ã€ŠAfter My Favorability Level Is Up to the Topã€‹


 Chapter 1

    <strong>Chapter 1 An Absolute Show-off</strong>

    Clickety-ck.

    ¡°Oh yes, that''s right...¡±

    Guo Fan tapped away on the keyboard. He could not help but chuckle with pride. His face looked emaciated, dark circles were gouged under his eyes. The bleak light from theputer made him look uncanny.

    On the screen was the discussion forum for a video game named Upper Center.

    He was about to post histest how-to game strategy.

    ¡®Upper Center'' was an MMORPG or a mass multi-yer online role-ying game, in the Xianxia genre. ¡®Heavenly Tao Games'', a budding video gamepany, had produced it as its sole gship game.

    It was undisputedly the most popr online game in recent years. The highest number of simultaneous online yers had exceeded ten million, thus setting a new record.

    From adults in their forties to five-year-olds, everyone had been exposed to the game.

    The game was not like the other mediocre MMORPGs or those games in which it cost money even to breathe. The developers had made it inclusive withoutpromising quality. The game design was really good and the graphics were excellent. The background score and art were beautiful. The game modeling was top-notch. Last but not the least, the NPCs'' AIputing ability was path-breaking, never before seen. It presented the yers with an almost perfect sandbox-style Xianxia world.

    Moreover, the gamey had exciting features. There was a card collection function simr to card draw games, including roley of gal games. There was a dedicated game guide system as well. In other words, Upper Center had seeded in achieving a bnce in the game system. No wonder it had reached its current heights of poprity.

    Guo Fan was a battle-strategy maniac who had turned the Xianxia video game into a gal game.

    He had just posted on the forum about the strongest, hottest, six-star female character in the game ¡ª Misty Flower the mistress of the Sea shing Tower. Guo Fan had also attached a strategy guide in the thread.

    [Help] [Newbie seeking advice! I am confused. It seems like I got a CG character.]

    A picture was attached ¡ª ¡°Achievement: Embroidery of the Dragon.¡± In the picture, a beautiful woman with cascading white hair, dressed in ck sheer satin robes. She reclined on a bed and under her disorderly clothes one could vaguely see her shapely, snow-white legs. ck iron cuffs hung on her slender ankles.

    She bit her lower lip and there was a hint of shame and displeasure in her frigid expression. She sported dark green scales on her neck and corbone. Her silver eyes looked troubled and misty.

    Although it was just a 2D picture, it was breathtakingly beautiful.

    Guo Fan added anotherment, ¡°Actually, this is the first among many. There is more where this came from, but for the reason everyone understands, I won''t release them! ^¨Œ^ Newbie here can''t figure this out. I''vee to seek help from the veterans! Thanks!¡±

    ¡°I got the front-row seat! Haha!¡±

    ¡°And I''m right behind you! So it''s a newbie. He seems to be a young amateur. Let me tell you what to do... Wait, I''m sorry, my chest hurts a little. Perhaps jealousy has driven me crazy. Get me a few more fast-acting heart medicine.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that gamer is the newbie! I knew something was fishy when I saw the user ID. I have already prepared myself!¡±

    ¡°The big boss is pretending to be a newbie again. Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Motherfucker! This is the real deal! Ahhh! Misty Flower is my favorite female character! ¡±

    ¡°She is so ravishing! Even when she''s lying in someone else''s bed... I''m gonna cry!¡±

    ¡°Holy shit!! Guys,e out right now or you''ll miss the six-stars!! God of Strategy! Fuck!! I don''t even have a single four-star character in my game library. And yet, today, I actually witnessed the first six-star character strategy post in this game!¡±

    ¡°Junxuan... Hmm... this ID looks familiar.¡±

    ¡°Hold up, your instincts are right! The first yer in the game to raid NPCs, the first to post how-to strategies. Every star character''s has found its way into his strategy posts! He has a penchant to be the first at everything!¡±

    ¡°It''s that Junxuan again. Hasn''t he done enough? Where is the forum administrator? Why can''t they just kick him out? I''ve had enough of him since the game started. Now this jealousy is killing me!¡±

    ¡°I remember now! The Strategy Maniac! I wondered why I hadn''t seen him out here in the forums recently. It turns out that he has been working on this Six Star Character this whole time!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! I can''t believe it!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, so what if he''s popr? It''s really shameful of him to put on an act for others to see.¡±

    ¡°Don''t be so sour, gamer. He must have worked really hard toe up with this strategy... Although I don''t really approve of his style of luring in yers and humiliating them on purpose.¡±

    ¡°He is just an absolute show-off! That''s what he is.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! He''s totally showing off!!!¡±

    ¡°You are right, gamer. Everyone knows how difficult it is to navigate the characters in Upper Center. Not only are there varied key options, but also character storyline, all sorts of puzzles, and battle segments. There are even questions that require yers to input answers manually.¡±

    ¡°So that''s how it is. Thank you for the detailed exnation. This is a new insight into the game!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, ording to the official exnation of Heavenly Tao Games, these answers will be reviewed by AI, and the characters will respond with real-time reactions. Sometimes, giving the wrong answer means you have to start over. The higher the character''s star rating, the moreplex these segments would be. The longer the storyline, the moreplicated the game bes. The gamey also involves a series of quests.¡±

    ¡°I have to say, Junxuan is a powerful gamer for sure!!¡±

    ...

    Guo Fan hummed a song. He was in a jolly mood. His mouse clicks were lightning fast. He would refresh the thread every few seconds. The number of sub-threads andments piled on ith zing speed, exceeding 1,000 in no time.

    And the forum lit up quickly as news traveled at light speed. Many yers escted the situation and started a cursing war on their own. The tense atmosphere was palpable.

    When the forum administrators came online, they immediately deleted a wave of posts and sent a direct message to Guo Fan. They changed the post''s title to a standard guide and the matter wasid to rest.

    However, the spark that Guo Fan made persisted.

    ¡°Hehe... The first six-star character''s appearance is only the beginning! The current version of Misty Flower is already the strongest. Let the game update through the next expansion pack. It will be a new journey!¡±

    Guo Fan''s eyes brimmed with confidence and ambition as he clenched his fists. He felt that even though he stayed up all night for an entire month, it was really worth it! His excitement had not diminished even a bit!

    He was so thrilled that his heart raced wildly!

    Then suddenly he felt a sharp pain in his heart.

    ¡°Shit... Why... What''s... going on...¡±

    Guo Fan clutched at his chest, ground his teeth, and mumbled a few inaudible words through his teeth. He convulsed, clenched his fists tightly, and fell onto the keyboard with a thump.

    Darkness came over him. His consciousness was torn apart and then put together again.

    ¡°Waah...¡±

    Guo Fan woke up to wailing. He opened his eyes with a scowl and his eyes were greeted by a bright red light. His vision was blurry.

    He blinked several times and the scene gradually came into focus. He realized he was sitting up.

    A young girl in her prime knelt in front of him. She was rubbing her eyes with her tender hands, as tears rolled down her fair and pretty cheeks. She was crying in sorrow. The red muslin cloth covering her slender body was syed out like petals on the bed.

    Why did he get the feeling that the girl looked familiar...?

    Guo Fan looked around his surroundings, puzzled. The room had antique wooden furniture. The decorations were very feminine and there was a pearl curtain that hung like a boudoir.

    ¡®What... what''s going on?!''

    Guo Fan''s eyes spread wide in bewilderment. He raced his brain, sifting through a thousand possible exnations until he arrived at the most usible one ¡ª ¡®transmigration''!

    He quickly turned his head towards the young girl. He stared at her face, trying to discern something. After a few rounds, Guo Fan''s expression changed. His eyes spotted a tiny mole on her neck!

    Suddenly, a conversation shed through Guo Fan''s head.

    ...

    ¡°You im to like me a lot, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Great! In that case, tell me, do you remember how many moles I have on my body?¡±

    ¡°Three. One on the face, one on the neck, and...¡±

    ...

    She was the first NPC he had conquered in ¡®Upper Center''. The youngest daughter of Gu Feidao, lord of the novice vige, Pool Feather Mountain Manor!

    He had transmigrated. Oh my, he had indeed transmigrated! And the most shocking thing was, that he had transmigrated into the game he was ying!

    Guo Fan shivered in excitement and pinched his thigh, trying his best to collect himself. He had conflicting emotions ¡ª confusion, excitement, and fear. His heart hammered, and he felt like he had a lump in his throat.

    Gu Siyin wept incessantly, failing to notice Guo Fan''s unusual behavior. She looked up with teary eyes and said firmly, ¡°Mr. Junxuan, I will not marry him. I wish to be with you for the rest of my life!¡±

    Junxuan... Wasn''t that his username in the game?

    Guo Fan felt something stir within himself. He looked up and saw a progress bar above the girl''s head.

 Chapter 2

    <strong>Chapter 2 I Don''t Think Even Ghosts Can Stop Me</strong>

    Gu Siyin kneaded her small hands together and looked at Guo Fan with her misty eyes. The young man before her had jet-ck hair and raven-ck eyes. His expression was pensive. He eyed her in serious contemtion, which made her anxious.

    The day before yesterday, she hade to know that the Xue Family''s useless young master hade to propose marriage to her. She had been convinced that her father would not agree. However, Water Moon Dock, the cultivation sect backing the Xue Family, had sent two disciples to influence him. Today, the date had already been set for her to try on the wedding dress...

    But Gu Siyin''s heart had already been stolen by the young man presently in front of her.

    The man''s identity and background were still a mystery to her. All she knew was he was found in a grievously injured state on the mountain by a guest at their house. Regardless, she had already determined him as her future husband.

    The beauty sobbed softly and murmured, ¡°Mr. Junxuan... What should I do? I... I don''t want to marry that trash from the Xue family... If it weren''t for the Water Moon Dock lending him support, he wouldn''t dare to return and propose marriage again...¡±

    As she spoke, she wept again, streaming tears. Her petite, fragile body shivered. She was timid like a rabbit, not daring to throw herself into Guo Fan''s arms. He appeared cold and distant. She merely extended her arm from within her sleeves and tugged at the edge of his shirt.

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    Guo Fan was still in a trance, wondering if he was mistaken. However, when Gu Siyin tugged at his shirt, he looked at her properly again. There was a progress bar above her head indeed.

    To be specific, it hovered over Gu Siyin''s head, shifting along with her movements.

    It was a sharp 2D painting style. The exquisite color was rendered with special effects of fluttering peach blossom fluttering special effects. The overall effect was very feminine.

    ¡°Hiss... Did I carry over the game system when I transmigrated?¡±

    Guo Fan''s eyes twitched. He was thorough with the gamey features. It was the favorability bar in Upper Center. More urately, it was the progress bar of the strategy quest.

    In the game, the strategy system was paired with a card collection system.

    The character handbook could be obtained by drawing cards, battle, and strategy gamey. The colors were gold, ck, and pink, representing the character''s different attitudes towards the yers.

    In Guo Fan''s handbook, the color was almost entirely pink. He had already sessfully conquered all the characters in his collection and maxed out their favorability.

    There were ten levels of favorability, but it was not cumtive. Instead, it was represented on a meter separated in the middle with five slots on either side.

    The Favorability Levels were as follows:

    -50: Deep-seated Blood Hatred

    -40: Bitter Enemies

    -30: Hostile

    -20: Mild Dislike

    -10: Disagreement

    0: Strangers

    10: Acquaintance

    20: Like-minded

    30: Peas in a Pod

    40: Sworn Partners

    50: Till Death Do Us Part

    One side of the bar was always lit up while the other was hidden. Guo Fan saw the favorability bar above her head was a positive max: till death do us part!

    ¡°But... That doesn''t make sense. I don''t see any other options on the menu screen of the system.¡±

    Guo Fan dismissed his suspicions. He was still puzzled. There was only the lone progress bar hanging above the girl on his dashboard, with a caption that said ''till death do us part'' in bold.

    Attempting to call for any popups or system menus turned out to be futile. There was only one gnarled progress bar in his vision.

    It was clear that the favorability system was active. It was very likely that for all the characters whom Guo Fan conquered, covering over ten pages of character sheets, the favorability was maxed out for them!

    Guo Fan''s heart was pounding. ording to the present circumstances, wouldn''t he be invincible in the game?

    ¡®Wow, I don''t think even ghosts can''t stop me now.''

    He took a deep breath. The most critical thing right then was to rx and make the best of the situation.

    After all, he had transmigrated into a highlyplex Xianxia online game with maxed-out stats. It remained to be seen whether he could stay alive long enough to see those characters.

    The reasoning helped him calm down. After favorability, another huge advantage was that he was thorough with the game storyline.

    Guo Fan''s gaze fell on the girl. He realized that in order to understand more of the situation, he had to start with her.

    However...

    There was a very tricky problem. He was really good at roley strategy games. But, he was severely handicapped when it came to dealing with people in reality.

    It wasn''t delightful to admit that even though he was 19 years old, he had never even held hands with a girl about his age...

    How could he speak in a more gentle and polite manner?

    Guo Fan mulled it over for a while.

    Silence. Dead silence.

    It seemed that he just couldn''t speak his mind...

    ¡®I''m really sorry for being a socially-awkward otaku!''

    In front of theputer, he beamed ear to ear while talking to himself. In public, he was acting like an autistic person, in dire contrast to the so-called God of Strategy.

    If this was a game called ¡®Defend Robo'', Guo Fan would definitely use no word as a reply to all those game characters.

    Gu Siyin sniffled and lowered her head. Her tears dripped on the quilt like loose money. Her voice came out muffled. ¡°I know... I know Mr. Junxuan must be in a difficult position. Water Moon Dock is an immortality cultivation sect. Even the mighty Pool Feather Mountain Manor can resist them, let alone one person. I... I just...¡±

    She choked up and shook her head, ¡°No, no...¡±

    The girl quickly used the back of her hand to wipe away her tears, but it was in vain. She was unsettled and could not help but me herself for everything. Wasn''t she unnecessarily burdening Mr. Junxuan by making a scene?

    But... she truly did not want to marry anybody other than Guo Fan.

    The young girl was overwhelmed by her tears, trying to wipe her running eyes while struggling to hold back. Guo Fan froze and could not figure out what to say.

    ¡®Well, what should I do in this situation?''

    Guo Fan had a tingling feeling in his scalp. He was deeply conflicted. He felt as if he was facing a struggling lobster. Although he really wanted to grab and put it into the cooking pot, he had no idea where to start.

    He eyed Gu Siyin''s hand that was still hanging onto his shirt and refused to let go. He hesitated for a moment and reached for her tiny, cold hand. He handled her carefully as if he was grabbing a lobster with pliers.

    ¡®So small, so delicate... so this is what a girl''s hand feels like?''

    Girls were not small lobsters, of course. They could neither sting people nor did they have a hard shell. They only had a tender and infatuated heart to offer.

    Guo Fan''s heart was suddenly touched. He naturally cupped the girl''s delicate hand.

    Gu Siyin stopped tending to the tears and raised her head deliriously. She saw Guo Fan sporting the hint of a smile. The young man reached out his other hand to touch her head and caress her hair.

    Guo Fan his face stiffen in tension. The corners of his mouth twitched, and he lowered his voice so as not to terrify the rabbit-like girl again. ¡°I know, don''t be scared.¡±

    He had spoken only a few words, but the young girl seemed overwhelmed. Suddenly, she cried out and threw herself into Guo Fan''s arms. Her petite body curled up like a rabbit finding its nest. She snuggled up to him, arching her back.

    Guo Fan''s froze as a response to her actions. After what seemed to be an eternity, he gently patted the girl''s back.

 Chapter 3

    <strong>Chapter 3 Card with Bonus Attributes</strong>

    ¡°I won''t marry him.¡±

    ¡°How can they do this to me?¡±

    Gu Siyin whimpered while embracing Guo Fan tightly. Sheined randomly about being aggrieved and wronged, with a few words of apology mixed in.

    Guo Fan stroked her back and whisperedforting words into her ear as if coaxing a child. Eventually, the girl''s voice faltered, and she fell into a deep slumber. In the meantime, he inferred the plot''s progress from her words.

    Pool Feather Mountain Manor was a novice vige of ¡®Upper Center''. The first checkpoint in the game was a quest that yers mockingly referred to as ¡®the scandal of Pool Feather Mountain Manor canceling the engagement''.

    As the youngest and most favorite daughter of the manor lord, Gu Feidao, Gu Siyin grew up to discover that she was to be betrothed to a partner ¡ª the former genius of the Xue family, the loser Xue Zhui.

    Enemies of the Xue family had crushed Xue Zhui''s Dantian, turning him from a martial arts genius to a loser. As a consequence, the marriage contract had almost been abolished. However, recently, Xue Zhui became a disciple in the cultivation sect, Water Moon Dock, and came to propose marriage again.

    For the Pool Feather Mountain Manor, a major power only in the pugilistic world, a refusal would bring tensions and risks. However, Gu Siyin, who had been coddled since she was a child, didn''t want to marry him and insisted on nullifying the engagement.

    Amid this situation, a series of events unfolded, bringing to light hidden secrets of the manor after a thousand years.

    The yers'' initial character setting was that of immortal cultivators who had lost their cultivation base due to injuries and were temporarily recuperating at the Pool Feather Mountain Manor with concealed identities.

    While recovering his strength (quests like the beginners tutorial, killing innocent chickens, ducks, and dogs, and leveling up), the hero also passionately interacted with the vi residents (with NPCs interacting and familiarizing themselves with the game interface functions). A sequence of twists and turns would follow, leading to Gu Siyin''s ¡°inquire information¡± quest.

    It also marked the main storyline''s first quest. The game''s first chapter was titled ¡°Conflicts within the Pool Feather Mountain Manor.¡±

    ¡°The quest must have begun not too long ago. The Xue Family and Water Moon Dock will definitely go to war. And the demonic cultivation sect behind Water Moon Dock... What a mess! Every yer has unique skills. It was a different case in the past. Now, it appears I have only one favorability rating...¡±

    After the initial excitement passed, he rxed. In fact, now that he had given it some thought, he might as well bring over abat system. That would be on the safer side. At the moment, he was penniless. He had an extensive card collection with full favorability, but that was useless if he could not meet the characters.

    Guo Fan''s frowned and sighed deeply. His attention went to his clothes.

    He lowered his head and found that he was in the same T-shirt and underpants he wore before going to bed. Guo Fan felt like showing his middle finger to whoever did this to him.

    On scrutinizing his clothes, Guo Fan''s expression face twitched again. The cute version of Misty Flower was printed on his T-shirt. The three-headed Sea shing Tower Lord looked exceptionally adorable. The unfamiliar, cold feeling from within her had vanished.

    It was genuine merchandise from the original version of Upper Center. It was essible through a lottery ticket for beta yers in those days. Guo Fan himself spent a lot of money on the lottery. After three draws, he won a T-shirt and a y figurine. He felt that the fabric of the clothes was quitefortable and therefore used it as pajamas.

    Fortunately, it was unlikely that there would be such an art style in the transmigrated world, so the probability of it being recognized was rtively low.

    Otherwise, if anyone found out that he actually dared to imprint the image of such a mighty character on his clothes, he might get in big trouble.

    Guo Fan''s eyelids twitched. He realized that he should find some ordinary clothes to change into as soon as possible. At least, he had to cover up the prints on his T-shirt.

    He carefullyid down the girl in his arms on the side of the bed. He was about to cover her with a quilt when he saw Gu Siyin''s thick bridal gown. He froze for a moment. She could catch a cold if she slept in formal clothes.

    How about taking them off?

    His mind raced. Guo Fan''s gaze returned to the young girl''s delicate face with baby fat. The quiet, sleeping Gu Siyin seemed just as cute as one of Guo Fan''s illustrations in his handbook, ¡®Canary''.

    As he was gathering his thoughts, Guo Fan''s vision suddenly shed. A semi-transparent virtual screen popped up. It was the illustrated characters handbook in the game. The character card and achievement pages were still vivid in his mind.

    He was initially stunned but relief flooded into him.

    ¡°So it turns out that there is an illustrated handbook system after all...¡±

    Guo Fan mumbled, ¡°This changes things. I can check the character''s status now!¡±

    Guo Fan nced at the handbook and found that the other characters were greyed out and unresponsive. Only the character of Gu Siyin was active.

    Just as he was mulling it over, Gu Siyin''s character menu popped up.

    [Character: Gu Siyin (Three Star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Brightmoon - Golden Maiden]

    [Level: Mortal - Level 7 of Pulse Invigorating Stage]

    [Status: Exhausted / Normal]

    [Attribute interface (click to find out)]

    Card Bonus: Movement + 5 Strength + 5 (do you want to carry the card: Yes / No)

    ¡°Card Bonus!¡±

    Guo Fan''s eyes immediately settled on the prompts.

    He was the yer most thorough with the strategy roley and the card collection system in the game. Thus, he was familiar with the illustrated card''s function.

    This function existed in the original ¡®Upper Center'' and could be considered a benefit to yers who had the habit of collecting cards. However, the attributes added are not that many. Furthermore, he could draw only 10 cards at a time, which was kind of pointless.

    ¡°Looks like it''s controlled by the mind.¡±

    Guo Fan rifled through the handbook in pensive thought as he opened Gu Siyin''s attributes menu. The page expanded instantly. The five-dimensional map and rted derivative data were disyed on the top panels, while the equipments and skills panels were on the bottom.

    [Constitution: 8]

    [Bone structure: 12]

    [Strength: 10]

    [Movement Technique: 10]

    [Spiritual Energy: 5]

    Out of the five basic attributes, Constitution could increase vitality, which was equivalent to HP. The Bone Structure was rted to the mana bar''s upper limit, or the recovery speed. The Spiritual Energy could increase magical attack power. Strength could increase physical attack power, movement skills, evasion, and critical strikes.

    One point of Vitality equals 10 points of health, one Bone Structure equals 10 points of mana, one Strength equals 2 Physical Attack, and one Movement Skill equals 3 Critical Hit plus 1 Evasion. The sess rate of Critical Strike and Evasion depends on the size of the data between the two parties, and one Spiritual Energy equals 4 Spell Attack plus HP recovery speed of 0.8 and mana recovery speed of 0.1.

    In other words...

    Gu Siyin was a level 5 or 6 character, an absolute newbie. No wonder she was just an NPC in the novice vige.

    Her equipment was mostly beginner equipment. Only one of her weapons was blue grade, the Yunxiu Sword. Even that was just about passable.

    On the other hand, the wedding gift from Water Moon Dock was purple grade. However, it belonged to the decorative category. It was not in the equipment category and did not provide any bonus attributes.

    There was no other way to go about this. After all, there was no point in mortals possessing high-level martial arts in the Xianxia world. But then, the equipment in this novice vige would not be too fancy, to begin with.

    The skill bar sported some martial arts moves. Guo Fan cast a cursory nce and turned off the attribute panel.

    His gaze returned to the card with bonus attributes.

    Since he had already transmigrated into the game, what would happen if he added the bonus to the current stats?

 Chapter 4

    <strong>Chapter 4 Battle Scum and Guardian</strong>

    If he could rely on this attribute, it would undoubtedly be Guo Fan''s greatest life-saving straw.

    Guo Fan was truly naked. He couldn''t even see his own attribute panel. He waspletely blinded, let alone cultivating. Motherf * cker, how could a modern otaku know how to cultivate?

    If he was talking about staying upte, then he was quite familiar with it.

    However, he was really cultivating now.

    ¡°Sigh, no matter what... I''ll try it out first.¡±

    Guo Fan''s gazended on ¡°Yes / No.¡± On those two options, he silently said yes in his heart, and suddenly the entire card began to glow with a golden light. The illusionary image of an illustrated card quickly flew into his body. It disappeared without a trace.

    He looked at his arms, thighs, and chest in confusion, but couldn''t figure out why.

    ¡°So... I brought it with me just like that? What about the attributes?¡±

    Guo Fan''s mouth twitched. He had a subtle feeling that he might have bought the golden finger on Xixi Xi.

    Moreover, both of them were + 5. If it was 0 at the start, then wouldn''t he be a true trash?

    ¡°Forget it. Since it''ste at night, I should return to my room first. I don''t want to get caught cheating on my bed and die the moment I wear it.¡±

    Guo Fan bitterly looked at the sleeping face of the cute girl. He gritted his teeth and reached out to help her take off her clothes.

    When he took it off, all that was left of Gu Yaling was a pomegranate red Silk Hand Embroidery Art undergarment and a pair of white underpants. The white and wless skin could be said to be dazzling. The young girl''s body was full of youthful vitality and temptation. She had everything she needed. It was very beautiful.

    Although the degree of exposure was only equivalent to a hanging shirt and hot pants, Guo Fan still hurriedly used the nket to wrap the young girl up, turning her into a big dumpling.

    Guo Fan wiped his sweat, heaved a sigh of relief, and sat on the bed to rest for a while.

    He looked at his palm and clenched it into a fist. He murmured, ¡°It is indeed different. I feel that my strength is greater than before. Otherwise, how could I possibly hug a girl with that kind of physique that would take me half a day to walk up the stairs? ¡±

    And the reason why she was sweating was because she was too nervous.

    Because Gu Yaling''s sleeping posture was not very good, Guo Fan moved a position for her to be carried by a princess.

    ¡°Super-mental strength, super mental strength, Guo Fan.¡±

    Guo Fan smiled embarrassingly and gently opened the window to look outside.

    It was alreadyte at night, and there was no one around. There was only the faint sound of insects, but there were some orange mes outside the wall in the distance. It was the patrol team of the vi.

    There were stars in the sky that were as small as dust. At first nce, it was different from the sky that had been polluted by smog in modern society. It was natural and pollution-free, and it was also nourished by spiritual energy.

    Guo Fan''s gaze fell on the small garden path that was covered by the forest, and he jumped out.

    The attribute bonuses were still useful. He could easily flip the window andnd on the ground.

    Adding on the attribute of the movement technique, which seemed to have some memory of his own body, it could make Guo Fan subconsciously adjust his posture and angle, and exert his strength to the fullest extent.

    Guo Fan even felt that he could try some parkour moves.

    This + 5 was really strong...

    Guo Fan was secretly pleased. He walked along the wall and the forest towards the outside. His movement technique was really not fake. There was no sound when he walked. Alright, it might have something to do with him not wearing his shoes right now.

    He recalled the map of Novice Vige in his mind and prepared to sneak to the yer''s birthce, a very ordinary guest room.

    Along the way, he did not see anyone obstructing him, which made Guo Fan let out a long sigh of relief. He looked at the familiar guest room in front of him and prepared to slip in.

    ¡°I remember it should be...¡±

    ¡°Guo Fan? What are you doing here in the middle of the night?¡± A pleasant female voice sounded in doubt.

    ¡°? !!¡±

    Guo Fan was so scared that he took a deep breath and almost choked on the air. He suddenly looked up and saw two long and beautiful legs that were crossed over each other appear in his field of vision.

    ¡°Where are you looking!?¡± The voice was ashamed and resentful. A pair of jade-like hands hurriedly covered her skirt.

    Guo Fan looked up and saw the owner of the voice. It was a beautiful woman with ck hair and ck eyes. She wore a silver ring on her forehead. Under the ring. There were three sapphires on her forehead and three pairs of silver rings on her wrist. A ck dress wrapped tightly from his neck to his ankles, and a wider waist wrapped from his chest all the way to his abdomen. It outlined a slim waist that looked like a willow tree, as if it was not fully grasped.

    In fact, it was wrapped so tightly that under normal circumstances, one would not be able to see anything that was pleasing to the eye. However, Guo Fan looked up from the bottom.

    The woman had obviously forgotten about this as well. Her face blushed slightly. She sat on the roof and covered her skirt as she bit her lips and looked at Guo Fan.

    Guo Fan took a step back. It was a long sentence. Should I say where I am looking?

    What a joke, I will be beaten to death!

    But can you me him for this? He had to sit on the roof for no reason. Wasn''t it normal for him to be naked? Why did he look like he was about to cry?

    Guo Fan, who was long-winded, raised his head and looked at the top of the person''s head.

    The progress bar was ck, not full.

    This meant that the card''s method was a battle, and the progress bar was at the Unwavering. Therefore, it wasn''t put into the guide. If it was full, then... It would appear in the normal guide, which was filled with ck and gold cards.

    At the same time, Guo Fan also recognized the identity of the other person - a three-star character, ¡°Chi Yu Guest Warrior, Bi Shusheng Liang Qiu, Huo Bai.¡±

    This was a Guest Warrior of Frost River Manor, a martial arts expert who could rival a Foundation Establishing Stage. Although he was a three-star, his appearance could not bepared to Gu Yaling, who was very stunning at such a young age. Hisbat strength had increased by a lot.

    Another point that added points was that this NPC was the novice guide in ¡®Obsidian Tribes''.

    In the storyline, Huo Bai was the person who picked up the ¡®yer'' who was seriously injured from deep in the mountains. For the yers, the beginner quests were issued by her, which was equivalent to watching a female character.

    But looking at a female character or something like that... they often saw it, so they didn''t really want to conquer it.

    Therefore, Guo Fan did not open her strategy line. The battle was just because he was bored. The matter of teasing the female yer was very interesting. Every time they fought, they would run away or stop to listen to the voice of the female yer.

    Guo Fan silently added a piece of information he already knew. Although it wasn''t added into the illustrated handbook, he could see the favorability of other characters. Currently, he was not sure if he could see everyone, but he could only see the characters that he hade into contact with before.

    Huo Bai was a little angry. She gritted her teeth and her chest kept rising and falling. She looked at the young man who was still staring at her. His legs were tightly clenched and she had a feeling that it was not his face but his legs that were being stared at.

    Shameless! Rogue!

    But he was helpless...

    On one hand, it was because she did not have that kind of vignce towards Guo Fan. On the other hand, she felt that Guo Fan would not raise his head so quickly.

    In her impression, although Guo Fan was picked up by her in a sorry state, however, his body was extremely mysterious and his martial arts was also ridiculously high. Every time shepeted with him, she would end in failure and would often lose her hand. He looked sozy that he did not want to really fight with her.

    Although she once thought that this young man was an ordinary person who had identally entered the deep mountains and was injured, and had taken the liberty to guide him in his cultivation and many other things about his life in the Frost River Manor, but in fact, Guo Fan was much stronger than her. He was shocked at first, and then he was delighted to see her, and he sighed in admiration. She saw him as a close friend or even a senior in the field of martial arts.

    But how could there be such a person? Not only... but also staring at others fiercely!

    Huo Bai''s face was burning red as she jumped down from the roof and deliberately said with a cold face, ¡°I''m asking you, what are you doing out in the middle of the night?¡±

    Guo Fan felt that this sentence was very amiable.

    Seeing that Panniang was a tsundere, this was something that all ymates knew about.

    Saying something like ¡°what are you sneaking out for?¡± meant that she was worried about your safety. What followed was ¡°I''m not worried about your safety, I''m just doing my duty as a guest elder of the manor.¡±

    Guo Fan rxed his heart and coughed twice. In his ce was a desire to tease. He walked forward and said, ¡°Then what are you doing here in the middle of the night?¡±

    Huo Bai crossed her hands and coldly snorted, ¡°I am not worried about your safety. It is just that the manor has been in a lot of trouble recently. In order to prevent thieves from taking the opportunity to cause trouble, I am waiting here.¡±

    She red at Guo Fan who had a strange expression and added, ¡°This is only the duty of a guest elder of the manor.¡±

    Guo Fan spread his hands and said something.

 Chapter 5

    <strong>Chapter 5 Novice and Travel Benefits</strong>

    Guo Fan spread out his hands. This motherf * cker was really as tsundere as she was in the game.

    ¡°... ¡± What kind of expression is that?¡±

    Huo Bai crossed her arms in front of her chest and took two steps forward. She gritted her teeth and her face turned red. She was very dissatisfied with Guo Fan''s manner of ¡°I saw through you.¡± If she had not picked him up, he might still be in the belly of that wild beast. In the end, he had just recovered from his serious injuries and ran out again.

    ¡°What do you think? Where did he run off to?¡±

    ¡°If you can''t sleep, then go out for a walk...¡±

    Guo Fan answered casually. His eyes and thoughts were not on what she said, but on her chest that was lifted up by her elbow. Because the clothes were tied up at the waist and Huo Bai''s waist was indeed thin, the curve could be said to be a little exaggerated.

    In addition to the long and slender legs that he had taken a glimpse of previously, he did not feel it in the game, but his figure was actually very good. No, it was already very good to the extent that it was already very good.

    Guo Fan even somewhat regretted not raising her favorability to the max.

    60% of Unwavering and 100% of Till Hell Freezes Over were not on the same level of favorability. Furthermore, it was not a traditional method to open the mission line. Instead, it was a battle. This way, the favorability would increase even more. It was just a friendship line, not a love line.

    Guo Fan put away the regret in his heart. After all, he still had a few pages full of favorability characters. He did notck thisdy-killer in front of him. It was quite good to be a friend. He said, ¡°Anyway, it is not a big deal. It iste at night. It is understandable that you are not in a good mood and go out for a stroll. Anyway, I''m back perfectly fine now. You don''t have to stare at the door of the yard like that. ¡±

    ¡°Who, who''s staring at the door?¡± Huo Bai snorted softly, ¡°You make it sound like I am specially waiting for you.¡±

    She was indeed relieved when she said that.

    Guo Fan almostughed out loud when he saw the intimate tsundere reaction of his mother. He even sighed on the surface. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It is my responsibility.¡±

    ¡°That''s more like it.¡± Huo Bai was finally barely satisfied. Guo Fan had seen through this. He nned to find his own room, but just as he walked out of the shadows and into the light of thenterns, Huo Bai frowned and said, ¡°Your clothes... Why haven''t you changed into the one I prepared for you?¡±

    Guo Fan thought to himself, Could it be that she had prepared a beginner outfit? But it was also good. Just as he was thinking of blocking his eye-catching clothes, he sent a pillow over.

    ¡°Uh... This is pajamas.¡± He looked at the Q version of Cui Hu on him and exined, ¡°I''ll change it tomorrow.¡±

    After fooling Huo Bai, he asked her what was the reason why it was not peaceful recently. He found out that it was the Cheng family mentioning about the pressure from the Wide Ocean Sect. It was exactly the same as Gu Yaling''s reaction. Guo Fan also had an idea in his heart.

    After the short conversation ended, Huo Bai''s back gradually disappeared into the darkness. Her slender waist was leisurely and it was unknown where she went.

    Guo Fan came back to his senses, and with a little bit of memory, he found the guest room at the yer''s spawn point.

    It was a simple but clean room. The moonlight was hazy and shone through the window paper to illuminate the interior of the room. There was a bed, a set of tables and chairs, and a few racks that were used to store misceneous items. There was a teapot and a teacup on the table, as well as an oilmp. There was a fire piston that he had used before.

    Guo Fan vaguely remembered the interactive plot here, so he knew that it was a fire piston, but it was not easy to use. He tried several times but failed. He had no choice but to give up and choose to explore in the dark.

    Besides towel, washbasin, and other toiletries, there was also a set of ck men''s clothes on the shelf - it was indeed what he remembered as a beginner''s outfit.

    Guo Fan took it off and tried to wear it. It looked like a schr''s robe. It was still within the scope of casual clothes, so it was not difficult to wear it.

    Guo Fan curiously flicked his wide sleeve. This was the first time he wore ancient clothes. He had only seen it on the performance of the Traditional clothing club in high school.

    He rolled up his sleeves and looked around. Other than the sword hanging on the bed, the biggest gain was that he found a book under the nket on the bed, The First Show of the Five Elemental Spirit Method.

    ¡°Hey, luckily the novice technique is still there. Otherwise, I could only ask Yaling or Huo Bai for one.¡±

    Guo Fan was relieved and sat on the bed. He smiled as if he had been relieved of a burden. He shook the book and the sound of the pages rustling was very pleasant to hear.

    He touched the cover of the book. Luckily, the beginner level skill that the yer had was still there. Otherwise, he would not have been able to find another skill that was as practical as this one. The content of the book would not be so extensive and detailed.

    It was not only a basic cultivation skill, but also the most detailed novice guide, containing all kinds of useful and misceneous knowledge.

    Other than that, there was once a period of time when the yers used this beginner level cultivation technique for some reason. It was said that there was a huge secret hidden within.

    However, Guo Fan did not pay much attention to it at that time.

    No matter what, this skill was more powerful than all the powerful skills in the world to the poor Guo Fan.

    Because he couldn''t obtain any of them now.

    No matter what cultivation technique it was, what he could cultivate was a good cultivation technique!

    He could not wait to flip open the page. With a nervous mood, he saw the preface of the title page, as well as the aptitude test method written on the first page. He thought to himself that it was exactly the same as the one in the game.

    It was very strange. When Guo Fan saw these words, he immediately knew what to do. He did not even need to think about it.

    ¡°Probably... Transmigration benefits?¡±

    Guo Fan scratched his head. After all, he had transmigrated. What was impossible?

    He tried to test his cultivation talent. He did not mean to test the bnce of the five elements outside of him. yers'' initial talent was the bnce of the five elements.

    Only when the storyline of the novice had ended, the yer would y the role of the Immortal Cultivator who hid his identity in Frost River Manor due to serious injuries. Only then would he ¡°return to the sect¡± and activate the attribute of the cultivation technique.

    In fact, it was time for the yer to choose the sect and the ce where they would develop in theter stages of the game.

    In the game world of ¡®Obsidian Tribes'', the entire world was called ¡®Obsidian Tribes''. It was divided into three worlds, Human Realm, Heaven Realm, and Devil Realm. Just the Human Realm was split into five continents and eight seas. The other maps were naturally quiterge, and he hadn''t finished exploring them until he transmigrated.

    Of course, these were theter stages of the storyline.

    Currently, Guo Fan still had to walk around the Novice Vige with a peace of mind. The Frost River Manor was only a small south-eastern corner of the Middle Continent, where a group of mortals and low grade Immortal Cultivators were fighting each other with wisdom and courage.

    ¡°It''s useless to think so much... The top priority right now was to try cultivating! I need to have the ability to protect myself as soon as possible.¡±

    Therefore, Guo Fan spent the rest of the night in high spirits to carry out the first stage of his cultivation, which was the¡± meditation to attract Qi, ¡°and also quickly entered that mysterious state. He waited until the invisible spiritual energy flowed quietly and filled the meridians that were like tree branches when he looked into his body.

    -

    Huo Bai sat on a tree branch outside the window and held her chin in boredom. She saw that the lights in the room had not been lit for a long time and felt that the fluctuation of breathing gradually stabilized. She then looked away from the door of the room.

    ¡°Hmph, this brat,ing out from the room of the Gu family''s little miss, do you think I don''t know?¡± Huo Bai muttered in a low voice. Her two long legs crossed and she put her hands behind her head and leaned against the tree trunk as shey down.

    She remembered the scene when Guo Fan asked about the recent situation of the manor.

    He had said that he did not care about it. In fact, he had heard about Cheng Liuxian''s proposal from Gu Yaling. He was burning with anxiety and wanted to confirm it, right?

    ¡°Sigh, so what if his martial arts is powerful? How can he defeat those Immortal Cultivators? I just hope that he won''t do anything stupid...¡±

    Huo Bai muttered and her lowered gaze fell on her legs. She couldn''t help but curl up and pull her skirt to hug her knees.

    Everything was a subconscious action. When she reacted, the woman''s face immediately turned red.

    Although, although her legs were seen, it was such a private part for a woman. Logically speaking, Guo Fan should be responsible for her innocence, but she and Guo Fan were friends. In any case, even if Gu Yaling married someone else, Guo Fan would not marry her...

    ¡°No, why should I worry about this!¡±

    The guest chambeins of the manor hurriedly shook their heads, and a trace of confusion appeared on their faces.

    If Guo Fan was here, he would be able to see that the progress bar had risen from 60% to 69%. It was only a little bit away from the Devoted Partners.

 Chapter 6

    <strong>Chapter 6 Double Experience Scroll</strong>

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    ¡°Hiss... It hurts, it hurts, it hurts... Eh, it''s dawn?¡±

    The next day, Guo Fan''s head was crooked as he bumped into the pir of the bed. His face was nk as he looked at the window through the morning sunlight. He slightly narrowed his eyes, and the spiritual energy gathered between his palms, which were ovepping up and down, instantly dissipated.

    Guo Fan looked at the Five Elements Spiritual Technique Initiation on his knees. After thinking for a while, he stuffed it back into the nket.

    Although he also wanted to find a safer ce, in fact, it was aplete fantasy to stuff an entire book into his shirt like in the television series. On one hand, the material of the robe was very thin, and on the other hand, it was loose. It was really difficult to put a book with a prism in without being discovered.

    ¡°Although most of the game system mechanisms have disappeared, I can still feel the subtle operation that is hidden... It is quite strange, for example, the ability to gain experience from meditation and leveling up.¡±

    Guo Fan muttered as he stood up. He lowered his head and looked at his palm. Otherwise, he felt that he would not be such a coincidence that he was the one in a million cultivation genius.

    In less than half a night, he sessfully attracted Qi and reached Qi Cultivation Level 1 from a mortal. ording to his many years of experience reading novels, this was a damn bug.

    ¡°But it''s still too slow!¡±

    Guo Fan frowned. He knew how urgent the storyline was. If it was based on the normal cultivation speed, it would be far from being able to keep up with the yers'' cultivation level when they experienced the storyline.

    However, he could not kill monsters and level up like he did in the game. Killing chickens and ducks for no reason in the vi was a crazy thing to do!

    Unless he applied to be a chef...

    Guo Fan thought about his cooking skills in the kitchen and gave up on this option in pain.

    He needed ¡°Experience Scroll¡±!

    In the early stages, in order to give the yers a better experience, Novice Vige had a free double Experience Scroll to receive, but it could only be received three times. If it exceeded the limit, it would be invalid.

    After that, he could only buy it with money. It could be seen that this game had sinister intentions.

    ¡°Now that the System Store has disappeared, it means that there is no way to receive and purchase it. If it was anyone else, they would basically be at their wit''s end. However, for me... it is an opportunity.¡±

    Actually, the Double Experience Scroll was just amon name among the yers. In the system store in Novice Vige, it appeared in the form of various painting scrolls.

    ording to the description of the items, it was a piece of work that had been created by the Informant Liao Mu. It had a majestic aura, and it was extremely powerful. Its artistic conception was at the peak of perfection, and it possessed the power to capture one''s soul. It seemed to be able to make one''s mind and body be one, causing one''s sea of consciousness to be ethereal.¡±

    Of course, the effect was to increase one''s cultivation speed.

    Guo Fan chuckled. The so-called Informant, Liao Mu, was an NPC that was extremely difficult toe into contact with in Novice Vige. Ordinary people who went to visit the Liao family could only get an answer from the gatekeeper, ¡°My master has recently gone out.¡±

    However, when you were some distance away, a conversation would be heard from the Liao family mansion.

    ¡°Go and get my zither.¡± A schrly and easy-going male voice.

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± The servant replied.

    The sound of the guzheng came from inside the high wall, and it was loud and powerful.

    yer: ¡°???¡±

    Not only were you ying the guzheng at home, you even intentionally told me that you did it on purpose???

    From this, it could be seen how unique this character was.

    His painting was a double Experience Scroll, and his title was'' Hermit to Return ¡®. It was different from a regr round-robin NPC. He had his own unique personality. In the Novice Vige, he could be seen everywhere, and it was obvious that he was hiding something. However, very few people were able to truly interact with him.

    With a thought, Guo Fan summoned the virtual panel of the illustrated handbook.

    The cards that were filled with greyish colors were flipped all the way to the end. As expected, there were still...

    Character: Liao Mu

    [Gender: Male]

    [Title: Informant of Return - Unwilling to Forever Alone]

    [Level: Mortal - No Realm (Sealed)]

    [Status: Normal]

    [Attribute interface (Current status cannot be checked)]

    Card Carrying bonus: - (Current status cannot be carried)

    Who was he, Guo Fan? He was the real Mad Demon!

    He wouldn''t even let go of the men!

    Alright, it was actually a character card given to him by drawing a card.

    This game also had a card drawing system, but the rate of delivery wasn''t high. Otherwise, there would definitely be arge number of yers who would choose to draw a card directly. The character drawn out was basically the same as strategy or battle taming. However, the initial favorability was 0, so they needed to send items to increase it.

    Guo Fan was a 100% -100% Kryptonian yer before he transmigrated. Although his luck was average, he woulde every few days to get a card. He also obtained quite a number of characters on the interface, as well as some interesting characters.

    The biggest gain was this card of Liao Mu''s, but he had never told anyone other than providing materials to the big shots who wrote analysis posts in anonymous.

    Guo Fan was not stupid. With this title and the sealed state, normal yers knew how valuable this card was. It would not be worth it to get into trouble for no reason. It would be better to make a fortune in silence.

    Therefore, he used the method of giving gifts to increase Liao Mu''s favorability to the max.

    ¡°When we leave the manor, we will find you. If I don''t cheat you of 17 or 18 Experience Scroll, I will feed you so many strange fish and yellow eggs for nothing.¡±

    Guo Fan snorted twice and closed the illustrated handbook. He waved his sleeve and gathered a weak amount of spiritual energy, forming a gust of wind that opened the door.

    A cool breeze blew in from outside, dispelling some of the umted heat.

    Just as he had said before he transmigrated, his journey had just begun!

    Guo Fan took off his sword (although it was useless, it could be used as a form of face) and walked out of the room. Outside was the Frost River Manor garden in the day. Compared to the night, it gave him a sense of familiarity and security.

    Early in the morning, there were some pretty maids carrying tes and other things along the way. They walked in a hurry and went to the rooms of the masters and distinguished guests to serve and wash themselves.

    As for a guest at the border like Guo Fan, naturally no one paid attention to him.

    ¡°You''re awake?¡±

    Guo Fan was shocked. He immediately turned his head and saw Huo Bai''s... waist.

    Guo Fan heaved a sigh of relief and grimaced in his heart. Do these martial arts masters like to appear and disappear unpredictably? They appear all of a sudden every time, almost scaring people to death.¡±

    But Huo Bai was indeed strong.

    In the secr world, martial arts are divided into Pre-Sky Realm and Pre-Sky Realm. Pre-Sky Realm is determined by the number of extraordinary meridians opened. Pre-Sky Realm, on the other hand, depended on the cultivation of the spirit. It was divided into three realms: Extreme Intent, Divine Soul, and Prating Peak. It already possessed a certain level of magical power.

    The Peak Nourishment Realm was to obtain the meaning of ¡°Immortal Nourishment on My Peak, Connect and Receive Longevity.¡± Above that was the true path of martial arts, but there were very few people like this after all.

    Huo Bai was at the peak of the divine soul realm, and she was strong enough to fight a Foundation Establishing Stage warrior.

    ¡°What are you spacing out for?¡±

    Huo Bai waved her hand in front of Guo Fan.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Guo Fan forced himself to look up and did not look like a hooligan. Although she had changed into a more loose and neutral ck robe, it could not cover her curves and long legs.

    Guo Fan changed the topic. ¡°I just woke up. I was thinking about going out to get some fresh air.¡±

    Huo Bai came up to him with a bronze mask on her face. Guo Fan was slightly stunned. He remembered that there was a habit of only revealing her face in front of acquaintances. She always wrapped herself tightly around herself.

    Huo Bai crossed her hands and said, ¡°Still breathing? Didn''t get enoughst night?¡±

    ... ¡°¡± Guo Fan''s mouth twitched. He wanted to say something but stopped himself. He wanted to say something but swallowed it in the end.

    Forget it. She probably did not know what the word ¡°prate¡± meant in the dialect. Thetter half of the sentence really made one''s imagination run wild.

    ¡°Last night was to rx.¡±

    Guo Fan exined.

    Huo Bai''s eyes under the mask fell on Guo Fan''s face and said, ¡°I keep feeling that you are different fromst night.¡±

    Guo Fan touched his face. ¡°Is there?¡±

    Huo Bai looked at him for a while and then looked away. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Last night when I saw you, I thought I saw a stray dog. She walked in with a confused look and even paid attention to him. Today, you look radiant. Maybe it was my misconception.¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned. He looked at the indifferent girl in front of him and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Huo Bai saw that smile. Her face under the mask suddenly turned red. She turned her head and snorted. ¡°What is there to thank for?¡±

    Guo Fan felt more and more that his mother looked kind and cute. He pretended to think and said, ¡°I suddenly remembered that I buried a good pot of wine in Homeless Mountain. I will bring it to drink with you in a few days.¡±

    Huo Bai had two hobbies. One was martial arts and the other was wine.

    Homeless Mountain was the ce where the Novice Vige dug treasures. There was a chance that they would dig out a jar of century old Jixin Wine. Of course, because of the effects of the game, it looked like a pot of wine. It was not the so-called wild monkey storing hundreds of fruits in a tree cave as food for the winter. After it was forgotten, it would gradually ferment and ferment naturally.

    Guo Fan knew the location and technique of the treasure digging. For Huo Bai''s feelings and not her beauty, he also wanted to get the jar of Jixin Wine worth 10 gold at the novice stage to thank her.

    Huo Bai''s eyes lit up as expected, but she said, ¡°The wine buried in the mountain is probably rotten or stolen long ago. What''s so rare about it? You might as well go to the restaurant outside the vi and buy a jar. It will save you so much trouble. ¡±

    Guo Fan waved his hand and said, ¡°But I don''t have a single copper coin on me. That''s why I can only go deep into the mountains and forests to dig up the wine that I buried. Aren''t you making things difficult for me?¡±

    Huo Bai groaned and said, ¡°Forget it, forget it. I forgot. Then you have to be careful. Don''t let the fierce beasts scratch the clothes that I gave you.¡±

    She said those words because she was worried that he would get hurt. She did not want to say it out loud.

    Guo Fan silently cursed and said on the surface, ¡°Got it.¡±

    After saying goodbye to Huo Bai again, Guo Fan followed his memory and went to Gu Yaling''s boudoir. But he did not go in. He heard that the maidservant, Bi He, and the fan servant said that the young miss was called to the main hall of the mountain manor. He discussed the wedding date with the ¡°good disciple¡± sent by the Wide Ocean Sect, Cheng Liuxian.

    Guo Fan knew that this was part of the plot. Currently, the disciples of the Wide Ocean Sect wouldn''t do anything or do anything. However, whenever he thought of Gu Yaling''s teary face, he would hold her soft hands tightly on his clothes. He felt that even if he made her suffer a little, she would not be able to do it.

    This was still a 14-year-old loli! The flowers of the mothend need to be protected... It definitely isn''t a lolicon or something like that!

    Guo Fan let out a long breath and decided to take a look outside the hall.

 Chapter 7

    <strong>Chapter 7 Bring Them All!</strong>

    Frost River Manor.

    In the main hall.

    The master of Frost River Manor, Gu Min, sat at the top with both hands on the armrest of his seat. He looked like an old man in his sixties, wearing a dark green robe. He was wearing a silk cloak, with wrinkles on his face and white sideburns. However, his other hair was dark and his eyes were indifferent and deep. He looked majestic without being angry.

    He was a girl who came from old age, so he looked more like Gu Yaling''s grandfather and not her father.

    Below Gu Min sat three people dressed in the same crescent-moon-colored long robes. There were faint blue patterns on their robes, and they looked like sparkling waves when the light shone on them.

    They were the robes of the Wide Ocean Sect''s disciples.

    The young man sitting in the first seat was handsome, and he was holding a folding fan that was sprinkled with gold and fallen jade in his hand. He looked like a young master from an aristocratic family, but his expression was cold, and his eyes were filled with arrogance. He seemed to be a bit mean. He was a Foundation Establishment disciple sent by the Wide Ocean Sect. Cao Dong.

    The second young man was a teenager. His name was Mao Li, and his eyes were round. He looked very likable. His eyes looked left and right, but he was often embarrassed when others looked at him. He was a little shy, but his cultivation level was only at Qi Cultivation.

    The person at the back wore a veil over his head. His face was covered by a white veil, making it difficult to see his face clearly. His figure was also unclear, making it difficult to tell his gender. He was mysterious.

    In fact, the people in the manor were also puzzled. The Wide Ocean Sect had said that they were two disciples, but now, there was one more disciple in the manor... However, the people of the manor wouldn''t dare to ask such a question.

    Gu Yaling, who had cried in Guo Fan''s arms for half the night, sat on the armchair on Gu Min''s right. She lowered her head and sipped on the tea. She looked down and did not speak. She could vaguely see that her cheeks were bulging and she was very dissatisfied.

    Because of her petite figure, when she sat on therge chair, her two feet, which were wearing fluffy embroidered shoes, were suspended in the air. Most of them were covered by the skirt, making her look even more delicate and cute.

    The hall was silent. Only the slight sound of the maids cing the teacups could be heard.

    It was absurd to say that it was obviously to discuss the marriage between Cheng Liuxian and Gu Yaling, but Cheng Liuxian was not in the hall, but because he was not qualified, he was called to wait outside the hall.

    Gu Min and the leader, Cao Dong, had been chatting for a while.

    After the matter was almost settled, Gu Min said.

    ¡°Today is the official date of the wedding. We were in a hurry the day before, so we didn''t treat the three emissaries well. I will first substitute tea with wine, and punish myself with a cup of tea.¡±

    Even though the guest sitting in the hall was an Immortal cultivator, Gu Min''s expression did not change much. He lightly said and raised the teacup beside his hand to drink it in one gulp.

    ¡°Pa.¡±

    Cao Dong closed the fan and lifted the teacup with a smile. ¡°No need, no need. Vi Master Gu is too polite. Although we are immortal cultivators, we are still immortal cultivators. The name of Frost River Manor was even more well-known in the Veplon Country. We are merely juniors, how can we allow you to punish yourself?¡±

    His words were full of praise and criticism. It was an entric tone. Although he said it was respectful, there was no need to be respectful. It caused everyone in the manor to furrow their brows.

    However, Gu Min only said, ¡°The emissary is too kind.¡±

    Cao Dong took a sip of tea. He looked at the tea leaves floating in the water and the dense water vapor. He could feel the angry and silent eyes around him, but Gu Min didn''t move at all. He secretly sneered in his heart.

    What magnate of the Jianghu? He was just a mortal. He seemed to be very powerful, but in fact, he was strong on the outside but weak on the inside.

    He thought that the rumor that this'' Ding''an Martial Marquis'' was most likely to break through to the Nascent Soul Stage with martial arts was different. He didn''t think that he would be afraid of the immortal sects to this extent. He thought that this'' Ding''an Martial Marquis'' was the most likely person to break through to the Nascent Soul Stage with martial arts, but he didn''t expect that he would be afraid of the immortal sects.

    If it wasn''t for the mission of the sect, Cao Dong, the chief inner sect disciple of the Wide Ocean Sect, wouldn''t havee to such a mortal ce. Even the tea was extremely poor and rough. It tasted like chewing wax and didn''t have any spiritual energy to speak of!

    Forget it, forget it. As long as Cheng Liuxian sessfully entered the interior of Frost River Manor, it would be a victory, and they would be considered to have seeded and left.

    It was a pity for that little beauty...

    Cao Dong''s gaze fell upon Gu Yaling. Such a beauty was rare even among cultivators. It was a waste to let Cheng Liuxian benefit from it.

    Gu Yaling noticed his gaze and raised her head. Using the cover of the teacup, she red at Cao Dong fiercely.

    A trace of gloominess shed across Cao Dong''s eyes. With a smile on his face, he said, ¡°Miss Gu, I wonder if the wedding dress fits?¡±

    It was fine if he did not ask. When he asked, Gu Yaling, who had been silent for a long time, remembered that she had cried all night in the wedding dress. Thinking of Mr. Xiaobo''sforting words, she suddenly felt aggrieved.

    She put down the teacup and jumped down from the chair. She pouted and said, ¡°It doesn''t fit! It''s ugly! It''s so ugly! What kind of immortal sect are you from? Even if you prepare clothes, you will be so ugly that you will die. I don''t want to wear this kind of thing to get married! I won''t get married this time! ¡±

    She suddenly erupted, causing the entire audience to be unable to react in time.

    Butler Huo De''s expression suddenly changed. He took the lead and took a few steps behind Gu Yaling. He stared at the three Wide Ocean Sect disciples, ready to protect them at any time.

    Cao Dong''s face stiffened, then he stood up as well. With a dark expression, he said in a deep voice, ¡°This is the wedding dress specially chosen by the Wide Ocean Sect for the sake of forming good karma. It is a fine product made of spiritual silk. It was considered a generous gift even in the world of cultivation. It was in the Frost River Manor. Is this how you don''t know what''s good for you?! ¡±

    He looked at Gu Min and said in a stern voice,¡± Vi Master Gu, you can disrespect the Wide Ocean Sect, but we can also disrespect the Frost River Manor. It seems that you don''t want this kind of good karma. I advise you to think about the consequences of bing enemies with the Wide Ocean Sect! ¡±

    Cao Dong''s expression was cold. He opened the fan in his hand. The fan bone was like a thin sword, flickering with a dark blue cold light. The aura of a Foundation Establishing Stage was released, causing all the female servants who didn''t have any martial arts to fall to the ground in fear.

    Mao Li was startled. He also stood up and carefully advised, ¡°Senior brother, please calm down. Perhaps Miss Gu doesn''t like that style...¡±

    As for the person wearing the curtain hat, he was as calm as Mount Tai. He sat down on his own and picked up the teacup to take another sip.

    The atmosphere in the hall was tense, but everyone knew that even if Gu Yaling lost her temper, it was already decided.

    However, the more she lost her temper, the worse it would be for the three of them from the Wide Ocean Sect.

    Why bother...

    Huo De smiled bitterly, and then his gaze became firm. But no matter what, he had to protect the youngdy''s safety.

    Cao Dong flicked his sleeve to get rid of Mao Li. He coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°Manor Master Gu, what do you think?¡±

    Gu Min sighed, stood up and said, ¡°Envoy, please understand...¡±

    These words undoubtedly showed his weakness. Cao Dong''s expression eased up, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a proud and coldugh. The people of the manor had aggrieved and resentful expressions on their faces.

    Tears were about to fall from Gu Yaling''s eyes, but she did not expect Gu Min to change the topic. A frightening cold light seemed to shoot out from the old dragon''s eyes as he shouted, ¡°It''s not that Frost River Manor doesn''t know what''s good for them, it''s the Wide Ocean Sect who has gone too far!¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Cao Dong was enveloped by this imposing aura, and he subconsciously took a step back. His face stiffened, and he was shocked and angry.

    ¡°I will endure it for a while, but this is not a reason for you to push your luck!¡±

    Gu Min looked down from above, and he opened his eyes like a sleeping lion. With his hands behind his back, he said, ¡°Although this old man is old, I have already killed a Core Forming Stage Immortal a few years ago. Even an elder of the Wide Ocean Sect has to show some respect when hees here. You are just a Foundation Establishment junior. Who gave you the courage to act so tyrannically in front of me? ¡±

    ¡°How dare you! A mere mortal, a mere mortal!¡±

    Cao Dong was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. In a fit of rage, he circted the Spiritual Energy and mmed it on the table. The table exploded with a bang, and a wave of air rolled, sending everyone half a step away.

    Gu Min waved his hand and released a wave of inner energy to protect Gu Yaling. However, the remaining spiritual energy shattered the teacup on the table. With a bang, the pure white porcin broke into pieces and sputtered.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Gu Yaling was close to him. Although she was protected, she still subconsciously closed her eyes and cried out in fear.

    - -

    Guo Fan had the idea of taking a look and ran to the entrance of the hall not far away.

    There weren''t many guards at the entrance, because the people gathered in the hall were the few people with the highestbat strength in the entire manor.

    When he was young, he was the master of Frost River Manor, ¡°Ding An Wu Hou,¡± Gu Min. He was the steward of the assassination organization, Huo De, and two Foundation Establishing Stage disciples of Wide Ocean Sect.

    It would be strange if these few people needed those mortal guards.

    He felt that he could take a closer look.

    Guo Fan thought to himself. He looked left and right and squatted in the underbrush in a rather wretched manner. He carefully pried open the underbrush and tried to learn from the characters in Assassin''s Creed to nervously and agitatedly sneak into the underbrush.

    It turned out that he really seeded!

    He did not know if it was because Guo Fan''s + 5 movement skill was so powerful or because the guards were too weak. In short, he sessfully sneaked out of the window on the side of the hall.

    Guo Fan leaned against the wall and eavesdropped. The plot here was a short animation in the game.

    The wedding date was set one monthter. Generally speaking, other than fighting with each other, it was very dull. It shouldn''t be a big deal.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    The sound of cups and tables hitting each other could be heard in the hall, followed by a young girl''s tender voice, ¡°I''m not getting married!¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned for a moment, but before he could react, he heard a few loud shouts and powerful rhetorical questions. Everything happened at an unexpected speed.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The sound of the table being mmed could be heard.

    Guo Fan saw that the window and the wall were shaking, and his facial expression changed.

    Something was not right! This was different from the game... What''s going on?!

    Logically speaking, this ce should be overly soothing!

    Why did he look like he was going to start a fight?

    When Guo Fan tried his best to calm his emotions, the hall had clearly fallen into chaos and tension. Ping-pong pong pong sounds and people''s shouts could be heard continuously.

    At this moment, Guo Fan could actually distinguish Gu Yaling''s voice, which sounded like a kitten''s.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed in panic.

    Guo Fan''s pupils shrank. He subconsciously put his hand on the window. ¡°Yaling!¡±

    The moment he said it, he knew that things were not good. Cao Dong''s face was extremely ugly in the hall. The veins on his forehead bulged. When he heard the sound, he suddenly turned his head to look at the window at the side. His eyes were fierce. A cold light shed and he shouted, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°p!¡±

    At the same time, he suddenly flicked his sleeve. Another wave of Spiritual Qi sted out and smashed into the wall. Even the wall and the window cracked open.

    Dust and wood scattered in all directions, revealing Guo Fan''s figure.

    Cold sweat rolled down Guo Fan''s forehead, and he let out a sigh of relief. If he had not immediately retreated a few steps, he would have been seriously injured by the Spiritual Energy.

    Fuck, luckily I''m smart...

    Then, he raised his head and saw a big hole in the wall. Everyone in the hall was looking at him.

    Dozens of pairs of eyes stared at him nkly.

    It was even a little quiet.

    At this moment, Guo Fan saw Gu Yaling''s tearful but happy little face. He saw the gaze of the dignified old man, and saw the handsome young man forming seals with his hands towards him. A cold light shed in his eyes. Fury and killing intent coexisted with each other.

    Cao Dong!

    Guo Fan recognized this NPC. He was the head disciple of the Wide Ocean Sect. In the game, he was considered a small boss in the storyline of newbies.

    Cao Dong''s eyes shed and his spiritual sense swept over. He immediately knew that the young man eavesdropping outside the door was only a mortal... Mortal? Mortal!

    He immediately sneered and said, ¡°Good, good, good! What a good Frost River Manor! There is actually such a person who stole from a dog, die for me!¡±

    Cao Dong had already formed the spell in his hand, and with a flick of his finger, a sword light appeared.

    What happened was too fast. The sharp sword light cut through the air, producing an ear-piercing sound as it rushed towards Guo Fan at lightning speed!

    The sword light in Guo Fan''s eyes erged, but he could only stand stiffly on the spot. His hands and feet felt cold. This was a Foundation Establishing Stage!

    How could he be a match for someone with such a small attribute? To the people in the manor, he was just a stranger who was staying in the manor. There was no way they could help him, not to mention that he had been discovered while eavesdropping!

    It was a dead end...

    Guo Fan even felt a sense of despair in his heart. The sword light was piercingly cold, and the aura of death was approaching him infinitely. He clenched his fists tightly, unwilling to give up. Was he going to die here?

    However, at this moment, everyone heard a lovely crying from the chaos!

    ¡°You... It''s you!¡±

    Guo Fan followed the voice and turned his head around.

    At this critical moment, the woman with the curtain hat suddenly stood up. She lifted half of the white veil and said excitedly.

    In an instant, the others saw the stunning beauty under the white veil. It was a dreamlike face, but Guo Fan saw a shining pink max bar on top of her head!

    Progress bar?

    Guo Fan was stunned for a moment. Then, a wild joy that he had never experienced before surged into his heart, and he couldn''t help but shout in his heart.

    Damn it!

    The page of the illustrated handbook, open it for me!

    In an instant, the transparent panel opened up in front of his eyes, and in the dark grey card, the second character besides Gu Yaling was lit up. Card!

    [Character: Su Feng (4-star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Wide Ocean Pearl, Endless Red Dream Yellow Millet]

    [Level: Immortal, Second Level Core Formation]

    Status: Normal.

    [Attributes interface (click Check)]

    Check!

    [Constitution: 128]

    [Bone structure: 90]

    [Strength: 112]

    [Movement Technique: 134]

    [Spiritual Energy: 322]

    Card Carrying Bonus: Bone Structure (5) + 4: 5, Spiritual Energy (5) + 161, Movement Technique (5) + 67 (Do you want to bring: Yes / No)

    The sword light was almost within reach. Guo Fan wanted to shout in his heart -

    Bring it all! Bring it all to me!

    The card instantly turned into countless golden light spots, dozens of times more than Gu Yaling''s. It was extremely dazzling and merged into Guo Fan''s body!

 Chapter 8

    <strong>Chapter 8 Rong Rong Long Time No See</strong>

    Bone + 45!

    Spiritual Energy + 161!

    Movement skill + 67!

    The attribute bonus from a four star card instantly increased Guo Fan''s five dimensional attributes by more than ten times or even dozens of times!

    ¡°Chi!¡±

    The sword qi tore through the air and came over. It was like a solid cold light, almost prating into Guo Fan''s eyes without any mercy.

    It was a critical moment!

    Although most of the people present were martial arts masters, they could not see the trajectory of the sword Qi clearly. They thought that they would only die if they were to face this sword Qi. They sighed for the young man in their hearts.

    However, in the next moment, under everyone''s gaze, the weak-looking young man merely took an ordinary step back and turned his head sideways.

    The sharp de of the sword Qi shed across his face and cut a tiny cut. Fresh blood flowed down his face.

    Boom!

    The sword energy brushed past Guo Fan and rushed out of the hole in the wall like a stream of light. A house was cut in half and fell to the ground with a loud bang. It startled the people and made them scream in fear.

    Swoosh! Swoosh!

    Waves of air rolled, stirring up waves of dust.

    Hiss...

    Everyone present was stunned on the spot by this sudden turn of events.

    How is this possible?!

    Cao Dong''s pupils constricted. In his fury, he had used all his strength to unleash this sword energy. The spiritual energy in the process of being enraged had been rising steadily, and its power had increased by thirty percent.

    With his strength of the eighth level of the Building Foundation Stage, he might not be able to dodge this attack even if he was at the peak of the Building Foundation Stage!

    A mortal...

    Just as he was bewildered, he saw Guo Fan opposite him raise his hand to wipe away the blood on his face. He lowered his head to look at the bright red color on his hand, then looked at the mess in the courtyard.

    The remaining wind blew on his face, and it was extremely painful.

    If he didn''t activate the card at the right time and didn''t increase his attributes, he wouldn''t have been able to dodge it...

    He would have died without a doubt.

    ... ¡°¡±

    Guo Fan was silent for a while. The hall was also silent.

    He turned around and looked at Cao Dong.

    Suddenly, Cao Dong subconsciously took a step back and reached out to support the chair''s handle before he woke up. He said in a panic, ¡°You... You... How dare you! I am the Wide Ocean Sect''s inner sect''s chief disciple, what do you want to do!?¡±

    Guo Fan put his hand on the hilt of the sword at his waist and walked forward. His eyes were calm. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°You are here... All these years, I have been looking for you for a long time.¡±

    Suddenly, a slender and soft hand grabbed Guo Fan''s hand, apanied by a clear but soft voice, followed by an elegant fragrance.

    Under the white veil that was lifted, a beautiful and fair face was right in front of him. A pair of deep blue eyes were like a dream.

    There wereplex emotions on her face, resentment, and surprise. She reached out and touched Guo Fan''s cheek, looking at the wound on his face that had been cut by the sword Qi with heartache.

    The white light of the Spiritual Energy shed, and the wound was instantly healed.

    Su Feng.

    The daughter of the Wide Ocean Sect''s Master, a Second Order Core Formation cultivator, and the heir of the Wide Ocean Sect. She was one of the top beauties in the world of cultivation.

    She was famous for her beautiful appearance, but her strength wasn''t very strong in theter stages. Therefore, a rating of four stars was the most suitable.

    Besides... The strategy that Guo Fan had chosen wasn''t very proper.

    He snuck to a spring where Su Feng was taking a bath. He took his clothes and stuffed them into his backpack. Then, under the angry blush of the beauty who hid in the water, he chatted with her about the philosophy of life for the whole night.

    Yes, the philosophy of life.

    It continued for an entire month...

    Guo Fan''s footsteps paused. He met the woman''s gaze and reached out to grab her hand. He thought about the way he called her in the game and said, ¡°Rong Rong, long time no see.¡±

    When he said this, no matter if it was the two cultivators of Wide Ocean Sect or the people of the manor, they were allpletely stunned.

    Manor Master Gu Min''s facial expression changed slightly. The other people who recognized Guo Fan, the person who was staying at the border of the manor, were also dumbfounded.

    Cao Dong''s eyes widened the moment the girl lifted the curtain hat and held Guo Fan''s hand. His eyes were filled with anger, as if he was about to spit fire. When he saw her reach out and touch Guo Fan''s cheek, he felt even worse.

    Also, he said, ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    His face was colorful and twisted like a melon.

    Mao Li, who was standing next to him, had a bad feeling. When he saw Cao Dong''s face, he was finished. Everyone in Wide Ocean Sect knew that Cao Dong had admired Miss Su for many years. Now, a man who looked like an old lover suddenly appeared. Who could withstand this?!

    Su Feng heard Guo Fan''s words and her eyes immediately became watery. She said helplessly, ¡°That''s great... You, you still remember me, Xiaobo.¡±

    ¡°Since you left without saying goodbye three years ago, I have been looking for you. I thought that I would never see you again in my life, but I never thought that I would meet you again here. You shameless thief, you promised to take responsibility for me. In the end, you still left. This time, I won''t let you escape! ¡±

    Her eyes were firm and soft like water.

    Gu Yaling, who was originally very happy, gradually froze. Her face became dull and then she fiercely puffed up her cheeks.

    Hmph! Stinky Mr. Xiaobo!

    The little loli gritted her teeth and looked at Su Feng. Wasn''t it just a little taller, a little bigger chest, and a little longer legs?! She would have them in the future too! Mr. Xiaobo could only be hers!

    ¡°I had no choice but to leave.¡±

    Guo Fan sighed, his expression serious. In fact, how did he know why he left? This favorability rating system probably made him happy.

    He held Su Feng''s hand with a little force and pulled her to the side.

    Then he pulled out the long sword.

    Ceng -

    A cold light shot out in all directions, and the tip of the sword was pointed straight at Cao Dong.

    Everyone''s expression changed abruptly. Their hearts, which had been slightly relieved, were lifted. They had thought that they would have to reminisce about old times after reuniting. The atmosphere eased up a little, but they did not expect that this would be the start of the fight.

    Cao Dong stared at Guo Fan like a poisonous snake, then looked at Su Feng. The noble temperament on his body had long disappeared. He trembled all over and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Senior Sister Ning, what is the rtionship between you and him?¡±

    Su Feng''s originally gentle smile became cold. She raised her delicate hand and put down the white veil on the curtain again.

    Su Feng, who was covered by the veil, turned back to the bystander who sat in the corner and did not care about anything. She was as beautiful as the moon in a mirror and as illusory as the moon in a mirror.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Her cold and arrogant words shattered Cao Dong''sst hope.

    Crack, crack, crack...

    He held the fan in his hand. The material of the fine iron was also squeezed to the point of cracking.

    Originally, he could at leastfort himself. Senior Sister Ning treated everyone the same way and treated them coldly. Although he couldn''t have it, at least... he could watch from afar.

    But now, a man suddenly appeared and grabbed Su Feng''s hand!

    Then, as if he had sworn his sovereignty, he pulled out his sword and pointed it at him.

    ¡°Great... Great! I''m going to kill you!¡± Cao Dong''s eyes were red. He opened the fan with a swoosh. The sharp blue fan bones were unfolded one after another. With a sh, he rushed toward Guo Fan.

    Guo Fan let out a long breath. His eyes were cautious but not serious.

    The attributes that he had just improved had almost gotten used to it. As the Spiritual Energy flowed, the power contained in his body was ready to be unleashed.

    He understood that as long as he thought of the skills in the game, he would be able to do it instinctively!

    The shiny sword body was instantly covered by the Spiritual Energy.

    This would be his first battle since arriving in the Obsidian Tribes world!

 Chapter 9

    <strong>Chapter 9 Yeah Shit!</strong>

    Spiritual Energy!

    Although Cao Dong''s mind was filled with rage, when he saw the sword covered by the Spiritual Energy, his pupils constricted, and his heart was filled with shock.

    The other party was a cultivator, but he didn''t sense any fluctuations from the Spiritual Energy at the beginning.

    What did this mean?

    The other party''s cultivation was definitely much higher than his, or perhaps he had an extremely profound concealing technique!

    This was the only way he could conceal his cultivation base to the point where he thought that his opponent was aplete mortal, and at this moment, his opponent''s aura was also at the Foundation Establishing Stage!

    And the movement he used to dodge his attack so casually...

    When did a peak Foundation Establishing Stage cultivator appear in the Frost River Manor?!

    Could it be that other than the Wide Ocean Sect, there were other sects who had discovered the secret of this ce and wanted to get a piece of the pie?

    Cao Dong''s thoughts were moving quickly. His eyes were fixed on Guo Fan. From the corner of his eye, he saw only Guo Fan''s figure in Su Feng''s eyes.

    The chief disciple of the Wide Ocean Sect who had just calmed down immediately felt anger rising in his heart.

    No matter what, he had to kill this guy today!

    The folding fan in Cao Dong''s hand flickered with a mysterious light, and it was as fierce as his eyes.

    He closed in on Guo Fan in an instant. The tip of the fan cut down and drew a blue light. In an instant, it was like a cloud and fog. It spread out in all directions and wrapped around Guo Fan. There were some cold lights shing in it.

    ¡°Soul-breaking Water Cloud!¡±

    Guo Fan immediately recognized the sound effect. It was the first skill of the NPC Cao Dong in the game.

    He remembered the information about ___.

    This small boss NPC was best at using poison and hidden weapons.

    There were a total of three skills.

    ¡°Soul-breaking Water Cloud¡± was a melee skill.

    ¡°Azure Water Divine Sword¡± was a long-range skill.

    ¡°Soaring through the Clouds¡± was an AoE attack.

    The Soul-breaking Water Cloud had the strongest attack power, and the Azure Water Divine Sword was the hardest to dodge. The Soaring through the Clouds also had a poison debuff, which caused it to continuously lose blood and weaken.

    In general, Cao Dong was one of the more difficult bosses to deal with when he was still a newbie.

    However, it was only rtive to when he was a newbie.

    Although Guo Fan was a casual yer, this Novice Vige dungeon had been cleared countless times in order to collect some materials. He was extremely familiar with Cao Dong''s routine.

    The Soul-breaking Water Cloud mainly used the blue fog as a shield to block out one''s sight. Countless cow hair needles attacked in an instant, and there was no time to react.

    The physical damage of the Fiery Skewer Sword could not be underestimated. Under the attack of the Fiery Skewer Sword, even Foundation Establishment Stage Level 9 was in a sorry state.

    However, the most difficult thing was that once he used the Soul-breaking Water Cloud, he would immediately use the Azure Water Divine Sword. His attack speed was extremely fast. Newbies usually died here, and they would die before they even had the chance to eat the AOE.

    How tragic.

    Guo Fanughed in his heart, but today, the one who wrote the word miserable was Cao Dong!

    Swoosh!

    Guo Fan raised his sword and strode forward without dodging. His eyes fell on the sword. The sword in his hand was just an ordinary standard long sword. It was made of fine iron, which wasmonly used by the guards in the manor.

    However, with the enhancement of the Spiritual Energy, its material wasparable to the hardest steel in the mortal world.

    Although it couldn''t bepared to immortal weapons, magic tools, or spirit weapons, at least it wouldn''t break easily. Otherwise, when those Immortal Cultivators fought, they would consume a basket of scrap metal each time they fought.

    It could be said to be worthy of being called metal forging.

    ¡°Let''s see how you can dodge it!¡±

    Cao Dong turned the fan, and with a sneer, he blew the fog in front of Guo Fan.

    The blue fog was very close to ___. The poisonous cow hair needles were ready to strike. They were flickering under the cover of the fog. It was terrifying.

    Guo Fan had a faint smile on his face. He said with a mocking tone, ¡°Hide? Why do you want to hide? Do you want to hide from these soft needles?¡±

    He was not usually mean, and could even be said to have a very good temper. However, once he got angry, it would definitely be a reversal of extremities, not to mention that Cao Dong wanted to kill him.

    How could he fucking tolerate this? Killing you, you son of a b * tch, is the right way!

    You still dare to call me a mere mortal? Who do you think you are? A mere NPC? Are you human? You''re not even human!

    Su Feng watched from the side and could not help but spit when she heard these words that seemed to be pointing at her. A faint blush appeared on her face. This fellow, howe it has been so many years since Ist saw him. He still has such a brazen and shameless appearance.

    Cao Dong''s face twisted again and he said angrily, ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°You what you! Oh shit you!¡±

    Guo Fan took out the rubbish words in the game, and not only did he not dodge, he even raised his sword to meet it!

    Breaking the Soul-breaking Water Cloud and thebo after that were actually very simple. There was only one key skill, and that was, to break the Soul-breaking Water Cloud. Mang!

    The fastest clearing strategy in the Novice Vige in the forum had mentioned that the poisonous fog was wrapped with cow hair needles, just like the hair on a peach. It was hard to defend against, but it was light!

    Therefore, Cao Dong needed to rely on the fan to swing the wind to control it.

    At this time, he only needed to release his skills randomly and create enough wind cages to cover the surroundings. He could disperse the fog and even advance forward and kill Cao Dong!

    As the saying goes, random punches kill the old master!

    Although there were other more elegant and exquisite ways to defeat the enemy, Guo Fan only wanted to use this method now!

    ¡°Parallel Barrier Bite!¡±

    ¡°Vortex Badger, Crawling Spear! ¡®¡±

    ¡°¡®Forsaken Moon, Blessing Bolt! ¡®¡±

    ¡°¡®Whirlwind Cut! ¡®¡±

    ¡°¡®Beloved w Obeying Ice! ¡®¡±

    ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡±

    Guo Fan used all the basic Wind or AOE skills he had clicked on in the game. Simply put, he threw out a bunch of AOE skills one by one.

    Of course, he had calcted which skills his bone structure attribute points could maintain. And now, his body naturally knew the skills that could be maintained in his current state.

    Fortunately, the consumption of general attack skills was low, and it was mainly used to disperse the poisonous fog.

    ¡°This is? ! How did he know the Parallel Barrier Bite of Yunlian Mountain? Could it be that he was Yun Lianshan''s disciple... No, the Tyrant Saber Sect''s Vortex Badger, Crawling Spear? He actually used a sword? What, what kind of move was this? What kind of technique was this? It even has the Beloved w Obeying Ice of the Wide Ocean Sect!¡±

    Cao Dong widened his eyes and shouted in disbelief in his heart.

    He could also learn the Beloved w Obeying Ice, but he was not good at this kind of big and powerful moves. He also believed that expensive skills were not much, so he gave up.

    However, when he saw the elders demonstrating in Wide Ocean Sect, he was not as proficient as Guo Fan!

    Everyone saw a ck-haired young man wearing a schr''s robe stride forward with a calm expression. The sword light in his hand was endless and majestic.

    ¡°Hua La...¡±

    In an instant, it was as if the wind and clouds were surging. The tables and chairs in the hall were overturned, and the poisonous fog spread in all directions.

    ¡°Ah! My eyes! My skin!¡±

    Those guards were all injured by the Soul-breaking Water Cloud. They fell to the ground, wailing and bleeding non-stop. The rest of them were frightened, but they were all protected by a ray of light from Su Feng''s sleeve.

    Guo Fan was like a hot knife cutting through butter. He walked out of the fog like a gust of wind and shed down with his sword again!

    ¡°Dang!¡±

    Cao Dong, whose face was full of shock, blocked the sword with his fan. However, it was only for a moment. The overwhelming force made his clenched teeth and his arms tremble.

    ¡°It''s your turn to hide this time.¡±

    Guo Fan''s pitch-ck eyes shed with a cold light. The smile on his face was like a devil toying with humans in Cao Dong''s eyes.

    Cao Dong unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. His arm could no longer support it. He hurriedly parried the attack and rolled to the side.

    He rotated the mechanism on the fan handle and spat out a section of the fan bone like a short arrow.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡±

    With the sleeve as a cover, he instantly turned around and pressed the mechanism. Three short arrows shot out at an astonishing speed, bringing with them a jade-green stream of light.

    Three arrows after three.

    ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡±

    However, the long sword spun around and blocked all the arrows.

    Cao Dong''s eyes were wide open. He could not understand why he was like a prophet. The Azure Water Divine Sword had no effect on him, and he kept stepping back with fear and confusion.

    Guo Fan chuckled. Do you think I don''t know what you are shaking in front of your skill? How naive!

 Chapter 10

    <strong>Chapter 10 Water Lunar Paradise</strong>

    Cao Dong''s eyes were red. He fought and retreated, but every step he took seemed to be seen through by Guo Fan. When he used his skill, he would be blocked in advance, and ordinary attacks would be easily dodged.

    He had almost copsed.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡±

    The hall was in a mess. Broken tables and chairs were everywhere. Smoke and dust scattered in all directions, covering the entire room. Coughing sounds could be heard everywhere.

    Crack.

    Guo Fan swung his sword to block thest arrow. He cut the arrow in half at the waist and fell to the ground.

    He shook his robe lightly and continued to walk towards Cao Dong with his sword in hand.

    At this time, it was only a few breaths of time before Cao Dong found his trace and attacked. The mortal warriors in the manor only saw a sh of sword light in the blue fog.

    Guo Fan and Cao Dong jumped up and down quickly. Their bodies kept flickering, making people dizzy. Finally, they fixed their eyes on Cao Dong, who was retreating in a sorry state. Guo Fan was cutting the arrow and moving forward. This was a scene.

    At this moment, everyone could see the current situation.

    Gu Yaling did not care about being jealous. She was so excited that her little face turned red. She clenched her little fist and waved it. ¡°Mr. Xiaobo is so powerful!¡±

    She could not help but raise her chest, as if she was proud.

    Cao Dong''s two moves were ineffective. His body was also injured by the sword Qi. He was in a sorry state. He staggered two steps back and saw the joy and contempt in the eyes of those mortals.

    It was as if he was saying, ¡°Weren''t you arrogant just now? Now you are as funny as a stray dog, hahahaha.¡±

    Guo Fan slowly walked over, looking indifferent and high up in the sky. Cao Dong took a few deep breaths and suddenlyughed in a low voice. He shouted like a mad devil, ¡°I heard you just now! You called Gu Yaling right?¡±

    He suddenly turned around and flew towards Gu Yaling.

    Swish! Swish!

    The green cloud painting drawn on the folding fan in Cao Dong''s hand suddenly unfolded. The cloud cloud and cloud fog cover swept towards the people standing there. The first one to bear the brunt was Gu Yaling!

    Gu Yaling did not manage to react in time.

    However, Guo Fan reacted. He looked at Cao Dong and did not run over to stop him. Instead, he stopped with a speechless expression on his face.

    Then he shouted, ¡°Rong Rong!¡±

    Cao Dong did not manage to react in time.

    Subconsciously, he still thought of Su Feng as the cold senior sister who would never respond, but this time, the Highhill Flower had already been plucked and held in his hand.

    Su Feng''s eyes met Guo Fan''s gaze behind the veil and said softly, ¡°This time, you owe me one.¡±

    She stretched out her delicate hand and an illusory full moon suddenly appeared in front of Gu Yaling. The water ripples and moonlight spread out, as if forming a distorted independent space, wiping away the green cloud at the same time.

    ¡°Water Moon Paradise!¡±

    When Cao Dong saw the signature Core Formation technique of Wide Ocean Sect, he knew that it was Su Feng who attacked. He hissed, ¡°Senior sister, how can you help outsiders kill fellow disciples?! You will be expelled from the sect if you do this!¡±

    Su Feng looked at Guo Fan and said, ¡°Outsiders? He is not an outsider...¡±

    Cao Dong roared, ¡°Then who is he?¡±

    Who exactly is he?!

    Cao Dong was on the verge of going crazy. He could not figure out why such a person suddenly appeared in Frost River Manor and knew Su Feng, who had stayed indoors for many years in the sect.

    It could even make her do something that was equivalent to betraying the sect!

    However, Su Feng also did not know who Guo Fan was. Her heart was filled with resentment, and she could only say, ¡°He will be my husband.¡±

    ¡°Crack.¡±

    Cao Dong''s fan broke into two pieces.

    It was broken by Guo Fan.

    Guo Fan was not an NPC who would stand and attack. Naturally, he would find an opportunity to attack. He went forward and cut off Cao Dong''s weapon with his sword. After that, he thrust his sword at Cao Dong''s throat.

    Cao Dong watched helplessly as Guo Fan''s sword drew closer and closer.

    ¡°Junior brother! Save me!¡±

    However, Mao Li seemed to be scared silly. He was stunned on one side of the seat and was woken up by Cao Dong''s roar. He stood up in a panic, but it was already toote.

    Chi!

    The sword only opened a long and narrow opening in his throat, but the sharp edge of the de pierced through the back of Cao Dong''s neck.

    ¡°Hehehehe... You... you...¡±

    Thest thing Cao Dong looked at was not Guo Fan, who had killed him, but Su Feng, who had been watching from the sidelines.

    However, Su Feng''s gaze had always been on Guo Fan.

    ¡°Ha... Hahaha... I...¡±

    Cao Dong suddenly burst intoughter with bulging eyes. He died of exhaustion after a fewughs. He died with evesting regret.

    ¡°Phew...¡±

    Guo Fan let out a breath and pulled out his sword. Blood spurted out and Cao Dong''s corpse fell to the ground.

    He lowered his head and looked at Cao Dong''s corpse. He didn''t feel anything special in his heart. Instead, he let out a sigh of relief.

    Maybe it was because Cao Dong had been killed by him countless times when he was an NPC.

    Guo Fan shook the sword with his Spiritual Energy. The blood on the sword was shaken off and became clean again before it was put back into the sheath.

    He turned around and looked at the survivors of the manor and Su Feng. He said, ¡°Everyone, bear witness. Cao Dong attacked me for no reason. I had no choice but to defend myself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We all saw it. Your Excellency was forced to fight back.¡±

    Huo De, the steward of the manor, hurriedly said in a loud voice when he heard this.

    Nonsense. If he didn''t go along with it at this time, wouldn''t he feel that the other party didn''t have enough fun killing him?

    He wiped the sweat off his forehead and thought to himself that it was indeed a fight between immortals and mortals. The scope of this battle wasn''t too wide. It was really fortunate that the people in the hall who weren''t protected by Su Feng had all turned into corpses on the ground.

    Moreover, the corpses'' deaths were all very tragic, making people feel fear in their hearts.

    He had no choice but to do it... What the hell!

    Do you dare to take a look at the corpses on the ground? It was obvious that he had been suppressed and beaten the whole time. He did not have the strength to resist at all. It could even be said that he had been yed to death.

    The corner of everyone''s mouth twitched, but they all repeatedly agreed. Gu Yaling threw herself into Guo Fan''s arms as if she was throwing a baby bird into his arms. Her eyes sparkled as she praised him.

    The butler, Huo De, immediately ordered the remaining people to clean up the situation, and helped Gu Min sit down.

    Gu Min coughed twice, attracting Huo De and Gu Yaling''s worried eyes. He seemed to be forcefully holding up his momentum before, otherwise, when the two of them fought, he would not just stand by and watch.

    He raised his eyelids and looked at Guo Fan and asked, ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±

    Gu Yaling raised her hand and puffed out her chest. ¡°Father, he is...¡±

    Guo Fan reached out and stopped her. He took two steps forward and looked at the old man. He said, ¡°I am Guo Fan, Guo Xiaobo, a sectless cultivator that travels the mortal world. I was seriously injured a few days ago. I have to thank your family for taking me in.¡±

    Gu Min''s face turned serious, ¡°No, it''s just that Mr. Xiaobo has killed a disciple of Wide Ocean Sect...¡±

    ¡°It doesn''t matter. Cao Dong attacked without reason. He deserved it. With me as his guarantor, Mr. Xiaobo will be safe and sound.¡± Su Feng walked forward and held Guo Fan''s hand with a smile. She emphasized the words'' Mr. Xiaobo ¡®.

    Guo Fan clearly saw her looking at Gu Yaling who was pulling the other sleeve a few times.

    Gu Min heard her and said, ¡°The few of you did not say it earlier. You are again?¡±

    Su Feng raised her chin and said, ¡°The true disciple of the Wide Ocean Sect''s inner sect, Su Feng.¡±

 Chapter 11

    <strong>Chapter 11 Save Some Dignity for Your Senior Brother</strong>

    Gu Min nodded his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°So it is a true elite disciple. Forgive this old man for being blind just now. May I ask if it is the daughter of Ning Master, Wide Ocean Pearl Su Feng?¡±

    Su Feng looked at Gu Min with some surprise. She did not expect that this person in the secr world would know about her. She nodded and said, ¡°I am under the orders of my father toe and assist you two junior brothers.¡±

    As she said this, she did not even look at Cao Dong''s corpse on the ground.

    Mao Li, who was beside her, smiled and fought with a smile on his face. He said in a frightened tone, ¡°Yes... Senior Sister Ning lowered her head and came to supervise our mission. I, I will take Senior Brother Yue in first. Uh, clean it up.¡±

    He squatted down and picked up Cao Dong''s corpse. Cold sweat dripped down from his forehead. It could be seen that he was quite frightened.

    As for the matter of betraying the sect... Didn''t you see that Cao Dong was still lying on the ground?

    As long as nothing happened.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    However, Guo Fan reached out his hand and stopped Mao Li from leaving.

    A young man around fifteen or sixteen years old raised his head, as if he didn''t dare look at Guo Fan, who had just casually killed someone. He stole a nce at Su Feng, who was still indifferent, and smiled embarrassedly. He said submissively, ¡°This Senior Guo, do you have any other instructions?¡±

    Mao Li called Senior Guo because of Guo Fan''s cultivation base. He was only at the Qi Cultivation Stage, so it would not be a problem to call him senior Guo Fan, who was at the Foundation Establishing Stage.

    His timid look and his round face, as well as his respectful tone, made people not be on guard.

    Guo Fan looked at his face and thought to himself, This spy from the Devil Cult is really good at acting.

    At least, it was much better than Student Liu''s rigid and rigid performance in front of Gu Yaling.

    That''s right, it was mentioned before that behind the Wide Ocean Sect, there was also a devil cult that was secretly controlled.

    And Mao Li was precisely the scout that the devil cult sent to Frost River Manor to scout.

    As for how he managed to sneak in, it was naturally because the upper echelons of the Wide Ocean Sect had been infiltrated as well.

    Guo Fan pointed at Cao Dong''s corpse and said, ¡°No instructions, but Cao Dong is good at using poison, so it is inevitable that there are some poisonous things hidden on his body. Ordinary. Bury will definitely cause the poisonous things to spread out and harm the nearby mortals. You are his fellow disciple, ___ said, pointing at ___''s corpse. You should know that.¡±

    Mao Li''s eyes flickered and he nodded.¡± I know, I know... I will carefully search Senior Brother Yue''s body to see if there are any poison on him. ¡±

    Guo Fan said in a serious manner, ¡°Even if a person dies, he still needs to search his body. How can we Immortal Cultivators do such an insulting thing?¡±

    Mao Li looked at his righteous face and said hesitantly, ¡°This... Then what should we do?¡±

    Guo Fan sighed. ¡°Let''s just cremate it.¡±

    ... ¡°¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The hall was silent.

    What the f * ck! Isn''t it even more insulting to search your body and burn your corpse with fire? Ah?

    His gaze fell upon Guo Fan as if he had seen a ghost.

    Mao Li opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but Guo Fan reached out and patted his shoulder.

    Looking at each other, Guo Fan said earnestly, ¡°We Immortal cultivators should havepassion for mortals. Find a secluded ce and save face for your senior brother.¡±

    Looking at the crowd of mortals around him, Mao Li had no choice but to hold back his words. He said with difficulty, ¡°Alright...¡±

    Mao Li''s face was full of tears. Cao Dong, who was at the eighth level of Foundation Establishment, could naturally look down on these mortals, but he was only at the eighth level of Qi Refinement (at least on the surface). If he was not careful, he could even be beaten by Gu Yaling, who was at the seventh level of Pace Stimting.

    In this world, the early stages of martial arts could suppress cultivators, but after the Foundation Establishing Stage, the situation waspletely reversed.

    Guo Fan withdrew his hand. ¡°Then you can go.¡±

    Mao Li stood up and carried the corpse out of the hall. He had just reached the door.

    Guo Fan waved his sleeve and the Spiritual Energy condensed into a butterfly. It danced in the air andnded on Mao Li''s shoulder. He said, ¡°This spirit butterfly can prevent any living poisonous things from exploding on Cao Dong''s body. It will help you block an attack. Remember to deal with it properly.¡±

    ¡°Illusion Spirit Technique!¡±

    Mao Li turned his head to look at his shoulder, and his pupils suddenly shrank.

    On the back of the wings of the spirit butterfly, a faint golden pattern could be seen.

    It was a ring-shaped Ouroboros, and in the middle was a ghost face surrounded by mes!

    This was the symbol of the Holy Cult!

    Mao Li''s figure paused, then he quickened his pace and walked out of the door.

    Guo Fan looked at Mao Li''s back as he left.

    Mao Li was the biggest devil religion in the south of Middle Continent - ¡°Luo Shengtian¡± had sent a spy to the Wide Ocean Sect.

    This devil sect believed in an eight-armed god named ¡°Luo Tian,¡± and believed that he would one day descend into the world and bring destruction and new life.

    The specific form was reincarnation.

    Therefore, they had been searching for the whereabouts of ¡°Luo Tian.¡±

    Of course, at the same time, they also did some part-time jobs of ughtering sacrifices and developing believers.

    This was a very subtle hint in the storyline, but in the eyes of the yers who used magnifying sses to y games, there was nothing they could hide.

    After the yers had investigated the Frost River Manor and found out about the end of the engagement, they would naturally fight with Cao Dong. If they defeated him, Mao Li would also escape with Cao Dong.

    But not long after, Cao Dong would appear again.

    In the form of a puppet.

    At this time, the yers would check Cao Dong''s condition again and it would show that he was a devil puppet. The following plot also showed that Mao Li had refined Cao Dong''s corpse into a corpse puppet.

    That''s right, this was Mao Li''s truebat technique. Although his cultivation base was low, it was a rare encounter where he had a thick soul constitution. It was enough for him to spare some effort to control a puppet with a much higher cultivation base than himself.

    The mess in the hall was gradually cleaned up.

    Gu Min sat at the head of the table and made an inviting gesture with his hand. ¡°Please take a seat, both of you.¡±

    Gu Yaling originally wanted to pull Guo Fan to sit beside her, but Guo Fan shook his head. After all, it was not proper etiquette. The girl could only puff her cheeks and obediently let go of his hand.

    Guo Fan sat beside Su Feng and heard Su Feng''s surprised voice transmission. ¡°Why are you so cautious?¡±

    It was obviously referring to how to deal with Cao Dong''s corpse.

    Guo Fan''s expression remained unchanged. He replied via voice transmission, ¡°I just found out that Cao Dong is a spy of the Devil Cult. He might have left some tricks behind. Send the information to the Devil Cult... Rong Rong, I''m afraid that the Devil Cult is involved in the engagement. ¡±

    Fortunately, he was able to send a Foundation Establishing Stage sound transmission through the air.

    Su Feng''s finger on the armrest moved slightly, then she said without batting an eyelid, ¡°Manor Master Gu, this matter is Cao Dong''s own fault, but since we have seen blood, let''s dy the date of the marriage.¡±

    Gu Min nodded, ¡°If that''s the case, I will have to trouble the two envoys to stay in my manor for a while.¡±

    His gaze paused on Guo Fan for a while, then coughed twice and added, ¡°And Mr. Xiaobo, if you have been neglectful before, I hope you can understand. From today onwards, Sir will be an honored guest of my manor.¡±

    Guo Fan shook his head. ¡°I was seriously injured before, so I have no way to cultivate. It is already very good that I am able to live as a freeloader. I will not me you.¡±

    Su Feng said, ¡°I am fine too. But I have a small request.¡±

    Gu Min coughed twice and raised his hand. ¡°This old man is terrified. I will try my best to satisfy it.¡±

    ¡°Where does he live?¡±

    Su Feng tilted her head to look at Guo Fan. Under the hazy white veil, her eyes seemed to be filled with splendor. ¡°I want to live with him.¡±

 Chapter 12

    <strong>Chapter 12 Mdy Is a Teacher from a Distant Home</strong>

    Gu Yaling immediately jumped up and stared at Su Feng as she ran in front of Guo Fan and opened her hands, ¡°No!¡±

    Like a little hen protecting a chicken.

    Gu Min said in a low voice, ¡°Yaling, do not be rude.¡±

    Gu Yaling puffed up her cheeks and widened her eyes. Her throat made a whining sound. It sounded like she was threatening Su Feng.

    Guo Fan had a subtle look in his eyes.

    Are you really not asking for a hug?

    Although he really wanted to reach out and hug Gu Yaling on hisp to coax her, her father was right above her. This hug would probably explode.

    Guo Fan rolled his eyes in his heart. Others might not know. As a yer, he knew that Gu Min, this bad old man, was very bad. Not only did his strength not decrease because of his old age, but it also increased. It was just that he hid it even deeper...

    In theter battle storyline, Gu Min was the yer''s greatest help.

    In that situation just now, if Guo Fan did not make a move, Cao Dong would also be shocked by Gu Min.

    At least let him understand the meaning of etiquette.

    ¡°Yaling.¡±

    Guo Fan spoke behind Gu Yaling.

    Actually, he was not very worried about things like the Asura Arena.

    After all, in the current version of Obsidian Tribes, as long as it was a guide character, they would basically have a favorable impression of him.

    Since it was already max level, there shouldn''t be any problems... Alright.

    The butler, Huo De, was watching from the side with his mouth agape. The ck-haired young man who usually didn''t have any presence in the manor spoke faintly, causing Gu Yaling to immediately wilt. She said with a wronged tone, I feel wronged.¡± Oh...¡±

    With the back of his hand behind him, he twisted the ground and moved it back to his position bit by bit.

    ¡°This... What''s going on? Could it be...¡±

    A thought that Huo De didn''t even dare to think about surfaced in his mind.

    Gu Min looked at the strange atmosphere between the three of them, and his spoiled daughter''s obedient and aggrieved look. He looked at Guo Fan and asked, ¡°This... Mr. Xiaobo, seems to be with my daughter?¡±

    They had finallye.

    Guo Fan knew that his rtionship with Gu Yaling would not be able to be hidden from her. He could only stand up under Su Feng''s gaze and say, ¡°Yes, it was me who hid it for a long time, not me.¡±

    Gu Min revealed a kind smile. ¡± Oh? It seems that when Mr. Xiaobo stayed in my house for the time being, he didn''t just rest in peace.¡±

    Gu Yaling was delighted in her heart as she looked at Guo Fan with sparkling eyes.

    Was Mr. Xiaobo finally going to say it out loud?

    On the day of marriage, her wedding dress must be made by herself!

    Guo Fan smiled and said, ¡°Manor Master Gu is too serious. I just feel that Yaling''s talent is extraordinary and wanted to lead her into the path of immortality. Hence, secretly teaching her... can barely be considered a teacher who is not very responsible.¡±

    ¡°Yes... Huh?¡±

    The shy smile on Gu Yaling''s face froze. Her eyes were nk at first, then she blinked and looked at Guo Fan in confusion. ¡°S-teacher?¡±

    The others'' expressions were also pretty interesting.

    They originally thought that their little miss had someone she liked, but in the end, it was a plot like ¡°her root bone is clear, and she received guidance from the mysterious teacher.¡±

    Guo Fan nodded and looked at Gu Yaling with a very kind gaze. ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±

    Gu Yaling''s heart ached and she almost cried. However, when she saw theforting look in the young man''s eyes, she heard a familiar gentle voice beside her ear. ¡°Be obedient. I will not let you marry anyone else.¡±

    The girl''s eyes lit up again. If she did not want to marry someone else, then she could only marry him.

    Although she still felt a little wronged, it must have been Mr. Xiaobo''s n.

    Moreover, if it was a master-disciple rtionship, the two of them wouldn''t need to hide anymore when they met.

    Gu Yaling lowered her head and pinched the corner of her clothes. Her mouth was pouting high as she forced herself to say, ¡± En, Mr. Xiaobo is Yaling''s teacher. It has been a while and he has not told dad.¡±

    Gu Min was somewhat surprised. ¡°In that case... my daughter has the possibility of cultivating?¡±

    From the attribute value, Gu Yaling''s bone structure was 12, which was higher than all her other attributes. Her bone structure was rted to magic power.

    The specific manifestation was the Spiritual Energy.

    But she cultivated martial arts, and logically speaking, her mana shouldn''t be so high.

    Thus, ording tomon sense, the attribute of the root bone here hadn''t been converted into magic power... which meant that it might really be the root bone.

    And besides the five-dimensional data diagram that he had previously looked at, there were also attributes that were biased.

    It showed that Gu Yaling was partial to the fire attribute and had a very good affinity with it.

    Guo Fan nodded and said, ¡°Yaling''s talent is very good, but her temperament is too wild. So I spent some time observing and polishing her, but I didn''t expect that Wide Ocean Sect would suddenly bring Cheng Liuxian to propose marriage. Forgive me for being blunt, but with Yaling''s talent, it is the right way to preserve the Yuan Yin and cultivate well. If she bes a Dao Companion with an ordinary cultivator, I wouldn''t even mind, let alone a mortal.¡±

    Actually...

    This should be considered as¡± Eldest Miss''s Lonely House Teacher. That''s more like it.

    However, the dignity of a teacher in this era was still there, so when the people present heard that Guo Fan imed to be Gu Yaling''s teacher, their attitudes immediately changed.

    This was a very serious matter.

    Even Su Feng''s expression froze, and she faintly rxed.

    In addition, Guo Fan''s face was calm andposed, and his words only showed that he valued talents. He looked like an elder and was very serious.

    The butler, Huo De, suddenly felt ashamed in his heart. He felt that what he had thought before was really too shabby.

    It made sense when he thought about it...

    Although the other party looked to be in his twenties and was very young, how could cultivators judge their age based on their appearance? Perhaps, they were all seniors who were several hundred years old.

    Not to mention, the most important thing is.

    The Sky Immortal envoy, Su Feng, had just personally said that Mr. Xiaobo would be her husband...

    Although it was disrespectful to think that way,pared to Su Feng, their little miss could only be considered a rather pretty bean sprout.

    ¡°In that case, Mr. Xiaobo is against the engagement...¡±

    Although he said that, Gu Min looked at Su Feng.

    This matter was reallyplicated.

    It seemed that the rtionship between the two was not shallow, but three years ago, Guo Fan left without saying goodbye. Su Feng had been looking for him, but she did not expect that after three years, they would meet again, and their goal was theplete opposite.

    Wide Ocean Sect wanted Cheng Liuxian to marry Gu Yaling and use this to take over Frost River Manor, but as Gu Yaling''s teacher, Guo Fan was against it.

    If Guo Fan could make Su Feng change her mind, as the daughter of Master of Wide Ocean Sect, Su Feng might be able to reverse Wide Ocean Sect''s decision.

    Gu Min''s eyes were deep, and thoughts were running through his mind.

    Su Feng looked at Guo Fan and said softly, ¡°This marriage is a decision made by the elders. I have no choice. Even my father cannot change it.¡±

    Guo Fan shook his head and said lightly, ¡°I did not ask you to change anything. Yaling is my disciple. I will naturally help her clear the obstacles in her path of cultivation.¡±

    Su Feng looked at him and the corner of her mouth curled up. The tenderness in her heart was about to melt.

    ¡°As expected, he is still that frivolous but serious and responsible bad guy at the critical moment.¡±

    Gu Yaling, on the other hand, secretly bit her handkerchief by the side.

    Who wants to be a disciple...

    It was more like a wife.

 Chapter 13

    <strong>Chapter 13 Butterfly Effect</strong>

    These two people had different thoughts in their minds, but they didn''t know that some of them looked calm on the surface, but in fact, in order to maintain their character bnce, their hearts were about to copse.

    They were talking about Guo Fan...

    It was only when Su Feng appeared that he realized what ¡°Xiaobo¡± looked like in front of these NPCs in the game. Right now, their impression of Guo Fan was exactly the same.

    Therefore, Guo Fan should also be the same.

    But the key was...

    Sometimes, in order to target the target, he would deliberately respond appropriately to the opponent.

    In other words, the ¡°Xiaobo¡± in these characters'' hearts could be two different people!

    ¡°I''m really f * cking stupid. I remember that Su Feng should have the image of a frivolousscivious person. It might be better to be more serious, and Gu Yaling should be a strong and gentle senior... the feeling of a big brother next door.¡±

    Guo Fan looked calm on the surface, but his heart was full of tears.

    They were just two people, and there were not many contradictions between them. If he met more targets in the future, would he have to act carefully?

    If he didn''t have any problems with his character, then forget it. The key was... The copse of the persona could possibly reduce the favorability.

    The card losing the favorability level would cause the card to lose its effectiveness.

    And now, his cultivation base was entirely dependent on the card''s attribute bonuses.

    Once it''s gone... the consequences would be unimaginable.

    ¡°It seems like the attribute enhancement of the illustrated handbook is ultimately undesirable. Although it saved my dog life this time, I still have to rely on myself to cultivate in the end... Double Experience Scroll must be done. ¡±

    Guo Fan thought to himself.

    Su Feng suddenly held his hand and said seriously, ¡°No matter what you do, I will support you. But this time, don''t leave alone.¡±

    Guo Fan was still lost in thought. His heart jumped when his hand was grabbed. He vaguely hummed and pretended to have a headache. ¡°I did it for... Forget it, it''s fine if I don''t say it.¡±

    Su Feng bit her lips and thought that his current situation did not seem to be very good. She still wanted to say something but took into ount that he was still in front of everyone. She stood up and said, ¡°Vi Master Gu, we can slowly discuss the marriage in the following days. Now that these things have happened, it''s better to rest for a while. ¡±

    Gu Min could tell that Su Feng wanted to talk to Guo Fan alone, so he stood up and cupped his fists. He said, ¡°Then I''ll send someone to the guest room to arrange another room for the emissary to rest in.¡±

    He called Huo De and wanted to make arrangements.

    Su Feng shook her head and said, ¡°No need. I already said where he stays and where I stay.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Huo De was just about to bow and reply when he heard what ___ said. He was stunned and had a difficult expression on his face.

    Could it be that all Immortal Cultivators are so... unbothered with trivial matters?

    Gu Yaling sat in her seat and clenched her small fists. She gritted her teeth and silently muttered in her heart, ¡°Shameless, shameless, and shameless.¡± She hadpletely forgotten about the matter of her wedding dress with Guo Fan.

    Su Feng said faintly, ¡°What is it? Is there a problem?¡±

    The aura of a Core Forming Stage cultivator was slightly revealed, but it was enough to make people tremble.

    Huo De quickly walked to the door and made an inviting gesture, then he said, ¡°No problem, no problem. Then why don''t youe with me, Mister Liu?¡±

    Guo Fan shook his head. ¡°I still need to go out for a while.¡±

    He stood up and said to Huo De, ¡°Find her another room. Don''t listen to her.¡±

    Su Feng was stunned. Guo Fan looked at her and had to stop making any sound.

    This time Huo De deeply understood that the two of them were the first to lead the way. He said good bye and led the way in front.

    After a while, Su Feng''s voice came again, ¡°Find the room next to him for me.¡±

    ¡°Thank goodness we managed to fool him.¡±

    Guo Fan heaved a sigh of relief and cursed silently, ¡°It''s not that I don''t want to live with you, but I have a cultivation technique hidden under my nket. If you see me cultivating like a simple chicken, you will be able to set me up in the sky. I really can''t let you in. ¡±

    He was definitely not afraid that he would not dare to move when the time came. He was definitely not afraid that he would destroy his human image!

    When Guo Fan walked out of the door, Gu Yaling immediately stood up and wanted to follow him, but she was stopped by Gu Min.

    The young girl''s footsteps paused, and she obediently sat back on the chair.

    The old man said in a deep voice, ¡°Yaling, tell dad who he is.¡±

    Gu Yaling pouted, ¡°How would I know...¡±

    She stared at her shaking little feet and muttered, ¡°Father, Mr. Xiaobo will not harm me. His origin is mysterious. But it is really good for me. You should pay attention to this. It would be better to pay attention to a few older brothers and sisters. Big brother''s illegitimate son was found a few days ago. They''re always making noise.¡±

    ¡°Sigh...¡±

    Gu Min let out a long sigh.

    His children were basically worried, and his grandchildren were not getting any better. Could it be that the Frost River Manor was really going to prosper and decline?

    However, that illegitimate child... should be investigated.

    Ever since the death of his eldest son Gu Shisong, the situation of the few people fighting for power and profit had be more and more serious. Now that the whereabouts of the eldest son''s direct bloodline had been found, it was even more so for them to have a heated argument in private.

    The old man knocked on the armrest.

    Swish!

    Immediately, two ck figures appeared and half-knelt on the ground, awaiting orders.

    - -

    Guo Fan came out of the hall and saw the servants who were mending the wall.

    He took a closer look and the corner of his mouth twitched. ¡°I have sinned and sinned. I seem to have expanded the hole a little.¡±

    It was a good thing that the battle just now did not affect the entire hall''s heavy wall. Otherwise, there would have been a copse on the spot.

    Guo Fan, who felt a little guilty, quickly found a path and slipped out.

    Relying on his slight impression, he walked towards the entrance of the manor. Not long after, he saw the main door of the manor.

    From afar, he could vaguely see that there were all kinds of towering trees nted outside the door. They were verdant and glistening, and they covered the rows and rows of roof tiles of the manor.

    It was exactly the same as the setting in the game.

    Guo Fan immediately sensed that the spirit butterfly he left behind was precisely in the forest outside.

    Mao Li was waiting for him there.

    Just like what Su Feng said, the Wide Ocean Sect''s operation this time was the decision of the elders. Even Master had no right to stop them.

    Mao Li was naturally appointed by one of the elders.

    However, Guo Fan did not know who it was. He did not know much about the details of the side plot.

    However, he knew that this elder must be a spy of the Devil Cult.

    The mastermind behind the Frost River Manor was actually the Devil Cult. He wanted to follow the clues and find the spy hiding in the upper echelons of the Wide Ocean Sect.

    Therefore, he had to rely on himself now.

    ¡°Ai.¡±

    Guo Fan sighed.

    He looked at the sword beside his hand, raised his head, and walked out of the door.

    Since he was already in it, he couldn''t stay out of it.

    Gu Yaling had a great resistance in the originally calm discussion of the wedding date. It was most likely because of the butterfly effect that he had.

    ¡°Because of the constion I gave herst night, it caused her to go against the rules of the marriage. Moreover, she should have believed in my strength. That''s why there is such a result.¡±

    She even directly smashed the cup!

    Guo Fan couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Little Aunt, if you throw this cup, there wouldn''t be 300 axemen outside that could attack you!

    Only a weakling like him who had just transmigrated.

    If Su Feng wasn''t there...

    Guo Fan''s pupils constricted. Su Feng?

    In his impression, Su Feng wasn''t among the envoys from the Wide Ocean Sect!

 Chapter 14

    <strong>Chapter 14 You Are a Man Who Knows How to Ride a Horse</strong>

    ¡°Sss, calm down, calm down and analyze it carefully.¡±

    Guo Fan took a deep breath. This was not a supernatural event that came out of nowhere, there must be a reason.

    When Su Feng was in the Wide Ocean Sect, because her father doted on her, she was afraid that she would get hurt. Before she reached the Nascent Soul stage, she was not allowed to go out.

    However, Su Feng said that she had been looking for him for three years and this time, she had alsoe with him. She even entrusted him with the task of supervising and assisting him.

    So it was precisely because she insisted oning out to find the missing ¡°Xiaobo¡± that she was allowed toe to the Frost River Manor after these three years of experience and growth.

    This meant that Su Feng''s appearance was also due to the butterfly effect caused by Guo Fan!

    And it started three years ago in this world''s timeline!

    This f * ck...

    How did these favorability points make up for the entire process of his strategy?

    Guo Fan felt a headacheing on.

    He had conquered all the characters that he could conquer...

    Now, not only did he have to worry about his character setting up problems in front of these characters, he also had to worry about the butterfly effect that they would create when they transmigrated.

    WDND! CNN! Did you hear that?! CNN!

    Guo Fan cursed in his heart.

    He had to maintain his outer appearance now, or else he would definitely curse out loud.

    Guo Fan cursed in his heart as he stepped out of the door. In the end, he saw a young man standing in the corner of the door, gnashing his teeth in anger and muttering.

    ¡°Thirty years in the east...¡±

    Guo Fan: ¡°???¡±

    You are a spicy man who knows how to fight like a horse?

    He transmigrated again?

    Then he remembered, wasn''t this the main character of the cancetion of the marriage in Frost River Manor, Cheng Liuxian?

    Oh right, Guo Fan suddenly realized.

    When the Heavenly Realm Game Company was doing this part of the storyline, they were obviously paying respect to a certain ssic that had been passed down from generation to generation. When the yers were ying, they were also very happy.

    At that time, they could see a bunch of posts on the forum every day.

    ¡°My name is Cheng Liuxian. I came from an aristocratic family and am the son of the family head. However, my Dantian has been crippled and there is no hope for me to learn martial arts.¡±

    ¡°I am engaged to the renowned master of Frost River Manor in the martial arts world... but my daughter has been revoked.¡±

    ¡°But I know that I am the main character.¡±

    ¡°Both of them have the surname of Cao. If others are angry, I will be angry.¡±

    ¡°The Wide Ocean Sect from the cultivation sect discovered my cultivation talent, took me in as a disciple, and brought me here to restart the engagement. I want them to know that no matter what happens, they will never bully the poor!¡±

    ¡°In the Frost River Manor, Foundation Establishing Stage is a rare existence.¡±

    So on and so forth, and so on and so forth.

    Touching the scenes, he recalled the plot at this time.

    The people in the hall were discussing the marriage, but Cheng Liuxian, who was outside the hall, was closing up outside the manor gates and talking to the yers.

    He told them about his own worries, and revealed that he was forced by the Wide Ocean Sect to propose marriage, and not voluntarily.

    This was very intriguing. Why would an immortal cultivation sect have nothing to do with it?

    He asked the person who had been revoked toe and propose marriage again.

    And the person involved wasn''t willing to do so.

    As a yer, Guo Fan naturally knew that the reason why the Wide Ocean Sect insisted on forcing Cheng Liuxian into the Frost River Manor was because of the ¡°Crocodile Demon Lagoon¡± that had been buried under the mountain manor for many years.

    He would find the most reasonable candidate and let him marry the only female in the Frost River Manor''s Gu family, and then obtain the key to opening the secret treasure - the ck Tortoise Bloodline.

    This was the n of the Wide Ocean Sect to obtain the secret treasure without spending a single soldier.

    On one hand, the Wide Ocean Sect still considered themselves to be a righteous sect. It would be too ugly to fall out and be a robber.

    On the other hand, they were afraid that Gu Min would really flip out. It could be seen how famous he was.

    Cao Dong was a brainless person. It was probably because it seemed easy to control him that he was asked toe over.

    If he didn''t die, he was afraid that he would be controlled by Mao Li as well.

    He was almost the same as Cheng Liuxian.

    Thinking of this, Guo Fan suddenly decided to give it a try and let Cheng Liuxian, the puppet, have some control over the situation.

    Since he did not have the strength, it was also a way to urge the NPC.

    After all, he still had the main character temte, so he could not just use it to y tricks.

    ¡°You''re still thinking about your childhood sweetheart?¡±

    Cheng Liuxian, who was gnashing his teeth in anger, was shocked. He looked up and saw a ck-haired young man looking at him with a meaningful smile.

    The young man was dressed in a ck robe that looked like a schr''s robe. He held a long sword in his hand. He looked weak and frail, but his footsteps were steady and silent as he walked. He should have martial arts skills.

    The most peculiar thing was his short hair. However, he did not look like a monk. It was really strange.

    ¡°You, you, you...¡± Cheng Liuxian stuttered.

    ¡°How would I know?¡±

    Guo Fan asked on his behalf.

    Seeing the look of disbelief on his face, he thought to himself, Of course you told me yourself.

    As long as the conversation was triggered in the game, Cheng Liuxian would start pouring endless bitter water. He couldn''t stop it.

    However, on the surface, Guo Fan still had a calm expression, and said, ¡°I also know that your childhood friend''s name is Zhao Fen, and she is in love with you, and she has already decided to have an affair with you for the rest of her life. Yet, you were forced by the people of Wide Ocean Sect toe to Frost River Manor to ask for marriage, right?¡±

    Cheng Liuxian turned pale with fright and hurriedly said, ¡°Don''t speak nonsense! I cannot reveal it. If they hear it...¡±

    Guo Fan said, ¡°Then it''s true.¡±

    Cheng Liuxian was speechless and said, ¡°This... this...¡±

    His face changed several times and his heart was in panic. He had never told outsiders about the matter between him and Zhao Fen. How did this person know? He gritted his teeth in bewilderment and said, ¡°Who exactly are you? What do you want to do?¡±

    Guo Fan thought that it was settled and said in a low voice, ¡°The person who saved you!¡±

    ¡°Save me? What need do I need to save? I only need toplete the mission. They promised not to make things difficult for Yun''er and me.¡±

    Cheng Liuxian did not have much confidence in himself, so he said with a stiff neck.

    Guo Fan spread his hands. ¡°You also don''t believe it, don''t you?¡±

    He put on a ¡°you don''t know anything about the immortal sects,¡± and said slowly, ¡°Do you know why the Wide Ocean Sect asked you to remarry? Do you have any value to them after your mission ispleted? You are already deeply involved in the situation, and you will know more and more. Do you think you will be able to escape unscathed? And that childhood friend of yours is still in their hands, right? A sect that can threaten you with the lives of others, do you really think they are the so-called righteous path?¡±

    The series of questions made Cheng Liuxian''s face turn pale and speechless.

    Guo Fan walked two steps forward with his hands behind his back and looked at Cheng Liuxian, whose eyes were sparkling. He continued, ¡°My name is Guo Fan. Guo Xiaobo lives in the guest room of the manor. Three dayster, I will look for you and give you some good fortune. As for whether you are confident... ¡±

    Just as Cheng Liuxian was about to speak, the ck-haired young man waved his sleeve and disappeared in an instant.

    All that was left was a lingering sound.

    ¡°It''s all up to you.¡±

    Cheng Liuxian stood rooted to the ground, staring nkly at the empty path in front of him, where only the fallen leaves were floating. He slowly clenched his fist, and his expression became firm.

    - -

    Guo Fan, who was hiding behind the tree, silently revealed a smile as if he hade up with a n.

 Chapter 15

    <strong>Chapter 15 He Suddenly Became Limp</strong>

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The mes burned fiercely, gradually burning the corpse in midair into charcoal.

    The hardened limbs shattered, and the dust turned into a ck cloud that rose from the remains, floating up and down in the mes.

    There were countless skeletons howling within, and they were immediately sealed by a Spiritual Energy.

    It was the manifestation of Guo Fan''s spirit butterfly.

    ¡°Cao Dong... he really is a trash. He doesn''t have much ability even if he''s alive, but he doesn''t forget to disgust people after he dies.¡±

    Mao Li stared at the me in front of him, his expression constantly changing.

    ¡°If it wasn''t for the father of an elder, he wouldn''t have the right to be the chief seat.¡±

    There was nock of disdain in Mao Li''s eyes, but there was also jealousy and envy.

    He was indeed a disciple of the Wide Ocean Sect, or rather, his family had been disciples of the Wide Ocean Sect for generations. From the outer sect to the inner sect, he had been in the inner sect for generations, and after that, he seemed to have be a servant of the Wide Ocean Sect.

    But Mao Li was different. Mao Li''s thick soul physique could have better resources.

    However, because of his ordinary status, it took a lot of effort to nurture him, and he was buried.

    Until Luo Shengtian''s people found him.

    ¡°I never thought that there would be people from my Holy Cult here... But why is there no news about them? Could it be that they are spies? But this mission is so important, how could they not inform us?¡±

    ¡°Is it because he is toote, or...¡±

    Mao Li murmured.

    Under the illumination of the mes, he no longer had the timid look he had when he was in front of others.

    Although his appearance hadn''t changed, and he still had that round face that looked honest and honest, his eyes revealed a malicious and fierce look, and his temperament had changed greatly.

    ¡°I''m not a spy.¡±

    Guo Fan''s voice suddenly sounded.

    Mao Li was shocked, then he felt a pair of hands on his shoulder.

    He subconsciously struggled for a moment, but the strength was beyond his expectations, and he was unable to struggle.

    Mao Li immediately felt his own powerlessness, and gave up struggling. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Who are you, sir? I have never heard that there are people from the Holy Cult who are here to assist us or are undercover agents in the Frost River Manor.¡±

    Guo Fan let go of his hand and said, ¡°I am indeed an undercover agent of the Holy Cult, but I am not your spy. I have sent someone else to Rotten River Tower for another mission. There was an ident a few days ago. I just came to Frost River Manor, so I don''t know much about your mission. ¡±

    Mao Li widened his eyes. ¡°y, Rotten River Tower? ¡±

    The World''s Greatest Tower!

    There was no one in the Upper Central Realm who didn''t know about it. It was located in the The Boiling Depths, located at the easternmost part of the Middle Continent.

    The Sea Crusher was the continent, and it was divided into two sections. It guarded the sea of blood, which was constantly surging with dark and gloomy devil energy, in order to prevent the Devil n from invading.

    The master of the Rotten River Tower, Cui Hu, was one of the strongest people in the world. She was a Tribtion Passing Stage big shot.

    Luo Shengtian had sent her to be a spy in the Rotten River Tower...

    How strong would she be? How good would she be at disguising herself!

    Mao Li even felt that he might die from ¡°knowing too much.¡±

    Guo Fan chuckled. ¡°If I wanted to kill you, I could have found a reason to kill you just now. Su Feng would not have any thoughts of stopping me. Of course, now is also the case.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that if I kill you here and pretend to be the poison on Cao Dong''s body to counterattack, the attributes would be counterproductive and not even the talisman I gave you could block it? Would anyone be suspicious?¡±

    Although he looked like he hade with ill intentions, Mao Li was relieved when he heard him.

    ¡°You''re right. If he wanted to kill me, he could have attacked me just now. There''s no need to wait until now.¡±

    Mao Liposed himself. At this moment, he had already started to believe in the identity of the other party.

    However, he still had some doubts.

    Mao Li said carefully, ¡°I have another question... Why are you in Frost River Manor?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± The young man seemed to find it very funny. He looked at Mao Li and said, ¡°Of course it''s because my mission failed, and my undercover mission in the Rotten River Tower failed... Sigh.¡±

    He sighed heavily, as if he did not want to talk about the past.

    Guo Fan had already entered a state of deception. It wasn''t hard for him to figure out what people were thinking. After all, it was already considered a magnificent feat to have conquered so many characters in ¡®Obsidian Tribes''.

    Over the years, instantly guessing the other party''s thoughts based on their expressions and expressions had almost be his instinct.

    Naturally, he could see that Mao Li was in a state of skepticism.

    Guo Fan walked in front of Mao Li with his hands behind his back. He changed the topic and said, ¡°I''ve been in the outer seas all year round, and I''m no longer familiar with the people of the Holy Cult. I wonder if the messenger in charge of the Veplon Country is Shi Wuhan, the ¡®Heavenly Devil Hand''? Or is the young man who followed him all those years ago called Yuan Jin? ¡±

    Mao Li was stunned for a moment, then he shook his head and said, ¡°No... Master Heavenly Devil Hand died five years ago. Master Five Cauldron Burners took over his position for a few years. He also died in the conflict with the Soaring Wisdom Sect. The current Saint Messenger is Sir Fu Su, Tian Han and Earth Freeze. ¡±

    The identity of the Holy Cult''s messenger was kept a secret. It was not easy for outsiders to know about it.

    The other party was talking about thest andst batch.

    Apart from the people of the Holy Cult, no one else knew about it in such detail.

    Otherwise, the system of the Holy Cult would copse in front of those righteous sects.

    And judging from the tone of his voice, he sounded like an old monster who had lived for many years...

    Mao Li finally felt relieved. He bowed and said, ¡°Senior, may I know what you need me to do? I can help you.¡±

    He could be considered to be ame liar. No, he was tricked.

    Guo Fan sighed in his heart. If it wasn''t for the saintess of the Devil Cult, he wouldn''t have known so much about the members of the Devil Cult just to enter that instance dungeon.

    Wait, wait...

    Guo Fan''s face suddenly stiffened.

    Damn it.

    If he messed up the Devil Cult''s n here, he would definitely enter the Devil Cult''s field of vision, and if the higher-ups, especially the saintess, found out about it...

    The corner of Guo Fan''s mouth twitched, and he felt even more annoyed.

    That was an extreme illness!

    Why did he suddenly attack so many people? Was his hand cheap?

    Forget it, let''s just take it one step at a time.

    ¡°You can''t help me.¡± Guo Fan said faintly.

    Mao Li smiled. Guo Fan continued, ¡°Tell me who you are. I will find him myself.¡±

    Because he had previously said that he had been undercover in the outer seas for a long time, and that he would onlye back after failing his mission, it was normal for him to have no contact with anyone in the Middle Continent.

    ¡°This...¡± Mao Li stammered, ¡°I, I also have no way of contacting him. I can only rely on the higher-ups to send a message to me. Recently, they said that they wanted me to report back at all times.¡±

    He suddenly pped his forehead. ¡°Oh right, because of Cheng Liuxian that kid, I have to bring him to meet the person on top recently and teach him the Holy Cult''s cultivation technique.¡±

    Mao Li said with a ttering face, ¡°When the timees, I''ll bring you with me.¡±

    Guo Fan nodded and said, ¡°I''ll take care of Cao Dong. You only need to know that he is now a spy of the Devil Cult. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Cao Dong?¡± Mao Li was startled, but he immediately reacted, ¡°Let him take the me. This... Could it be that someone suspects my identity?¡±

    Guo Fan was calm and his gaze was unpredictable, ¡°Su Feng has already seen through your identity.¡±

    Mao Li broke out in cold sweat. ¡°This... How is this possible? And you are not with Su Feng... Then what?¡±

    Guo Fan sneered. ¡°It was just some small tricks that temporarily made her lose her mind.¡±

    Mao Li saw his gloomy smile and thought to himself that he was indeed a member of Holy Cult. His means were vicious. Even a beauty like Miss Su seemed to only be used as a tool.

    He became more and more respectful in his heart and believed what Guo Fan said next.

    - -

    Guo Fan walked down the mountain path and breathed in the fresh air along the way. He felt rxed.

    ¡°It''s stillfortable to be alone... It''s too insecure to be with these NPCs.¡±

    Guo Fan let out a long breath.

    Damn it, why did it feel like he was just fooling people after he transmigrated?

 Chapter 16

    <strong>Chapter 16 The Consequence of Picking up Side Quests on the Way</strong>

    The more Guo Fan thought about it, the more he felt like he was wearing a fake outfit.

    ¡°But what can I do if I don''t lie to you?¡±

    Guo Fan sighed deeply. ¡°If I don''t help Yaling, I can stay out of it. I can leave this morning with double Experience Scroll. Find a remote sect and marry an ordinary 1-star or 2-star NPC. I''ll be able to live a peaceful life, and my cultivation won''t be too slow. After that... I might be able to achieve something. ¡±

    When he thought of this, he revealed a somewhat distressed expression. ¡°But who can let the card that he painstakingly conquered marry someone else?¡±

    Guo Fan called out his illustrated handbook interface and looked at the cards that were filled to the brim. He was satisfied.

    ¡°I want all of them!¡±

    Guo Fan''s eyes were firm. Hepletely understood what he was thinking right now. No matter what, his card was still his card. He must not give it to anyone else.

    ¡°So the first thing I need to do is to increase my strength!¡±

    Simr to the countless web novels, the strength of Upper Central Realm was the most important. As long as he leveled up, there wouldn''t be any problems.

    ¡°Yaling still has some time. Mao Li is really good at setting her up. Cao Dong''s reputation will be ruined if he dies this time, and the Wide Ocean Sect will be in chaos for a while. As long as I can drag it out until I reach the middle stage of Foundation Establishment and above, there will be no problem for me toplete the newbie dungeon. ¡±

    Guo Fan calcted in his heart and walked down the mountain road. Sure enough, he saw a small town under the vi.

    This town was called Darkwell Town.

    The ce where the Frost River Manor was located was called Frightening Slopes.

    The ce where the Jixin Wine was hidden was called the Homeless Mountain. It was a ce that belonged to the 9 Yuan Mountain series. It stretched for thousands of miles, and there was a Jade River in the middle. The ¡°stream¡± of the Darkwell Town was the branch of the Jade River.

    The town was near the mountains and the waters, and the natural resources were plentiful as well.

    ¡°Is this the street from the ancient times?¡±

    Guo Fan stood at the entrance of the town. He looked around curiously at the intersection of the mountain path and the limestone street.

    The town was simr to the ancient towns like Zhou Zhuang and Wu Town, which he had visited during his summer vacation in his previous life. Rows of white walls, ck tiles, old wooden doors, and some trees were nted on both sides to cool down.

    asionally, there would be artistes passing by who would pick up their shoulder pads and sell them, but they would not be able to see the market.

    The peopleing and going were all townspeople dressed in ordinary linen clothes. Most of them had been providing food for the vi for generations, and the vi would protect their safety. They would regrly choose some children to go up the mountain to practice martial arts.

    The traffic here was blocked, and there was no need to receive visitors often. As a result, the business was not developed, and most of them were self-sufficient.

    ¡°Mm... I remember that it was in this direction. After walking past a small alley and turning left, I passed by a book house, which was Liao Mu''s house.¡±

    Guo Fan recalled the terrain in the game and looked around for a while.

    ¡°Hey, Master, where do you want to go? Or do you have any questions? Why don''t you tell me, Duan Lin, everything I know will be answered.¡±

    A short, fat boy suddenly came up to them. He had short hands and short legs, was white and fat, and was like a dwarf. He narrowed his eyes and chuckled.

    Duan Lin, the broker who had been wandering between the town and the mountain paths all year round.

    Frost River Manor was famous in the martial arts world after all. Although no one came to visit them for no reason, people from the martial arts world woulde every now and then to visit them like a tourist attraction. Well, it was to admire them.

    Sometimes, they would be curious or pretend to be curious. Naturally, they would want to ask about the situation in the manor.

    At this time, ording to experience, he should ask the informants in the town at the foot of the mountain.

    But in reality, Duan Lin was a member of the assassination organization led by Huo De, the housekeeper of the manor. He was in charge of intelligence.

    In fact, you tricked me, and I tricked you.

    The Jianghu was a dangerous ce, and it was impossible to guard against it.

    Guo Fan nced at him, but he did not look surprised. Instead, he was very familiar with it. ¡°There is no need to guide me. There is a problem.¡±

    Duan Lin, in Novice Vige, he had a very deep impression of this NPC.

    This was because most of the quests during the novice period had to bepleted by him.

    Whatever gifts, looking for cats and dogs, running errands, and all sorts of other side quests were basically published by him.

    It could be seen how wide this person''s connections in the town were. He would look for him for everything and go deep into the grassroots of the people.

    Duan Lin nodded repeatedly. ¡°You can ask.¡±

    Guo Fan lowered his head and suddenly narrowed his eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°Did your knee injury recover from being shot twenty years ago?¡±

    Duan Lin''s expression froze, and then he immediately smiled. ¡°Master, I don''t understand what you said. My knee is fine, but my leg is shorter. You can''t make fun of me.¡±

    He jumped on the spot, and the spherical fat shook. It actually had a Duang sound effect.

    Guo Fan''s smile did not change. He waved his hand. ¡°I''m notughing at you. I just suddenly thought of something funny. I don''t have anything to help with. Go and find someone else to do business with.¡±

    After saying that, he walked towards the alley.

    What he said was true. Although he had just taken Cao Dong''s storage bag from Mao Li, there was indeed only Soul jewels inside. There was no money.

    Guo Fan took two steps and stopped again. He turned his head and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, a group of people from the Jianghu wille over in a few days. They have Cold umtion Jade in their hands.¡±

    Then, he left again.

    When Guo Fan walked far away and his back disappeared into the alley, Duan Lin''s smile immediately copsed.

    He rubbed his hands together, and the sound of metal hitting metal could be heard.

    If one looked closely, one would find that his round and fat palm had be muscr in an instant, and his skin had also be ck and hard with a metallic luster.

    In the martial arts world, the horizontal hard body technique could not reach such heights. Only cultivators could have the ability to change their body form.

    Duan Lin, the broker in the marketce, was an Immortal Cultivator.

    ¡°Twenty years ago, I defected to the Snowke Mansion and was shot through my knee by a ming rocket. Although I was curedter on, I was still left with an illness. How did this person know?¡±

    Duan Lin murmured.

    ¡°And I have been looking for the Cold umtion Jade...¡±

    Duan Lin could not figure it out. Of course, he did not know that he had given yers a quest called [Old soldier does not die, only knee pain].

    - -

    Guo Fan walked around a few times and finally found the Xie Manor.

    In the tall courtyard, a few banana leaves stretched out from the door, and they didn''t fit in with the surroundings.

    As for Duan Lin''s reaction, he was now a distinguished guest of Frost River Manor. Since he was saved by Gu Min twenty years ago, Duan Lin had been loyal to this Ding''an Martial Marquis.

    Without Gu Min''s permission, he naturally would not be hostile to Guo Fan.

    Furthermore, Guo Fan could be considered to have pointed out a way for him.

    Guo Fan was stunned.

    This was indeed a side quest, but it was not in the game right now, so Duan Lin would not give him any rewards.

    Besides, he could not guarantee his own safety right now. How many side quests could he make?

    ¡°F * ck, I''m used to taking side quests.¡±

    Guo Fan stood in front of the Xie Manor with a mncholic look on his face. The guards at the entrance hesitated when they saw his expression.

    This man, this look...

    Could it be that the old master used that trick to say, ¡°I didn''t openly see you and you are still ying the piano for you in the courtyard?¡± He was so angry that his lungs were about to explode?

    But he had no impression of it.

    For a moment, the nursing home also felt that it was troublesome. They did not know how to deal with the guest who still had the perseverance to visit them for the second time.

 Chapter 17

    <strong>Chapter 17 I Was the One Who Came First</strong>

    Guo Fan and the guard stared at each other for three seconds, not knowing what was going on.

    Why is he apologizing to me?

    ¡°Cough cough.¡±

    In the end, Guo Fan was the first to speak. ¡°Liao Mu, are you not home today?¡±

    Oh no! He really came to seek revenge!

    The guard immediately became alert. Not only did he call the old master by his name, but he also used the word ¡°also.¡± It was too obvious.

    Moreover, there was a hidden fierce look in his eyes, revealing a murderous aura. Even though he looked like a weak schr on the outside, in reality, he must have killed someone not long ago.

    ¡°My old master today...¡± The experienced guard, who was good at reasoning, paused for a moment and said amiably, ¡°He''s at home.¡±

    ¡°??¡±

    This time it was Guo Fan who was puzzled. This method of yours was not right.

    When the guard saw the frown on the ck-haired youth''s face, as if he was very dissatisfied, he understood what was going on.

    As expected, he was fishing, right?

    As long as he said that the old master was not home, the other side would directly attack him and attack him all the way in. Humph, humph, he had already seen through this trick!

    The nursing home gave a praise for its quick-witted self.

    Guo Fan thought to himself, after all, he was in the game world now, so it was understandable that there was something different.

    With a good person around, he could pay him a visit.

    ¡°Can I go in now?¡±

    Guo Fan pretended to walk up the stairs in front of the door.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey!¡± The guard quickly stopped him. ¡°No!¡±

    Guo Fan stopped and looked at him kindly. ¡°Why not?¡±

    The guard was stunned. He scratched his cheek and said, ¡°Today, I can''t do it today. Now my master is receiving guests...¡±

    Guo Fan questioned, ¡°They are also guests. They can enter, but I, Guo Xiaobo, can''t enter?¡±

    The guard was at a loss for words. His eyes were empty for a long time. Suddenly, he clenched his fist with his left hand. He suddenly realized something and said, ¡°This is different. The old master is receiving other guests. The atmosphere will be very awkward if you go in. The old master did not know who to treat either. What if they were discussing some important matters? So you can''t go in now! ¡±

    ... ¡°¡±

    Guo Fan looked at the righteous and excited expression on the guardian''s face and felt a littleplicated in his heart.

    Why did he feel like I would just kill my way in?

    He had never interacted with this courtyard guard before in the game. He didn''t know that it was because of this character, but it was also strange that he was lively.

    ¡°Cough... Then, what if I had an agreement with your old master first?¡±

    Guo Fan started to fool him.

    If it was necessary, he would trick them. The favorability of the items he gave would not decrease. It was not a big deal to trick them. This was how arrogant the pay-to-win yers were.

    ¡°Do you have an appointment? This...¡±

    The guard was stunned.

    Guo Fan continued,¡± Since there is an appointment, then I am the one who came first. It was clearly me who came first, why shouldn''t I go in? ¡±

    Why did it feel strange?

    The guards were confused, but they couldn''t find any logical loopholes. The most important thing was...

    Their master didn''t ask him to chase them away.

    ¡°Alright... alright, follow me.¡±

    The door of the courtyard opened helplessly.

    Guo Fan was led into the house. He looked at theyout of the mansion. There were small bridges, flowing water, fake mountains, and real trees. There were all kinds of pavilions and pavilions. They were bent and bent, covering up the view. It was a very elegant Su style garden.

    He was amazed by the rich people in his heart.

    In the game, he had never entered this map before, or it could be said that no yers had entered before.

    In the Novice Vige, this map was the only one that had yet to be developed.

    The rest of the map had long been searched by yers from both inside and outside.

    What? Robbery?

    Can a yer''s matter be called a house robbery?

    This was called gathering resources for an important matter that could affect future development.

    Under the guidance of the guardian, Guo Fan passed by a cool lotus pond and arrived in front of a pavilion by the pond.

    Although he tried his best to suppress his envy, Guo Fan still couldn''t help looking around.

    One of his greatest wishes in the past... was to have a house like this.

    Of course, he wasn''t talking about the entire Xie Mansion. This garden level wasn''t something that Father Ma Yun couldn''t get his hands on.

    He just wanted a small courtyard that was like a lotus pond, with some nts growing around it. It would be good enough if it could cool down in the summer.

    ¡°Little friend seems to like this courtyard a lot?¡±

    The schrly and easy-going male voice.

    Although he hadn''t heard it for a long time, he still wanted to beat someone up.

    Guo Fan followed the voice and looked over. He found that the lowest floor of the pavilion was connected on both sides. It looked like a pavilion, with four pirs and railings bearing weight. Looking from there, he saw the lotus pond on the other side.

    There were long silk paintings hanging down from the mountains and rivers. Some of them were fully framed, while others were just a silk cloth, fluttering in the wind.

    In the center of the pavilion, there was a table with three people sitting.

    One of them sat at the head of the table, and he was around thirty plus years old. His ck hair hung loosely, and he had a handsome appearance. His figure was thin, and his eyes were like thick ink.

    He wore a green robe with a Buddhist head, and only wore a single white robe. He held a brush in his hand, and seemed to be painting. It was Liao Mu.

    From the looks of it, Liao Mu was absolutely worthy of the words'' humble gentleman ¡®,'' gentle as jade, and even had a sense of the elegance and unruliness of a renowned schr like Xie Jin.

    On the table were the four treasures of the literary world and an ancient zither.

    It seemed like this fellow was ying this zither and had caused all the yers to be so furious that they could not do anything about it. As a result, the forum had ced a bounty on Liao Mu''s information, which allowed Guo Fan to take advantage of it.

    Guo Fanined in his heart. He looked up and saw the golden progress bar.

    The golden color represented the drawing of a card.

    Guo Fan was very pleased. He had finally fed it for nothing.

    Look, isn''t this just a room full of Experience Scroll?

    Take it for free!

    Other than Liao Mu, the two people kneeling opposite him should be the guests he was receiving.

    One old, one young, one male, and one female.

    The old man had a hunched back and was wearing a soft white robe. His back was arched and looked somewhat terrifying.

    His face was full of wrinkles, and his white hair was tied with a wooden hairpin. The side of his neck and face were covered with rough veins that looked like dark green tree bark, and so were his slender fingers.

    He turned his head and looked at Guo Fan out of the corner of his eye. His long and narrow eyes were the dark golden vertical pupils of beasts.

    As for the woman, she sat quietly, with her ten fingers crossed on her knees. Her face was fair and pretty, and she had a pair of limpid autumn eyes. She was also wearing a white robe.

    Guo Fan secretly took a deep breath. The identities of these two people were definitely not simple.

    Guo Fan did not have the impression of these two people, and there was no progress bar on top of the woman''s head.

    More importantly, at this time, in a ce that the yers did not know about.

    Liao Mu met these two people.

    This might be a plot hidden behind the Informant of Novice Vige, Liao Mu, or even... A plot that did not appear in the expansion of the previous version of Guo Fan.

    ¡°Damn it, the butterfly effect of one or two... Forget it, I am only here to get an Experience Scroll. I will leave after taking it.¡±

    Guo Fan looked at the progress bar above Liao Mu''s head and immediately felt relieved.

    Heposed himself and looked at the fresh scene of new lotus leaves in the east pond. He could imagine the endless green lotus leaves in the middle of summer and honestly said, ¡°I quite like it.¡±

    The silent atmosphere was temporarily broken.

    The old man looked back and even the air seemed to be flowing.

    The guard standing at the side said respectfully, ¡°Master, he said he had an agreement with you first, so I brought him here.¡±

    Liao Mu put down the pen in his hand, paused, and nodded with a smile. ¡°There is indeed an appointment... Shao Song, you go back and guard the door first.¡±

    It turned out that the guard was called Shao Song.

 Chapter 18

    <strong>Chapter 18 He Really Gave It for Free</strong>

    Guo Fan felt that this wasn''t the name of an ordinary nursing home.

    And Liao Mu didn''t seem to be treating a nursing home. This nursing home even had the right to bring people in.

    Guo Fan looked at this nursing home called Shao Song a few more times.

    It was just, ordinary, not ordinary.

    No matter how he looked at it, from his looks to his figure, he was quitemon. He could not be found among the crowd.

    But perhaps... it was because it was too ordinary that it was not ordinary?

    Guo Fan could not help but ponder in his heart.

    When Shao Song heard Liao Mu''s words, he immediately bowed respectfully, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    He turned around and ran to the door to continue guarding.

    Was such a rxed guard really reliable?

    But there weren''t many people who visited Liao Mu, so there shouldn''t be any problem... Right.

    Guo Fan shifted his gaze away from Shao Song and looked at the three people in front of him, especially Liao Mu.

    This big shot did seem to have a good impression of him. Otherwise, given his temper, he wouldn''t have recognized this strange promise.

    But... Guo Fan suddenly felt a little concerned. The favorability he gained from feeding things, how should he fill it uppletely?

    For example, Huo Bai usedbat to increase her favorability. Therefore, in her ce, Guo Fan should be a friend who often fought (not).

    Gu Yaling and Su Feng, on the other hand, had been through legitimate strategies. So in their impression, Guo Fan was a lover who would never give up on life and death. All the details of the strategies were very clear in their minds.

    Guo Fan was really curious about what would happen after he drew the card and gave something away.

    Anyway, it was not that good.

    Liao Mu raised his hand and made an inviting gesture. Hended on the left side of the table. ¡°Little friend, please take a seat. The guest is a guest. Thank you for your hospitality today.¡±

    The ier is a guest. Why are you ying the piano for him?

    Guo Fan cursed in his heart. He walked over and copied the girl beside him and knelt down.

    The old man suddenly opened his mouth, and his voice was old and decadent. ¡°Liao Mu, who is he?¡±

    Liao Mu said gently, ¡°A secretary?¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned for a moment. He realized that this sentence was probably the same as... What does it have to do with you?

    The most flirtatious thing was that he even used a f * cking honorific.

    ... ¡°¡±

    The veins on the old man''s face bulged as he clenched his fists.

    ... ¡°¡±

    The woman opened her mouth but did not know what to say. She reached out and patted the old man''s back to calm him down.

    ¡°Puff...¡±

    The three of them looked over.

    Guo Fan sat up straight and looked straight ahead. ¡°I just thought of something funny.¡±

    The old man opened his eyes wide. A sharp light shed in his beast eyes as he opened his palm.

    Guo Fan immediately felt a bone-piercing chill. His hair stood up and his heart tightened. He almost stood up.

    ¡°You canugh if you want to, but you can also restrain yourself. You can indulge in your desires without breaking the rules. Little friend is really good.¡±

    Liao Mu suddenly nodded his head and praised. His eyes fell on the old man who stopped moving after hearing what he said. ¡°Du ZhenKang, you are disrespectful to the old and young. Are you always like this in front of the younger generation?¡±

    ¡°Phew...¡±

    Guo Fan heaved a sigh of relief. The coldness in his heart faded. He cursed in his heart, ¡°This old man wants to kill me. Damn it, the cultivation world is too dangerous. He will leave after taking the Experience Scroll.¡±

    However, this also showed that Liao Mu was also a big shot, and he was even bigger than this old man.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Du ZhenKang snorted coldly and waved his sleeve to withdraw his hand. His face was gloomy. ¡°I am a man who is about to die. What is there to worry about? But when I came to look for you personally, you ordered an outsider toe here. Who on earth doesn''t respect me? ¡±

    Liao Mu said,¡± There is always a weight to everything. You came here to beg me, but little friend Xiaobo has an appointment with me. The main and the secondary are clear, so naturally, I will take him as the first. ¡±

    His words were firm, and Du ZhenKang was unable to refute them for a moment.

    The corner of Guo Fan''s mouth twitched. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had just transmigrated for a day, and it was his first time seeing Liao Mu, he would have believed Liao Mu''s nonsensical words.

    The girl beside him looked at Guo Fan''s speechless expression and blinked her eyes in surprise. She asked softly, ¡°Shuren, may I ask if you have any agreement with this Xiaobo''s Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Guo Fan coughed twice and said, ¡°I want to ask for a few paintings. I have always been very fond of Senior Xie''s paintings.¡±

    Fortunately, it was still okay. He almost said that he was coveting them.

    After all, if someone else came, it would be a little too much to ask for a few dozen.

    Wait until they left before exploiting...

    Liao Mu''s expression did not change. He stood up and said, ¡°Little friend is also a person who loves painting. There is nothing wrong with that.¡±

    The girl named Shuren was stunned on the spot. Her heart was in disbelief.

    Character and painting??

    How could it be such a coincidence? What they were looking for was also a character painting!

    However, Liao Mu clearly did not want to go in just now. Or rather, they did not have enough money and were haggling over the price. In the end, this kid suddenly came and gave it to them as he pleased?

    Seeing that he came empty-handed, he really gave it for free?

    She turned her head. Indeed, Du ZhenKang''s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. His old voice sounded like he was gnashing his teeth. ¡°Liao Mu, you did it on purpose, didn''t you?¡±

    Liao Mu looked puzzled and went to pick the calligraphy and painting. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Du ZhenKang pointed at Guo Fan. ¡°This kid just happened to make an agreement with you to take the calligraphy and painting? He came to get it when I came to my house! Liao Mu, you cough cough cough...¡±

    He was so excited that he started coughing and pounding the table.

    His angry face became dispirited and dispirited.

    Shuren patted his back and bit her lips. She turned to look at Liao Mu and knelt down. ¡°Senior, please save my grandfather! In this world, only the power of literature and the Dao could stabilize the injury in one''s sea of consciousness. Reforge the Soul Pce. If you don''t help me... my grandfather will die for sure. ¡±

    Her voice was choked with sobs. ¡°Even if you and your grandfather had a bad rtionship in the past, didn''t you always believe in the ways of a gentleman? We have already brought the ultimate treasure of Ancient Sea, the ck-Eyed Wonder Beast, to exchange for it. Isn''t that enough? You still want to be humiliated like this... ¡±

    Ancient Sea? ck-Eyed Wonder Beast?

    These two nouns quickly shed across Guo Fan''s mind. The Ancient Sea naturally referred to an ocean within the five continents and eight seas of the Upper Central Realm. As for the ck-Eyed Wonder Beast, he had never heard of it before.

    But he was sure that these two people were not part of the plot.

    Because the map of Ancient Sea had not been opened to yers yet!

    He did not expect them to be here just to trick him... No, he had encountered such an ident with just an Experience Scroll. Guo Fan''s heart rate sped up a little.

    Liao Mu put away the framed calligraphy and painting like he was putting away clothes. He said faintly, ¡°Time, fate, luck. It is not something that I can do.¡±

    He turned around and walked over. He handed a scroll to Guo Fan as if it was free and said with a smile, ¡°Little friend, keep it well.¡±

    ... ¡°¡±

    Guo Fan took the scroll and looked at Liao Mu. He then looked at Shuren, who was kneeling and trembling.

    Why did he feel... Liao Mu was asking him to choose?

    Du ZhenKang coughed and calmed down. He panted for a while and reached out to help Shuren up. He said in a low voice, ¡°Let''s go! Without literature, I can live another fifty years. Ancient Sea tribe will not be unable to withstand it!¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Shuren''s face was full of anxiety, but she was pulled up and walked out.

    Guo Fan hesitated for a moment and looked at Liao Mu who sat back down as if nothing had happened. He picked up a scroll and said, ¡°I can give you these calligraphy and paintings.¡±

    Du ZhenKang and Shuren''s footsteps paused.

 Chapter 19

    <strong>Chapter 19 Golden Crow True Yang</strong>

    Du ZhenKang turned around and stared at Guo Fan with his dark golden eyes. There was a trace of vignce in his expressionless face.

    Guo Fan did not know whether tough or cry. This old man was probably angered by Liao Mu too much. He was afraid that Liao Mu would use another method to anger people.

    ¡°I said, I can draw these words and paintings. Of course, it''s only a part. I''ll give it to you.¡±

    Guo Fan repeated.

    Shuren looked at Guo Fan in surprise. ¡°Really?¡±

    She looked at Liao Mu again and stopped again. She hesitated and said, ¡°This is a gift from senior to you...¡±

    Guo Fan said indifferently, ¡°If it is given to me, it will be mine.¡±

    Du ZhenKang was obviously used to the routine. Practice makes perfect. He stood where he was and said with an expressionless face, ¡°Liao Mu, what do you want to do now?¡±

    Liao Mu sat at the back of the table and picked up the pen again. He looked at the paper attentively. ¡°Zi Buyu is strange and unpredictable. I am not ying tricks.¡±

    ... ¡°¡± The sound of Du ZhenKang grinding his teeth was loud and clear.

    Guo Fan suspected that if Liao Mu sat closer to him, Du ZhenKang could bite Liao Mu to death in one bite.

    Just how much hatred did these two have?

    But Guo Fan estimated that even if there was no enmity, Liao Mu would still be so annoying.

    Only Student Liu, whom we have a good impression of, is different from the rest.

    Guo Fan held a pile of scrolls and said helplessly, ¡°So, do you want it or not? If not, I''m in a hurry to go back. ¡±

    Although Du ZhenKang still did not want to believe that Liao Mu did not y tricks, this might be his only chance. He turned around and looked at Guo Fan, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Guo Fan chuckled and put the scroll back into his pocket.

    Du ZhenKang looked like he had expected it. With his back hunched, he put his hands behind his back and sneered. ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±

    Shuren was at a loss. She looked left and right and was at a loss.

    Guo Fan said with a serious expression, ¡°I didn''t mind giving it to you guys, but Senior Yuan, it was too much for you to start a fight just now. But I am an upright person, and I never take advantage of others when they are in danger. So... Hand over the ck-Eyed Wonder Beast, take the calligraphy and painting.¡±

    He looked at Du ZhenKang. ¡°How is it?¡±

    Du ZhenKang was silent for a while and slowly said, ¡°You really know how to do business.¡±

    Nonsense, what kind of existence was a yer?

    They did not take advantage of others, and all they saw were their own.

    Although they don''t know what a ck-Eyed Wonder Beast is, you already said that it''s a treasure, so it must be a great bargain. Letting you escape is the only way to regret it for the rest of your life.

    Although your cultivation base is high, I, Guo Fan, have also reached the Tribtion Passing Stage in the game. Do you think I''m afraid of you?

    Guo Fan shook the painting again. ¡°Do you want to exchange it?¡±

    Furthermore, with Liao Mu here, he was not afraid that you would go back on your word.

    Du ZhenKang was expressionless. He reached out his hand and flipped his palm. A golden halo suddenly appeared. It was like a small sun emitting endless heat. The high temperature distorted the surroundings.

    However, a circle of curse seals had firmly sealed it, preventing the high temperature from destroying anything in the surroundings.

    Guo Fan narrowed his eyes. The texture of the halo was mixed with liquid and gas, and there was a rhythmic breathing. He could vaguely see a three-legged Golden Crow curled up in the halo, moving along with the flow of water or air.

    If he had to say it. It looked like an embryo.

    ck-Eyed Wonder Beast.

    Guo Fan seemed to have understood something. Although the map of Ancient Sea had not been opened yet, everyone knew about the legends.

    The Fusang Tree was the resting ce of the Golden Crow. Judging from Du ZhenKang''s appearance, the Ancient Sea tribe should be a species of tree demon that was born from the Fusang Tree.

    This halo was probably the embryo of the Golden Crow? Can it be raised?

    Isn''t this a pet!

    I understand!

    Guo Fan looked at the ck-Eyed Wonder Beast, indicating that he understood itpletely.

    Du ZhenKang almost cursed in his heart, this damn thing isn''t even yours! It was as if this brat had already thought of the future!

    When I saw this egg, I had already thought of what brand of bird food I should buy in the future. JPG

    Du ZhenKang looked depressed. He handed out the halo in his hand and did not forget to look at Liao Mu. ¡°Character painting.¡±

    Guo Fan also looked at Liao Mu and said, ¡°Senior, how many paintings did they ask for?¡±

    Liao Mu said faintly, ¡°Just one.¡±

    Guo Fan threw a scroll to Shuren.

    Although Du ZhenKang looked unwilling and angry, he still sent the halo to Guo Fan''s empty hand. He waved his sleeve and did not want to see it.

    Guo Fan looked at the ck-Eyed Wonder Beast in his hand and sized it up curiously.

    This little Golden Crow was chubby and curled up, it was quite cute.

    He thought for a moment and threw another scroll over.

    Du Shuren was somewhat at a loss. Du ZhenKang''s eyes also revealed a surprised expression.

    Guo Fan smiled. ¡°This is a gift from me.¡±

    Du ZhenKang coldly snorted twice, but his voice was clearly much lower.

    Du Shuren carefully held the scroll and looked at Guo Fan. She hesitated and said, ¡°It is very difficult to hatch the ck-Eyed Wonder Beast... It is usually used to support fire attribute cultivation methods or physiques. I hope the Fellow Daoist can treat it well.¡±

    Although he did not understand, did not Liao Mu still exist?

    Guo Fan nodded. ¡°Definitely.¡±

    Du ZhenKang took the scroll and opened it. His beast eyes lit up. Then he closed his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief. He closed it and rolled it up. He flicked his sleeve and turned to leave. He snorted coldly, ¡°In my life, even if I die, even if I jump down from the Fusang Tree... We can never set foot here again!¡±

    Du Shuren hurriedly followed and faintly heard her words of persuasion.

    Very quickly, there was only the sound of the wind blowing the portrait and lotus leaves in the hall.

    Guo Fan curled his lips and shifted his gaze from afar. He looked at Liao Mu, held the scroll, and moved over to sit in front of the table. He ced the scroll on the ground and took the ck-Eyed Wonder Beast for a spin.

    Liao Mu did not speak and continued to write. He nodded in satisfaction and blew the paper. He put down the brush and looked up. ¡°Little friend, do you understand the function of this Xie''s calligraphy and painting?¡±

    Guo Fan recalled the description of the Experience Scroll and said, ¡°The mind and the body are one. The sea of consciousness is ethereal.¡±

    Liao Mu praised, ¡°That''s true. Little friend is indeed not simple.¡±

    If you continue to brag in such an awkward manner, I will feel embarrassed.

    Guo Fan cooperated andughed awkwardly, ¡°No, no, no...¡±

    Liao Mu continued to smile and said, ¡°Little friend, thank you for your great kindness in the past. I still dare not forget it.¡±

    Although he did not know why feeding yellowless eggs and weird fish would be a great favor, it was still worth it.

    Guo Fan thought about it and pointed to these paintings. ¡°So you did it on purpose?¡±

    It was indeed on purpose to annoy people...

    Liao Mu nodded. His expression did not change at all. ¡°I, Xie, also dare to forget the enmity between Du ZhenKang and the past.¡±

    Guo Fan could not help but ask, ¡°What grudge?¡±

    Liao Mu said, ¡°He actually ate sweet bean curd brain.¡±

    Guo Fan,... ¡°¡±

    Liao Mu added, ¡°In the past, I went with him to Redwood High Academy to request for Dao education. One morning, he reced my tofu pudding with sweet ones.¡±

    Guo Fan was speechless.¡±

    Liao Mu said, ¡°If little friend wants to hatch the ck-Eyed Wonder Beast, you must first find an extremely cold ce...¡±

    Hey, hey, hey! You want to change the topic, right?

    Guo Fanined in his heart, his eyes staring straight ahead. This NPC was really petty and vengeful. He was so infuriating that he would not pay with his life. It was fortunate that he had filled up his good impression of him.

 Chapter 20

    <strong>Chapter 20 What Kind of Character Am I</strong>

    ¡°First, I have to find an extremely cold ce. Then, I will find these materials and ce the ck-Eyed Wonder Beast into the array formation.¡±

    Liao Mu picked up the piece of paper that had just been written on the table and handed it to Guo Fan.

    Guo Fan took it over. On it were the Mirror Moon Jade, Green Wood Demon Blood, Fish Scale Lotus Seeds, and the Mountain and Sea Treasure Heart. They gave him a specific location and method to obtain it. There was also a drawing of a formation and the method to create it.

    It turned out that he had been writing about these things just now...

    In other words, Guo Fan had seen him holding a pen when he had just entered.

    In other words, Liao Mu was writing this prescription before Guo Fan came in.

    Combined with the calmness he had when Guo Fan came in.

    ¡°Predicting the future?¡±

    A bold guess emerged in Guo Fan''s heart. If that was really the case, then Liao Mu''s level was definitely higher than what he had imagined.

    Liao Mu turned a blind eye to Guo Fan''s probing look and said with a smile, ¡°I just said that little friend is not simple. It does not mean that you know that my literary ability is not simple.¡±

    Guo Fan was surprised. Otherwise... what was it?

    ¡°Looking at little friend''s expression, it seems like you don''t feel that you are not simple.¡±

    Liao Mu''s gaze carried an unusual meaning. ¡°I originally nned to let little friend choose how to deal with the scroll. If you give the scroll to Du ZhenKang, I will give you the Ancient Sea''s favor. If you exchange the scroll with the scroll, I will give you the ck-Eyed Wonder Beast... ¡±

    After saying that, he shook his head andughed, ¡°But I didn''t expect that little friend would choose to exchange the scroll first before giving it to you. This way, their impression of little friend would be even higher. He actually killed two birds with one stone.¡±

    Guo Fan spun the ck-Eyed Wonder Beast around with a numb expression on his face.¡± Mm, you''re right. I really think so.¡±

    Ah, it''s not bad for this True Yang to make a hot water bag.

    Actually, the idea of gifting a scroll was just a spur of the moment... Seeing that the girl looked good, he only gave her one. Was there a mistake?

    However, the status of these two people in Ancient Sea was definitely not low. Today, they had gained a lot. If they could go to Ancient Sea in the future, they might have a backer.

    Besides, the Experience Scroll is yours. I won''t feel any heartache if I give it away.

    Liao Mu''s expression did not change as he said, ¡°Although little friend might think that it is a coincidence, everything has its reasons. For example, if you are greedy, or if you have a grudge because of Du ZhenKang''s previous actions, you will not make such a decision, and neither will you be greedy. This is enough to show that young friend''s character is much better than I thought. ¡±

    Guo Fan:... ¡°¡±

    As long as you are happy. JO!

    Is this the consequence of having a good impression of me?

    Guo Fan was in the pavilion surrounded by lotus pond. He had been listening to Liao Mu boast for a long time. Basically, every word and action Liao Mu made could be interpreted differently.

    Guo Fan folded the paper and put it into Cao Dong''s storage bag.

    ¡°Little friend is careful when doing things. You are as meticulous as dust.¡±

    Guo Fan did not know how to taste tea. When he picked up the cup, it was as heavy as a ton of water.

    ¡°Little friend is carefree and does not care about small details.¡±

    I am very careful and free. What kind of character do I have in my reading and understanding?

    Guo Fan did not know whether tough or cry. He thought of his formernguage teacher.

    No matter what ordinary sentences it was,nguage teachers could always decipher the unusual connotations. Furthermore, it was said in a very reasonable and nonsensical manner.

    ¡°Senior... I have troubled you for a long time. It''s time for me to take my leave.¡±

    Guo Fan braced himself and interrupted Liao Mu''s endless praise. If this continued, he would really believe it.

    Liao Mu stopped talking and looked at Guo Fan''s expression. He said, ¡°Little friend, you are calm and patient. You are definitely different from the outside world. You are in a state of honor and humiliation. You are not affected by the words of others. It is rare. It is rare.¡±

    Seeing that he was about to start again, Guo Fan quickly said, ¡°Senior, I suddenly remembered that my clothes are still hanging outside. It looks like it is going to rain soon. I have to go back and collect my clothes.¡±

    Liao Mu looked outside. The sun was shining brightly.

    ¡°Little friend, you know that when things reach the extreme, they will turn against each other, and fortune and disaster will depend on each other...¡±

    ¡°Senior, I''ll be leaving first!¡±

    Guo Fan almost ran away in panic. Damn it, people who had always ridiculed and ridiculed others were crazily praising others. He really couldn''t stand it!

    Liao Mu sat on the same spot and watched Guo Fan run away. After a long time, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Interesting.¡±

    He thought for a while, then picked up the pen again and unfolded the white paper.

    He dipped it in ink and started to write.

    ¡°Flying Snow Treading, Zhuang Sheng Dream Butterfly.¡±

    It was unknown who wrote it.

    After he finished writing, he ced the brush on the table and carefully looked at it for a while. Liao Mu sat in his seat as if he was in a daze and sighed. ¡°Time, fate, luck, it''s not something I can do.¡±

    From afar, he sat alone with his long hair hanging loosely. It was as if he had experienced the vicissitudes of time.

    -

    Guo Fan stepped out of the door and greeted Shao Song who was guarding the courtyard, indicating that he would frequently... No, he woulde and visit his senior when he had time.

    Although the Experience Scroll was great, he couldn''t help but feel like he was going to die from milk after being embarrassed by it.

    Shao Song scratched his head in a daze when he heard that. His face was in a mess.¡± Oh...¡±

    The guard was a little suspicious of Yao Sheng. He had never seen anyone who woulde to visit the old master often.

    Just like the other two, it was normal for them to be so angry that their lungs would explode and they would rush out of the house.

    Could it be... the kind of person who would feel good being scolded in the legends?

    Shao Song looked at Guo Fan suspiciously. The curiosity in his heart was about to explode, but Guo Fan had already left.

    Next time, he must ask again next time.

    - -

    Guo Fan took the opportunity to tour the Darkwell Town. It was not much different from the game, but the feeling of being there in person was definitely different.

    To be honest, Guo Fan felt very lucky to be able to see real people and things in his favorite game.

    And because he got the Experience Scroll and got a pet, his mood instantly improved a lot.

    Until he returned to the entrance of the manor.

    Guo Fan stopped in his tracks. When he remembered that he would have to deal with the two girls next, the happy smile on his face gradually disappeared.

    Guo Fan took a deep breath and cheered himself on. ¡°Take out the imposing manner of the God of Strategy, Guo Fan! They have already been conquered by you once. Their affability level has been maxed out. You are still afraid of them! As long as you maintain your good character image and hoodwink them properly, they still have to be obedient. Water Crystal Pce is nothing to them!¡±

    After he finished cheering, Guo Fan was full of confidence. He held his head high and walked towards his guest room with his chest puffed out.

    On the way, Guo Fan began to recall his experience in conquering Su Feng.

    ¡°Let me think, that independent plot should have been when Su Feng was still in Wide Ocean Sect. At that time, she was a youngdy from the Immortal Sect who had gone through a nk period of time. She had been living a pampered life since she was young. She was focused on cultivation and had sufficient resources. There were no conflicts. She was used to being followed by the people around her, and was shorter than her. That''s why she looks cold and arrogant on the outside, but in reality, she has a pure heart. ¡±

    ¡°At that time, I chose to directly steal her clothes in order to break her pride. In that shameful state, it would be easier for her to reveal her true heart, and she would never spoil her. Instead, she wanted to bully her, but that did not exceed her bottom line. Show her character, and use this to find apletely different and new experience in her unchanging life. ¡±

    ¡°Simply put, those who are passive and follow the rules are more likely to be attracted to deviating from the path of cultivation¡±

 Chapter 21

    <strong>Chapter 21 Liu Yuan Sink</strong>

    ¡°And then there''s the routine, say some romantic words, give some gifts, and it can''t be expensive, if it''s something she''s never owned before.¡±

    Guo Fan touched his chin and thought about it. ¡°Speaking of which, Rong Rong and Yaling are quite simr, but the environment is different, which leads to different personalities.¡±

    Because Gu Yaling lived in the Jianghu, people who came and went were very straightforward. Rtionships and favors were more important, so she was arrogant. Su Feng, on the other hand, lived in an immortal cultivation sect that did not have any fireworks. She was held high by people, so she was cold and arrogant.

    In addition, there was also age, cultivation method, and other reasons.

    ¡°In Su Feng''s mind now, it seems that after I finish flirting with her, I will leave without saying goodbye. So... I hope that she did note to seek revenge.¡±

    Guo Fan could onlyin a little. No matter how he looked at Su Feng''s appearance, she did not seem to be here to seek revenge. It was more like she came thousands of miles to look for her husband.

    Just like what she said, ¡°he will be my husband.¡± She probably wanted to tie Guo Fan up and marry him.

    But...

    Guo Fan shook his head. ¡°When the boat reaches the bridge, it will naturally be straight. If you can persuade him, then persuade him. If you can''t persuade him...¡± He felt helpless in his heart. ¡°My currentbat power is also unable to resist. I can only dy it.¡±

    So even g had to rely on strength. This was too realistic.

    ¡°Hu...¡±

    Guo Fan finally walked to his courtyard and pushed open the door to enter.

    The first thing he saw was a woman in white standing there quietly. She had already taken off her hat. Her beautiful face was breathtaking, and her ck hair fell down. Her blue eyes were like a deep spring under the ice. Once the ice cracked... Below it was the Autumn Water Vein.

    It was almost afternoon. She stood under the shadow of the lush green trees, isted from the sunlight, giving people an unreal beauty.

    Guo Fan was stunned for a moment. He had been pretending to be on tenterhooks in the hall just now, but he did not take a close look at Su Feng''s appearance.

    It had to be said that when the characters in the game were real in front of him, that feeling waspletely different. But, it was very shocking.

    As expected of Glory World''s Beauty, who was ranked third in the game.

    Su Feng''s card numbers were not strong and she did not have any outstanding performance in theter parts of the plot. However, she was very healthy, so even though she was four stars, her fame and poprity wereparable to some six stars.

    The matter of Wide Ocean Sect in Frost River Manor did not affect her. After the spies of the Devil Cult were dealt with, Su Feng should have be the Master of Wide Ocean Sect.

    Guo Fan didn''t have any impression of the plot in the middle, so he made a copy of it and entered the map of Wide Ocean Sect. After that, he buried his head in the strategy.

    Both of them looked at each other without saying a word.

    The atmosphere was not awkward, but a silent tacit understanding that they had not seen each other for a long time.

    The ck haired youth did not have any expression on his face but his eyes that were staring at Su Feng were filled withplex emotions. There was guilt, reminiscence, and even a deep helplessness.

    If he wanted to say it, he would cry first, but the man had no tears, only a heart full of sadness and silence.

    His emotions were restrained, but his body could not be faked. Su Feng saw his trembling hands and his heavy breathing. His lips were dry and his footsteps were blocked. These were all signs of his excitement. But he did note up to hug her.

    Perhaps he left just now because he was afraid that he could not control his emotions...

    After all, after three years, they had changed a lot, especially Guo Fan, whose cultivation base had dropped to the Foundation Establishing Stage!

    The drop in cultivation base wasn''t a simple matter. It represented the injury to the Dantian''s sea of consciousness. Under normal circumstances, such injuries couldn''t be healed.

    Su Feng could feel his timidity, so her heart trembled.

    All these years... What exactly did he go through to be in such dire straits?

    Su Feng thought of Guo Xiaobo who used to be unrestrained and unrestrained. Now, he had be so restrained and restrained. For a moment, her nose turned sour and her eyes were filled with tears. Tears almost fell from her eyes.

    ¡°Back then, you made me realize that there are all kinds of beautiful things in the world that allowed me to take that step towards the outside world. But after I got my freedom, you lost your pride. So this time, it''s my turn to save you!¡±

    Su Feng looked at the ck-haired young man who did not know what to do and slowly walked over with teary eyes.

    Above the ___ was the content of Su Feng''s unteral imagination.

    In fact, Guo Fan was so nervous that his lips were dry. His entire body was wooden and he did not know how to speak at all.

    It was even more exaggerated than the first time he saw Gu Yaling. At that time, he was flustered and finally coaxed her.

    However, he could still treat Gu Yaling like a cousin in a rtive''s family. After all, it was fine in the game. Guo Fan really did not think it was normal to have any improper thoughts about a 14 year old girl.

    ... At least he had to wait for another two years.

    Su Feng''s extremely charming appearance, coupled with the fact that she hadpleted the strategy before, gave Guo Fan a very different feeling from Gu Yaling.

    In the game and in the real world, there was a huge difference.

    So when he did not say a word, Su Feng walked up to him and hugged him, Guo Fan was dumbfounded.

    He was stunned. He was tightly hugged by Su Feng and his body was pressed tightly against hers. The faint fragrance of the woman''s body instantly hit him.

    Guo Fan, who was full of confidence, sank.

    It was the first time in his life that he had intimate contact with a girl. He was hugged by a girl! Ahhhhhhhhhh!

    Guo Fan, who was screaming in his heart, hadpletely forgotten about Gu Yaling throwing herself into his arms.

    Two times.

    Guo Fan''s first feeling was the fragrance.

    The delicate fragrance on Su Feng''s body, mixed with the secretion of hormones, instantly shook his heart.

    His second feeling was softness.

    He had previously felt the softness of Gu Yaling''s small hands, but now, Guo Fanpletely felt the wonderful aspects of a girl''s body, especially her ample chest and the intimate breathing of her neck.

    Guo Fan didn''t even dare to breathe heavily, afraid that he would touch a ce he shouldn''t have touched.

    He carefully adjusted his breathing and stiffened his body. He heard Su Feng''s voice, which was very close to him, ¡°Guo Xiaobo,e back with me to Wide Ocean Sect. I will be your daopanion, and I will think of a way to restore your cultivation base. No matter how much you have suffered outside, I can use time to calm you down. We will live together, and we will never be able to live together... Everything I have is yours.¡±

    She turned her head, and her warm breath sprayed into Guo Fan''s ears. Her voice was soft but passionate,¡± Whether it is the heart or the body. ¡±

    Calm down, calm down... Damn it, I can''t calm down!

    Guo Fan roared in his heart with an expressionless face. He was only a neen year old youth!

    Damn it!

    But this level of temptation, he had no... he could not reject it!

    He said bitterly, ¡°I can''t...¡±

    Su Feng hugged him even tighter, ¡°I know, I know, I will share everything with you!¡±

    No! You don''t know!

    Wait, what do you know?!

    Guo Fan struggled to push her away. He put his hands on her waist. ¡°No, listen to me...¡±

    At this moment, a voice that was as happy as a hundred birds was heard.

    ¡°Mr. Xiaobo! I came to find you...¡±

    Gu Yaling''s smile froze, and she stopped running and jumping.

    Guo Fan also stopped his movements. He looked at the movement of him hugging Su Feng and looked at Gu Yaling''s pale face and empty eyes.

    Guo Fan, full of confidence, waspletely sunk.

 Chapter 22

    <strong>Chapter 22 Call Me Mistress</strong>

    Sabers, good ships, countless seniors shed through his mind.

    Guo Fan had never thought that he would flip over here.

    In fact, he was already prepared to flip the car, but he didn''t think that things woulde so suddenly.

    He didn''t take any precautions, and he didn''t hesitate at all.

    Just like that, he and Su Feng entered Gu Yaling''s field of vision.

    The young girl was still holding a te of snacks in her hand.

    Pata.

    She fell to the ground.

    The snacks even rolled to the side, covered in dust.

    Su Feng let go of her hand and when she turned around and saw Gu Yaling, there was a sh of surprise in her eyes, followed by doubt and a vague sense of foreboding.

    She said that they were master and disciple... but this little fellow''s performance did not seem like a student''s impression of the teacher.

    Su Feng used her female intuition to acutely sense that something was wrong.

    Guo Fan''s mouth twitched. He walked over and picked up the snacks. He raised his head and said, ¡°Yaling, just now it was...¡±

    He suddenly choked. How should he exin this?

    He said it was just an ident. He identally ced his hand on the waist of another woman who suddenly pounced on him.

    Su Feng exploded.

    Or was it that I only treated you as my younger sister and did not want to marry you?

    This Gu Yaling was furious.

    Or was it... to tell the truth?

    Wasn''t it supposed to bloom on both sides? !

    Guo Fan froze on the spot, thinking about his next move.

    Gu Yaling''s tears had already filled her eyes, and her eyes immediately turned red. She even pursed her lips and held it in, feeling wronged. When she heard him, she stood where she was and nodded. ¡°Wu... I will listen to Mr. Xiaobo''s exnation. I, I will listen... Wuu... ¡±

    Before he could finish his words,rge drops of tears flowed down his fair cheeks.

    Guo Fan was at his wit''s end. The thing that Gu Yaling liked the most was also her biggest feature, which was that she was obedient.

    Of course, in the beginning, Gu Yaling''s character was arrogant and despotic. However, the higher the favorability level, the more they would find out. Gu Yaling... If she agreed to rely on someone from the bottom of her heart, she would be particrly attached to him. Obedience to him.

    She was like a canary that was born wild and raised.

    This child was too obedient. He was so obedient that it made people feel pity and even heartache.

    Guo Fan tried his best to calm his emotions. He did not want to hurt Gu Yaling. He squatted down slightly and wiped the tears off her face. He said seriously, ¡°Yaling, listen up. No matter what, I will not change my promise to you.¡±

    Gu Yaling nodded and choked, ¡± Oh, yes, I know... Mr. Xiaobo would never lie to me. ¡±

    She said softly, ¡°I just feel a little bit sad, just a little bit.¡±

    The girl stretched out her finger and made a distance. Then, she shrunk a little bit, and it was almost gone. She paused for a moment, and then became a little bigger.

    It was not that she could not ept Guo Fan having three wives and four concubines, but she must not have too many.

    Guo Fan saw her like this and could not help but sigh in relief. He put the snacks back into the te and finally reacted. He patted her head and said, ¡°You should know about Rong Rong''s rtionship with me in the hall, right?¡±

    She did not act up on the spot in the hall, probably because the two of them did not interact, so sheforted herself in her heart. Now that she saw it, she felt very sad in her heart.

    Gu Yaling puffed up her cheeks. She said in a low voice, ¡°I know... I came to deliver desserts. I made it myself and now it has fallen to the ground.¡±

    Guo Fan thought that it was fortunate that he had transmigrated to ancient times.

    He lowered his head and looked at the desserts on the te. They were just a few glutinous rice balls. They did not look too good and were covered in dust. However, it was still the girl''s heart.

    Guo Fan released a dust cleaning spell to clean his body and removed the dust.

    ¡°It''s fine. As the saying goes, you can still eat things after dropping them on the ground for five seconds. You can''t waste them.¡±

    Guo Fan stuffed a white and sticky pill into his mouth.

    Gu Yaling was stunned and quickly snatched the te over. She anxiously looked at Guo Fan''s chewing mouth. ¡°This is so dirty. Don''t eat it!¡±

    Guo Fan swallowed it. ¡°Hmm... It tastes alright.¡±

    The young girl''s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Really? It''s my first time practicing. It''s good that Mr. Xiaobo likes it.¡±

    Then she copsed again. ¡°Even so, you can''t pick it up and eat it.¡±

    That was what he said, but his eyes were still filled with joy.

    Su Feng''s gaze was grave as she looked at Gu Yaling for a while and said, ¡°Little fellow, you like him?¡±

    Guo Fan''s heart skipped a beat.

    Gu Yaling had already confirmed that there was no problem but Su Feng suddenly made a move.

    ording to the fact that she treated Guo Fan as the only glory in her life that was different from the rest, it was very likely that she would develop a possessive desire towards him, so... It was dangerous!

    Guo Fan nervously watched the movements of their expressions, but he still maintained a calm smile on his face.

    He had a smile on his face, but he was cursing in his heart. JPG

    Gu Yaling knew that she was already in a master-disciple rtionship with Guo Fan and that she could not let others catch on to her. Hence, she red fiercely at Su Feng. ¡°Hmph, I don''t like him at all!¡±

    She was in love! It was love! She did not like him!

    The young girl felt proud of her exnation, but she was also afraid that Guo Fan would misunderstand, so she turned her head and looked at the young man pitifully, hoping to convey her feelings.

    Guo Fan replied with a reassuring look.

    Nonsense, the favorability level did not decrease at all. This sentence was naturally false.

    Speaking of which, this affability level could be used as a lie detector tool at certain times.

    However, when it really came to deliberately being a lie detector tool, it was likely that it was no longer full of favorable impression, but rather a reversal of favorable impression.

    Su Feng heard this and said lightly, ¡°That''s a coincidence. I happen to like your teacher.¡±

    Gu Yaling''s cheeks puffed up high, ¡°So what?! What does it have to do with me?!¡±

    Su Feng smiled, ¡°Be good and call me Mistress.¡±

    A fatal blow.

    Gu Yaling''s expression instantly froze as she looked at Su Feng with a trace of disbelief, ¡°You and Mr. Xiaobo are not married, what right do I have to call you Mistress? ¡±

    The young girl gritted her teeth as if she was looking at a vixen.

    Damn it! ¡®Ahhhhh!'' Why did this woman look like she had already won the bet!

    ¡°Hmm... that''s the reason.¡±

    Su Feng actually seemed to be tolerant and nodded her head, but then the corners of her mouth curled up and she said, ¡°Your name is not right.¡±

    Gu Yaling stared at her and did not know what kind of tricks she was going to y.

    Su Feng looked at Guo Fan and said with a smile that was not a smile, ¡°Since he is your teacher, how can he be called Jun, Xuan, brother, brother. He should be called teacher.¡±

    Every word paused, and the minute details could be seen.

    Gu Yaling HP-9999

    It was as if Guo Fan could see a red glow above the girl''s head, and a string of damage output was as fierce as a tiger.

    As expected, mortals could not defeat Immortal cultivators, and Core Formation realm experts were terrifying...

    Looking at the girl''s expression again, she turned into a crying bun. ¡°Xiaobo... Teacher...¡±

    Her voice became lower and lower. It was unknown what hurt her, but she suddenly wiped away her tears and ran away.

    The afternoon sun was bright and the leaves were rustling. It was full of green.

    Guo Fan wanted to chase after her, but he forced himself to stop.

    The Asura Arena came and went quickly. It was calmer than Guo Fan had imagined, but it seemed like Su Feng, who had the absolute advantage, and Gu Yaling, who had run away, had opened the curtains to a war.

    Only Guo Fan and Su Feng were left.

    The hug that they had not seen for a long time was interrupted by the Asura Arena. The charming atmosphere also disappeared.

    Guo Fan sighed and looked straight ahead. ¡°It''ste. I need to rest.¡±

    Su Feng suddenly snorted and walked closer. She stretched out her slender jade and pointed at Guo Fan''s forehead. ¡°How many peach blossom debts have you incurred in the past three years? Tell me clearly. ¡±

 Chapter 23

    <strong>Chapter 23 It''s Fine If I Bite It off but I Can''t Bear to Part with It</strong>

    Guo Fan felt a little guilty after being asked.

    He thought about the few pages of his illustrated handbook and felt really embarrassed to say that he changed his wife every day.

    But his silence was taken by Su Feng as tacit agreement.

    Although Miss Su had already expected this, she was still depressed for a moment. She thought that she had been searching for him outside for the past three years without any results. She did not know how much suffering she had suffered and only recently returned to the Wide Ocean Sect.

    She came back to rest for a period of time beforeing out to help with the marriage.

    She did not expect to find him here.

    Yet, this fellow''s frivolous and dissolute personality didn''t change at all!

    Back then, he had dared to steal her clothes in the Wide Ocean Sect, and now, he had captivated this little girl to the point that she waspletely infatuated and devoted to him. He really didn''t know how many other girls had been deceived by this fellow!

    However, when Su Feng saw the look of bewilderment on Guo Fan''s face, she thought about it. He currently had almost no cultivation base, so he must have experienced even more than her. For a moment, his heart softened.

    However, he did not want to admit defeat in the matter of other women.

    ¡°I have already inquired about it. You just came to Frost River Manor a month ago, and you were heavily injured and picked up by a female guest.¡±

    Su Feng emphasized the word ¡°female¡± and stared at Guo Fan. ¡°It has only been a month, but you are able to put yourself in the heart of this little guy. You are really amazing!¡±

    Guo Fan subconsciously added, ¡°It has not been a month yet.¡±

    After stealing clothes for a month, she admired the other party''s ashamed and resentful expression and chatted as if nothing had happened. Sao, really Sao.

    At that time, he even felt that this sleazy operation of his could make those yers loyal to Su Feng beat him to death.

    Speaking of which, he did not release this strategy at that time. Instead, he expressed his approval under the normal strategies of the other yers.

    Under most circumstances... It was not Guo Fan''s first role in the strategy. It was basically because his strategy method was too tricky, or he did not want to release it.

    Cui Hu was simply too eager for him to show off.

    In fact, Guo Fan most likely felt that the characters in this game were actually the ones he first conquered.

    However, as the God of Strategy''s ssmate Guo Fan, goose regretted after saying something for a month.

    Courting death...

    Sure enough, Su Feng blushed instantly. She stood on her tiptoes and opened her mouth to bite Guo Fan''s neck. ¡°Bastard!¡±

    ¡°It hurts, it hurts, it hurts... I am only at the Foundation Establishment stage. I can''t take a bite from you at the Core Formation stage! What if I bite you off?!¡±

    Guo Fan bared his teeth and pressed on Su Feng''s shoulder.

    Su Feng did not really use any strength. Hearing this, she immediately withdrew her strength. Otherwise, if she bit it off, it would not be to the extent that she could really bite out blood.

    Unlike at this moment, there were only two rows of shallow teeth marks.

    ¡°Bite it off and everything will be fine!¡±

    Su Feng snorted coldly, but her face was red as she looked at the sparkling water stains on Guo Fan''s neck. She was so embarrassed that she panicked and felt a little heartache. She took out a handkerchief and gently wiped it.

    Then she suddenly realized that the conversation just now was not right.

    Su Feng red at Guo Fan and sure enough, he was still so indecent. She put away the handkerchief and softly snorted, ¡°Just bite it off and forget about it. I can''t bear to part with it.¡±

    Guo Fan looked at her with an innocent face, ¡°What now?¡±

    He was fickle and fickle.

    Was this a woman? Compared to the cold arrogance and unearthly feeling she had before, Su Feng had be a little willful. Or perhaps she had revealed her true feelings in front of Guo Fan?

    It seemed that she had really changed a lot in these three years.

    ¡°It''s nothing.¡± Su Feng rearranged her expression and said as if nothing had happened, ¡°Forget it. Anyway, you are already by my side. That is enough.¡±

    As she spoke, she waved her sleeve and set up a restrictive barrier. Just when Guo Fan almost thought that she wanted to take advantage of the fact that there was no one around to do something unsightly to him, Su Feng softly said, ¡°You can tell me now, Cao Dong... what is going on, right? ¡±

    Guo Fan calmed his mind and said, ¡°There are traces of devil religion on his body. I only noticed it when I was fighting him.¡±

    ¡± What kind of marks? ¡±

    Guo Fan said with a serious expression, ¡°When he attacked me, he suddenly became furious. The fierce look in his eyes was not like a human''s, but a beast''s. His emotions changed rapidly. It was caused by the Devil Cult''s cultivation technique. This change in temperament was very subtle. Ordinary people will not be able to notice it. ¡±

    Liu had unkindly lit a candle for Cao Dong in his heart. In fact, what kind of change in mood was this? He was furious. It was purely because he liked Su Feng that he was extremely angry at Guo Fan.

    But...

    There was another important thing about Su Feng''s personality, which was that she was exceptionally slow in her emotions.

    Although everyone in Wide Ocean Sect knew that Cao Dong admired Miss Su, Su Feng did not know.

    She just... Cough cough, she just ignored him.

    It had to be said, Cao Dong, this NPC, was really sad.

    Su Feng frowned and said, ¡°But although Cao Dong is not a good person, his father is an Elder in Dock, a good friend who grew up with my father. How could it be...¡±

    Didn''t he believe that?

    Guo Fan chuckled and said, ¡°That''s because you don''t know. My familiarity with the devil religion is much higher than yours.¡±

    Su Feng saw him finallyughing in front of her and revealed a trace of a smile. But soon after, she understood the difference. ¡°How can you... understand the Devil Cult so well?¡±

    Guo Fan became silent again. ¡°Don''t ask. This is all in the past.¡±

    He looked like he didn''t want to talk about the past.

    It was obvious that Student Liu had started acting again.

    After confirming that Su Feng and Gu Yaling had the possibility of admitting to each other, Guo Fan rxed and his mind became active.

    It had to be said that he was still a little intoxicated.

    Sure enough, Su Feng held his hand and pursed her lips, ¡°Although I don''t know what happened in these three years, from now on, I will always be by your side.¡±

    Done!

    Guo Fan cheered in his heart and said in a deep voice, ¡°You don''t have to do this. To tell you the truth, I have been hiding in the Devil Cult all these years. For some necessary cause, I have been hiding my tracks... Rong Rong, I''m sorry. ¡±

    Su Feng looked at him in a daze,¡± So that''s how it is. ¡±

    Guo Fan nodded and said, ¡°It is precisely because of this that I was seriously injured. Sigh, even my cultivation base...¡±

    He looked at Su Feng and said, ¡°Let''s not talk about it anymore. You just need to ask your fellow disciple, Mao Li, and you will know the details. I just saw that something was wrong with his face when he was cremated. Perhaps he also realized that something was wrong... Anyway, since the devil religion is involved in this marriage, there must be something wrong with it. ¡±

    Humph humph, when you ask him, he will naturally think that you have doubts about him and give you the evidence of Cao Dong colluding with the devil religion.

    As the daughter of Master, Su Feng''s words naturally carried some weight.

    In this way, the Devil Cult would be happy to have a scapegoat, but they would also temporarily restrain themselves. The Wide Ocean Sect would not me Guo Fan, instead, they would be vignt.

    Su Feng had aplicated expression and said firmly, ¡°If that''s the case, I will immediately inform my father secretly and ask him to investigate the person who participated in this marriage.¡±

    Guo Fan instructed, ¡°Remember to be careful. Since that person from the devil religion can even collude with the son of your elder, he must be able to collude with the elder.¡±

    Su Feng nodded and was about to turn around and leave. She paused and then turned around. Before Guo Fan could react, she kissed him on the side of his face.

    Guo Fan was stunned on the spot. He looked at Su Feng''s disappearing figure and did not know what to feel in his heart for a moment.

 Chapter 24

    <strong>Chapter 24 Since Ancient Times There Were Many Archers</strong>

    ¡°Creak -¡±

    Guo Fan closed the door and turned to look at his guest room.

    ¡°Phew...¡±

    He leaned against the door and touched his face in a daze. After a while, he let out a long breath.

    Guo Fan walked over and untied his sword. He sat down on the stool. Heid on the table with a tired face and said, ¡°Damn it, I have to coax others before I understand the situation on the first night of my transmigration. I was discovered in the middle of the night when I was sneaking around. I was almost killed on the second day. I yed three scenes in a day and went through an Asura Arena in a trance. ¡±

    Guo Fan rolled his eyes and poured himself a cup of tea. After drinking a few mouthfuls, he finally recovered a little bit. He smacked his lips and said, ¡°This is only the beginning. I, as a transmigrator, am too busy with my business. Can I simply have a rtionship and start a harem? ¡±

    The corners of his mouth twitched. Just thinking about it made him realize... that was clearly impossible.

    Perhaps those characters who hadpleted the strategy were looking for him like Su Feng. If he did not prepare first, what awaited him would be the most tragic Asura Arena in history.

    More than half of the powers in the Middle Continent, whether it was the righteous path or the devil path, joined forces to hunt him down.

    ¡°Trouble, trouble. It''s more important to increase my strength as soon as possible.¡±

    Guo Fan turned around and got into bed. He didn''t forget to ce his sword next to his hand to prevent any unexpected situations.

    He sat cross-legged and looked at the sky. It was still early, so he started to count the gains in his storage bag.

    As the chief disciple of Wide Ocean Sect, Cao Dong was naturally very rich. Just by looking at it, Guo Fan felt that it was a windfall for him at this stage.

    After some calctions, there were a total of five bottles of Medicine Pill, two bottles for healing injuries, two bottles for replenishing Qi, and ten bottles for each bottle. One bottle for breaking through to the Foundation Establishing Stage, and one bottle for each bottle. There were also some scattered herbs and materials.

    ¡°En... the red and blue herbs are all here. I can finally get down to the bottom of this.¡±

    Guo Fan used his spiritual sense to check and was suddenly stunned. He took out a piece of warm jade that waspletely white, as if it was emitting moonlight.

    ¡°Mirror Moon Jade!¡±

    If it wasn''t for the fear of alerting his neighbor, Guo Fan would have pped his thigh andughed.

    This was one of the four formation materials needed to hatch the ck-Eyed Wonder Beast.

    ¡°I didn''t expect that I wouldn''t need to waste any effort to obtain it.¡± Guo Fan happily put the jade back and flipped through it again, but he didn''t find anything else.

    Because he was away on a long journey, Cao Dong definitely couldn''t bring a lot of messy things to upy a ce, so there weren''t many resources in his storage bag either.

    Apart from the Medicine Pill materials, there was also a cultivation technique of Wide Ocean Sect, a sword technique called Crossing Karma Sword, and a long sword.

    These were the rewards that Cao Dong, this small boss, would give for clearing the level.

    Inparison, the Mirror Moon Jade should be a random reward.

    Guo Fan took out his sword and looked at it for a while. He stretched out his finger and flicked it. The nk of the sword was particrly moving. ¡°My luck is not bad. My drop rate is shocking.¡±

    It had actually exceeded the purple grade of [Flying Star Sword]. It was definitely at the level of a European King.

    ¡°In this way, we don''t have to worry about weapons for now.¡±

    Guo Fan put the Flying Star Sword back into his storage bag in satisfaction. It was more than enough for him to use this Flying Star Sword to reach the Foundation Establishment stage to the Core Formation stage.

    However, he would still use the white sword in case others suspected him.

    However, this sword would not take long because the main weapon Guo Fan used in the game was not a sword, but a bow.

    Yes, he was a bow soldier.

    ¡°Wow, I just realized that I was a bow soldier. Using a sword is too convenient, I almost forgot.¡± Guo Fan sighed with an expressionless face.

    Although Guo Fan imed to be a casual yer, to be able to conquer a six-star NPC, he had to have the ability to subdue a giant of this level.

    It was useless to provoke him.

    Without strength, you wouldn''t even be able to enter this map, let alone conquering it.

    Guo Fan''s personal level was among the top in the Obsidian Tribes rankings, and hisbat strength was quite considerable.

    The reason why he could use swords and learned many sword techniques was because of one of his Epic weapons.

    [Sword in Box - Killing Heart, Evil Gall]

    This thing was very evil. It was clearly a sword, but it was categorized into a bow. Guo Fan was also dumbfounded when he obtained it.

    Then, when he knew how to use it, he was even more confused. This sword was really a sword, but its attack method was Sonic Kill. It flicked the sword with its finger, used the sword as a bow, and used the sword as an arrow.

    The iron-blooded killing sound was like an arrow piercing through the enemy''s left and right ears, linking up the entire brain. The enemy was first disturbed, and they madly killed each other, then shattered the brain and died.

    Hmm, this is a bow, there''s nothing wrong with it (Thumb).

    This was one of the legendary ten great evil weapons, one of the main weapons of Guo Fan''ste stage.

    ¡°Thinking about it, it''s quite nostalgic. This is a real divine weapon. It has high lethality and is an area-of-effect attack. It also has arge area continuous debuff. It also opened up a secondbat upation for me, allowing me to be a sword cultivator at the same time.¡±

    Guo Fan felt sorry for it. This divine weapon was probably still in Heavenly Treasure Pavilion, and it was regarded as an ordinary sword with a high quality.

    ¡°Let''s wait until our strength is a little higher. At least we can get it after we reach the Core Formation stage. There is still some time before the storyline of the dungeon is over. We can pick it up if we miss it.¡±

    After putting his thoughts away, Guo Fan felt that he really needed to find a weapon that was convenient for him.

    He put down his storage bag. Other than what he had said earlier, he also had nearly 300 Soul jewels. It was enough to make Guo Fan rich overnight.

    Here, he had to mention the currency setting in the Obsidian Tribes.

    There were four types of currency in the game: copper, silver, gold, and Soul jewels.

    Copper and silver could be obtained bypleting quests. Gold could be exchanged with the first two.

    The exchange rate was 10,000 copper = 100 silver = 1 gold. Just this point alone was enough to make the poor yers feel gratified.

    As long as they could make a living, nothing was a problem!

    As for the high level currency Soul jewels, it had to be produced through specific mines and did not interact with the normal currency. Hence, in theter stages, they basically needed to develop their own territory and power.

    Three hundred Soul jewels, it was about the output of a rank 1 ordinary force for a month.

    Directly speaking, Cao Dong had probably taken out most of his savings. He did not know what he was going to do.

    In any case, it was all in Guo Fan''s favor now.

    Why else would he say... killing people and setting fire to the gold belt?

    ¡°It''sfortable now. I''m going to cultivate.¡±

    Guo Fan sighed. He took out one of the new paintings he got from Liao Mu and hung it on the bed. Then he started to visualize the book.

    This was the advantage of a beginner''s cultivation method. It tells you everything.

    The majestic scenery of the mountains and rivers in the painting instantly appeared in his mind. The principles of heaven and earth that were contained within the painting suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. Guo Fan did not understand and was immersed in it for a moment.

    Concentrating his mind and calming his mind, the Spiritual Energy flowing within his body became more and more active.

    The next day.

    Guo Fan woke up in his room and had already broken through to the Third Level Qi Refinement realm.

    ¡°Emm... He had sessfully drawn Qi in the previous night. Now that he had broken through two levels in one night, there was nothing wrong with doubling his Experience Scroll. ¡±

    Guo Fan put away the scroll that he was hanging on. The effect of the Experience Scroll was not bad, but he found that the difference from the game was...

    The scroll was not a one-time use item.

    Although the effect would decrease, it was much better than the one-time use items in the game.

    Guo Fan stood up and stretched his body. The sound of his muscles rxing made him feel that he might need to do a blind massage.

    ¡°Duk Duk Duk.¡±

    Someone suddenly knocked on the door outside, and the sound of the manor guards could be heard.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, the manor lord invites you to the front hall for a chat.¡±

 Chapter 25

    <strong>Chapter 25 Gu Feidao''s Gift</strong>

    ¡°Gu Min?¡±

    Guo Fan paused and asked curiously, ¡°Why is he looking for me? Uh, thinking about it, it was probably because of Gu Yaling... A teacher suddenly appeared and killed the people from the Immortal Cultivation Sect. He has to ask me. ¡±

    He muttered,¡± Yaling ran away crying yesterday. It is very likely that Gu Min came to denounce her, but it is actually not possible. After all, I have already shown my rtionship with Su Feng. ¡±

    Indeed,pared to in the game, there were more variables in reality.

    Guo Fan opened the door and the people waiting outside were respectful. There were also two maidservants carrying toiletries.

    ¡°Sir, the manor lord ordered, do you want to wash up first...¡±

    ¡°No need, let''s go.¡±

    Guo Fan picked up the sword and said indifferently, ¡°Will cultivators be troubled by the mortal world?¡±

    He was a little forced. He pretended to be cool and it was convenient for him.

    The guard smiled tteringly and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Pleasee this way.¡± As he spoke, he hurriedly waved his hand to dismiss the two maidservants.

    He couldn''t help but sigh at the coldness and warmth of human nature.

    Just a night ago, he was still an idler in the manor who no one cared about. In the blink of an eye, he had be a distinguished guest of the manor who could send someone to serve him. In the Upper Central Realm, strength was indeed respected.

    Of course, strength wasn''t everything. Guo Fan knew that some NPCs relied on their extraordinary intelligence or special abilities to establish themselves in some powers, and they had a great reputation.

    Among them, the most famous one was [Bai Xiaosheng, boastful boasting that he could take care of the world himself] Li Chong Cup.

    As the name implied, Bai Xiaosheng.

    By the way, Guo Fan had also increased this fellow''s favorability.

    Li Quan Cup was one of the rare male NPCs in Guo Fan''s illustrated handbook. It was purely a friendly favorability. Only those male NPCs that were very useful or interesting were qualified to enter Student Liu''s eyes.

    This fellow''s greatest use was that as long as there were records of the changes in astronomy, geography, and human affairs, he would know everything. The greatest disadvantage was that he only recognized money.

    It was equivalent to a human-shaped encyclopedia.

    But for Guo Fan, who had a good impression of him... This was not a problem.

    Guo Fan stepped out of the room once again.

    Facing the morning sun, Guo Fan saw Huo Bai again.

    She was cultivating in the yard and practicing a palm technique. Her movements were swift and fierce, without any sloppiness. It was a very powerful beauty, but it was also very restrained. However, after a few moves, her forehead was covered in sweat.

    This was also amon scene in the game. When Huo Bai did not have any plot, she would stay in the yard and practice martial arts, waiting for the yers to trigger their daily missions.

    But in reality, it was inevitable that there would be a lot of mixed feelings. Simrly, with thebat strength of a Foundation Establishing Stage, the useless second generation of the Immortal family, Cao Dong, lived afortable life in the Wide Ocean Sect and relied on Medicine Pill to advance. Huo Bai, on the other hand, was repeatedly tempering herself in this courtyard, day after day.

    Practicing martial arts was like sailing against the current. If one did not advance, one would fall back.

    Compared to the path of cultivation, it was too difficult for one to stand out when practicing martial arts. This was because most of the time, cultivation depended on one''s aptitude, luck, and background. Practicing martial arts was training.

    The most unfortunate thing was that Huo Bai had once had the opportunity to cultivate, but because that sect was only willing to bring her up the mountain, she gave up because she cared about the hardships of her family.

    Guo Fan looked at it for a while and decided that after he saw Gu Min exin the matter, he would dig out the Jixin Wine first.

    As a treasure with 10 gold, the Jixin Wine had the effect of improving one''s physique and opening up one''s meridians.

    He wasn''t in a rush for other things. The situation still needed to develop, and he needed to urge Xiao... No, Cheng Liuxian''s matter was still the day after tomorrow. If he went to dig up a treasure, he might be able to dig out something useful.

    The guest room was not far from the hall, and they arrived very soon.

    The wall that had been destroyed earlier had almost been repaired. At the very least, they still had some dignity and dignity.

    Gu Min was still sitting at the top. When he saw Guo Fane in, he dismissed the servants, leaving only Huo De beside him. He said in a friendly manner, ¡°Mr. Xiaobo, please take a seat.¡±

    Guo Fan picked a seat and sat down. He said, ¡°Manor Lord, you asked me toe here because of Yaling, right?¡±

    Although Gu Min looked kind, in fact, this man was much more ruthless than the cultivators of Wide Ocean Sect.

    From the way he nurtured the illegitimate son of histe eldest son, one could tell a thing or two about him.

    However, this plot was deeply buried, and it was very important andplicated. At that time, it set off a wave of riddles in the circle of yers. A group of people opened up new ounts and came to Novice Vige to find clues.

    Guo Fan also needed to go and find the newly found heir of the Frost River Manor who was not recognized. He was also Gu Yaling''s nephew, Gu Chao, who was only nine years old.

    So let''s not talk about this for now.

    In short, the Wide Ocean Sect did not have good intentions, but Gu Min, an old fox who had been in the martial arts world for many years, was not to be trifled with.

    If it wasn''t for the Devil Cult''s interference, it would be very difficult for the Wide Ocean Sect to take down the Frost River Manor.

    Gu Min looked at Guo Fan from the top and said, ¡°Mr. Xiaobo seems to have expected this.¡±

    Guo Fan asked with a smile, ¡°I have been in your manor for a month. Most of the time, I have nothing to do. Can you ask me anything else?¡±

    Gu Min was stunned. Heughed and said, ¡°You are right. That''s right. To tell you the truth, it is for Yaling.¡±

    He sighed. ¡°I indulged Yaling too much and made her be arrogant. I hope Mr. Xiaobo can bear it.¡±

    Guo Fan was a little surprised. It was not the kind of situation where he would give you one million yuan and you should stay away from my daughter.

    It sounded like he agreed with what he said.

    Guo Fan thought for a while and said, ¡°Yaling actually only developed that kind of personality because she wanted to protect herself. In essence, she is still an obedient and sensible little girl...¡±

    Gu Min closed his eyes and said, ¡°If something happens in Frost River Manor, this old man hopes that Mr. Xiaobo can take my daughter away.¡±

    This time it was Guo Fan who was stunned. He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Manor Master Gu, what do you mean by this?¡±

    Gu Min let out a long sigh. He stood up and said with certainty, ¡°Let me ask you first, are you against this marriage?¡±

    Guo Fan nodded. Since that''s the case, I''ll just say it out loud. I''m sure Gu Min knows the purpose of Wide Ocean Sect.

    Sure enough, Gu Min asked, ¡°Can I ask why?¡±

    Guo Fan pretended to be silent for a while and said, ¡°Wide Ocean Sect has an intention to obtain the bloodline of Gu family in Frost River Manor. However, as Yaling''s teacher, I can''t let her be harmed by evil people. Therefore, I object to it.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°That''s all.¡±

    ... ¡°¡±

    Gu Min looked at Guo Fan and sighed. ¡°Is Mr. Xiaobo looking down on me for the rest of my life? If I can''t even understand what my daughter is thinking, then I am not worthy of being a father.¡±

    Before Guo Fan could react, Gu Min cupped his fists and bowed to the ground.

    ¡°Vi Master Gu!¡±

    Guo Fan was truly shocked. What kind of person was Gu Min? He was invincible in the martial arts world. Just like what he said, he had killed a Core Forming Stage cultivator before. He was both arrogant and proud.

    But now, he actually gave him such a big gift.

 Chapter 26

    <strong>Chapter 26 From Now on I will be a Spy for All the Forces in the Upper Central World</strong>

    Guo Fan took two steps forward to help Gu Min up. He instinctively had an ominous feeling in his heart. He said, ¡°Manor Master Gu, you can just tell me directly if you want my help. This matter is rted to Yaling. I will definitely not decline. There is no need to be like this...¡±

    Gu Min slowly straightened his back and said, ¡°I am not a fool. I can clearly see what the Wide Ocean Sect wants. With my connections, it is not impossible for me to contact a sect that is stronger than the Wide Ocean Sect, but I dare not.¡±

    His sharp eyes looked straight at Guo Fan. ¡°Mr. Xiaobo, do you know why I do not dare?¡±

    Facing a big shot who had been famous in the martial arts world for many years, Guo Fan''s heart was beating fast. He boldly guessed, ¡°Because of... the devil religion?¡±

    Gu Min''s eyes burned even more. ¡°As expected, you know.¡±

    Guo Fan could only continue to pretend to nod his head. ¡°Since Manor Master knows... To be honest, not only did I want to help Yaling, I also wanted to deal with the devil religion. Although I don''t know why they want to attack Frost River Manor, but if it''s for the sake of eliminating the devils and protecting the Dao... I am also willing to do my best.¡±

    If it wasn''t for the cute little Yaling, I would have left immediately!

    ... Of course, there was also a healthy face.

    Gu Min let out a long breath and said, ¡°As expected, this old man did not misjudge the person. The reason why Su Feng was able to dy the engagement is probably because of this.¡±

    Guo Fan could only continue to nod his head, ¡°Yes, the Devil Cult is rampant and has already extended their ws and ws into the inner parts of the Wide Ocean Sect. I had no choice but to use this strategy to directly eradicate one of them and wake them up... After all, although I am willing to help the Frost River Manor, I don''t want to make the Wide Ocean Sect my enemy. ¡±

    Gu Min''s eyes lit up and said,¡± Cao Dong, is that the spy? ¡±

    Guo Fan braced himself and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Min muttered, ¡°I originally thought that Mao Li was...¡±

    Guo Fan''s scalp went numb when he heard this. Damn it, how did you see that?

    Mao Li''s acting skills were much better than Guo Fan''s. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had experienced the plot, Guo Fan definitely wouldn''t be able to tell that he was a spy of the Devil Cult.

    However, Gu Min nodded and continued, ¡°So it turns out that Cao Dong is the one. It makes sense. If it was Mao Li, he would be too eye-catching. Cao Dong seemed to be arrogant and brainless, but in fact, he was the one with the least suspicion. It is more likely. ¡±

    At this moment, Guo Fan deeply felt that the reason why he was able to survive for two days after transmigration was all because of the imagination of these big shots.

    All of you are right, all of you are right.

    If I am not right, I will just die.

    Besides agreeing, Guo Fan did not speak any harsh words.

    He asked again, ¡°If it''s a devil religion, I have some understanding about the arrangements of the devil religion because of some things. Usually, we need to simplify the personnel. Usually, the two of them will go offline and maintain a one-way connection with each other. If there is a situation that is difficult to resolve, then I will go online to contact the higher levels.

    To them, Frost River Manor was just a major power in the Pugilistic World. There was no need to contact the higher ups. As long as they could get that information online, they would be able to cut off the information. This would cause the Cult of Devils to be wary of taking action against them. I will be heading to the Wide Ocean Sect to carry out this matter in a few days.¡±

    Gu Min shook his head and said,¡± It''s not that simple. Our Frost River Manor has been operating an intelligencework for several decades, and we have built awork that is beyond the social structure of mortals. Today, we have finally used it. I will use some things as the price. In exchange, I got a piece of news.

    - - - The Devil Cult will send even higher ups here. ¡±

    ¡± Therefore, I''m afraid that the setup this time will be even bigger. If that day reallyes, I hope that you can take Yaling away. Consider this as a little selfish of this old man. ¡±

    Gu Min sighed. ¡°This old man believes in my daughter''s judgment. Mr. Xiaobo will definitely be able to make her entrust her life to him.¡±

    When Guo Fan walked out of the manor, Gu Min''s words echoed in his mind.

    It seemed like Gu Min was a ruthless man who had reached the end of his life. Asking him to only take Gu Yaling away was equivalent to putting the rest of the people of Gu family under the nose of the devil religion.

    Guo Fan had reason to guess that Gu Min was nning topletely cut off all of his remaining bloodline and the Crocodile Demon Lagoon.

    After all, the Crocodile Demon Lagoon could only be opened with the bloodline of the people of Gu family.

    ¡°But... why did the devil religion suddenly send their higher ups here?¡±

    Guo Fan frowned. This was not normal. It was very different from the plot of Novice Vige, unless...

    Butterfly Effect!

    ¡°Damn it, I wonder what happened this time.¡±

    Guo Fan cursed in his heart. All the variables were hidden in unknown ces, making him seem very passive right now.

    ¡°I don''t care anymore. Even if the saintess Li Xieren came here personally, I can''t be afraid. I am a yer, and I have almost stepped over the entire Middle Continent. I am even more familiar with it than the area near my house. I am not afraid of you guys.¡±

    Guo Fan gave himself more courage every day. He took a few deep breaths. After all, Manor Master Gu was only asking him to fight to the death, and he didn''t want him to fight to the death.

    ¡°Hu, let''s go to the Homeless Mountain to get the Jixin Wine first. Let''s see if we can get anything useful... As for the Homeless Mountain, I remember it''s on the west side of the Darkwell Town. It looks like sharp teeth, so it''s easier to recognize it.¡±

    After Guo Fan left the Darkwell Town, he first saw arge bamboo forest. After that, he saw a mountain stream flowing down. The clear stream gurgled and flowed, and he could also see a lot of wild animals and nts.

    After walking until here and breathing in the fresh air, Guo Fan finally broke away from his anxious state.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? I still have that Mirror Moon Jade. It can be used to disy the secret technique of Wide Ocean Sect, ¡®Illusory Dream''. It can hide and change one''s appearance. If you can''t beat it, you can always run away.¡±

    Cao Dong had probably collected the Mirror Moon Jade for the sake of cultivating this skill, but it was a bargain for Guo Fan.

    He opened his arms and took a deep breath. He felt that his lungs had been purified. There was no need to be so restrained in a ce where there was only one person.

    Guo Fan was stunned for a while and temporarily forgot about his worries.

    In fact, after a night of cultivation and thinking, Guo Fan had finally decided on a n for the future.

    He had made up his mind to shape himself into a true multi-faceted spy!

    Because he had too many roles in the game, and the rtionships between many forces wereplicated, the Orthodox Dao and the Devilish Dao were interwoven. If the two sides were to sh in the future, there would always be a time when he would give himself away.

    At that time, there would be some fatal suspicions... For example, he was now saying that he was from the devil religion in front of Mao Li, and that he was from the righteous path in front of Su Feng, Gu Min, and the others.

    If these two were to send messages to each other, it would be incredible.

    Therefore, spies with unknown identities were the best choice.

    Because the information given by Guo Fan was, ¡°My identity cannot be revealed. My mission is very secret. My enemies are looking for me.¡± Therefore, when mentioning Guo Fan, he would be very careful, greatly reducing the risk of exposing himself.

    It was really wonderful.

    Guo Fan felt that this idea was too great.

    In the future, he would be an undercover agent of every major power. He would be an undercover agent of any major power he met.

    When he thought of this, he felt that his future was bright (no).

    ¡°Let mee to Kang Kang. If I want to find the Jixin Wine, I should first find the ce where the monkeys gather. There will be some obvious traces that can determine the ce where they used to store their food. Then, I''ll just follow the trail and find it.¡±

    Guo Fan used his movement technique and went deep into the Homeless Mountain. He jumped onto a rtively tall tree and narrowed his eyes to see if there were any traces of the monkeys.

    ¡°There is!¡±

    ¡°Swoosh!¡±

    Guo Fan flew towards the ce he saw and rode on the wind. In a short while, he arrived at a rtively empty area in the forest.

    The monkeys were gathered not far from here and could clearly hear the monkeys'' cries.

    ¡°After finding the monkeys, we''ll head northeast and see a valley. It''s where the Jixin Wine is hiding.¡±

    Guo Fan quickly made a judgment and headed northeast.

    ¡°The valley... we found it! If I go deeper, I will see an old pine tree.¡±

    Guo Fan walked in and indeed saw an old pine tree.

    But just as he was about to walk over, he heard the sharp sound of a monkey.

    ¡°Squeak! Squeak! Squeak!¡±

    In an instant, a ck shadow charged toward him at an extremely fast speed.

 Chapter 27

    <strong>Chapter 27 Locking Dragon Jiao</strong>

    The speed of the ck shadow''s attack was extremely fast, but luckily, Guo Fan was no longer the otaku who had just transmigrated here and could not even truss a chicken.

    ¡°Ceng!¡±

    A cold light shed past.

    Guo Fan instantly pulled out his sword and pointed it at the ck shadow in front of him.

    He could only rely on his instinct to use one of the skills he used to attack Cao Dong - Vortex Badger, Crawling Spear.

    It was not right to use a sword to use a saber technique. However, this sh was mainly open and wide. There was no difference whether it was a saber or a sword to use a wide range attack from the side of the saber.

    It was mainly to see who had the bigger saber (not).

    At this moment, it was extremely suitable to block attacks with unknown trajectories.

    The sword made contact with a trace of resistance, but it quickly disappeared. The ck shadow shed in front of him and tapped on the sword. With a strange cry, it instantly retreated and disappeared. It was unbelievably agile.

    However, just a moment of contact was enough for Guo Fan to recognize what kind of wild monster was in front of him.

    ¡°Red-tailed Invisible Hawk!¡±

    The monkey thatnded on the treetop in the distance bared its teeth. Its eyes were filled with the fury of a living human, and it revealed its sharp fangs. Its entire body was covered in ck fur, and its five fingers and sharp ws were spread open like a threat.

    The iconic spot was the red fur on the monkey''s forehead.

    Guo Fan''s gaze fell on the side of its abdomen. There was a long and narrow wound that was bleeding. The sword strike just now hadnded here. If it wasn''t for the monkey''s quick evasion, it would have been sliced in half.

    The Red-tailed Invisible Hawk was the easiest type of wild monster to appear in the process of treasure hunting. It was probably between First and Second Level Foundation Establishment, especially near the Jixin Wine.

    The more intelligent creatures that were born among the monkeys seemed to be proficient in martial arts and even magic.

    As for what martial arts and magic it was, it was more random.

    However, the monkey who knew magic probably wouldn''t directly engage in closebat. ording to the posture of the monkey in front of him, it should be martial arts, fist and leg type.

    ¡°If I can''t beat someone, can''t I cure you, a monkey?¡±

    Guo Fan snorted coldly and shed forward.

    When it came to dealing with wild monsters, it was fine for low-leveled ones to rush over. However, when it came to efficiency, they still needed to find a strategy.

    The Red-tailed Invisible Hawk was a fire attribute physique and had high sensitivity and thin blood. Hence, it used water attribute and high uracy skills to be more effective.

    ¡°Smoke Wave Ten Li!¡±

    The long sword in Guo Fan''s hand moved like an arm, and in an instant, it swayed in the air. Sword shadows danced chaotically, and white light crisscrossed. It was as if he was in a trance, like smoke and fog.

    The bnced Spiritual Energy of the five elements transformed into a mist, and it coiled around the sword''s body. The hazy mistpletely concealed the sword''s trajectory.

    The Red-tailed Invisible Hawk''s eyes were confused for a moment. After hesitating for a moment, Guo Fan immediately seized the loophole and shed at its ws.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡±

    The sword that was supported by the Spiritual Energy was iparably sharp. It cut off one of the Red-tailed Invisible Hawk''s palm.

    Fresh blood flew everywhere, and the monkey rolled on the ground. It immediately staggered and ran into the distance.

    ¡°Squeak! Squeak!!¡±

    The sharp cry of the monkey was as miserable as a piece of chalk brushing against a ckboard. There was even a trace of a pitiful cry.

    Guo Fan stopped in his tracks and frowned. This was the first time he had a subtle feeling of harming animals. After all, there was no such cruel sound effect in the game. However, it was not the monkey who suddenly jumped out and attacked him.

    Although he said that, Guo Fan felt a little guilty. It might not be a fight even if he jumped out.

    The monkey ran further and further away and disappeared into the forest.

    When he chased after it, he hesitated. Should he let it go...

    Then, from afar, a group of monkeys screamed and rushed out.

    ¡°F * ck! How could I forget that the monkeys are nearby!¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned and stopped in his tracks.

    He did not have any effective AOE skills yet. He was at the peak of the Building Foundation Stage, and it would be useless to rely on a sword to exchange for a Flying Star Sword. Against such arge group of monkeys, it would be difficult for him to defeat them with two fists and four hands. Even scratching them would be enough to kill him!

    ¡°What the f * ck...¡±

    Guo Fan held it in for a while and said, ¡°You win!¡±

    Peak Foundation Establishment against arge group of First and Second Level Foundation Establishment. There were also some Fifth and Sixth Level monkey elites, especially the leader of the group who was at the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment stage.

    ¡°Retreat, retreat, retreat... Damn, I can''t afford to offend them.¡±

    Guo Fan chose to retreat strategically. Luckily, his current attribute points were the highest, or else he wouldn''t be able to outrun these monkeys.

    Thus, Guo Fan ran while the monkeys chased after him.

    This group of monkeys held grudges beyond imagination. Guo Fan walked around with them. After a long battle of wits and courage, killing a few of them in the process only made them even more furious. The sound of monkeys shouting could be heard all over the mountain, as if they would never give up until they caught up to them.

    Only one monkey was injured. In the end, Guo Fan and the entire group of monkeys became enemies.

    ¡°Huhuhu... I admit defeat.¡±

    Guo Fan hid behind a rock and panted. He had the feeling that he had been chased by dogs in his old vige when he was young.

    Fortunately, this group of monkeys did not have the sensitive sense of smell of a dog.

    He had finally gotten rid of them for the time being. However, he had also run deep into the mountains and forests. He reckoned that they had left Homeless Mountain and ran into Frightening Slopes.

    ¡°F * ck, as expected, we can''t use the logic in the game to judge the actions in real life... The kind of situation where we encounter a wild monster step by step and run away after fighting it is definitely impossible in real life.

    I''m afraid I''m not a retard looking forward to the same thing that happened in the game.¡±

    Guo Fan sighed in his heart with tears streaming down his face. He looked around again to make sure that there were no ¡°pursuers¡± before he let out a sigh of relief.

    His understanding of this world was getting deeper and deeper, but the confusion between the game and reality still made it difficult for him to truly distinguish it.

    Especially the existence of the Favorability System.

    ¡°Speaking of which, where is this ce...? I''m not lost, am I?¡±

    He had just said that the Middle Continent was more familiar than home, but now he was pped in the face.

    Guo Fan looked up at the verdant branches and leaves above him with a face full of pain. The trees that covered the sky and the sun were all old trees. He was afraid that he had walked into a deeper ce.

    The Frightening Slopes stretched for thousands of miles. He was more familiar with the Homeless Mountain, but the ces inside were all ces of fortuitous encounters. Except for those that were more interested in this ce, no one would be able to recognize the road under normal circumstances.

    ¡°Don''t tell me I''m not going to die in the mountains because I got lost. That would be a joke to a group of people.¡±

    Guo Fan''s mouth twitched. ¡°Let''s find a higher ce to take a look first. It can''t be that we''re really thousands of miles away.¡±

    As he walked, he looked for trees or hills that were higher. Finally, he found them.

    However, when he reached the ce, he saw a deep pond at the foot of the mountain.

    The pond was deep blue, and he could not see the bottom. A small waterfall flowed down from above, sshing white water. The surrounding stones were covered with moss, and the nts were luxuriant. It was quiet and quiet.

    When one got closer, one could clearly feel the coldness, and it was the kind of wetness and coldness that would cause goosebumps to appear on one''s skin.

    ¡°Eh, a cold pond?¡±

    Guo Fan widened his eyes. He pushed aside the grass and walked into the pond. A thought shed through his mind.

    ¡°Icy Pond... Can it be considered an extremely cold ce?¡±

    However, he walked over and squatted down to test the temperature of the water. It was only the degree of coldness, so it was not considered an extreme cold.

    ¡°Tsk, as expected, things are too smooth. It''s easy to imagine things.¡±

    Guo Fan retracted his hand resentfully.

    He raised his head and was about to stand up when his eyes suddenly narrowed.

    In the area covered by nts and vegetation, there was actually a damaged stone tablet.

    There were three powerful but corroded words written in blood on the book.

    [Sealed Dragon Pond]

 Chapter 28

    <strong>Chapter 28 Is There Still Hope for the Level 20 to Enter the Level 50 Dungeon Hurry Wait Online</strong>

    ¡°Sealed Dragon Pond...¡±

    Guo Fan raised his head and looked at the cold pond. He didn''t see anything different about it.

    If he really wanted to say something different, then... it was too quiet.

    Only the sound of the waterfall flowing into the pond could be heard. Other than that, there were no other sounds of birds or insects. The water in the pond was very shallow, and the rest of the ce was deathly still.

    Guo Fan began to investigate along the edge of the cold pond. He was almost certain that this was a ce with a fortuitous encounter.

    The map of Frightening Slopes around Novice Vige was very popr. Digging treasures and fortuitous encounters were two big events that people could not stop wanting to do. In other words, there were random and rich events that yers liked.

    Anyway, it was a ce full of chaos, mainly jumping off cliffs.

    ¡°Speaking of which, this mountain is quite high. If I jump down, will I fall into the pond?¡±

    Guo Fan stroked his chin and raised his head to look at the cliff above.

    He lowered his head and stared at the cold pond.

    ¡°I didn''t die, so I found something down there.¡±

    ... ¡°¡±

    Guo Fan''s mouth twitched. He felt like he understood again.

    Sealed Dragon Pond. As the name suggested, there must be something rted to dragons sealed underneath this cold pond, but he was not sure what it was.

    However, the word ¡°Dragon Lock¡± wasn''t too good. It was just like his CG ¡°Dragon Lock Embroidery,¡± with a forced nature.

    This meant that the nature of the thing underneath the pond was unknown.

    It might be because the evil was locked, or perhaps it was because it was locked by the evil.

    This was also the so-called uncertainty of fortuitous encounters. Sometimes, something bad would happen. For example, someone had once found something simr to a wormhole in the famine in Frightening Slopes. After jumping in, it would be unknown where it would go. It was a new map that had yet to be opened.

    Although it was bounced back due to the level restriction.

    However, there was no doubt that the yers who loved to take risks were very passionate about this segment.

    ¡°With those monkeys running around everywhere, the Jixin Wine definitely won''t be able to survive for the time being... If we don''t enter the tiger''s den, we won''t be able to obtain the tiger''s nest. Let''s go down and take a look for now.¡±

    Guo Fan stretched out his hand and tested the temperature of the water. He took a deep breath and cast a low-level auxiliary spell on his body - Water Avoidance Spell and Turtle Breathing Spell.

    Fortunately, he was from Jiangnan and had learned how to swim in primary and middle school. Otherwise, he would have hesitated not to go into the water or add a gravity spell on himself.

    ¡°You can leave after taking a look. Don''t touch anything.¡±

    Guo Fan warned himself and carefully walked into the water. When he reached a deeper part of the water, he dived into the water.

    ¡°Gulp...¡±

    The dark pool was wider than what he could see. Above his head, there was only a dim light drifting along the waves.

    Guo Fan adapted to the underwater environment. He hung the Flying Star Sword on his waist and reced it with an ordinary iron sword, in order to deal with the unexpected situation.

    He first observed his surroundings, but found no signs of living creatures moving.

    He sank.

    Guo Fan remained vignt, but he did not notice anything unusual until he saw some flickering light.

    ¡°Coo... I feel something.¡±

    He swam towards the ce where the lights were shing. It was only when he got closer and closer that he realized that these lights were connected into long strips.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Guo Fan opened his eyes wide, stopped his movements, and floated in the water. In front of him was a thick chain that stretched diagonally to the left and right. It was about half a meter wide when it entered the darkness. The floating light on it was a spiraling rune, appearing and disappearing at times. It was emitting a golden red light.

    From top to bottom, it gave off a dangerous aura that said, ¡°If you touch it, you trigger the scenario g.¡±

    Guo Fan fell into deep thought. ¡°It looks like it really is a ¡®chained dragon''. But just the chain is half a meter thick. How big is this dragon?¡±

    Thousands of meters?

    But this cold pond wasn''t that big either... This ce was probably connected to a medium-sized secret realm, but Guo Fan hadn''t realized that he had passed through a certain barrier.

    He frowned and immediately stopped swimming. He swam back for a while and only returned after he had almost reached the surface of the cold pond.

    ¡°It''s not a one-way, nor is there any restriction. However, that stone tablet must have existed for a long time. Without the restriction of the outeryer, it means that it''s not afraid of the thing that''s being suppressed below breaking free from the seal. It seems like the safety of the stone tablet is still rtively high.¡±

    Guo Fan made a decision that it was safe for the time being.

    He sank back into the water, passing through many messy chains, all of which were wrapped in spiral-shaped ancient runes.

    Guo Fan followed the group of chains forward, thinking, ¡°These runes look a little familiar, I think I''ve seen them in an analysis post on Tieba.¡±

    The capacity of the text in the ¡®Obsidian Tribes'' game could be said to be terrifying. All kinds of detailed details were also the forums where the party was celebrating.

    For example, all the books in the game could be flipped through page by page, and the contents were all reasonable and convincing, to the point that it was terrifying to think about it carefully.

    Among them, there was also the self-creatednguage system in the game that was even more shocking.

    In some foreign literary works, music, and games, the author would use the race and civilization that he had set up for himself to increase realism and epic sense. The more famous ones were like Elysium, Demon Tower, and Kajiapur.

    In the Obsidian Tribes, other than the usual Mandarin characters, there was also a type of rune used to write talismans.

    Guo Fan''s speed suddenly slowed down. As he looked at the runes, his pupils shrank.

    ¡°WTF! I remember now! Fuck, this isn''t that! It''s that thread that talked about talisman symbols. In the end, it became an Instance Dungeon guide post. Isn''t it here?¡±

    Guo Fan looked towards the depths of the darkness where the countless golden red lights extended. In the midst of the silence, he subconsciously shivered.

    This was not a level 20 Instance Dungeon at the beginner level difficulty. It was a level 50 Mid Soul Formation Intermediate Instance Dungeon. If they did not form a full team, wouldn''t it be a waste to open this Instance Dungeon?

    Guo Fan smiled and said, ¡°I think... it''s time to go back and settle the score with those monkeys.¡±

    There were 36 ways to go - Escape!

    Guo Fan immediately turned around, but the moment he turned around, he saw that his clothes were stained with blood.

    He had killed a few monkeys earlier, but the blood stains on his body had not been cleaned up.

    The bright red blood was slowly drifting in the dark water like smoke and fog, condensing into a bundle and flowing towards his back.

    It was as if it was being pulled by something.

    His face was pale and stiff. He looked at the blood stains on his body and found that they were also seeping out of his body and floating backwards.

    Previously, he had not been aware of it due to the darkness around him. However, now that he was aware of it, it would be incredible.

    His entire body was already surrounded by a cluster of faintly discernible conical blood mist without him knowing it!

    Blood Qi was the first requirement to open an instance dungeon.

    Guo Fan wanted to cry but had no tears. He stiffly turned around and saw that the blood Qi had indeed drifted towards the depths of the chain.

    It was as if he had been sucked by something.

    Guo Fan trembled as he raised his long sword. ¡± I, I, I... F * ck!¡±

    Hu...

    The calm cold water began to flow slowly. The undercurrent surged violently, emitting a whistling whale sucking sound.

    Rumble...

    In the depths of the darkness, a thunderous tidal sound swept over.

 Chapter 29

    <strong>Chapter 29 Thank You Goodbye!</strong>

    Rustle!

    The water kept rushing towards Guo Fan. Guo Fan had no choice but to raise his sword in front of him to block the water. He used his spiritual energy and the sharp edge of the sword to automatically split the water in two.

    This was probably only the aftermath...

    As Guo Fan fought against the surging undercurrent, he gradually gained a clear understanding of it.

    Now, he only wanted to cry, notugh at all.

    If the thing suppressed below was really over a thousand meters long, just a slight movement would be enough to turn the entire cold pond upside down.

    Damn it, what kind of concept was'' no level ¡®?

    What kind of concept was it for a level 20 newbie like him to run into an instance dungeon by himself?

    ¡®It''s simply like yingnterns in a outhouse! ¡®

    He was looking for sh * t!

    Guo Fan swallowed his saliva and looked warily into the depths of the darkness. He subconsciously took a step back.

    Currently, he was still in the elementary stage. As long as he was not discovered, he would be able to escape no matter what. This ce was not far from the exit of the cold pond. As long as he was given some spare time, he would be able to...

    Suddenly, he felt a chill behind him.

    It was hard... as if he had bumped into something.

    Guo Fan''s expression froze.

    Chains...

    I''ll go, I''ll go, I''ll go, I''ll go, I''ll go, I''ll go, I''ll go, I''ll go, I''ll go!

    In an instant, just as Guo Fan turned his head around with an extremely twisted expression, the originally faintly discernible golden-red runes on the chain that he had touched were all lit up!

    Like a burning me, light up in the darkness!

    It also lit up Guo Fan''s face that looked like he had seen a ghost.

    He looked at the light on the chains in despair as if there was a chain reaction. It extended down at an extremely fast speed, and then the other chains also lit up.

    It burned fiercely.

    The chains were all lit up one after another, gradually lighting up the secret realm at the bottom of the cold pond.

    The chaotic water calmed down.

    The tide sounds in the darkness gradually became clearer, as if something was breathing. It was heavy and grand.

    Guo Fan froze on the spot, not daring to move at all.

    He felt... something was staring at him.

    It was as if it was responding to this premonition. The surrounding chains made creaking sounds, and the sound of metal cracking could be heard without an end.

    In the darkness, a pair of huge, yellow vertical pupils that looked like a gasmp suddenly opened.

    It raised its head and looked at Guo Fan.

    Under the rapid beating of the water, its head and body were slowly revealed. It twisted and turned. The enormous creature that was entrenched at the bottom of the cold pond was covered with scales that looked like reefs. The dark shadow spread out like tentacles, constantly wiggling. It was like an indefinite chaos that swallowed all the light. It made the bottom of the water look like a different world.

    Some of the chains passed through its body and nailed it firmly to the pool, while others shackled all of its joints in a disorderly manner, making it unable to move at all.

    Guo Fan also saw that underneath it was aplex and enormous ancient formation carved on the stone wall.

    However, a part of the chains had already copsed, and metal parts slowly drifted down from the water. A part of the formation had already been worn down after an unknown amount of time.

    As for its strength, because of the blood energy Guo Fan brought in, a portion of it had recovered.

    A portion had been added, a portion had been added, and a portion had been added.

    It had formed an Immemorial Demon Dragon that was about to escape.

    ... ¡°¡±

    Guo Fan cursed in his heart.

    He finally remembered that the name of this instance dungeon was [Cockroach Serpent]. Naturally, it was named [Cockroach Serpent].

    The Cold Pond was a cup, the Demon Dragon was a snake, and the bow... referred to the entire Demon Realm.

    ording to the official dramas,ter on, the main faction of the yers would no longer be a sect. Instead, they would be split into threerge factions, corresponding to the Obsidian Tribes Three Realms.

    Unfortunately, the map of the other two realms was not opened when Guo Fan crossed over. There were only some clues.

    And this instance dungeon was a miniature version of the Devil World''s invasion into the human world.

    The only information he knew was that this devil dragon was sealed here in the ancient era. After many years, the seal loosened and the devil dragon reappeared after being stimted by the blood energy.

    Guo Fan''s tears were about to fall.

    I''m so stupid. Really. I only knew that there was a fortuitous encounter in Frightening Slopes, but I didn''t know that there was such a huge pit in this fortuitous encounter.

    He raised his sword and made up his mind to fight with his life on the line. He stared at the devil dragon.

    After a long while.

    Neither man nor dragon moved.

    ... ¡°¡±

    This boss also needed to be loaded to enter the dungeon? Brother, you''ve been reading for a bit too long!

    Guo Fan''s expression turned from fierce to expressionless, and he even began toin. At this moment, five minutes had already passed.

    The devil dragon maintained its gaze of scrutiny and aggressiveness. It opened its mouth and said in an old and hoarse voice, ¡°Mortal, you are very strange.¡±

    This... something was not right. It actually did not fight?

    Guo Fan tidied up his panicked emotions and calmed himself down. He fixed his eyes on the devil dragon. The shackles on the devil dragon''s body were still there, and it wasn''tpletely free. In fact, it was still very firm. He immediately heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Dammit! It was just a false rm!¡±

    Student Liu''s hands and feet were soft. He thought that it should be because his blood energy was not enough topletely free him, so he wanted to urge me to let him out.

    ¡°I know that I''m very special and very handsome. Thank you. Farewell!¡±

    Guo Fan was so nervous that he even jumped out to say something. He sneered at the Demon Dragon Path.

    He did not want to listen to it any longer. He immediately turned around and ran. With a bunch of escape skills, he could not wipe the oil off his feet so quickly.

    Right now, he really wanted to kill those monkeys!

    The Demon Dragon''s aged voice rang out behind him once again, ¡°You''re from another world, right?¡±

    Guo Fan stopped in his tracks. He restrained himself from looking back and denied it. ¡°No! I am an Obsidian Tribes person born and raised in this world!¡±

    ¡°Do you want power?¡±

    Guo Fan said, ¡°I want your horse! Don''t you just want to go out? Let me tell you, I already knew what your n was. A dialogue box popped up in the middle to cheat people, and once you clicked confirm, you would immediately die! Do you think you''re a Master God?!¡±

    This was the interesting part about the Obsidian Tribes. It did not even followmon sense when it came to fighting.

    Dialog boxes killed people. Have you seen it before?

    This fellow was very good at confusing people. As long as one didn''t pay attention to it, everything would be fine.

    ¡°Do you see the desires in your heart? Money, power, name, none of them are what you want. What you like is to control people''s hearts, love, hate... seven emotions and six desires. You enjoy these, like a blind man who craves light. Because -

    You don''t.¡±

    Guo Fan kept his mouth shut, and only went upstream with kengchi kengchi kengchi sounds.

    The sky was getting closer and closer.

    ¡°It''s alright.¡± The Demon Dragon behind him had a mysterious and low smile on its face. ¡°You''ll be back...¡±

    Hu!

    Guo Fan broke the surface of the water and wiped his face. He cursed with a face full of bad luck. He slowly walked to the shore with his clothes in his hands. It was quiet all around.

    Thest words of the devil dragon seemed to be echoing in his ears.

    ¡°This is fate!¡±

    ¡°I believe in your life!¡±

    Guo Fan pulled out the Flying Star Sword and shed it behind him fiercely.

    Swoosh!

    The sword Qi swept across the water, creating a series of sshes. The sshes fell on the water surface and returned to normal.

    Guo Fan''s chest rose and fell, and his eyes turned red. His hand that was holding the sword trembled continuously, and because he had exerted too much force, the space between his thumb and index finger had even been slightly torn apart, causing blood to drip down.

    ¡°Hu... No, something''s not right. I shouldn''t have been so violent. It is affecting me. Should I say that it is worthy of being called a level 50 boss? ¡±

    Guo Fan calmed down and muttered.

    Kacha.

    He put the sword back into the sheath, took a deep breath, and turned around to leave.

    In the depths of the cold pond, a trace of blood spread out and gradually sank.

 Chapter 30

    <strong>Chapter 30 Tonight He Joined the Hunt</strong>

    Guo Fan felt lucky for his own survival. He decided not to encounter any fortuitous encounters for the time being. He waited until he found the way and fought with those monkeys for a long time before finallying out of the deep mountains.

    Although the Snake-in-Cup Instance Dungeon was an ident, he was still very proud of himself for being able to escape unscathed.

    After all, he had crossed so many levels. Going in and out of an intermediate level Instance Dungeon was like going in and out of ten thousand troops.

    What an ordinary person would not be able to do... Even though it ended with escape.

    However, to be able to escape so firmly, it was also a very difficult thing! (Proud)

    After a day of torture, Guo Fan finally returned to the manor. He changed his clothes and continued his cultivation.

    As he was training, in the middle of the night, Guo Fan suddenly heard Gu Yaling''s soft voice calling from outside the window, ¡°Mr. Xiaobo...¡±

    The voice sounded faint in the silence of the night. It scared Guo Fan so much that he immediately opened his eyes. He almost thought it was a knife asking for his life.

    But after carefully sensing it, he found that Gu Yaling only had a te of snacks in her hand. There was no knife or murder weapon. He immediately felt relieved.

    Then Gu Yaling opened the window and prepared to flip in.

    Three secondster.

    ¡°Wu... Mr. Xiaobo was stuck...¡±

    The girl looked at Guo Fan pitifully. Half of her body had entered, and the other half was stuck outside. She was still trying her best to protect the te of desserts.

    Wall... No, now was not the time to think about it.

    Guo Fan hurriedly helped to bring her in and felt a headache. ¡°Little Yaling, can''t you just walk through the front door? This will cause a bigmotion.¡±

    Gu Yaling blinked and muttered, ¡°But doesn''t Mr. Xiaobo always go through the window and enter my room?¡±

    Liu, a negative example. Yuan:... ¡°¡±

    He held it in for a long time and said, ¡°That''s not the same... No, that''s not important. Why are you here in the middle of the night?¡±

    Gu Yaling immediately raised the te in her hand. ¡°I learned it today and made it again. Here, for you. ¡±

    The girl smiled like a flower and looked very happy.

    Guo Fan looked at the girl and his eyes stopped on the smile on her face. He stretched out his hand and put the te to the side. He held her small hand as if he was doing something out of the blue.

    It was still the same small and soft, weak and boneless. Because of the night, it was still a little cold.

    The girl''s white and tender face was flushed red. Her eyes were shy and expectant as she whispered, ¡°The desserts... are the red bean cake that I asked the kitchen to make. It''s going to be cold.¡±

    Guo Fan held Gu Yaling''s small hand in his palm and used the Spiritual Energy to heat it up. He held her hand hot.

    ¡°It''s fine. I''ll eat it if it''s cold.¡±

    ¡°But, but that doesn''t taste good...¡± The girl''s voice became softer and softer, and in the end, it was as if there was only air left. Her face was as red as a tomato, making people want to take a bite.

    Guo Fan went over and pressed his forehead against his forehead. His breathing could be heard, ¡°As long as it was made by Yaling, it would be cold and hot. I would feel that it was delicious.¡±

    This was the time when Guo Fan was the closest to the character he had conquered since he transmigrated. When he saw the progress bar that was full, the possessiveness in his heart increased infinitely.

    Maybe it was because the sense of danger was not so strong, and he had found the cultivation method, that he became bold?

    In the end, Guo Fan''s social barrier was only because he did not know what other people were thinking and believed that others were hell. He was afraid that he would not be able to get anything in return for his efforts, so he chose a game strategy that he could gain as long as he worked hard.

    And now, the progress bar was right in front of him. What was there to be afraid of?

    Su Feng was like this, and Gu Yaling was also like this.

    The words spoken by the guide characters were also bing more and more convenient.

    ¡°Mr. Xiaobo, did my father look for you?¡±

    He covered his hand and did not know why, but it turned into two people hugging each other.

    Gu Yaling leaned against his chest and said in a muffled voice with some worry.

    Guo Fan thought about it and decided to hide the situation first. He did not want Gu Yaling to be frightened or hesitate when the time came. He said in a low voice, ¡± En... He came to me to talk about proper business, but he also mentioned you.¡±

    Gu Yaling immediately became alert,¡± What did he say? ¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry.¡± Guo Fan patted Gu Yaling''s back andforted her, ¡°Your father already knew about our matter. He did not object and even supported it.¡±

    Gu Yaling''s back, which was like a cat, immediately rxed. She narrowed her eyes and showed a happy expression. She softly hugged Guo Fan and rubbed him. ¡°Then, Mr. Xiaobo, when are we going to get married...¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned andughed involuntarily. This little guy''s obsession with getting married was really deep. He said, ¡°Wait until I get rid of those bad guys from the Wide Ocean Sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I know Mr. Xiaobo is the best. He will definitely be able to marry Yaling very soon. Wu, I''m so tired. ¡±

    Gu Yaling rubbed her eyes.

    Guo Fan looked at her Stats Window and saw that it was ¡°Exhaustion / Exhaustion / Normal¡± as expected. He guessed that she probably did not sleep until midnight before she woke up and snuck over to avoid the guards.

    He sighed slightly and held Gu Yaling in his arms. He used magic to calm her mind and waited for her to fall asleep.

    Just like that, a while passed quietly.

    Guo Fan carried Gu Yaling to her room and took a deep breath to calm his mood.

    Although it was a bit of a warm and soft jade in his arms, after experiencing Su Feng''s hug, it was easier for him to restrain Gu Yaling.

    Furthermore, facing the young girl''s sleeping face, it felt more warm.

    Now it was very easy for him to avoid the eyes and ears of the guards in the manor. Entering Gu Yaling''s room and cing the young girl on the bed, the young girl woke up in a daze and muttered, ¡°Mr. Xiaobo...¡±

    Guo Fan pulled her hand and smiled, ¡°Go to sleep, I will wait for you to fall asleep before leaving.¡±

    Gu Yaling hummed and hid under the nket. She secretly looked at Guo Fan and blushed again.

    After a while, Guo Fan suddenly said, ¡°Yaling, do you want to cultivate?¡±

    Gu Yaling was stunned and looked at Guo Fan, not knowing what to do.

    Guo Fan''s eyes were serious and said, ¡°I said before that being your teacher was not entirely to hide... You have the constitution of an immortal cultivator. I hope that you can walk further with me.¡±

    He put his finger between Gu Yaling''s fingers and pressed his fingers together. He said gently, ¡°As long as you agree, I will teach you a fire attribute cultivation technique. But you need to think clearly. Once you take this path, many things, many regrets will follow.¡±

    - - -

    Wide Ocean Sect.

    The sound of a thousand miles wide waves was heard.

    The white waves were hitting the pirs that stood tall. Many shuttle-shaped boats were moving up and down in the waves. At the end of the wooden road, there was a brightntern that was shaking left and right.

    A fine drizzle drifted down, and within the pavilions and buildings on the shore, there was a secluded ce.

    The Third Elder of Wide Ocean Sect, Wan Cai, who was at the ninth level of Core Formation, was kneeling on the ground in a humble and sincere manner. He used a fanatical tone to report his mission and information. From the looks of it, he wished he could prostrate himself on the ground.

    In the direction where he was kneeling, stood a person.

    It was a woman.

    She wore a ck veil, and her figure was graceful. It was rumored that she was extremely beautiful, but no one dared to look directly at her.

    The Holy Maiden of Allheaven, Li Xieren.

    Under the veil that no one else could see, her face, which was covered by a ck veil, was pale and beautiful. However, there was a trace of unusual redness on her face. On her tongue that was slightly stuck out, a silver tongue flickered with light.

    She licked her lips and spoke with a dangerous and infatuated smile.

    ¡°Xiaobo...¡±

 Chapter 31

    <strong>Chapter 31 I''m Just an Ordinary Person</strong>

    Guo Fan returned to his courtyard and looked up. He saw a pair of familiar long and beautiful legs.

    Huo Bai was still unaware and stared nkly at the moon in the sky. She seemed to have thought of something and frowned.

    She did not even wear shoes or socks. Her slender and fair feet were exposed. They swayed left and right, and the silver rings on her ankles made a slight sound of collision.

    Guo Fan did not make a sound. This time, he did it on purpose.

    With his current cultivation, Huo Bai was no longer a match for him.

    Naturally, he wouldn''t be discovered.

    Guo Fan did not intend to say or do more things. A few dozen pages of the illustrated handbook was enough for him to have a headache. Was he going to cause more trouble for himself?

    However, just as he was about to leave, his footsteps paused. He noticed that the progress on Huo Bai''s head had increased by a notch.

    Guo Fan was stunned. This... When did this happen?

    Was it because he promised the Jixin Wine, or was it because of some other reason?

    Guo Fan thought that he couldn''t just go up and ask. Anyway... it was a good thing.

    But after he hesitated, Huo Bai discovered him instead. She quickly tidied up her skirt and found that her feet were still bare. No matter how she pulled, she could not wrap them up and could only tie them together as if nothing had happened. He hugged his knees and pretended to be calm. ¡°You, you, you, why are you here?¡±

    ... ¡°¡±

    Guo Fan had a subtle look in his eyes. This was not calm at all, okay? It was troublesome to pretend a little bit more.

    Hended on the roof in a blink of an eye and sat beside Huo Bai, whose ears were red. He said, ¡°I sent Yaling to sleep and just came back.¡±

    His words were natural and the words that Huo Bai wanted to say, ¡°As a teacher, why did you enter the youngdy''s room of the Gu family?¡± were swallowed back and became: ¡± Oh.¡±

    Guo Fan looked at the bright moon in the sky. For a moment, all kinds of emotions that he had not recovered from after transmigrating surged into his heart. He felt a little empty and mncholy.

    He did not miss home. Although he had family and friends, to be honest, his rtionship with his parents had always been neither hot nor cold, and there was only a kind of ordinary rtionship between friends.

    He had been living in school since junior high, and even after university, he had very little contact with his parents.

    No matter where he was, he was a person who did not have a strong sense of existence. However, in this unfamiliar and familiar world, he found his own ce.

    Or rather... his own ce.

    Guo Fan turned his head to look at Huo Bai and asked, ¡°Do you miss home?¡±

    Huo Bai was stunned for a moment, then lowered her head and said softly, ¡°Yes, I do. Sometimes when I have nothing else to do, I would think about the harvest this year, okay? Whether parents are affected or not, they are all ordinary people. They are not as strong as me. When they are older, it is inevitable that they will feel sad. ¡±

    Guo Fan asked curiously, ¡°The sry given by Frost River Manor should be enough to support them. Why...¡±

    Huo Bai looked a little sad. She shook her head and said, ¡°They do not want it.¡±

    She hugged her knees and smiled at Guo Fan. ¡°Because I practice martial arts and came out to show myself, they don''t recognize me anymore. I abandoned my surname and called myself Huo Bai. Later, they gave birth to a younger brother. I went to see him the year before. He studied very seriously in the private school. He will definitely be able to pass the exams in the future. ¡±

    Guo Fan was silent for a while and smiled.¡± That''s good. I think your parents should be very pleased. ¡±

    In the ecosystem of cultivators, the lives of the mortals in Middle Continent were not very different from the lives of the ancient people that Guo Fan knew.

    He had no intention of criticizing them. He only thought that if he could one day, he would be able to change these things.

    Huo Bai nodded and also smiled, ¡°Yes, they are very satisfied with younger brother. Although I can''t do anything to help them, I am also happy that they can live a better life.¡±

    She looked at Guo Fan with an indescribable look in her eyes. ¡°What about you? You seem to never mention anything rted to yourself.¡±

    Guo Fan only shook his head. Suddenly, he had a desire to speak frankly in his heart. ¡°I am just... an ordinary person.¡±

    Huo Bai had an expression of who are you lying to?

    Guo Fanughed and pretended to tease her. ¡°Really, I do not have the strength to even truss a chicken. I do not know any martial arts. Immortal cultivators are all lies. These people are all confused by me. What do you mean believe me? Am I strong or not? ¡±

    ... ¡°¡± Huo Bai was speechless.

    On the contrary, Guo Fan was very encouraged and smiled very proudly. ¡°Really, really. I will tell you about this. I only told you because I thought you were a friend.¡±

    Huo Bai looked at him suspiciously and thought that he should have said it because he wanted to tease her.

    Guo Fan urged, ¡°Do you believe it or not?¡±

    Huo Bai nodded her head and said, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I already know. What you said is all right.¡±

    Guo Fan''s interest was immediately piqued. ¡°Let me tell you. Where is my hometown? Thend is round. It is not the t surface of Upper Central Realm, but the sun and moon are the same. Humans are all ordinary people, but knowledge is power. There are a lot of interesting things... ¡±

    Huo Bai listened quietly and felt that it was absurd. It must be a lie to find fun with her.

    But it sounded interesting. Guo Fan''s eyes looked like he was reminiscing or saying goodbye, so he did not interrupt her and listened to the lie for half the night.

    She did not know that these few words were the few true words that Guo Fan had said after he transmigrated.

    -

    Guo Fan did not sleep the entire night and chatted with Huo Bai for a long time.

    Luckily, he was now a true Immortal cultivator and no longer had to worry about staying upte and suddenly dying.

    Huo Bai seemed to be a little tired and went to rest in her room for a quarter of an hour.

    Guo Fan walked out of the courtyard and went to find Cheng Liuxian first.

    He had been in contact with Mao Li for the past few days. He had already found out that the time to meet Cheng Liuxian was two dayster. Naturally, he used the specialmunication method of the devil religion.

    This further dispelled Mao Li''s doubts.

    Cheng Liuxian was studying magic in his guest room.

    Swish!

    Guo Fan instantly appeared in front of Cheng Liuxian, giving him a shock. After fixing his eyes, he quickly cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Senior!¡±

    Because Guo Fan had previously said that he lived in the manor, Cheng Liuxian was able to find out his identity after asking around.

    Naturally, he had already found out that Guo Fan was Gu Yaling''s teacher, a powerful Immortal Cultivator. Moreover, he was not clear about the rtionship between him and the youngdy of Wide Ocean Sect, Su Feng. Thus, his attitude was naturally respectful and respectful.

    Guo Fan raised his hand and the Spiritual Energy produced a force that lifted Cheng Liuxian up.

    He said faintly, ¡°In these three days, have you thought about why the Wide Ocean Sect forced you toe here and propose marriage again?¡±

    Cheng Liuxian became nervous and said with fear and trepidation, ¡°This... I really don''t know.¡±

    Nonsense, if you could know this, you would be the main character.

    Guo Fan sighed and said,¡± It''s the devil religion. No matter if it''s you or the Wide Ocean Sect, they will use you as a tool. Do you understand? ¡±

    Cheng Liuxian was confused and panicked as he said, ¡°Devil religion... tool?¡±

    Guo Fan nodded and said, ¡°That''s right. Do the tools people know about it? The kind that was thrown away after one use. In a few days, the people of the Devil Cult wille looking for you. They will tempt you to join their organization and give you everything you want. Teaching you a cultivation technique... but you don''t know, that cultivation technique is actually a kind of Mother and Child Gu. And you are the Mother and Child Gu.¡±

    He pointed at Cheng Liuxian and looked at the young man''s frightened eyes. He imitated the old devil dragon''s tone and said, ¡°When the timees, you can only listen to them and not resist. In the end, when your value is exhausted, they will abandon you. ¡±

    Cheng Liuxian said with a trembling voice, ¡°Then, what should we do?¡±

    Guo Fan crossed his hands behind his back and said with a deep look, ¡°Power, you need power.¡±

 Chapter 32

    <strong>Chapter 32 F Ck Did You Hear That F Ck!</strong>

    Guo Fan had only learned a few skills in the game, but because of the bnced attributes, he could perform more operations. Most yers would learn more when they were newbies.

    Although they would be washed awayter, there was no harm in not giving it a try.

    The officials probably wanted the yers to experience more joy and possibilities when they were newbies, so they set it this way.

    Now, it was Guo Fan''s turn. Anyway, he could use all the skills and techniques he had learned at the current stage, and he was also familiar with the content.

    Rather than being washed off after his attributes changed, he might as well teach it to others and make some contributions to himself.

    Therefore, after Guo Fan finished checking Cheng Liuxian''s constitution, he taught him a beginner skill called Sky Release. Its advantage was that it had a strong explosive force in the early stage, and it was fast and domineering when it was practiced. However, its weakness was that it did not have enough endurance. In theter stage, it needed to be reced with a stronger cultivation technique.

    However, in theter stage, he would talk about itter.

    The most important thing right now was to make Cheng Liuxian the variable, so that he could quickly gain strength.

    ¡°Remember, this cultivation method is extremely powerful. After you cultivate it, all of your meridians contain the power of Thunder Eradication. The spirit energy is densely covered in lightning snakes, and if you attack, you can kill people. But at the same time, the damage to your body is also extremely great. If you injure your enemy, you will lose eight hundred of your own. You can''t use it so easily. ¡±

    Cheng Liuxian did not fully understand what was going on.

    Guo Fan''s face was serious, and he said with certainty, ¡°Wide Ocean Sect only treats you as a tool, and the cultivation technique that they gave you is only the basic cultivation technique used by outer sect servants. This cultivation method, even if you practice it for seventy to eighty years, you might not be able to achieve anything.

    However, my Sky Release is a secret cultivation technique of the famous Lightning Draw Sect. Your physique is a rare water attribute and a mutated lightning attribute. It is verypatible with this cultivation method, allowing you to cultivate it with twice the results with half the effort. If you find a suitable Thunder Source... In just three days, you will be able to break through to the Foundation Establishing Stage! ¡±

    Cheng Liuxian was overwhelmed by emotions when he heard this. He was so excited that he almost bowed to his master. He immediately said, ¡°Thank you, Senior! Thank you, Senior! I have no way to repay Senior''s kindness. I can only... er, if I learn something in the future, I will get rid of the devil and guard the Dao to repay Senior! ¡±

    What kind of stupid domestic TV series''s main character was this hot-blooded youth?

    Guo Fan, who had evolved into an old swindler, was secretly speechless. Sure enough, he was still a young man who was not deeply involved in the world. Although he was only a few years younger than him, he always felt that it was too simple and easy to be cheated.

    It was estimated that the devil religion also took a liking to this point and chose Cheng Liuxian because it was easy to control.

    Guo Fan nodded his head in satisfaction and said, ¡°Go back and cultivate properly. Remember, don''t let outsiders discover it. A man who was innocent would be guilty of having a treasure. You don''t have the ability to do so, so you must know how to conceal your strength and bide your time. Also, the most important thing about cultivating this skill is... ¡±

    ¡± Senior, I will definitely cultivate diligently! ¡± Cheng Liuxian clenched his fist, his face full of encouragement.

    Guo Fan waved his hand and said with relief, ¡°I am very touched that you have such a heart, but what you need the most is... Go to Frightening Slopes and try your luck. Remember to go to the southwest direction. These two days will be the opportunity for you to change your life. ¡±

    Cheng Liuxian did not understand. ¡°But Frightening Slopes is full of danger...¡±

    Guo Fan''s face was full of confidence. ¡°You can''t say. The secrets of the heavens must not be revealed. Your fate must be in your own hands. If you want to defy the heavens and change your fate, do as I say.¡±

    Indeed, Cheng Liuxian was deep in thought after hearing this. He muttered to himself, ¡°To defy the heavens and change your fate... I understand now, Senior!¡±

    He turned around and left with a determined expression.

    Guo Fan nodded his head in satisfaction, but in fact, he was full of curiosity. He didn''t know what this brat actually knew.

    Anyway, there was arge lightning pool in the southwest direction of Frightening Slopes. Because of the Sky Release, Cheng Liuxian''s physique would start to attract lightning...

    When the time came, a wave of lightning would strike. When the Sky Release was activated, you would be able to reach the Foundation Establishment stage.

    This method was fast, but it was also painful.

    Guo Fan did not want to try it himself.

    However, it wouldn''t be a problem for others to try it.

    When Mao Li brought his men to see that person online, Guo Fan would first set up a group of Devil Cult undercover agents. Cheng Liuxian''s back stab was quite enjoyable.

    The only thing that Guo Fan was worried about was the legendary upper echelons of the Devil Cult.

    ¡°It''s a match. When the soldierse, they will block the water. When the wateres, the earth will block the water. When the wateres, the earth will block the water. Everything that can be done will depend on the will of heaven.¡±

    Guo Fan sighed. It was impossible for him topletely control the situation, but at least he could do his best to aplish what he could.

    In fact, he had thought of another target that he could develop into.

    The only legitimate heir in Frost River Manor, the illegitimate son of Gu Min''s eldest son, Gu Chao.

    He had mentioned before that Gu Yaling''s nephew, who was only nine years old, was not simple.

    This did not mean that he was not simple now, but that he would not be simple in the future.

    There was only one main storyline in ¡®Obsidian Tribes'' among the yers. Although this main storyline was very obscure, that was Gu Chao''s story.

    In the beginning, the yers in the game did not realize the importance of Gu Chao''s character.

    He was like a background board that could be seen everywhere. He acted as a non-essential character. The yers would asionally receive missions that were rted to him, but they were just some minor side missions.

    Butter on, the yers finally understood how terrifying the details of this character hiding in the dark were.

    A long time after the storyline of the newbie ended, Frost River Manor was finally destroyed in a huge fire. The survivors of Gu family migrated to theirnd, and the Crocodile Demon Lagoon was buried in it, never to be seen again.

    When Gu Chao appeared again, it was the youth named Gu Cang, the sectless cultivator.

    The Crocodile Demon Lagoon was also in his hands.

    Guo Fan scratched his head, ¡°If it wasn''t for the fact that this guy''s affability level couldn''t be increased, I would definitely get it maxed out.¡±

    There was no other reason, because Gu Cang was the biggest boss in the current version.

    [The Great Dao is like a devil. I, Vainglory Snow, have a head full of hair]

    ¡°At this time, Gu Chao should have juste into contact with the crippled Five legged Heavenly Devil... Although it is a bit dangerous, there is nothing wrong with trying it out.¡±

    The so-called Five legged Heavenly Devil was actually the Eight-armed God ¡°Luo Tian¡± that the devil religion worshiped. However, he was not a god, but a devil from the devil world.

    It sounds very dangerous, but Guo Fan is not taking any risks this time.

    If he said he was disabled, then he was disabled. ording to the results of the yers'' decryption, Five legged Heavenly Devil basically had no cultivation base. That was why he wanted to possess Gu Chao. However, he did not expect that there would be an ident.

    Guo Fan made up his mind and headed to the Shadow Street where Gu Chao currently lived.

    Gu Min had yet to bring him back to the Frost River Manor, so this little child was currently living with his mother, who was the one who encouraged him to be a geisha.

    Guo Fan headed east from the main road in the outer perimeter of the Frost River Manor and arrived at the nearest town.

    The bustling ce was filled with people, and the sounds of people selling their goods could be heard everywhere. It was very different from the Darkwell Town.

    Guo Fan was walking on the street when he suddenly caught a glimpse from the corner of his eye. He saw the back of a woman wearing a ck veil in front of him. The veil was swaying, and the sound of a bell was heard.

    His whole body stiffened.

    Wait, why, why does she look so familiar?

    ... ¡°¡±

    Guo Fan was expressionless. When he saw the progress bar on top of the girl''s head, it was as if ten thousand horses were galloping through his heart.

    F * ck! Did you hear that? F * ck!

 Chapter 33

    <strong>Chapter 33 Today I will Tell You What Extreme Control Is!</strong>

    What the fuck!

    Li Xieren!

    WDND! It was her!

    Guo Fan''s heart copsed. The moment his peripheral vision touched that figure, the woman reacted in an instant and made a turning motion!

    Qi Attraction!

    The saintess of the Devil Cult, who was a seventy-eight Physical Integration Period, instinctively sensed that someone was looking at her.

    Although she was currently on the street, no one noticed her, which meant that she must have used some kind of concealment method to hide her tracks.

    When no one noticed her, Guo Fan''s gaze was like a firefly in the night, causing her to react instantly.

    Then, she naturally turned around.

    And a turn, even if it was elegant and calm, would only take two seconds.

    F * ck, f * ck, f * ck, f * ck!

    In the blink of an eye, it was also a matter of life and death!

    Guo Fan was screaming crazily in his heart, but his heart was about to explode. He tried his best to remain calm. In an instant, he took out the Mirror Moon Jade from his storage bag.

    He performed a hand seal with both hands (his hand speed was faster than three seconds, and he changed it three times). Cast the spell silently at the same time. Cost: 0.8 seconds.) High efficiency: Activating all Spiritual Energy in his body (Duration: 1.1 seconds), casting the Illusion Fantasy. He changed his appearance to apletely different but extremely handsome young man with long hair (0.2 seconds).

    Adding the 0.2 seconds he took out the Mirror Moon Jade, it had already been 1.5 seconds.

    The woman had already turned half of her body when she turned around. The side of her face was already visible. One could even see that dangerous smile on her face, and her gaze was about to fall on Guo Fan.

    But this was still not enough!

    With his current cultivation, even if he used the Illusion Fantasy, Li Xieren would definitely see through him!

    ¡°Gulp.¡±

    Guo Fan subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva (0.1 seconds). Because of the increase in adrenaline, his entire body was numb from head to toe, and his vision was still a little ck.

    The page of the illustrated handbook opened (0.1 seconds).

    He found Li Xieren''s card and opened her status bar (0.2 seconds).

    [Character: Li Xieren]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Rakshasa Enchantress - All Creations in the Voice of Ten Thousand Bones]

    [Level: Celestial - Physical Integration Period]

    [Status: Invisibility / Normal]

    [Attributes interface (click Check)]

    Check my ass! What level is she? What level am I at?!

    Anyway, the data is over ten thousand, so I''m just a fraction!

    One move and I will die... No, this is not possible, but I will be knocked out and dragged away, disappearing from the world, spending the rest of my life in the basement of the Devil Cult!

    [Card Carrying Bonus: (Do you want to bring: Yes / No)]

    Bring it!!

    Hurry up and f * cking bring it with you!

    In the blink of an eye, thest 0.1 seconds passed, and the card turned into arge ball of golden light, all of it suddenly rushed towards Guo Fan''s body, and instantly disappeared under his skin.

    After finishing everything, Guo Fan''s hands were trembling slightly.

    He could not breathe, held his breath, and tried to calm his heart down. He slowly raised his head and looked at the girl who was looking at him with a cold smile under the ck veil.

    On the bustling streets where people came and went, the two of them looked at each other from afar, as if all the hustle and bustle in the middle did not exist.

    The atmosphere between the two of them settled down.

    Guo Fan''s cultivation base had been raised to the early Nascent Soul stage, and his appearance had been adjusted to apletely different level. The Illusionary Illusion was a top-ss concealment spell, and with sufficient cultivation base to support it, he was sure that he wouldn''t be exposed.

    What he needed to do now was find an excuse to find out what the other party was doing and find an opportunity to escape.

    Seeing the woman looking at him, he let out a long breath. Instead of retreating, he moved forward and walked towards the other party.

    Guo Fan walked in front of Li Xieren and cupped his hands in salute, revealing a very greasy smile.

    As for how greasy it was, he would refer to Cao Dong.

    It was a kind of charming smile that he thought he was an elegant and arrogant young master.

    Simply put, it was ¡°I''m so f * cking handsome, so f * cking awesome.¡± Whether his smile looked good or not was not important. What was important was his aura.

    He had to make people hate him the first time they saw him and feel disgusted.

    At the mouth area.

    Guo Fan maintained his imposing manner and said with augh, ¡°This Fellow Daoist, I am Xia Shui. I am indebted to the praises of the Fellow Daoist. I once had the name Jade Faced Little Meng taste it. I wonder if Miss has heard of it before?¡±

    First of all, he had to report his name. Although his name was unknown, he had to show that he was very arrogant.

    Li Xieren did not speak. She maintained her silence and her gaze behind the veil fell on Guo Fan. For some reason, it seemed a little strange.

    Guo Fan felt a little frightened in his heart, but no matter how he thought about it, he could not expose himself. Hence, he continued to act like a leopard who did not know what was good for him. ¡°Why is the Fellow Daoist not saying anything? Are you looking down on me, Jiang Chen? Let me tell you, I, Xia Shui, have a hundred ways to make you unable to stay in Veplon Country! Do you know about the Wide Ocean Sect? In the Veplon Country, there are no immortal sects that can run amok, but when you see me, you are like a mouse seeing a cat. That Wide Ocean Pearl or whatever, it''s all in my bag.¡±

    Secondly, you have to be self-centered. Regardless of whether others listen to you or not, you have to put yourself in the center of the world.

    You are! Son of Heaven''s Mandate!

    ¡°An item in my bag?¡±

    This time, Li Xieren finally had some reaction. Her voice waszy and hoarse, and her tone was slightly provocative.

    She seemed to be thinking about this word. She looked at Guo Fan and frowned, and there was a trace of gloominess in her eyes.

    No, this reaction was not right.

    Guo Fan''s eyes twitched. Why... did he feel that it was getting more and more dangerous?

    No, it was impossible. The ability of a Nascent Infant Stage could definitely hide from a Physical Integration Period. This skill was the best concealment skill in the Upper Central Realm.

    Maybe it wasn''t strong enough?

    Guo Fan raised his chin andughed, ¡°What''s wrong? The Fellow Daoist finally understands how powerful I am, right? Even a big sect like the Wide Ocean Sect is afraid of me. How about we get to know each other? As long as you say my name, there will be no disadvantages in this Veplon Country. ¡±

    Thirdly, my knowledge is shallow, even worse than a frog at the bottom of a well. If I were to say that I''m big, it would make me look very awesome.

    As long as I am disgusting enough, no one is willing to dirty their hands.

    Li Xieren was an extremely self-centered and proud woman. She was absolutely toozy to do anything to this type of character andpletely ignored them.

    However, as long as she dared to get close to her, she would immediately die without aplete corpse.

    Therefore, as long as Guo Fan acted strong on the outside but weak on the inside, it would be absolutely safe.

    En, absolutely safe.

    The more he acted, the more he felt that the feeling of danger just now was just an illusion.

    After being so noisy for a while, Li Xieren still cared about him walking forward. She looked like she was looking at an ant. Guo Fan pretended to be angry but also suspicious of her cultivation. He said ruthlessly that he was looking for someone and turned around to leave immediately.

    Student Liu had tears streaming down his face. He almost cried tears of joy. He heaved a huge sigh of relief in his heart. Damn it, he finally ran away!

    Not long after he turned around and left, Li Xieren suddenly raised the corner of her lips.

    She raised her palm that was like white jade. On her ring finger, there was surprisingly a red thread wrapped around it.

    The end of the thread was the direction Guo Fan had left in.

    She had never thought that she would deliver herself to him just as she was about to look for him...

    ¡°Heart Gu, Lovesick knot, how are you going to escape this time?¡±

    -

 Chapter 34

    <strong>Chapter 34 Madam I like It</strong>

    ¡°Ho... Cough, cough, cough...¡±

    Guo Fan hid in the alley and sensed that Li Xieren had finally left. He leaned against the wall and took a deep breath. He slowly exhaled and forcefully coughed a few times. Only then did he feel his lungs and heart rx.

    However, the nerves in his temples were still throbbing and aching.

    It was too f * cking terrifying...

    What did he mean by meeting love at the corner? That was f * ck!

    Inparison, the Asura Arena between Su Feng and Gu Yaling was simply a piece of cake. These two people''s personalities were actually quite simple. Jealousy could not be raised to the level of human life. It was fine to joke around with knives and other things. But -

    Li Xieren was different. This woman''s decisiveness and ruthlessness werepletely evil. Being able to cause fear in the devil religion where people killed people and worshiped the heavens, other than the fact that she was the daughter of the Cult Master, she also had the advantage of being the daughter of the Cult Master. And absolute power.

    An Eighth Order Physical Integration Period with a powerful cultivation base and countless lives piled up in his hands, a cruel method to torture people to death.

    Li Xieren was the real Rakshasa Enchantress who sang high in the blood!

    Why was this woman here?

    Could it be that she really was the upper echelon sent by the Devil Cult...

    If that was the case, wouldn''t he have to meet the other party again, and it was the kind that had to be talked face to face? !!!

    ¡°How the f * ck am I supposed to live like this...¡±

    Guo Fan gritted his teeth with a twisted face. He wished he could p himself a few days ago so that he could be full of confidence and set up a g. Didn''t he know how powerful thew of Karma was?!

    ¡°Calm down, you must calm down. At this time, you must not panic. First, find out where the Time Chicken is... Ahhhhh! Where did this kind of thinge from?! ¡±

    Guo Fan scratched his head and roared for a while. He leaned against the wall and squatted down. He felt that he had been abandoned by the world.

    He muttered, ¡°No. That''s not right. Even if she came to Wide Ocean Sect to take care of the matters in Frost River Manor... However, there was no reason for her to appear in this town. This ce was not on the route from Wide Ocean Sect to the manor. What''s the reason...¡±

    Guo Fan''s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Five legged Heavenly Devil!¡±

    It was as if he had found a spot of glory and stood up excitedly. ¡°Yes, the only thing here that has a connection with the devil religion is Five legged Heavenly Devil.

    Isn''t the Devil Cult always looking for this thing? Then, for some reason, this news was spread to the ears and ears of the Devil Cult. That''s why they sent a high-level member like the saintess here!

    The storyline that I am currently participating in is no longer the main storyline, but something that is hidden behind the main storyline. For example, cutting off the contact of the spies of the Wide Ocean Sect... So, in ces that the yers don''t know about, it is possible that the Devil Cult sent people over to search for clues.¡±

    Guo Fan heaved a huge sigh of relief.¡± Fortunately, the butterfly effect has not reached such a stage. After all, she is the saintess of Devil Cult. It is impossible that she came here to find me. ¡±

    In this way, the situation wouldn''t be so serious. As long as he could hide it this time, he believed that he would be able to rest in peace for a period of time. It would be enough for him to improve his strength.

    ¡°Humph! Humph! I have already duped you once. Why would I be afraid of you a second time?¡±

    Guo Fanughedcently twice, and then he quickly restrained himself. ¡°No, I can''t make a false g anymore. If I get carried away again, I will be a dog!¡±

    After making a vicious oath, Guo Fan found that he had already run into Shadow Street. He estimated that it was not far from where Gu Chao lived, so he decided to go and take a look first.

    Although Li Xieren hade personally, Five legged Heavenly Devil was not so easy to find because it was different from what people who had not seen the Devil n had imagined. It did not have a physical body, but a mass of ck smoke that was like miasma.

    If one were to forcefullypare it to the ddin Divine Lamp, it was probably the ddin Divine Lamp.

    ording to the official exnation, the Devil n was a pure spiritual body race. After leaving the Devil World, one needed a shell to survive, and humans were the best parasitic hosts.

    Other than that, although demons and spirit beasts were also fine, most of them did not have a highpatibility. Soon, they would be a pile of mud.

    Guo Fan did not know much about this. In any case, the Devil n had already announced in the official forecast that the next expansion would be arge-scale invasion of the main force. It required the yers to fight together.

    Up until his transmigration, other than the division of factions, there had not been anyrge-scale dungeons rted to the Devil n.

    Guo Fan was attacking Cui Hu at that time because the Rotten River Tower was the first line of defense between the human and devil realms. The Devil Realm began to show signs of a direct invasion, and that part of the storyline opened the Rotten River Tower Instance Dungeon.

    As for the so-called Devil World, because the map was not open, there was only a tiny bit of information. Most of the yers did not know what was going on below.

    In any case, the entire Upper Central Realm was divided into three levels. The floating city in the Heaven Realm was at the top, the human world was in the middle, and the Devil World''s Tan Prefecture was at the bottom of the ocean that passed through the crack in the The Boiling Depths.

    Guo Fan estimated that the bottom was full of magma. The temperature was too high, so the Devil n was in a gaseous state.

    He didn''t know why, but it was quite scientific.

    ¡°Regardless of whether it''s true or not, it''s not wrong to have a good rtionship with this little friend. Now, he seems to have met an old grandpa who wants to suppress the Devil n and teach him how to cultivate.¡±

    Guo Fan lifted his leg and left. However, he found that he was still holding the Mirror Moon Jade in his hand.

    He clenched it tightly, and his hand felt numb.

    My heart has been traumatized...

    Guo Fan quickly let go of her and put her away. He rubbed the joints of his fingers and bared his teeth in anger. ¡°When my cultivation base rises, I''ll make this witch submit to me. I won''t be as worried as I am now.¡±

    However, he had gained something from this trip. At least, he had lit up a new illustrated handbook, and his cultivation base had advanced to the Nascent Infant Stage.

    Guo Fan, who was feelingforted, wasn''t in a bad mood anymore. He pretended to pass by Gu Chao''s courtyard and took a nce at it.

    He didn''t see Gu Chao, but he did see Gu Chao''s mother.

    The girl who looked to be in her early twenties had a fair and pretty face. She was skinny and had a pointy chin. Her long hair fell on both sides of her sweaty face. She was washing her clothes. She looked very gentle and virtuous.

    Luoyang had been a geisha in her early years. She was good at singing and dancing. After she got pregnant, she had to redeem herself and give people clothes to make a living.

    Madam, I like it...

    No, now was not the time to think about such things.

    Guo Fan shook his head and stopped thinking about letting him go. Luoyang should have died in the plot, but as for how she died, it was just a stroke in the game.

    Maybe he could try to save her?

    Guo Fan was thinking about it and wanted to go in and chat with Luoyang to see the situation.

    Suddenly, he saw a short, fat, ball-like fellow walking over from not far away from the alley. He carried theyers of fat on his belly, and his narrowed eyes revealed a trace of anxiety.

    Guo Fan stopped where he was, frowned, and instantly hid his tracks again.

    Duan Lin?

    Why did hee here from Darkwell Town?

 Chapter 35

    <strong>Chapter 35 You Said That the Casanova Is Indeed Me</strong>

    Duan Lin, the manager of Darkwell Town, the secret advisor of Frost River Manor, and a former Core Forming Stage Immortal cultivator, why did hee here?

    Guo Fan was puzzled. Hiding in a corner, he saw Duan Lin walking over in a hurry. He pushed open the door of the courtyard and shouted, ¡°Eleven, my injuries might be healed!¡±

    Guo Fan''s pupils constricted. Eleven? He was calling Luoyang?

    Duan Lin was six, Luoyang was eleven. Could it be that they... They were both from the Snowke Mansion? !

    Guo Fan''s ability to think had improved by leaps and bounds in an instant. He knew that Duan Lin was from the Snowke Mansion, an immortal sect.

    The Snowke Mansion was located on the east side of the Middle Continent, and it was very close to the The Boiling Depths. It was a sect on the east side of the Middle Continent, with the exception of the Rotten River Tower.

    As for the previous Prefecture Masters of the Snowke Mansion, their codename was Yellow Spring. They must havee from the Yellow Spring.

    As for the Prefecture Masters, they could tell that something was wrong with this sect just by looking at their codename. In fact, it was true.

    The further east the Middle Continent went, the more unsafe it became because it was close to the dangerous The Boiling Depths. It was often attacked by the parasitic giant beasts of the Devil n in the ocean and storms.

    Many cultivators there used life and death crisis to train themselves, so they tended to be violent and cruel. In addition, the buildings were easily destroyed, and the sectless cultivator rarely had a fixed residence.

    This caused the ce to be filled with mud and sand. There were fish and dragons mixed in, and all kinds of people were running around. There was no clear distinction between the good and the evil. For the sake of benefits and bing stronger, anything could happen.

    The Snowke Mansion was a special sect formed by the sectless cultivator on the east coast of Middle Continent.

    At first, they gathered together to protect themselves, butter on, these cultivators began to slowly manage a gray industry chain.

    The people in the sect would use their code names to show their faces for the rest of their lives and ept missions entrusted by others. They were not allowed to betray them.

    There were all kinds of missions, and there were also all kinds of clients. Gradually, the range of the members of this sect changed from the east coast of Middle Continent to the entire Middle Continent, and even to the other four small continents.

    At the same time, its reputation was not very good. It became the kind that was neither good nor evil, but was not very popr.

    Its members could do good things that benefited the people, and they could also do evil things.

    However, the yers were still very happy to go to this sect. Because there was a lot of money and money came quickly, many studios would send a few specialized staff to the Snowke Mansion to farm Soul jewels.

    Therefore, although Duan Lin was an immortal cultivator, it wasn''t strange for him toe and live in seclusion as a subordinate of a martial arts sect. This was because he used to do this profession in the past.

    However, he was still an immortal cultivator after all. How could he forget that ming arrow that pierced through his knee?

    Guo Fan had given him a chance to recover.

    Guo Fan was somewhat curious. ¡°So he came to find his formerpanion? What does he want to do? Revenge? And Luoyang''s death... Perhaps it is rted to the Snowke Mansion.¡±

    The thing that the Snowke Mansion couldn''t ept the most was betrayal, because many of the missions they epted were secrets that couldn''t be seen. Once their members betrayed them and leaked the information, it would be a devastating blow to the Snowke Mansion.

    Therefore, if there was a betrayal, they would just do it under normal circumstances.

    It could be said that there was no one like Duan Lin who had escaped.

    But what about Luoyang?

    Did they escape together?

    Guo Fan was very curious. He had probably discovered the hidden plot of the game. If he hadn''t transmigrated, he might have been able to y the role of a big shot in the storyline analysis post. Wouldn''t that be great?

    As Duan Lin greeted her, Luoyang was stunned for a moment before she stood up. Her expression changed from that of a gentle woman to a stern one. Her eyes were stern. ¡°You found the Cold umtion Jade?¡±

    Duan Lin subconsciously smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes. I found it.¡±

    Guo Fan was a little puzzled. ¡°It seems that Luoyang is the leader. Her status is higher than Duan Lin''s. Either... herbat strength or intelligence is higher, so she is the leader.¡±

    Luoyang wiped her hands and sighed in relief. She slowed down her tone and said, ¡°Don''t be so anxious. How many times have I said it? Don''t be reckless. You can use other ways to contact me about this. Why did you suddenlye here? ¡±

    Duan Lin only cared about nodding his head. He swallowed his saliva and patted his forehead. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it''s my fault. But I''m not here to talk about this.¡±

    Luoyang frowned. ¡°What is that?¡±

    She turned around and said, ¡°Go into the house and say that it is not safe here.¡±

    Duan Lin coughed twice and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where is Chang Er?¡±

    ¡°He went to y on the hill. He has always been wild.¡± Luoyang felt a little helpless.

    Guo Fan touched his chin. It seemed like he could go up the mountain to find Gu Chao and the old grandpa who had failed to suppress the Heavenly Devil.

    However, it seemed like Duan Lin and Luoyang were very familiar with each other. It was even more likely that they had escaped together.

    Combined with the current situation, Luoyang should have defected from the Snowke Mansion. After that, she and Duan Lin took root and hid in this ce. He didn''t expect that she would fall in love with Gu Shisong and settle down after giving birth to the child.

    She didn''t expect that Gu Shisong would be killed, and the Frost River Manor had fallen into a crisis. More and more cultivators had appeared in this ce.

    Guo Fan could easily guess what happened after that. It should be the situation where they were killed after being exposed.

    The two of them sat down in the room. Duan Lin said in a low voice, ¡°Someone told me the whereabouts of this Cold umtion Jade. He was very strange. I suspect that he might know that I betrayed the Snowke Mansion. But he doesn''t seem like someone from the Snowke Mansion. Instead, he was helping me. After I obtained the Cold umtion Jade, I knew that he was really helping me. That''s why I came to find you. ¡±

    Luoyang frowned even more when she heard him. ¡°You still have to be careful. He might be trying to trap you. If you show any signs of being inappropriate, we will be in danger.¡±

    Duan Lin repeatedly agreed and said, ¡°I, Duan Lin, do not have other abilities, but I am cautious. After all these years, I have never been exposed.¡±

    Guo Fan thought that he was indeed powerful. If he did not happen to be here, he would not have known that Duan Lin had run so far.

    He had paid a lot of attention to Darkwell Town these few days, because he had been passing by every day.

    Luoyang pondered and said, ¡°I trust you... but who is this person?¡±

    Duan Lin said, ¡°It is a man that Huo Bai took in a month ago. His name is Guo Fan. Guo Xiaobo not only had an affair with the little miss of the Gu family. He even made the Core Forming Stage beauty of Wide Ocean Sect listen to his every word. I have never heard of such a figure in the cultivation world. I really don''t know where this love saint came from...¡±

    When Guo Fan heard this, he felt that the matter had indeed be clear. He coughed twice, covered up his magic, and slowly walked into the courtyard. ¡± En, if you say love saint, then that''s right. It''s indeed me.¡±

    ¡°Right, right, right... Eh?¡±

    Duan Lin was stunned for a moment. He turned his head abruptly and saw Guo Fan walking out with a mysterious smile on his face.

    ¡°But there is one thing that is normal for you to not have heard of me. After all, what I have done is the same as what you all have done. I can''t see the light of day, and I can only linger in the darkness for the rest of my life.¡±

 Chapter 36

    <strong>Chapter 36 There''s Something</strong>

    As soon as Guo Fan came out, Duan Lin''s eyes immediately widened. His lustful eyes, which were hidden in the white meat, instantly widened in shock.

    He stared at Guo Fan in disbelief. ¡°Why are you here?! You followed me? No, this is impossible. I have already investigated. Y-y-you... ¡±

    Duan Lin could not figure it out. As Gu Min''s subordinate, of course, he was also in charge of the heir. He had never heard of the news of Miss Gu''s teachering to manage the matters here.

    Then... why did he suddenly appear here?

    And it was such a coincidence, right after he finished talking about Guo Fan.

    In Duan Lin''s mind, there was only one possibility -

    Guo Fan had been nning for a long time. He waited for Duan Lin to be unable to restrain himself froming to find his aplice, then followed him all the way here. After eavesdropping on the news that he wanted, he revealed himself to plot against the thing that he wanted.

    Of course, he probably could not guess that it was actually purely a coincidence.

    Not to mention that he could not guess it, even Guo Fan himself did not guess that he would meet Duan Lin here. He also happened to know the hidden plot.

    He didn''t expect it, right? JPG

    Duan Lin was still alright.

    Luoyang''s reaction was even more intense. In an instant, she pulled out a long sword from nowhere and said coldly, ¡°Duan Lin, do it!¡±

    Duan Lin wanted to say something to stop her, ¡°No, wait, he...¡±

    But Luoyang''s determination was far more resolute than he thought. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I will definitely not allow anyone to expose our whereabouts to the people of Snowke Mansion to know the truth!¡±

    The slender long sword in her hand was a dark ck color. The surface of the sword was dim, and the tip of the sword was flickering with a blue radiance. It seemed to be quite extraordinary.

    Guo Fan thought to himself. This wife... No, this woman was so vignt. It should be because of Gu Chao.

    Her mother''s role allowed her to maintain the highest vignce at all times, fearing that her child would be harmed in the slightest.

    Especially when faced with a huge andplicated organization like the Snowke Mansion that was ruthless and ruthless at the same time.

    However, it was a pity that the original plot could only end with death in the end, while Gu Chao would end up as the viin.

    Guo Fan tried his best to show his goodwill. ¡°Luoyang, I have something to say. Listen to me quietly for now. I am...¡±

    ¡°Swoosh!¡± Then Luoyang swung her sword at him. Her bright eyes were filled with genuine killing intent.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Guo Fan sighed to show that he understood. She was his mother.

    He stretched out two fingers and urately grabbed the de of the sword. The profound Nascent Infant Stage Spiritual Energy instantly canceled out the opponent''s sword Qi. After that, the two fingers crossed slightly, and the de of the sword bent slightly in an instant.

    Although Luoyang was shocked at first, she immediately reacted. She formed a seal with her other hand, and blue patterns lit up on the pitch-ck sword. Her body condensed into ferocious beast-shaped fog, and she bit at Guo Fan.

    At the same time, the ground in the courtyard suddenly turned up, and many oddly-shaped bug creatures rushed out. They were huge, and they let out hissing sounds. They immediately surrounded Guo Fan.

    ¡°Duan Lin!¡±

    Luoyang shouted again. The long sword in her hand softened and turned into a long snake with blue and ck stripes. She opened her big mouth and bit Guo Fan''s finger that was holding the long sword.

    Duan Lin, who was standing aside, gritted his teeth when he heard her. The bnce in his heart naturally fell on hispanion. His hesitant look became firm.

    He flipped his palms and the ck palm that was like metal and muscles formed a few seals. His body swelled up and his white fat turned into strong muscles. His clothes burst open.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Duan Lin''s fists collided with a terrifying sound. His entire body had turned from a fat ball of fat to a two-meter tall demon muscr man.

    His dark muscles were even emitting oil and heat. His eyes were covered with golden light, and he let out a low roar like a wild beast.

    Guo Fan was dumbfounded, and his eyes were wide open.

    Forget about everything else, your transformation... Damn it, there''s something wrong with it!

    No, wait, what are you going to do?

    Duan Lin shouted in a low voice and stomped on the ground. Just like that, he rushed towards Guo Fan half-naked. He pulled open the shiny muscles on his body and threw a punch with a sonic boom.

    Guo Fan was stunned and shouted in his heart, Don''te over! Ahhhhhhhhh ~!!!

    Four pincer attacks. He was caught off guard.

    Ordinary cultivators would definitely not be able to react in time.

    Luoyang''s cultivation base was roughly at the Core Forming Stage, but it was very superficial. She must have been injured before, just like the rocket that Duan Lin had shot into his knee. She must have been injured when she escaped from the Snowke Mansion.

    However, when she tried to assassinate someone, she never relied on her cultivation base.

    No matter how powerful a cultivator was, it was impossible for him to be able to find every single detail. As long as he could find a w, he would definitely be able to win.

    As for the young man in front of him, it was obvious that he was inexperienced. He actually dared to be so careless when dealing with the people of Snowke Mansion and touch her weapon.

    Luoyang subconsciously gave a cruel smile. The Ring Snake Sword contained deadly poison, and there was no cure for Immortal Cultivators. As long as she took a bite, she would be able to get rid of any future troubles and die in pain.

    The snake opened its mouth wide, revealing its fangs. In an instant, it was about to touch Guo Fan''s skin.

    At this moment, there was no ground under his feet. There was beast fog surrounding him from all sides, and there was also Duan Lin beside him. There was no way for him to dodge or retreat!

    However, Guo Fan was no longer the same as before, because he had the strength of a Nascent Infant Stage when he met Li Xieren. If it was that Foundation Establishing Stage Guo Fan from before, he wouldn''t be able to do anything at this moment, but now...

    ¡°Swoosh!¡±

    He grabbed the seven inches of the Snake Ring Sword with a backhand speed that was as fast as lightning. He put his two fingers together and did not hesitate to attack.

    ¡°ng!¡± The Ring Snake Sword let out a hissing sound and broke into two pieces. It was burned by his expressionless face by the mes.

    Then, he took a deep breath and instantly activated a portion of his Nascent Soul Dharma Idol.

    Yin and Yang fused together in the void behind him. A huge palm stretched out with a loud bang, and a part of its wrist blocked Duan Lin and Guo Fan''s path.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Duan Lin''s punchnded on the palm, only slightly pushing it back.

    ¡°You overestimate yourself.¡±

    Guo Fan stood with his hands behind his back, portraying the demeanor of an expert.

    The huge palm pressed down on Duan Lin. He raised both of his hands to support himself. His face was covered in cold sweat. Suddenly, a cracking sound was heard from his knees. He could not hold on any longer and was pped to the ground.

    His palm then swept left and right. The insects on the ground were crushed into juice.

    The beast fog was cleaned up by Guo Fan himself.

    He retracted his Dharma Idol.

    The courtyard returned to its calm state.

    The battle was over in the blink of an eye.

    Guo Fan pulled out the Flying Star Sword and slowly moved forward.

    Crack.

    Luoyang, who was full of confidence, opened her eyes slightly and looked at the sharp longsword on her neck.

    Guo Fan''s expression was calm. ¡°Now, can you calm down and listen to me?¡±

 Chapter 37

    <strong>Chapter 37 Liu Yuan Was Disappointed</strong>

    Guo Fan looked at the two men in front of him. Duan Lin was pressed to the ground by his palm. Although he didn''t have to worry about his life, he was still seriously injured. Luoyang was captured by him and couldn''t move. The Snake Ring Sword was probably her natal magic weapon. After being broken by Guo Fan, her face was like a golden paper, and blood flowed from the corner of her mouth.

    Luoyang''s eyes were fierce and fierce, and she did not say a word.

    This woman''s character was very different from her appearance. She had a kind of ruthlessness and decisiveness that was like a poisonous snake, which caused Guo Fan to make a huge mistake in his judgment and appear rashly.

    Duan Lin forced himself to support his body and said, ¡°Liu... No, Mr. Xiaobo, you are magnanimous. Let her go. She was muddle-headed for a moment and loved her son...¡±

    ¡°She was confused for a moment, and you were confused too?¡± Guo Fan said lightly, ¡°The information I told you is correct, right? You also got the Cold umtion Jade, right? I know that you were in the details of the zing Fire Arrow twenty years ago. How could I not know that you defected from the Snowke Mansion?

    If I was looking for you because of this matter, you would have died in the hands of the Snowke Mansion a few days ago. Do you still have the chance to kill me? ¡±

    Duan Lin choked. He gritted his teeth, dragged his body up, and knelt down.¡± This is all my fault... ¡±

    Guo Fanughed. The sword in his hand moved closer to Luoyang''s slender and white neck. ¡°You want me to let her go? You also know that I was helping you before. Then how did you repay me for helping you? You''ve disappointed me too much. ¡±

    Duan Lin''s pale face turned paler. All the muscles on his body had disappeared, and he had turned back into that fat white ball.

    If he wanted to quickly gain the right to speak, he had to first take the moral high ground.

    Although I appeared when you were nervously discussing life and death matters, I helped you before. Secondly, I haven''t killed you yet, so I must have good intentions. Right?

    In this way, these two people would definitely have nothing to say. Instead, they would feel guilty.

    It was that simple to gain trust.

    Guo Fan''s gaze swept across the two of them before he withdrew his sword. He looked dispirited and said, ¡°I don''t care if you believe me or not, I will only say what I want to say. Do what I want to do. As for what you think, he said. It''s none of my business. ¡±

    Guo Fan put away his sword and threw a bottle of healing medicine to Luoyang.

    Luoyang did not catch it and the bottle rolled on the ground.

    Guo Fan couldn''t be bothered with it, and said indifferently, ¡°The conflict between the Frost River Manor and the Wide Ocean Sect has been interfered by the devil religion. The matter here will only get bigger and bigger. Sooner orter, those spectors from the Snowke Mansion will be attracted here. If you want to live, then hurry up and leave.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and left. The demeanor of an expert was like a finger. No matter what I do, I won''t allow you to criticize me. However, since you don''t know what''s good for you, I will teach you a lesson.

    Guo Fan thought to himself. He didn''t believe that they wouldn''t believe him. Now, he had to look for the future boss to try and stop this tragedy.

    The wariness and fierceness in Luoyang''s eyes finally faded. She was stunned for a moment. The other side already had the advantage. Whether it was interrogating them or anything else, it was normal.

    However, after giving the healing medicine, she turned around and left with a disappointed face.

    Cao Dong still had high grade healing Medicine Pill in his hands. These two had concealed their identities for many years, so they probably did not have much Medicine Pill left.

    But he still recognized it. This was the Ganlin Pill.

    Duan Lin finally stood up and walked towards Guo Fan while swaying his body. There was some regret on his face as he said, ¡°Mr. Xiaobo...¡±

    But Guo Fan had already walked far away.

    Duan Lin was stunned on the spot and heard Luoyang''s painful moan. He hurriedly went back to help her up and was about to feed the Medicine Pill when Luoyang reached out to stop him.

    She summoned a bug and cut off a portion of the Medicine Pill to feed it. She only nodded when she saw that her injuries had recovered and that there were no abnormalities.

    After she ate the Medicine Pill, Duan Lin said, ¡°He...¡±

    Luoyang shook her head, ¡°I was wrong, but from the moment we defected, no one could believe it. Regardless of whether it was good or bad. If his goal was bad, we did not do anything wrong. If it''s good, it''s also a good thing to keep him away... Let''s go and find out whether the Devil Cult is real or fake first.¡±

    Duan Lin understood how difficult it was to change Luoyang''s stubbornness, so he could only sigh.

    However, Luoyang held the medicine bottle and kept it in her arms.

    -

    In the mountain forest.

    Guo Fan opened his eyes. He had already sensed Gu Chao''s presence.

    He walked towards the direction where ___ was. Sure enough, he saw a mountain stream. Not far away, there was a hidden cave.

    In the cave, besides Gu Chao, there was also an old man who couldn''t move.

    The former Sect Master of Soaring Wisdom Sect, Zi Chen, the Divine Sovereign of Profound World Sect, Yin Fen.

    A few hundred years ago, after he was parasitized by Five legged Heavenly Devil, he chose to find a way to suppress him. He was alone in this cave where no one cared about him, enduring the mental demons and the fight between him and himself.

    Even though he was a Tribtion Passing Stage Almighty, after failing to ovee the inner demons'' interference several times, his life had alreadye to an end. Right at this moment, Gu Chao appeared.

    Yin Fen decided to teach him what he had learned, but Five legged Heavenly Devil decided to target him with his next parasitic target.

    Guo Fan was familiar with this plot, and knew that this was the beginning of Gu Chao''s tragic life.

    As the saying goes, behind every big boss, there was a tragic past, and Gu Chao was even more miserable.

    The specific plot was veryplicated, but in short, it was miserable, very miserable.

    Guo Fan had yet to familiarize himself with his Nascent Infant Stage cultivation base, but Yin Fen and the Heavenly Devil in the cave were also extremely weak. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have found a child like Gu Chao as his sessor and host.

    There was also the Nascent Soul Dharma...

    Guo Fan had just thought of this skill, so he used it. In fact, he was just an empty Nascent Soul with only attributes, and his Dantian was empty.

    He only summoned a part of the Dharma Idol, but the actual power was weakened by 70%. It was like a shadow.

    ¡°This thing is called Virtual Appraisal. It can''t be called Dharma Appraisal at all.¡±

    Guo Fan felt a headacheing on.

    Sure enough, low realms were still alright. When one reached a high realm, it was absolutely impossible to reach the same level just by relying on the enhancement of attributes.

    He still had to rely on cultivation, or else he wouldn''t be able to keep up at allter on.

    ¡°Sigh, as expected, there are no real shortcuts in this world.¡±

    Guo Fan sighed as he walked into the cave. It was pitch ck inside, and the sound of dripping water could be heard.

    However, he could now see things at night. He no longer had the awkwardness of fiddling with a fire piston when he had just transmigrated. He could see it clearly.

    There were twists and turns in the cave, as well as forks in the road. Guo Fan turned for a while before he saw two figures in the depths of the cave.

    No! Not two!

    Apart from the emaciated old man sitting cross-legged on the ground and the child standing beside him, there was also the sinister ck fog that had eight arms spread out behind the old man''s back like a twisted spider.

    The ck fog howled. Two arms pierced through the old man''s shoulder des, causing blood to flow out. The other six arms extended towards Gu Chao at the same time!

    It wanted toplete its parasitization!

    Guo Fan''s pupils shrank. The situation was urgent. He pulled out a long sword, and with a flick of his finger, he flicked it.

    ng!

    A clear sword hum instantly spread out in the cave. A circle of invisible sharp force lifted up the dust and attacked the ck fog!

    The sound of the sword ringing, the sound of killing!

 Chapter 38

    <strong>Chapter 38 Surprisemotherfucker!</strong>

    Swish!

    The sword chime was firm and firm, as if it had a tangible form.

    In an instant, it cut through the air, cutting the arm of the ck shadow in the front.

    Chi!

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    The arm fell to the ground, turned into a ck fog, and dissipated in an instant. Five legged Heavenly Devil howled in pain, but in an instant, the arm grew like flesh and blood, and returned to its original state.

    Its face was very blurry, and there was only a ferocious mouth on its face, which was full of sharp teeth when it split open.

    Guo Fan''s attack did not stop, and he immediately rushed forward with his sword in hand.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Five legged Heavenly Devil crazily waved his body. The ck fog spread and turned into dozens of long swords, flying towards Guo Fan at high speed.

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!

    The sound of the air being torn could be heard without an end. Guo Fan turned around and dodged a few swords. The swords in front of him were in different shapes. They were not condensed randomly, but seemed to follow the instructions.

    With a sudden thought, he raised the Flying Star Sword in his hand and blocked another sword. Suddenly, he felt a needle-like chill behind him.

    Danger!

    Guo Fan quickly lowered his body and rolled forward, calmly looking up. Indeed, he saw the pitch-ck sword light sh past his original position. If he had not dodged it, he would have basically passed through his nk.

    After the long sword flew over, it actually made a turn and merged with the other ck lights. It formed a circle around him. The sword kept intersecting with each other, and it contained a special pattern.

    ¡°Little friend, be careful. It''s the Taiyi Sword Formation!¡± The old man suddenly opened his eyes and reminded.

    His eyes were very strange, one of them waspletely white, and the other waspletely ck.

    The old man then let out a muffled groan. It turned out that the Heavenly Demon had stabbed into his shoulder de bone with even more force, causing blood to flow out immediately.

    Sword formation!

    Guo Fan guessed that the Heavenly Devil had been parasitizing Yin Fen''s body for many years, and had almostpletely eroded him. As a result, he had even learned the sword techniques and immortal spells of the Soaring Wisdom Sect.

    He raised his long sword, and starlight lit up on the sword. In an instant, it split into countless cold and piercingly cold beams of light that formed the sword.

    ¡°Flying Star Transmission of Hatred!¡±

    He would use the sword formation to break the sword formation!

    Behind Guo Fan, the Xingjian stood side by side and pointed at the circle of pitch-ck longswords in unison. After a moment of pause, they dispersed in an instant.

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!

    The starlight and ck light interweaved, and the cave flickered with alternating brightness and destruction. The sound of kengqiang could be heard without an end.

    The Heavenly Demon incident had been destroyed. Killing intent surged. For a moment, he used all his strength to get rid of this uninvited guest. The sword formation changed again and again.

    However, Guo Fan knew that this Heavenly Devil was extremely weak. It was strong on the outside, but weak on the inside. It was just that its momentum was so great that it could withstand all kinds of changes and consume its strength.

    He took the opportunity to send a voice transmission to Gu Chao, who had been standing at the side nervously, ¡°Find a ce to hide.¡±

    Gu Chao was stunned for a moment, then he immediately reacted and ran to the side.

    Guo Fan formed a spell and controlled his sword. He looked at the stars and the ck light that were still entangled, then looked at the Flying Star Sword in his hand, and finally looked at the Heavenly Devil on the other side.

    This guy was very cautious. The sword formation was tightly surrounding him. Guo Fan wasn''t a sword cultivator, but his speed of controlling his sword wouldn''t be as fast as Five legged Heavenly Devil who had already stolen the Soaring Wisdom Sect.

    But...

    The sword hilt in Guo Fan''s hand turned upside down, and his two fingers separated to mp on it. His arm conveniently lifted up the sword body.

    Dazzling starlight lit up.

    The Flying Star Sword had a special characteristic, because it had been added with a special material that allowed it to control the light of the stars.

    The starlight weaved into an empty bow.

    With a serious expression, Guo Fan ced the longsword on the bow, raised it, and raised his head. The cold light of the tip of the sword in his eyes fell upon the ck fog like a quasi star.

    ¡°Creak!¡±

    He pulled the bow.

    I am a f * cking archer!

    ¡°Beng!¡± The bowstring loosened from the extreme tension in an instant, providing a huge amount of kic energy.

    Skill: Twisting Arrow of the ancient Fox!

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    [Surpish Mother]!

    Boom!

    Starlight wrapped around the sword, nailing the ck fog onto the mountain wall. The starlight that wrapped around the sword exploded into mes, and the ck fog distorted. In the raging fire, it screamed and rolled, quickly shrinking and copsing. Finally, it returned to the old man''s shoulder.

    The old man''s back was burned by the mes, but his expression remained unchanged. He changed the seal in his hand and silently chanted a spell. Golden runes lit up around his body, like chains that sealed the ck Mist Heavenly Demon that was still moving behind him.

    The Heavenly Demon struggled a few times and roared in a strange ovepping voice, ¡°I... I will... again...¡±

    The old man coldly snorted, ¡°Shut up! Go in for This Penniless Priest!¡±

    The golden light shone brightly, instantly suppressing the devil.

    The cave immediately quieted down.

    The old man let out a long sigh of relief. He ced his hands on his knees and coughed twice. His spirit weakened. He looked up and said weakly, ¡°Thank you for your help, little friend.¡±

    Guo Fan thought to himself, this old man''s temper is really explosive...

    He nodded and said that he was not polite. He waved to Gu Chao, who was hiding on the other side, and said, ¡°Alright, it''s safe for now. Come here.¡±

    Gu Chao jogged over and said to the old man, ¡°Grandpa, are you alright?¡±

    Guo Fan''s mouth twitched when he heard that. In the game, yers jokingly called Yin Fen grandpa, not just because he was like grandpa to Gu Chao, but also because he was called grandpa by Gu Chao.

    The old man first said that he was fine, then he cupped his hands to Guo Fan and said, ¡°I am Zi Chen Yin Fen, a Master of the Soaring Wisdom Sect from 700 years ago. I am just a cripple now. If it wasn''t for the help of little friend, hundreds of years of hard work would have turned into foam. Sigh.¡±

    Guo Fan returned the bow and said, ¡°I''m Guo Fan, Guo Xiaobo. I have long heard of the name of Sect Master Ding. I thought that you had already ascended like the rumors, but I didn''t expect that you would actually be here... And that ck fog... ¡±

    Yin Fen sighed and said, ¡°It''s a long story. How did little friende here?¡±

    Guo Fan pointed at Gu Chao and said, ¡°I came to find him. I saw his mother at the foot of the mountain. I just found out that this little fellow was on the mountain, so I came to find him.¡±

    Gu Chao looked at him nkly and pointed at himself as well. ¡°Big brother came to find me?¡±

    Guo Fan''s expression did not change as he said, ¡°That''s right. I came to talk to you about something.¡±

    Gu Chao blinked. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Guo Fan said, ¡°Family matters.¡±

    Gu Chao immediately became alert. ¡°Big brother... You don''t like my mother, do you?¡±

    Guo Fan:... ¡°¡±

    The corner of his eye twitched. After a while, he said, ¡°No, it is Frost River Manor...¡±

    ¡°I won''t go to the Frost River Manor. I want to be with my mother!¡±

    Gu Chao''s tone became even more intense.

    Guo Fan''s mouth twitched. This future big boss was not as pure and innocent as he appeared to be. He knew everything about Frost River Manor.

    Yin Fen touched his goatee and said, ¡°I heard Chang''er say that Frost River Manor wants to take him back as their heir, but Frost River Manor is a power in the pugilistic world. Why would little friend participate?¡±

    Guo Fan smiled and said, ¡°It''s a long story, but it''s a long story.¡±

    He looked at Gu Chao and said, ¡°You should call me uncle.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Gu Chao was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 39

    <strong>Chapter 39 It Smells Good</strong>

    Guo Fan wasn''t trying to get close to his rtives.

    Gu Yaling was Gu Min''s daughter. Although her brothers and sisters were already older than her, her seniority in Frost River Manor was still very high.

    Gu Chao''s biological father was Gu Min''s eldest son, Gu Shisong, so Gu Yaling was also Gu Chao''s aunt. Guo Fan could naturally call himself his uncle.

    Gu Min had already asked for her help, so it didn''t matter if Guo Fan told her about it.

    Guo Fan exined the seniority clearly and patiently said, ¡°Come, call me uncle.¡±

    Gu Chao''s little brain could not process it. He did not understand why he had an uncle. For a moment, he did not know how to respond. He could only whimper and say, ¡°Anyway, I am not going to Frost River Manor.¡±

    Guo Fan poured a bucket of cold water on him and said, ¡°You said it but did not count.¡±

    In the original plot, they went to the manor. Luoyang must have sensed the danger and wanted to send Gu Chao away from her in advance.

    Gu Chao made a face at him and didn''t say anything.

    Yin Fen smiled kindly. ¡°I did want Chang Er to enter the Soaring Wisdom Sect, but I am already a dead man in the eyes of the world. If I let him return with the title of my sessor, I''m afraid he will be involved in the power struggle again.¡±

    ¡°That''s true.¡±

    Guo Fan expressed his agreement.

    In the entire game, the sect that had the most internal conflicts was definitely the Soaring Wisdom Sect.

    Although it was one of the top sects in the righteous path, there were many factions in the inner circle, and they were full of contradictions. In the end, there was even a civil war, and they were split into two sects.

    Noble sects were really chaotic. JPG

    Guo Fan pretended to be silent and said, ¡°I have already told Senior about my origin. Senior, can you tell me what exactly is that ck fog? I think it looks like a devil religion worshipping Five legged Heavenly Devil. ¡±

    Yin Fenughed and said frankly, ¡°Little friend, you have sharp observation skills. That is indeed Five legged Heavenly Devil. I have been tortured by him for nearly seven hundred years. Now that the oilmp has run out, it can''t be suppressed anymore. Coincidentally, Chang Er identally barged into the cave. I wanted to pass my inheritance to him, but I didn''t expect that this damned Heavenly Devil would have the same intention as this child. He wants to change his host and see the light of day once more. ¡±

    Then, the original storyline should be here.

    If Guo Fan did note in to stop him, this might be the opportunity for Gu Chao to be parasitized.

    Guo Fan couldn''t help but feel lucky and said, ¡°So that''s how it is. It seems like I havee at the right time. It''s my honor to be able to help Senior suppress the Heavenly Devil.¡±

    Yin Fen sighed and said, ¡°No need. I still have to thank little friend. That arrow made me feel as if I have understood something. It''s not limited to the weapon itself, but the form of the divine being. It''s truly wonderful.¡±

    Present? You are possessed by Liao Mu?

    Guo Fanined in his heart. What''s wrong with all these senior experts praising others? Aren''t they afraid of being arrogant? If this continues, I won''t... I won''t be able to refuse.

    If you know how to talk, then say more. JPG

    Guo Fan said modestly, ¡°It''s just a lowly cultivation experience, how would I dare to embarrass myself in front of senior.¡±

    Gu Chao said in a low voice, ¡°It''s not the truth.¡±

    Guo Fan said, ¡°I...¡±

    No wonder he turned into a boss. Come to think of it, when you were the boss, I couldn''t beat your dungeon alone, but now I can''t beat you?

    Guo Fan calmed himself down and showed a kind smile. ¡°Senior Zi Chen, I think it''s better for me to bring Chang Er home first. His mother has been waiting for him for a long time. When I went over, I heard his mother say that he was too wild. You should discipline him well. ¡±

    Gu Chao curled his lips. ¡°My mother would not say that about me.¡±

    It was obvious when he thought about it. It would be strange if such an unreasonable mother could be taught a good child.

    Of course, it was normal for the devilish child to destroy the king.

    Guo Fan''s expression was subtle. ¡°That''s very unfortunate. Your mother really said that... Senior, I''ll bring him down the mountain first. You have to properly adjust your breathing.¡±

    Indeed, Yin Fen couldn''t move anymore. The suppression of the Heavenly Devil had exhausted all of his strength. He looked at Gu Chao and suddenly said, ¡°Little friend, wait a moment.¡±

    Guo Fan turned around and asked, ¡°Is there anything else, senior?¡±

    Yin Fen let out a long breath as if he had made up his mind. He said, ¡°Little friend, you said that you are a sectless cultivator, right?¡±

    Guo Fan nodded, ¡°No sect, no sect.¡±

    Yin Fen looked at Guo Fan and said in a low voice, ¡°Originally, I had no other choice. I wanted to pass my inheritance to Chang Er, but he was still young. If no one guided him from the side, there was a high chance that he would take the wrong path...¡±

    Guo Fan was a little annoyed when he heard this. What the heck... Could it be that you have possessed Gu Min''s body again?

    ¡°So?¡± Guo Fan asked carefully.

    Yin Fen paused and said seriously, ¡°Although I have been away from the world for hundreds of years, my ability to judge people has not regressed. My friend''s character is not bad, and he has a family rtionship with Chang''er. What''s even more rare is that he has cultivated to the Nascent Infant Stage at such a young age without any sect or sect. It can be seen that his talent is extraordinary. ¡±

    The corner of Guo Fan''s eyes twitched. ¡°And then?¡±

    Yin Fen said with a serious expression, ¡°I can teach him everything I know, but I hope that little friend can take Chang Er as his disciple and teach him instead.¡±

    Guo Fan opened his eyes. ¡°No, this...¡±

    Yin Fen said, ¡°I understand that this may be a little difficult for you, but for the orthodox inheritance of Soaring Wisdom Sect... It can''t be considered that I have mistreated little friend. I will disappear from this world in a few days'' time. Master and disciple are just empty titles. If you don''t want to,... I won''t force you. ¡±

    Guo Fan shook his head. ¡°I took advantage of you, but senior was so careless... Eh, I mean... ¡±

    Yin Fen smiled and said, ¡°I know what you mean. I have concerns, but I don''t have long to live. I had no choice but to wait for seven days, which is my limit. There is no other way. If you don''t believe me, then swear to me, ___ said. The heavens and the earth as proof.¡±

    Guo Fan found it strange when he heard this.

    But he knew that what Yin Fen said was not false. If it wasn''t for this, he wouldn''t have taught what he learned to a child like Gu Chao.

    Gu Chao was even more confused. He suddenly had an uncle, and suddenly his uncle seemed to have be a master.

    However, Guo Fan''s arrow just now had left a very deep impression on him. Most of the children were visual animals. Although Yin Fen had taught him before, it was obvious that Guo Fan was more powerful.

    It did not seem impossible for his uncle to be a master.

    Guo Fan hesitated. He actually already had a skill tree, but he was a yer. yers would not bite off more than they could chew. As long as they could put skill points on it, they would be able to get a few skills.

    The important thing was that he could change it on his own and not mix it with each other.

    Guo Fan had a deep understanding of this. He had the ability to amodate both melee and ranged skills. Some people even had the ability to amodate different skills from different sects.

    As long as both of them were trained, other than being a little tired frompleting missions, it would be simr to the second specialization in a university.

    Going to other sects to be spies or something like that was a must-have ability.

    Guo Fan suspected that he had no sect or sect, which was the main reason why Yin Fen was willing to hand over his inheritance.

    Because he had no sect or sect, it meant that his cultivation base had no system, and there was a high chance that he could change it.

    Anyway, there was no harm in it, at least a little...

    But if Gu Chao followed Guo Fan, the risk would increase instead of decreasing. Those characters with good feelings might be looking for ¡°Xiaobo¡± all over the world, and no one knew what the consequences would be.

    Guo Fan was in a dilemma. After thinking about it again and again, he suddenly remembered that he still had a paper man wife in the Soaring Wisdom Sect.

    And it was very rare to see such a big face.

    He was virtuous and generous, but not jealous.

    - - -

    ¡°From today onwards, I am your master.¡±

    ... ¡°¡±

    Gu Xiaozi looked at Guo Fan''s serious expression and felt that something was not right. Why did this uncle''s attitude suddenly change, and why was he so proactive when he swore a robbery?

 Chapter 40

    <strong>Chapter 40 It Was Full of Hints</strong>

    Guo Fan brought Gu Chao down the mountain. When they reached the courtyard, he told Gu Chao to go in by himself. He told Gu Chao not to expose his identity.

    Although Gu Chao was young, he was still the type who had gained wisdom earlier. Oh,¡± he said and walked in by himself. Mother, I''m back.¡±

    Luoyang''s gentle voice came from the courtyard, ¡°Chang''er, you''re back. Drink some water first.¡±

    Guo Fan was secretly speechless. Compared to the previous brutality, there was a huge difference. But thinking about how Luoyang could temporarily let go of revenge and raise him, Gu Chao should be more important in her heart than anything else.

    The Soaring Wisdom Sect''s cultivation technique had already been ced in his mind.

    Those golden words seemed to have been engraved in his mind, and would not fade away. He could meditate and cultivate at any time.

    However, he still needed to find Yin Fen to learn some special skills and break through the bottleneck of the cultivation technique.

    After all, this was not only the orthodox method of the Jade Void, but also what Yin Fen had learned in his life. Those experiences were the most valuable things.

    Guo Fan came and went for about half a day.

    Fortunately, with his Nascent Infant Stage attribute, he had many more skills that could be used in moving, such as Blink, Sword Maniption, and Sky Travel.

    He was an elite Dou Zong! No! )

    He could move from afar, otherwise it would take a longer time.

    When he returned to Frost River Manor, Su Feng was there as well. She had just finished contacting the Wide Ocean Sect these few days, and the situation over there had be chaotic. Once Cao Dong died, some of the people in the Wide Ocean Sect couldn''t help but stir up trouble.

    First of all, it was Cao Dong''s father, Yue Zong. His son, who had a bright future ahead of him, had suddenly died. Naturally, he was so angry that he was about to go crazy.

    But soon after, he received the news that his son was a spy of the Devil Cult. Apart from anger, he was also worried about his status as an elder.

    The matter had indeed progressed like this. Some of the people who had a grudge with Yue Zong started to spread the news. Mao Li, on the other hand, started to add fuel to the fire. His connections and connections at the bottom level of the Wide Ocean Sect quickly made Cao Dong a spy.

    Although Yue Zong did not believe it, this news was sent by Su Feng.

    Everyone knew what kind of character Miss Su had. There was no reason to fake a report, so the matter quickly turned into internal conflict.

    It was also strange that even though his son was dead, Yue Zong did not think of taking revenge. Instead, he quickly threw himself into the struggle to protect his position.

    It was only after a few days that they finally found the time to ask who the person who killed Cao Dong was.

    ... ¡°¡±

    Guo Fan was speechless for a moment.

    As expected, human beings liked to fight in their nests, and they were addicted to it.

    Su Feng looked at Guo Fan''s expression helplessly. She was also very puzzled and looked down on the situation in the Wide Ocean Sect. She sighed lightly and said, ¡°Compared to those big sects in Middle Continent, the Wide Ocean Sect is just a small pond. Whether it is the elders or the disciples, their talent is limited. The path of eternal life is hard to find. As time passes, it''s inevitable that they will turn their attention to the root of the problem and start to research and fight for fame and fortune. ¡±

    Guo Fan nodded his head, feeling very gratified.¡± It''s still better to be able to see far ahead and not be trapped by fame and fortune. With a free and easy mind, you will be able to aplish great things in the path of cultivation. ¡±

    Regarding his wife, no matter what she said, he would just praise her.

    If he didn''t praise her, would he still want to rationally analyze her?

    ¡°You''re glib.¡± Su Feng spat at him, but from the corner of her lips, it was obvious that she was still happy. Her beautiful eyes were full of affection, ¡°What''s the use of not being trapped by fame and fortune? It is still not because of love.¡±

    Guo Fan''s heart was numbed by her coquettish and grumbling tone. He kept cupping his fists in his heart. In terms of love, you won.

    Guo Fan''s face was touched. Su Feng blushed, then held his hand and said with a smile, ¡°When they asked, I said it. It was the person I had been looking for, the husband I had set my mind on.¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

    Guo Fan''s expression could be described as horror.

    Su Feng consoled, ¡°I will protect you. It''s fine. I have already told my father that you are not going to marry unless you are the one. Otherwise, you might as well go to Yu Xu and be a female crown.¡±

    She said it resolutely, but the corners of Guo Fan''s mouth twitched.

    No, no, no... Don''t go to the Soaring Wisdom Sect. There is also a virtuous and generous woman there who might be looking for me.

    No, it is clearly fine. Why is he so guilty?

    Guo Fan coughed twice and pretended to be mischievous as he said, ¡°You can''t joke around... If you want to be a female crown, I will have to climb over the wall of the Jade Void and make you break the rules.¡±

    Not to mention, he was the one who attacked You Rong back then, and that was what he did.

    Su Feng''s face turned red all of a sudden and even her neck turned pink. She reached out and pinched him. ¡°You only know how to speak nonsense.¡±

    ¡°You speak nonsense. I also speak nonsense. It is even.¡± Guo Fan smiled and said with some hesitation, ¡°What did your father say?¡±

    Su Feng snorted softly, ¡°What else can I say. He always loves me, so naturally he will still listen to me. He only asked me to take you back to let him see.¡±

    Guo Fan nodded and was very calm. ¡°Take a look. I guarantee that I will let him marry my daughter to me in satisfaction.¡±

    After being calm, he regretted it. He was not a specialized guide now. There was still Gu Yaling here. How could he be at ease to marry her?

    Su Feng saw that his calm smile froze on his face. She immediately raised her hand to poke his chest and said, ¡°I knew you were still thinking about that little girl.¡±

    Guo Fan denied it. ¡°I am not...¡± That kind of person had not even finished the three words.

    ¡°I don''t really care.¡± The smile on Su Feng''s face was still so faint, but her eyes were filled with burning love. ¡°I have been looking for you for three years. The longing in my heart is about to burn me dry. At that time, I was so worried that if you don''t want me anymore, and disappear forever... What should I do... But now that I''ve found it, it''s enough.¡±

    She leaned against Guo Fan''s chest and listened to his real heartbeat. She closed her eyes and said,¡± I was just scaring you earlier. You care about that little girl a lot. How could I bear to let you choose and be sad? ¡±

    ¡°As for my dad and Yue Zong, don''t worry. I''ve said it before. If I were to save you this time, they won''t be able to hurt you at all.¡±

    The girl spoke with a firm tone. She pursed her lips, but there was a trace of tears in her eyes. The slight jealousy in her heart was just hidden.

    After all, she was the person she loved. How could she not be sad when there was someone else in her heart? However, for the sake of the light in her heart, she could make herself change and not look so sad.

    Guo Fan''s heart was moved. He reached out his hand and stroked her back. He hesitated for a moment, wondering if he should tell her that he was already at the Nascent Infant Stage, and that he didn''t need to worry about his own safety.

    However, he hadn''t seen her for a few days, and she had already jumped from the Foundation Establishment realm to the Nascent Soul realm. This couldn''t be exined withmon sense anymore, so he decided not to talk about it for the time being.

    After a quiet hug, Su Feng let go of him and said lightly as if nothing had happened, ¡°I will bring you back to the Wide Ocean Sect tomorrow morning. Tonight, you will be staying next door.¡±

    Before leaving, Guo Fan felt that her eyes were full of hints.

 Chapter 41

    <strong>Chapter 41 Liu Yuan Who Was Under the Table</strong>

    That night, Guo Fan finished his cultivation in his room and let out a long breath.

    The Soaring Wisdom Sect''s true scroll, Soaring, Scroll of the Burning Sun, was worthy of being called the number one Daoist Canon. It was really difficult to understand. Fortunately, he was able to avoid this kind of awkward situation when he transmigrated. As long as he visualized it, he would be able to understand the meaning.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t have theprehension attribute, Guo Fan felt that he would have exploded right now.

    ¡°Ai, when can I find a suitable weapon? I will be invincible in Novice Vige.¡±

    Guo Fan stood up and stretched his body as he sighed. He looked at the fine iron sword next to him and thought about the Flying Star Sword in his storage bag that was about to be scrapped.

    That''s right, the Flying Star Sword was close to being scrapped.

    Unfortunately, due to Guo Fan''s ¡°your mom''s Spiraling Explosion and Fireworks,¡± which wasmonly known as Twisting Arrow of the ancient Fox, it was specially used for heavy crossbows. It was an attack against cities, and at the same time, it greatly damaged the durability of weapons.

    Due to the excessive force, the entire sword did not distort, but there were still many tiny cracks on it.

    Although it could still be used, it was still a problem to use it a few times.

    This sword hadpletely be a consumable.

    Guo Fan thought about how he might as well do it again next time and let this sword be used to its fullest potential.

    He walked to the table and poured a cup of tea. He roughly sensed it and Su Feng really just waited next door without training or sleeping.

    She was probably waiting for him to go over.

    Guo Fan drank a mouthful of tea.

    He drank another mouthful of tea.

    He then realized that no matter how much he drank, his lips and throat were still dry.

    He was not thirsty at all, he was nervous.

    ¡°What, what kind of joke is this? I am the God of Strategy, how could I be nervous?¡±

    Guo Fan mmed the cup on the table. His face was very serious. ¡°No. In Su Feng''s eyes, I was a wanderer who indulged in love. Now that she took the initiative, I retreated. This doesn''t make sense.¡±

    He stood up and was about to go out, but his hand was on the bolt and he stopped.

    Guo Fan took two steps back and muttered, ¡°But when I go and shrink back, wouldn''t that make my character even worse? I have been single for 19 years and have no actualbat experience. When the timees, there will be no more idents...¡±

    Guo Fan was in a dilemma. After thinking for a long time, he finally gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Creak.¡± He opened the door.

    He walked next door and opened the door.

    Inside the door, Su Feng was sitting on a stool beside the table in the room. She saw Guo Fan opening the door with a little pant (caused by intense mental activity and back-and-forth jumps). She subconsciously lowered her head and a faint blush appeared on her face. She pretended to be calm and avoided his gaze.

    However, she still clenched her fists and stood up to walk towards Guo Fan. She said softly, ¡°Ah Yuan...¡±

    Guo Fan looked at her nkly. He closed the door behind him with both hands and hung a bolt on the door.

    Su Feng only wore a thin shirt. The white and soft fabric drew out a perfect curve. Her long ck hair fell down like a waterfall, and her fair and beautiful face was almost wless.

    Her beautiful eyes were lowered, and her cheeks were red. Her white teeth bit her red lower lip, and her two hands crossed in front of her. Her fingers nervously twisted and pinched as she walked towards Guo Fan.

    It seemed that even if she took the initiative, Su Feng was actually very nervous in her heart.

    After all, she was a girl...

    Guo Fan''s heart melted into a sea. He felt that constantly retreating and resisting like this was actually of no use. Instead, it only increased his worries.

    After all, he still had the wife of the entire illustrated handbook. If he met her in the future, he would also be afraid of getting in touch with her. That was not possible.

    Moreover, the favorability level had been raised to the maximum. Wasn''t the next step?

    ¡°Hu...¡±

    Guo Fan slightly adjusted his breathing, feeling that he should change his mind.

    He should not feel fear, but rather enjoy it.

    Enjoy it. Yes, enjoy it.

    Such a great beauty who had devoted her heart and soul to her was in front of her, shouldn''t she enjoy it?

    Guo Fan stretched out his hand and tried to hug Su Feng.

    Su Feng took the initiative to hug him for the first time after meeting him. Her response was even more enthusiastic than imagined. She raised her head, and with hazy mist and hot emotions in her eyes, she directly hugged Su Feng.

    Student Liu widened his eyes. He did not expect things to progress so quickly.

    But thinking about it, to him, they had just met not too long ago, but to Su Feng, it was a long time and three years, and things could be exined.

    ...

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Guo Fan turned around and hugged Su Feng''s waist. Thetter moaned a few times and subconsciously stepped back. She lightly hit the corner of the table and was pressed down by Guo Fan again. Her waist even fell backwards a little.

    Su Feng grabbed Guo Fan''s shirt with one hand and supported the edge of the table with the other hand. Her slender fingers folded and wrinkled the table cloth.

    Theyout of the guest room was much more luxurious than Guo Fan''s. After all, it was for the female guests of the immortal sect. The table was covered with a brocade cloth, which made it look pleasing to the eyes.

    At this moment, the atmosphere was very warm and charming.

    Guo Fan waspletely immersed in this kind of experience that he had never experienced before.

    ¡°Knock knock knock!¡± A clear knocking sound came from the door.

    Guo Fan suddenly opened his eyes and met Su Feng''s simrly confused gaze.

    Gu Yaling''s proud voice suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°Is... Big Sister Ning here? I have something to talk to you about.¡±

    ... ¡°¡±

    The door was silent.

    ¡°Kowtow! Kowtow!¡±

    Gu Yaling knocked twice again and frowned as she muttered softly, ¡°It is not thatte yet. Could it be that cultivators sleep so early? Furthermore, I heard from the butler that Elder Sister Ning is clearly staying here tonight.¡±

    She hesitated for a moment, then looked towards Guo Fan''s room. ¡°Then I''ll go and find Mr. Xiaobo first...¡±

    ¡°Creak.¡±

    The door opened immediately.

    Gu Yaling blinked her eyes and turned around to see Su Feng, who was only wearing a single shirt.

    ¡°Big Sister Ning, you are here.¡±

    Su Feng nodded, ¡°I was cultivating just now and my mind was focused. I didn''t hear you knocking on the door. I''m really sorry, I didn''t make you wait for long.¡±

    Gu Yaling shook her head and her gazended on Su Feng''s face.

    Why did it feel like her face was a little red? Furthermore, her lips were red and her clothes were a little wrinkled and she was even panting a little...

    Maybe it was because she had reached a bottleneck in her cultivation that she needed to use a lot of strength. Yaling secretly nodded her head.

    She said, ¡°Can I go in?¡±

    Su Feng nodded and turned to the side to open the door. She said lightly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Yaling sniffled. Looking from the side, the magnificent scene made her a little jealous. After saying thank you, she stepped into the room.

    The room was empty and the decorations were very neat.

    Gu Yaling walked over and sat on the stool. After brewing for a while, she said, ¡°Sister Ning, I came for Mr. Xiaobo''s matter.¡±

    Su Feng also walked over and sat down. She stiffly looked at the bottom of the table.

    Guo Fan met Su Feng''s gaze from the gap of the table cloth.

    He was expressionless.

    Although he could walk in the air, he could not teleport.

    Student Liu began to think deeply, how did things be like this?

 Chapter 42

    <strong>Chapter 42 There''s a Snake in the Room!</strong>

    Guo Fan squatted under the table and looked at the four legs in front of him.

    Su Feng''s soft white skirt was barefooted.

    Just like her nickname, her entire body was like a mirror without any blemishes. Her snow skin and jade-like skin could be broken by a blow.

    Even her feet were like this. A pair of delicate and beautiful feet that were like jade bamboo shoots. Her toes were exquisite like pearls and her nails were neat and smooth with a pink luster.

    Compared to Huo Bai''s skinny and bony feet, Su Feng''s lines were soft and supple, making people want to pinch her.

    At this moment, due to the nervousness, she was somewhat stiff. Her two feet were quietly ced together on the ground. It carried a kind of quiet and quiet feeling which made Guo Fan have a desire to tease her in his heart.

    Inparison, Gu Yaling''s two little feet were very restless.

    Her little feet, which were wearing wool embroidered shoes, were twisted together, swaying and swaying. One look and one could tell that she was very nervous.

    Guo Fan could imagine that the feet in this pair of small and delicate embroidered shoes must be as small and cute as Yaling''s feet.

    Why did this scene have an inexplicable feeling of familiarity?

    Gu Yaling looked at Su Feng somewhat nervously and tried to raise her small chest as much as possible to appear more confident, ¡°Sister Ning, I want to talk to you about Mr. Xiaobo, but I don''t want him to know.¡±

    What was there to not know about? You, Mr. Xiaobo, are squatting beside your leg.

    Su Feng felt helpless and at the same time, she did not know whether tough or cry. But now that he had hidden himself, it would be very awkward to let him out again. It was better to keep it a secret for the time being.

    She said softly, ¡°If you want to talk about my rtionship with him, then there is no need... I came out to find him. Tomorrow, I will bring him to the Wide Ocean Sect to see my father.¡±

    If you didn''te today, I would be his man.

    Su Feng felt a little resentful in her heart.

    Gu Yaling, on the other hand, suffered another blow from the ball, even though she was already mentally prepared. She still puckered her lips and her eyes were filled with sparkling tears. She lowered her head and looked at the tip of her toes that had been pressed together. She said in a muffled voice, ¡°I, I know. I am not here to be jealous or to be unreasonable. I just want to ask what Mr. Xiaobo''s past is like... ¡±

    Su Feng saw the young girl''s aggrieved look and actually felt some empathy in her heart. She did not know if this guy had offended other women in the past three years.

    Adding on the emotions of being interrupted, Su Feng''s heart was filled with slight anger for a moment. She raised her leg under the table and lightly kicked Guo Fan.

    She reached out to touch the girl''s head and gently said, ¡°Actually, I am not very sure either. At that time...¡±

    The two people on top began to talk.

    Guo Fan''s gaze fell on the bare feet that he was holding in his hands and trying to break free. Hearing Su Feng''s calm words above, his expression was subtle.

    Su Feng continued, ¡°At that time, he suddenly appeared in front of me. I also don''t know who he is. Why is it that with such a high cultivation base, he was able to escape all the guards and restrictions of the Wide Ocean Sect and arrived at the pool that I usually bathe in...¡±

    Gu Yaling blinked her eyes, ¡°Bathing... pool?¡±

    Su Feng''s face turned red. Yes.¡± It was also her first time talking about this matter to others. He stole my change of clothes and even smiled slyly at me from the side. I was very angry at that time, but since my clothes were gone, I didn''t dare to go up. I could only scold him for being shameless in the water. ¡±

    The word ¡°shameless¡± was particrly emphasized.

    Gu Yaling was stunned. She thought about the scene and blushed. ¡°Mr. Xiaobo, he, why is he like this?¡±

    Su Feng thought that she was jealous and exined, ¡°He only stole his clothes and hid it. He did not do anything else. Instead, he chatted with me and talked about many interesting things. Day after day, I only cared about getting angry at the beginning. Butter, I couldn''t help but be attracted... To be honest, he was really the weirdest person I''ve ever met at that time. He waspletely different from the other people in the Wide Ocean Sect who only knew how to live a life of numbness. He was like a person from another world. He was full of different colors, making me feel like the monotonous and boring days in the past were ck and white. There is no fun at all. ¡±

    As she finished speaking, it was more like she was muttering to herself and telling herself.

    ¡°I don''t know when it started, but I''m looking forward to himing. Come and tell me how vast and interesting this world is, and not just the flowers and trees in the small pond of Wide Ocean Sect. Those people who are plotting against each other and pursuing benefits are like ants that are busy with their work. In fact, they are just creating a tiny cage of the mortal world.¡±

    Su Feng withdrew the high-spirited light in her eyes and seemed to be a little sad, ¡°But one day, he will nevere again. I even thought that I had lost everything. I left the Wide Ocean Sect and went out to look for him. I still want to see him. What kind of world does he want me to see?¡±

    She raised her head and organized her emotions. She smiled and looked at Gu Yaling. ¡°I am not disappointed. In three years, I went to the three ces in the Middle Continent, the west, and the north. I saw many people and things, but Guo Xiaobo left a deep impression in my heart.¡±

    Gu Yaling listened attentively and felt that she saw apletely different Guo Fan. She asked curiously, ¡°Sister Ning was only in Wide Ocean Sect before. She never went out?¡±

    ¡°Never. At that time, I only wanted to cultivate.¡± Su Feng smiled and asked back, ¡°What about you? Didn''t you also only stay in the Frost River Manor?¡±

    Gu Yaling puffed her cheeks with envy and said, ¡°I also want to go out, but my father always feels that my martial arts is too shallow and my mind is not steady enough. It is easy for me to be taken away.¡±

    Su Feng suddenly smiled, ¡°If I let you stay in the manor, wouldn''t you be kidnapped by some bastard?¡±

    Her ears were a little red and after a long conversation, she finally remembered that her feet were still in the hands of that bastard.

    Su Feng moved her other foot and wanted to borrow the strength to pull it out.

    Gu Yaling''s face was red, ¡°What did you take away... Mr. Xiaobo did not kidnap me. Yes, I liked Mr. Xiaobo. He took care of me and was very considerate. No matter how willful I was, he treated me very well. He was generous and reliable, as gentle as jade. He is much more gentlemanly than those people who call themselves gentlemen.¡±

    ¡°That''s why I really can''t imagine Mr. Xiaobo stealing Sister Ning''s clothes.¡± The little loli''s tone was somewhat inconceivable, and she said in distress, ¡°Could it be that in these three years, a person can change so much?¡±

    Su Feng thought of the change in Guo Fan''s cultivation level and sighed. She said, ¡°I didn''t ask, but I know that his experiences in these three years must be more than mine... Yi!¡±

    Gu Yaling saw the smile on Su Feng''s face suddenly stiffen.

    Then she stood up with a swoosh and took two steps back, looking at her own feet.

    Gu Yaling subconsciously followed her line of sight and saw that there were a few red bite marks on her exquisite white and bare feet.

    ¡°There are snakes in the room? ¡±

    Gu Yaling panicked and cried out in rm. She quickly reached out and took off the table cloth.

 Chapter 43

    <strong>Chapter 43 A Poisonous Snake Appeared in the Vi</strong>

    ¡°Eh? Why not?¡±

    Gu Yaling straightened her back and looked around nervously. ¡°It can''t be that she slipped away, right?¡±

    Under the table cloth, it was indeed empty.

    ¡°Yes... He slipped away.¡±

    Su Feng bit her lips and raised her gaze slightly. Her gaze was a little strange as she looked at Guo Fan who had shifted his position onto the beam of the house.

    Guo Fan blinked his eyes, raised a finger and made a ¡°shh¡± shape of his mouth.

    Gu Yaling said worriedly, ¡°How dangerous is that? What if he bites others again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you also have to be careful not to be bitten. This snake''s poison is still a little strong.¡±

    Su Feng''s expression did not change as she ridiculed Guo Fan.

    Gu Yaling could not see, but Su Feng could see clearly. At the moment Gu Yaling was attracted by her scream, Guo Fan slipped out from the blind spot on the other side.

    Limit control, extreme control. JPG

    Su Feng even suspected that Guo Fan deliberately bit her, wanting to use her to attract attention so that he could take the opportunity to escape. Furthermore... why was this person so familiar with this kind of thing?

    Luckily, the kissing technique was still very rusty, otherwise it might have been a p.

    Gu Yaling heard Su Feng''s words and panicked a little. She looked at the ¡°wound¡± on her foot and looked like she did not know what to do. She was anxious to cry. ¡°Then, then what should we do? Big Sister Ning, are you alright?¡±

    Su Feng smiled, ¡°I am fine. I am an immortal cultivator. This small injury is not a problem. You go and inform the housekeeper of the manor. Tell him that there are snakes in the manor and let those guards help to catch them.¡±

    Gu Yaling nodded,¡± Then I will go first. ¡±

    After saying that, she rushed out of the door.

    ¡°... ¡°¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The room was really quiet, there was no sound at all.

    Swoosh!

    Guo Fan jumped down from the beam of the room and was greeted by Su Feng''s fist. It could be said to be a model example of a small fist hitting your chest. The strength was almost the same as not having any strength at all.

    Su Feng''s face was red and she shouted in a low voice, ¡°Why did you bite me!¡±

    Guo Fan heard her and looked at her feet. The red mark on her feet looked very cute and he could not help but smile, ¡°It looks good, so I took a bite to taste it.¡±

    Su Feng reflexively stood up to cover it up.

    ¡°You know how to talk nonsense... That, so dirty, how could there be any smell!?¡± Su Feng spat and the blush on her face had already spread to the tip of her ears. The previous cool fairy appearance had already turnedpletely soft into a strawberry vored glutinous rice cake.

    Guo Fan seriously thought about it for a while. ¡°It doesn''t have any taste, but Rong Rong''s body is fragrant and not dirty.¡±

    Although many bad things about Immortal Cultivators shed across his mind in an instant, when it was his turn, he naturally hoped that everything would be clean.

    With the Core Forming Stage cultivation base, it was easy for him to avoid dust. Furthermore, he had already washed his marrow and fasted for food. Su Feng''s skin naturally emitted a faint fragrance. It was not an exaggeration to say that her entire body was fragrant.

    Su Feng, on the other hand, calmed down a lot when she heard this. She softly snorted, ¡°What a glib tongue...¡±

    Guo Fan put down the table cloth and sat on a stool to pour himself a cup of tea to calm his shock. Heughed and did not speak.

    Su Feng did not understand at first. She did not know why he wasughing. Then she remembered that she first kissed him, and then she was kissed by him. The word ¡°glib tongue¡± seemed to have some other meaning.

    Su Feng lifted her breath again and slightly puffed up her cheeks. She walked over and also poured herself a cup of tea. ¡°You only know how to bully me.¡±

    This was the first time Guo Fan saw her so cute and innocent. Sure enough, even if a beauty rolled her eyes at others, she was still pretty.

    He held Su Feng''s hand and squeezed it. He asked softly, ¡°Do you still want to continue?¡±

    If not for Gu Yaling knocking on the door, he would have really said goodbye to the virgin tonight. Moreover, he had already given his mother the first kiss up until now. In his heart, Su Feng was already on par with his first love girlfriend.

    Although Gu Yaling was also very good, her age was not suitable. Even if she could get married in this era, Guo Fan still could not ept it.

    Even if he transmigrated, he could not abandon the worldview that he had been maintaining from knowing people.

    Furthermore, the saying of vital yin was not a lie. Protecting the vital yin would be very beneficial to cultivation. At least, it would have to wait for her to y the crimson dragon before it would have any effect on cultivation.

    ording to the normal cultivation speed, it would only take two to three years, which was about the same age as Guo Fan''s expectations.

    Su Feng pped his hand backhanded and said, ¡°I am going to release the snake now. After finding such an excuse, I will not be able to take care of it. This night, the manor will not be peaceful anymore.¡±

    Guo Fan withdrew his hand in embarrassment. This could be said that he had brought disaster upon himself.

    A snake that could even bite an Immortal cultivator, how powerful would it be? The manor was filled with mortals. He was afraid that he would have to make a big fuss out of it.

    Guo Fan''s disappointment was evident in his words. Su Feng could not bear it. After thinking for a while, she said in a low voice, ¡°Help me change my clothes. My... my feet hurt from being bitten by you...¡±

    The shallow mark on her feet had long recovered. How could it still hurt? Furthermore, Guo Fan did not bite her at all.

    Her words were no different from an invitation.

    Guo Fan nkly swallowed the tea in his mouth and repeatedly warned himself that being impulsive was a devil.

    ¡°Listen to me...¡±

    Su Feng''s voice was as soft as a mosquito and also became lighter and lighter.

    However, in reality, it was impossible for such a thing to happen. If Guo Fan''s current cultivation base was not high enough and he had a Jade Void Dao Scripture to suppress the spear, it was likely that the previous attempted murder would have happened.

    Even so, when Su Feng was dressed and left the room, Guo Fan had already finished tidying up the mess. It was about half an hourter.

    No one knew what had happened during this period of time.

    Guo Fan returned to his room to cultivate. The Jade Void Dao Canon in his mind was emitting a faint golden light. In addition, he had specially picked a ¡°Silence¡± letter to use to visualize. The effect of calming one''s mind was first-rate.

    He had already discovered that the Experience Scroll that Liao Mu gave him had far more than just the effect of speeding up his cultivation. It had all kinds of F, but they were all supplementary, and were useless in battle.

    Perhaps there was, but he did not ask for it.

    Guo Fan wondered if he should make another trip to Xie Manor and take advantage of it.

    The next day, Guo Fan opened his eyes. There was a knock on the door.

    When he opened the door, it was Su Feng.

    ¡°Good morning, Rong Rong.¡± Guo Fan smiled.

    Su Feng saw him and her face turned pale red. She stretched out her hand to hold him and said, ¡°It''s still early! It''ste in the morning! Let''s go to the main hall and say goodbye to Manor Master Gu. Follow me back to Wide Ocean Sect.¡±

    When they reached the main hall, Gu Min and Gu Yaling were both there. Beside them stood the butler, Huo De. Next to them were Mao Li and Cheng Liuxian.

    As soon as the two of them entered, Huo De was reporting the news of the poisonous snake in the manorst night.

    Guo Fan stopped in his tracks. His expression did not change. Su Feng secretly gave him a pinch.

    Guo Fan walked forward and bowed. When he passed by Mao Li, the spy secretly took out a piece of paper in his hand.

    He nced at it and saw that it was written on it.

    ¡°The day after tomorrow at Young, by the side of the Wide Ocean Sect''s Moon Reflection Pond, bring Cheng Liuxian to see me.¡±

 Chapter 44

    <strong>Chapter 44 A Thousand Times a Hundred Times till Death</strong>

    Obviously, this was Mao Li''s online message. The spy who was undercover in the upper levels of the Wide Ocean Sect had sent a message to Mao Li from a single direction.

    ording to the original n, he only needed to follow Cheng Liuxian and cooperate with him, or secretly help him get rid of this person. Then, the matter would be temporarily over.

    At that time, he would have the time to take out the Crocodile Demon Lagoon and let Frost River Manor find a new backer that wouldn''t covet this secret treasure. It wouldn''t be difficult for him, Guo Fan, to do so.

    But now, Guo Fan felt a little apprehensive.

    Because the legendary upper echelons of the devil religion were Li Xieren.

    Li Xieren... Oh my god, just thinking about it made me feel excited. No, it was terrifying.

    He had just met Li Xieren face to face not long ago. After a series of thrilling and extreme operations, he had sessfully deceived her. Now, it seemed like he had to do it again.

    Ha, ha, ha, ha... There was no problem at all!

    Guo Fan was full of confidence. Since he had already seeded once, he would definitely seed a second time!

    This time, he changed his identity!

    However, there was another possibility. Li Xieren hade here for Five legged Heavenly Devil, not for the Wide Ocean Sect and Frost River Manor.

    The matter of the Crocodile Demon Lagoon was neither big nor small, but for the Devil Cult, it might just be a part of their daily routine of destroying and snatching resources. Compared to Li Xieren''s identity, it was really hard to match.

    However, it was always good to be prepared. At that time, he would just change his face.

    Anyway... Li Xieren definitely would note here to find him.

    There was no need to worry at all.

    Guo Fan took his leave with the people from Frost River Manor in the main hall. They did not look at each other for long, but the deep affection in the girl''s eyes could be seen.

    Guo Fan, Su Feng, and Mao Li left Frost River Manor together. Mao Li tactfully told them that the mount he rented when he came was a little expensive for him, so he had to go back as soon as possible.

    ¡°Then I will go first. Sister Ning, Senior Guo, take your time.¡±

    Mao Li''s round face looked harmless and happy, and he showed a very simple and honest smile. He stretched out his hand and summoned a horse with wings. It was a low-ss horse called cial Ash Dragon.

    Although this cial Ash Dragon had wings, it could not fly. Its wings could only be used to speed up, and it could fly higher when jumping over obstacles. It could glide at a low altitude for a few seconds, but its running speed was indeed very fast.

    In the game, it was also the mostmonly used mount for beginners.

    Guo Fan looked at his departing figure and sighed in his heart. He was indeed worthy of being a spy of the Devil Cult. His ability to watch the dishes was not ordinary.

    It could only be said that 360 lines, a top schr in the industry.

    Su Feng took out her sword and said softly, ¡°I will bring you to ride the sword with me. You have yet to recover your cultivation base. You are right behind me, hugging and hugging my waist.¡±

    Guo Fan felt that his decision to hide his cultivation base and recover was right. Otherwise, he would not have been able to eat tofu so easily.

    Or rather, he had to be even more shameless.

    Although Su Feng was bold in private, she was thin-skinned in front of others. In broad daylight, she let a man hug her waist. Such intimate behavior made her ears turn red the whole time.

    Guo Fan watched from behind her. That almost translucent pink earlobe. If not for the fact that this female driver might have caused a ¡°sword disaster,¡± he almost wanted to take a bite.

    Speaking of which, was it possible to have a... flying sword y next time?

    While Guo Fan was lost in his thoughts, Su Feng''s voice suddenly came from the wind beside his ear. ¡°Did you teach that little girl from the Gu family the cultivation technique? I sensed spiritual energy from her body.¡±

    Guo Fan nodded, stuck his chin to her neck, and said, ¡°Yes, I have asked her what she wants. If I tell her to cultivate, she will have many regrets. There are many things that are beyond the reach of human strength, many, many things.¡±

    Su Feng turned her head to look at him. ¡°What did she say?¡±

    Guo Fan''s eyes softened and said, ¡°A thousand times, a hundred times, Till Hell Freezes Over.¡±

    Su Feng nodded and was silent for a while. She said, ¡°She is a good girl. She is not in the mood. I can see that. She came to ask me about you yesterday, and her heart was filled with fear. She suddenly saw me and you and knew that I knew you three years ago. But she didn''t even know who you were...¡±

    She paused, she sighed: ¡°I also don''t know who you are¡±

    Guo Fan opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but Su Feng did not seem to want to hear his answer. She minded her own business and said, ¡°She is worried that if there is one me, there will be a second. The third, she was just an insignificant mortal girl who admired Guo Xiaobo. The others were better than her. When the timees, you will fall in love with someone else. Don''t want her. ¡±

    ¡°That''s why she desperately wants to know about you. That way, she''ll feel more at ease.¡±

    After Su Feng finished speaking, she stretched out her slender and soft hand to hold the hand that Guo Fan had ced on her waist. Sheughed self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°She does not know that I am as frightened as her, but one day... I will wait for you to say it yourself. ¡±

    Guo Fan was silent. Was he supposed to say that he was a transmigrator? Or should he say that he had more than ten pages of wives, and all of them had the same affinity with Till Hell Freezes Over as you?

    No matter how he thought about it, it was a death sentence.

    For the time being, it was better to keep it a secret.

    However, it was hard to say how long he could keep it a secret. These characters were not passive and just waiting for him to go.

    ¡°Sigh, let''s take it one step at a time. When the boat reaches the bridge, it will naturally be straight.¡±

    Guo Fan thought in his heart. In the blink of an eye, he had arrived at the territory of Wide Ocean Sect.

    Looking at this world from the sky, it was actually simr to a small map in the game.

    The map of the Wide Ocean Sect during the day was not as beautiful as the one at night, but the vastke was still very beautiful.

    The Wide Ocean Sect was surrounded by water on three sides and had a backer on one side.

    In the game, it was also a ce where the scenery wasmon. The white reeds on the shore were fluttering in the wind, and the surface of theke was sparkling. There were all kinds of birds flying down, and their wings were destroyed under the sunlight. It was really beautiful.

    The buildings were built on the shore, and they were very exquisite and beautiful.

    As soon as Su Feng arrived, there were guards reporting. Then, arge group of people came over to wee Eldest Miss back to the sect.

    Su Feng had long put away the flying sword, but her and Guo Fan''s secretive actions still attracted many people''s attention.

    Many of them were inner circle disciples of the Wide Ocean Sect who secretly admired Miss Su.

    ¡°Senior Sister Ning, you''re back. Master has been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    A young man in a white robe walked out of the crowd and smiled at Su Feng.

    Su Feng nodded indifferently. Yes.¡± Yeah. ¡±

    The white-robed youth seemed to have long gotten used to this kind of reaction. He turned his gaze. He looked at Guo Fan and said with a fake smile, ¡°This must be the Guo Fan Fellow Daoist who killed Senior Brother Yue, right? I am an inner circle disciple of Wide Ocean Sect, and now I am the chief disciple, Zeng Zhihao. I am from the same sect as Senior Sister Ning, and I am now under Master''s tutge.¡±

 Chapter 45

    <strong>Chapter 45 It''s Not That I''m Looking down on You but That You''re Really Weak</strong>

    The first thought emerged in Guo Fan''s mind. Is the chief of Wide Ocean Sect so fond of acting like a demon?

    Knowing that I killed the chief of ___ who was reced by you, you, the second chief Bei Tai, are definitely not as good as him, right? How dare youe up and talk to me in such a weird way?

    Guo Fan looked at Su Feng who was beside him, and then looked at Zeng Zhihao who was standing opposite of him with a ming look in his eyes.

    It seemed like there was only one exnation for this. This was yet another contestant who was blinded by lust.

    Since ancient times, the tomb of a hero in a gentle and gentle vige was a topic that was difficult to solve throughout the ages.

    Moreover, this person in front of him could not be considered a hero.

    At most, he could be considered a background board.

    Most of the characters in the Wide Ocean Sect did not have much of an impression in Guo Fan''s mind. After all, who would pay attention to the name of the NPC who stood by the roadside and said the fixed lines all the time?

    And this Zeng Zhihao should be one of them.

    He was far from being as good as Cao Dong, who was a small boss in Novice Vige. At least, Cao Dong had died a few times when Student Liu was still a newbie.

    Although Guo Fan had killed twice, he still left a deep impression on him.

    Not to mention Cao Dong, this Zeng Zhihao was not even as impressive as the chickens in Frost River Manor.

    After all, when Guo Fan had just entered the game, the virgin had died under the attack of the chickens.

    Herbat strength was not even as good as a chicken.

    How embarrassing.

    Therefore, Guo Fan looked at Zeng Zhihao with aplicated expression.

    Overall, it was probably ¡°Who are you? What are you doing? Is it really okay for you to be like this?¡±

    It wasn''t that he looked down on him, but that he was really a weak chicken. I was worried about your safety.

    ... ¡°¡±

    The feelings Zeng Zhihao experienced from this experience were hard for outsiders to understand.

    He gritted his teeth. ¡°What kind of expression is that?! Don''t tell me you don''t even know the etiquette of exchanging names?! The Wide Ocean Sect is a righteous sect. They don''t wee someone as cruel and ruthless as you, who kills and framed people. You don''t have any moral conduct to speak of!¡±

    There was also a sound of agreement from the side.

    ¡± That''s right, Senior Brother Yue is a good man, and it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he''s a gentleman. No matter if it''s his family background or cultivation base, which one of them isn''t the best? Why would he need to be a spy of some devil sect? ¡±

    ¡°Before Senior Brother Yue left, he said that he would bring back some mortal specialty products. I didn''t expect that he would just leave like this and nevere back... Wuwuwuwuwu...¡±

    ¡°That''s right, he is usually gentle to people and often helps junior brothers and sisters. How could he be a spy of the devil cult?¡±

    ¡°I''m afraid that this person is an undercover agent of the Devil Cult. Senior Martial Sister Ning must have been cursed or threatened by him.¡±

    These voices, whether in whispers or in loud voices, were endless. They blew Cao Dong to the sky and trampled Guo Fan to the ground. It wasparable to the water army in his previous life.

    It even made Guo Fan suspect that the rumors and attacks of Mao Li did not work.

    But after looking around and seeing that they were all wearing the uniform of the inner sect, and the leader was still Zeng Zhihao, it was more or less clear what was going on.

    The people that this guy found to wee Su Feng were all from Cao Dong''s faction.

    They had malicious intentions...

    It was impossible to create psychological pressure for Cao Dong to turn the tables for him. They should be trying to prove that Guo Fan had killed and framed them.

    But why would Guo Fan be afraid? It was because he had set him up in the first ce.

    ¡°Alright, alright. All of you, quiet down. The evidence of Cao Dong being a spy of the Devil Cult is conclusive. The trial is also a matter of the Law Enforcement Hall. How can I allow you all toment on it?¡±

    A tall, middle-aged man suddenly pushed aside the crowd and walked out. He frowned and shouted at everyone to stop.

    He was tall and sturdy, his skin was bronze, and his square face looked very serious. He said respectfully to Su Feng, ¡°Eldest Miss, Master is waiting for you.¡±

    Su Feng''s expression was a little calmer as she said, ¡°Hall Master Zhong, sorry to trouble you.¡±

    The middle-aged man smiled and said, ¡°Working for Eldest Miss is doing things for Wide Ocean Sect. It is my duty. Eldest Miss need not treat me as an outsider.¡±

    He turned to look at Guo Fan, smiled and cupped his hands, and said, ¡°This must be the son-inw.¡±

    Before Guo Fan could say anything, Zeng Zhihao, who was standing beside him, could not help but say, ¡°Senior Sister Ning and him have not met each other yet. Is Hall Master Zhong standing on the side first?¡±

    Hall Master Zhong raised his head and looked at Zeng Zhihao with a sharp gaze. ¡°You are just a junior. What right do you have to speak like this in front of me? Even if your father is the Great Elder, you still have to weigh the weight of the Law Enforcement Hall. ¡±

    Another person who had connections, and his father was the Great Elder. No wonder he was so arrogant.

    Guo Fanined in his heart.

    In the current situation, he couldn''t even butt in. He felt that the conflict in the Wide Ocean Sect was even more serious than he had imagined.

    Sure enough, the dam of a thousand miles had copsed in the ant''s nest. The hidden conflicts and struggles that had been umted over a long period of time had been ignited by Cao Dong as the fuse.

    Although Zeng Zhihao was afraid of the Law Enforcement Hall in his heart, it was taboo for him to admit defeat in front of so many people. He said, ¡°I''m just speaking the truth. Don''t tell me that Hall Master Zhong didn''t mean it?¡±

    Hall Master Zhong smiled. ¡°Where did youe from? It was Master who asked Eldest Miss to bring Young Master over to take a look. Could it be that you still dare to question Master''s decision?¡±

    Zeng Zhihao clenched his fists. ¡°Master has always doted on Senior Sister Ning. What idea does she have? They would not agree, but this Guo Fan was the one who killed senior brother Yue. That evidence might have been fabricated by him. How could he let him enter the Wide Ocean Sect so easily? ¡±

    Hall Master Zhong said impatiently,¡± That''s not something you can interfere with. For the sake of Elder Zou, I have already given you enough patience. If you continue to block me, I will make my move. ¡±

    Zeng Zhihao red at Guo Fan. Thetter had an innocent look on his face as if he was an innocent victim. He even held Su Feng''s hand tightly, which really made his lungs explode with anger.

    However, Zeng Zhihao was obviously more patient than Cao Dong. He took a few steps back and took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Since Hall Master Zhong said so, I also have to give face to the Law Enforcement Hall...¡±

    He still had to find a way for himself to leave the stage. When the surrounding people heard what he said, they looked at each other and gradually dispersed.

    Guo Fan felt pity in his heart. If the other party attacked first, he would be able to make a move naturally.

    But just as he was hesitating whether or not he should open his mouth and mock him, Hall Master Zhong said in a deep and cold voice, ¡°Give face to the Law Enforcement Hall? Can a brat like you afford to give face to someone who is still wet behind the ears? Do you see what Cao Dong''s father is doing now? He can''t even be bothered to find Cao Dong''s corpse... If he, Yue Zong, only had one son, and he was already like this, what would happen to his adopted son, Zeng Zhn? ¡±

    My dear friend, you are just a shrimp, a pig, and a heart.

    With a wave of dissent, he hinted to the Great Elder, Zeng Zhn, that Zeng Zhihao might be sacrificed as a chess piece. If he was not careful, he was afraid that another filial son would be born.

    Zeng Zhihao''s face was gloomy. He snorted coldly, flicked his sleeves and left. ¡°My father and I also feel sorry for Senior Brother Yue. We hope to find out the truth.¡±

    Hall Master Zhong''s lips curved down, and he once again returned to his serious expression. He stretched out his hand and made a gesture of invitation.

    Guo Fan vaguely felt that the water in this small pond in Wide Ocean Sect was even more muddy than he had imagined.

    On the one hand, he had killed Cao Dong, and it was a thorn in the side of Second Elder Yue Zong. On the other hand, Su Feng regarded him as her husband who would never marry in this life. He was the son-inw appointed by Master, and he could even indirectly represent Master''s position. Or perhaps... ... The next candidate for Master.

    For a moment, the establishment of his son-inw had be the key point of the Wide Ocean Sect''s faction struggle.

 Chapter 46

    <strong>Chapter 46 Some People on the Surface Intend to Have a Harem</strong>

    Guo Fan and Su Feng followed the Law Enforcement Master, Lai Zedong, to meet Master of the Wide Ocean Sect. After that, Mao Li went to the Law Enforcement Hall.

    As one of the important witnesses, he still needed to do some finishing work.

    Actually, it was mainly Yue Zong''s men who were causing trouble. They were constantly harassing Mao Li, wanting to ¡°ask¡± him something. They should have tried to coerce him.

    But how could Mao Li say that?

    ¡°An immortal cultivation sect is like a spy war. Each and every one of them is very powerful when ites to internal strife. When something happens, they only know how to shirk responsibility. No wonder Rong Rong is so disgusted with her own sect every day.¡±

    Guo Fan cursed in his heart. Lai Zedong had already opened the door to a room at the top of the pavilion. He stood respectfully at the side and said, ¡°Young Miss, Young Master, please.¡±

    Su Feng nodded and pulled Guo Fan into the room.

    Guo Fan could not help but look at the hand in his arm. Su Feng held it firmly.

    Was this really alright?

    Master and Su Li from the Wide Ocean Sect were first-ss daughters. They held Su Feng like a pearl in their hands.

    Now, they were ttered by him...

    However, from Su Feng''s previous tone, her father did not seem to care about it. In fact, he seemed to agree with her.

    Guo Fan began to doubt if this was the Hongmen Banquet.

    Su Feng noticed his hesitation. She leaned over andughed softly, ¡°It''s fine. My father keeps his word. He already promises that he will not make things difficult for you. Moreover, you dared to steal my clothes when I was bathing. Why are you still afraid of my father now... ¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡±

    A heavy and deliberate cough suddenly sounded and interrupted Su Feng''s words.

    The two of them looked up and saw a thin middle-aged man wearing a light green robe walking out from behind. He lifted his clothes and ced it on the chair above him. There was a trace of awkwardness and depression on his face as if nothing had happened.

    Behind him was a skinny old man holding a walking stick.

    Su Feng let go of Guo Fan and said to the middle-aged man, ¡°Father.¡±

    She appeared to be polite and secretly poked Guo Fan. There was a sly look hidden in her eyes.

    Guo Fan instantly realized that Su Feng did it on purpose.

    She hinted to Guo Fan that she had left her innocence to him. Stealing clothes, romance, romance.

    Su Li''s face darkened. He could only sulk in his stomach. However, when he saw that his daughter had spared no effort to protect an outsider, he felt like killing a pig to vent his anger.

    It was the same for old fathers in the world when they saw their own little cabbage being chased by pigs.

    Guo Fan cupped his hands and said, ¡°Junior Guo Fan, Guo Xiaobo, greets Ning Master.¡±

    This was also the first time he had seen his parents.

    Guo Fan was a little nervous in his heart and appeared a little reserved. He looked at his nose, nose, and heart as he looked at his cupped hands out of the corner of his eye.

    Wait!

    Guo Fan was stunned for a moment, and then he looked at his own hands.

    ¡°See your parents...? F * ck, see the parents! I f * cking forgot about the gift!¡±

    ording to tradition, even if you can''t give anything too valuable to the parents, you have to give something to them.

    In Guo Fan''s past life, it was always right to give father-inw drinks, or jewelry to his mother-inw.

    Speaking of which, what should be given to you in the world of cultivation... Cultivation techniques, treasures, magic tools, Medicine Pill.

    But he came here empty-handed, and it was for the sake of marrying someone else''s daughter. If he were to say it out loud, he would probably die on the spot.

    Guo Fan cupped his hands and pondered. He couldn''t help but slow down, looking very calm.

    He didn''t know that on the surface, some people wanted to have a harem, but in reality, they didn''t even bring their first meeting with their parents.

    What should he do? What should he do?

    Guo Fan started to rummage through his storage bag, but he didn''t manage to find anything. Nonsense!

    This Inventory Bag was taken from Cao Dong, and he had been rummaging through it a few days ago. It would be strange if there was anything inside.

    Student Liu deeply realized that he was a pauper wearing clothes.

    Should he go and increase the amount of his property?

    Speaking of which, the people of Snowke Mansion were a good target. The identity of their members could not be exposed, and no one would investigate them even if they died.

    The people of the Snowke Mansion only cared about whether they had betrayed them or not. As for the deaths of their members, if they had died because of the mission, it would be a worthwhile death.

    Furthermore, they were all rich thieves, Jill. The rewards forpleting missions were often unimaginably high.

    It just so happened that Duan Lin and Luoyang''s side would be exposed very soon. Instead of helping them hide it, they might as well lure the people of Snowke Mansion over and kill them on the spot, then take away all their equipment.

    However, there were still risks... If they did not handle it well, he would also be taken care of by the Snowke Mansion.

    As his thoughts spun, he dispersed and collected his belongings. Guo Fan straightened his back and took out the Experience Scroll from his storage bag!

    That''s right! Double Experience Scroll!

    The double Experience Scroll that only existed in the shops in Novice Vige was the item most familiar to yers. However, judging from the performance of the two people from Ancient Sea, the effects of these scrolls were definitely stronger than what Guo Fan had imagined!

    It would cause them to show an attitude that they could do anything.

    As for the ck-Eyed Wonder Beast, Guo Fan would definitely not use it as a gift. However, the Experience Scroll was different. To Guo Fan, Liao Mu''s calligraphy and painting were still at his disposal.

    He would get as much as he wanted. He did not feel any heartache at all.

    If Liao Mu knew that his paintings were being squandered like this, he didn''t know whether he would be angry or helpless...

    ¡°Cough, this junior is paying a visit for the first time. Unfortunately, I don''t have anything with me. I can only give one painting to Master as a gift to express my goodwill.¡± Guo Fan walked forward and handed over the painting in his hand.

    However, before he could walk up, the old man beside him spoke in a sinister voice. ¡°Painting? Do you think this is the Frost River Manor? Junior... Or do you think that Miss Ning isn''t worth it? You can marry her just by giving her some mortal things as a betrothal gift?¡±

    Oh, another ruthless person?

    Guo Fan looked at the ordinary scroll in his hand.

    Although it looked quite shabby... This is also not the reason for you to belittle the Experience Scroll!

    This Experience Scroll can be exchanged for a ck-Eyed Wonder Beast. The Golden Crow is a Divine Beast, after all, it is worth more than a lousy old man like you!

    And thest sentence... It was obvious that he was ridiculing Guo Fan''s low standards and not caring about Su Feng. He was being sarcastic. If it wasn''t for the fact that Su Feng had a good impression of him, he would even be a Devoted Partners warrior. This sentence could reduce the favorability by at least 10%!

    Didn''t girls care about the people they cared about the most? Did they not care about themselves?

    Guo Fan was furious at that time. Damn it, he had said such vicious words just now. This old man was obviously not kind.

    Moreover, he didn''t have the impression of such a high-level NPC in the Wide Ocean Sect. Even Zeng Zhihao had some impression of him, but this old man didn''t. It could be seen that this old man had a background in the background board.

    With my temper, I can''t not scold him.

    He turned the scroll back into his hand and said with a smile, ¡°May I ask who you are, old mister?¡±

 Chapter 47

    <strong>Chapter 47 Come Call Me Senior</strong>

    The old man let out a cold snort and said, ¡°I am Zeng Zhn.¡±

    Oh... It turned out to be Zeng Zhihao''s foster father, the Great Elder. No wonder he appeared next to Su Li, and his attitude was so arrogant.

    You two really have a powerful family background.

    Guo Fan nodded and said with a smile, ¡°So it''s Elder Zou. May I ask, what is your cultivation base?¡±

    Zeng Zhn frowned when he heard that. ¡°Junior, what do you mean?¡±

    Guo Fan said, ¡°Well, I think you have a Nascent Soul. Let me ask you another question. How about you?¡±

    Zeng Zhn did not understand. He frowned more and more. ¡°Don''t think that you can do whatever you want in the Wide Ocean Sect just because the youngdy loves you. I will tell you...¡±

    Guo Fan sighed and shook his head. ¡°The answer is not what I want. Are you blind, have you lost your legs, and your hearing ability? If you did not hear my question clearly, I will say it again... ¡±

    Zeng Zhn''s crutch hit the ground with a bang. He said coldly, ¡°Impudent! I have cultivated for three hundred and fifteen years, and have formed my Nascent Soul. I have refined it to the third level. I can already establish my own sect in the cultivation world, but I am still concerned about the old friendship between me and Master. How can I allow a junior like you to insult me when I am guarding the Wide Ocean Sect?! ¡±

    As his crutch descended, the ground cracked open with a bang, and an extremely powerful Spiritual Energy rushed towards Guo Fan like a wave.

    ¡°His cultivation isn''t very high, but his temper is quite big.¡±

    Guo Fan first pulled Su Feng behind him and gave a faint evaluation.

    Zeng Zhn''s face twisted behind the messy flow of the Spiritual Energy. He tightened his grip on the crutch. He was so angry that his body trembled. ¡°What, what did you say?¡±

    Guo Fan said, ¡°I said, if you want to use a sudden death to extortpensation, I don''t have that much money.¡±

    He sneered and raised his hand. His tone was refined and easy-going.

    ¡°But, I definitely have money to buy a coffin for you.¡±

    Boom!

    The deeper and stronger Spiritual Energy formed a cage with Guo Fan as the center. Not only did it block Zeng Zhn''s attack, it also protected all the tools in the room. After that, Guo Fan clenched his fist and instantly closed it.

    ¡°Smoke Lock Heavy Tower!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Zeng Zhn was terrified and kept retreating, but it was already toote. He was surrounded by Spiritual Energies from all directions, like a mist that was spreading in all directions. He was the lonely heavy tower, although it was a high tower with a Nascent Infant Stage cultivation base. But there''s no room for that.

    Without a doubt, he was going to be crushed!

    Zeng Zhn struggled and broke out in a cold sweat. He was about to bepletely sealed within the barrier by the Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    He picked up his crutch, gritted his teeth, and struck down heavily. ¡°Lightning Ray Shattering the Moon!¡±

    The walking stick that was made of Thousand Year Thunderp Wood was wrapped with electric light. It broke through the fog in an instant, revealing the shadow of the moonlight. The light of thunder and the shadow of the bright moonplemented each other. It exploded with a loud bang, but it did not have any effect.

    Zeng Zhn had been prated by the fog into his Dantian, and his Nascent Soul was locked.

    This was the so-called smoke-locking heavy tower.

    His face was pale, and he looked desperate. ¡°How, how could this be...¡±

    The fog suddenly dispersed.

    There were still a few people standing in the room. Su Li was stunned. Su Feng was stunned behind Guo Fan, but the young man still had a mocking smile on his face. He put down his hand and looked at ___. ¡°There is a unspoken rule in the cultivation world, right?¡±

    ¡°Those who have a high cultivation base will go first. Those who have a high cultivation base will be their master. You are now at the third level of the Nascent Soul Stage, around three hundred years old. I am probably a few hundred years younger than you, at the ninth level of the Nascent Soul Stage. It would be fine if you could learn from the sons of heaven''s mandate with the five elements and fight on a different level. The problem is that you can''t beat me either. Who do you think is stronger and who is weaker? Who is stronger and who is stronger? ¡±

    Guo Fan looked at Zeng Zhn and crooked his finger,¡± Come, call me senior. ¡±

    Zeng Zhn breathed heavily and his eyes turned red. ¡°You are going too far. You are going too far... Master!¡±

    Reasonably speaking, the moment he said the word ¡°dock,¡± Guo Fan thought he was going to cry. His heart suddenly trembled and he almost broke his cultivation.

    Fortunately, the people in this era were simple and honest. They did not know how terrifying a tactic was to disgust people.

    Su Li was still in a state of confusion. His heart of killing the pig had just been scared out of his body. Heughed and touched his beard. He said, ¡°Elder Zou, this... I...¡±

    Zeng Zhn said anxiously, ¡°Master!¡±

    Su Li turned to look at Guo Fan and said in a friendly manner, ¡°Son-inw, let the elder go. He has made a lot of contributions to the Wide Ocean Sect. He can''t lose his dignity like this.¡±

    Guo Fan now felt that it had something to do with Su Li that the Wide Ocean Sect had be like this. He seemed too weak.

    It was true that he doted on his daughter, but he was too soft when it came to other matters.

    Therefore, the elders seized the power and stared at him covetously.

    It seemed like it was necessary to carry out the father-inw cultivation n.

    ¡°Since Lord Yue has spoken, the son-inw will naturally listen.¡± Guo Fan withdrew his magic and the fog that wrapped around Zeng Zhn''s body dispersed.

    Zeng Zhn let out a big sigh of relief, but after sensing for a while, he said with a pale face, ¡°My Dantian...¡±

    Guo Fanughed. ¡°I made sure to make sure that Elder Zou doesn''t hold a grudge against me and take revenge on me. After all, people in the cultivation world would feel uneasy. Don''t worry. Elder Zou, you can still cultivate, but from now on... I will temporarily take care of your dantian''s Spiritual Energy.¡±

    Zeng Zhn held his breath. His face turned as red as a pig''s liver. He squeezed out a sentence through the gaps between his teeth. ¡°How can you be a Nascent Soul Stage Cultivator? You should be a Foundation Establishing Stage! ¡±

    It seemed like the information was passed on very quickly. He wondered if there were any spies from the Wide Ocean Sect in the Frost River Manor.

    Guo Fan nced at Su Feng, who was also at a loss, and then looked at his father-inw. He sighed and said, ¡°To be honest, my cultivation base is not limited to this. I only lost the Spiritual Energy because of some ident. I met an old man who was on the verge of death earlier and found out that it was the Master of the Soaring Wisdom Sect that went missing seven hundred years ago. Before he died, he only had time to pass his Spiritual Energy to me, and then he left. ¡±

    This... Why does it sound so mysterious?

    Every year, there are countless people who im to be the former sect master of the Jade Void, all for the sake of creating momentum for themselves. As for you, you are even more ruthless, and you want all of his Spiritual Energy. If youck anything, you need to make up for it. It just sounds like nonsense.

    Su Li silently cursed for a while, then tried to smooth things over and said, ¡°That''s really regrettable. Son-inw, take a seat first. Take a seat first. Elder, be patient. Uh, I wonder if you can bring that painting from earlier to me to take a look. Actually, I have some knowledge in painting as well. I heard that there are also cultivators who use it to enter the Dao. I wonder if it is true. ¡±

    Zeng Zhn''s Dantian was currently being controlled by someone. The fury in his heart was temporarily suppressed. With a flick of his sleeve, he sat back down on the stool.

    Guo Fan handed over the scroll and unfolded it. Surprisingly, it was a magnificent painting of mountains and rivers.

    As soon as Su Li saw this painting of mountains and rivers, he was stunned.

    His gaze was firmly attracted. After staring for a while, he suddenly revealed an expression of shock. He took a few steps back and opened his eyes wide as he raised his head and said, ¡°This... this is the authentic work of the Sage? ¡±

 Chapter 48

    <strong>Chapter 48 Disciples of the Sage</strong>

    The true work of the Saint?

    When he said this, everyone except Su Li was stunned.

    Including Guo Fan.

    The corner of his mouth twitched. Oldrade Xie Kua Kua Qian''s calligraphy and painting... the genuine work of the Sage?

    In an instant, Liao Mu''s title shed across his mind.

    [Hermit - Unwilling to Be Lonely for All eternity]

    Could it be that this ¡°Qiangu¡± was not a false finger, but was really something that had existed for thousands of years... If this was really the case, the realm and identity of Liao Mu before he was sealed would definitely be unimaginable.

    But why did Su Li recognize him with just a nce?

    Could it be that there was some kind of obvious symbol? Guo Fan spected in his heart.

    Zeng Zhn held onto his cane and stared fixedly at the painting. He quickly walked forward. He wanted to take the painting over to take a look, but when he reached out his hand, he remembered that his dantian had been locked. He subconsciously looked at Guo Fan and his hand, which was holding the painting, froze. He changed it to a false press and pointed at the painting.

    His gaze fell on the painting and was instantly attracted by the weather in the Mountain River Illustration. The feeling of his Spiritual Sense being shocked in an instant caused the Spiritual Energy to surge and surge within his body. The original spiritual barrier seemed to have disappeared, and his body and mind felt as rxed and at ease as if they had merged with nature.

    ¡°Power of the Sage!¡±

    Zeng Zhn took a few steps back before he was able to get out of that mesmerizing state.

    His eyes widened. When he looked at the ordinary painting again, his face was filled with shock and disbelief. ¡°It really is the power of a saint... You, where did you get this painting?¡±

    Zeng Zhn looked at Guo Fan in horror.

    Even when he was beaten to a pulp just now, he did not show such a shocked expression.

    Guo Fan was full of doubts. He pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Forgive me for not telling you.¡±

    His mysterious appearance made Su Li and Zeng Zhn even more certain of something. Su Li coughed twice and said, ¡°Since that is the case, I will not ask. You and I will rest in the dock for a while. When Cao Dong''s matter is over, we can discuss the marriage.¡±

    Guo Fan''s mouth twitched. ¡°You... agreed?¡±

    What happened to the father-inw who promised to kill pigs and vegetables at the Hongmen Feast?

    Su Li carefully put away the scroll and nodded with augh. ¡°Son-inw, you see, I already called you Son-inw. How could he not agree? I should have told you long ago that I agreed to it. Asking you toe here is just to take a look at my future son-inw. There''s no other meaning at all.¡±

    His attitude changed so quickly... Just now, his face was still dark, but now he was discussing marriage.

    This father-inw definitely wanted to make things difficult for him in the beginning. Even if it wasn''t an action, he would definitely make things difficult for him verbally. It wouldn''t be as smooth as it was now.

    Is Liao Mu''s calligraphy and painting really that amazing?

    Guo Fan turned to look at Zeng Zhn. ording to Zeng Zhihao, the Great Elder, Zeng Zhn, was standing on Yue Zong''s side. He was the one who suggested that Cao Dong might be framed. Guo Fan was the main culprit.

    The Great Elder and the Second Elder were all in the same sect. Su Li was afraid that he was on the decline now. When he was asked toe over, either Zeng Zhn was next to him, or Su Li wanted to use this chance to stir up a conflict to test Guo Fan. He wanted to see if Guo Fan could be of any help to him, or if Zeng Zhn was already so powerful that he could participate in the meeting of the son-inw who was supposed to be part of the family affairs.

    Guo Fan was leaning towards the first guess.

    As the master of a sect, Su Li wouldn''t be so cowardly.

    In short... it was a good thing.

    Guo Fan and Su Feng left the house. Miss Su was like a fish in water in her own house. She immediately arranged for Guo Fan to stay in the empty room in her own house.

    Although she wanted to cover it up by dividing the two rooms, people with discerning eyes could see that it was no different from sleeping together.

    In an instant, the news spread and another group of admirers like Cao Dong cried out in pain.

    ¡°You will stay here for the time being.¡±

    Su Feng pushed open the door. The interior of the room was very delicate and warm, but it was clearly a girl''s room.

    Guo Fan''s puzzled eyes had just turned around when Su Feng''s eyes fluttered. ¡°This, this is the room I lived in when I was young. I only moved next door after that.¡±

    Oh... A room when I was young, that is to say, I stayed in it regrly when I was young?

    Guo Fan raised his eyebrows, as if he could tell from the room what Su Feng, who used to live here, looked like.

    But at the same time, she even showed Guo Fan such a private ce, which meant that Su Feng no longer held anything back from him.

    When he walked in, Su Feng could not help but whisper, ¡°Why did my father have such a big reaction? What exactly is the power of the saints?¡±

    Guo Fan was puzzled and asked, ¡°You don''t know either?¡±

    Su Feng shook her head. ¡°The saints are nameless. I only know that something big happened a few hundred years ago. During that period of time, countless geniuses of the Immortal Dao emerged, but there were also countless people who fell. The Saint was born and then disappeared. There was no more news. Perhaps my father and Elder Zou had experienced that era before. ¡±

    She suddenly thought of something and smiled. ¡°That senior Zi Chen from the Soaring Wisdom Sect also disappeared at that time. Didn''t you get his Spiritual Energy? Why didn''t you know about it?¡±

    Guo Fan frowned and said, ¡°This is... He left after giving me the Spiritual Energy. He didn''t tell me anything. ¡±

    I''m sorry, Senior Ding. Although you still have six or seven days left to live, I''ve wronged you to die once.

    Su Feng stretched out a finger and pointed at his forehead. She pursed her lips and said,¡± I only know how to talk nonsense in a serious manner. You attacked Elder Zou, he would definitely hold a grudge... ¡±

    Guo Fan shrugged and said, ¡°It''s fine. With my current cultivation, although I haven''t fully recovered, it is definitely more than enough for me in the Wide Ocean Sect.¡±

    The only thing he was afraid of was the spy from the Demon Sect.

    Su Feng pouted and said, ¡°No matter how powerful you are, I will still be worried.¡±

    Guo Fan looked at her slightly pouting tender lips and could not help but lower his body and kiss her.

    They separated after a touch.

    Su Feng, who had just closed her eyes, opened them doubtfully again.

    Guo Fan smiled and said, ¡°There is a long way to go.¡±

    Su Feng let out a soft moan and hugged him tightly. She felt that the young man''s shoulders were wide and reliable. She felt that this sentence was even more difficult to kiss than the previous kiss. It made her entire body go limp and her eyes filled with happiness.

    Guo Fan sighed. Su Feng had been held up too much since she was young. Everyone cared about her appearance. Unless she took the initiative, she would be anxious at this time. It was not a wise move.

    - -

    Zeng Zhn and Su Li were still looking at each other in the room.

    Su Li looked at the scroll in his hand and smiled. ¡°How is it? Elder Zou, this son-inw of mine is much stronger than your adopted son, right? Do you still want to continue talking about marriage?¡±

    It turned out that Zeng Zhn actually wanted to let Zeng Zhihao, who had just taken over the position of Chief, marry Su Feng. In a beautiful way, he wanted to make the rtionship even more intimate, and added the condition that he would stand on Su Li''s side.

    But at this moment, it was all messed up by Guo Fan.

    Zeng Zhn felt the fog lingering in his dantian''s spirit sea. His Nascent Soul was actually unable to move within it. With aplicated expression, he said, ¡°If he is indeed the legendary disciple of the Saint, he will change the structure of the Middle Continent. I admit defeat. ¡±

    His expression turned dark and gloomy, ¡°I''m just afraid that... he is not.¡±

 Chapter 49

    <strong>Chapter 49 Schrodinger''s Saintess</strong>

    Su Li opened the scroll but didn''t look at it. The divine light contained within was precious. He turned to Zeng Zhn and said, ¡°Even if he isn''t, what can you do about it?¡±

    He stroked his beard and said with a surprised tone, ¡°A ninth level Nascent Soul cultivator. If he is really as young as he appears to be. This is simply... appalling. Even those big sects in Middle Continent might not have such a heaven warping genius.¡±

    Su Li''s eyes sparkled. Not only was he a heaven warping genius, but he had also never heard of such a person in the past few thousand or eight hundred years.

    He had never heard of such a genius even in the era of gods and ghosts.

    Other than the disciple of the nameless saint who had not appeared for more than a hundred years, there was no difference!

    Zeng Zhn was silent for a moment. His expression was strange as he sneered. ¡°The ninth level of the Nascent Soul Stage is the ninth level, but they are both in the Nascent Soul Stage. I was unable to sense even the slightest bit of the power of the Nascent Soul in his Spiritual Energy, Master. How do you think you got such a ninth level Nascent Soul? ¡±

    Su Li was stunned. ¡°Without Dao Nascent Soul energy... Impossible!¡±

    The most important thing in the Nascent Soul Stage was the Nascent Soul Stage. This was nonsense.

    How could a Nascent Soul Stage Cultivator enter the Nascent Soul Stage without forming a Nascent Soul Stage? This was simply nonsense. Anyone who said this would think that they had lost their minds.

    It was impossible for Su Li to feel that his Great Elder had lost his mind all of a sudden. He only felt that Zeng Zhn could not lose his face, so he began to deceive himself.

    Zeng Zhn saw Su Li''s expression. He sneered and didn''t say anything. He walked out with his crutch and his hands behind his back. A cold light shed across his eyes.

    There were two possibilities that a Nascent Soul cultivator would not have the power of a Dao Nascent Soul.

    First, a Nascent Soul cultivator would be heavily injured, injured, or sealed, just like Zeng Zhn was in his current state. However, a person with a higher cultivation base would have to operate in order to not be able to use any of his strength.

    Secondly, a Nascent Soul cultivator would be forced to enter the Nascent Soul realm with the help of a special Medicine Pill. It would be a sacrifice of all possibilities in the future. Without a Nascent Soul cultivator, it would be impossible for him to proceed to the next step of his cultivation and stop at the Nascent Soul realm for the rest of his life.

    ording to Guo Fan''s age, Zeng Zhn was almost certain that he was the second type of person.

    Only in this way could he reach such a high level at his age.

    Simrly, the person who swallowed the Medicine Pill would definitely not be as strong as a true Nascent Soul cultivator.

    ¡°If that''s the case...¡±

    Zeng Zhn muttered in a low voice. His skinny figure disappeared into the shadows, and his gloomy expression became even more sinister.

    - -

    Guo Fan had already been guessed correctly without knowing anything.

    The Medicine Pill and the enhancement of attributes were indeed very simr, but the attributes were more convenient, and the only thing that was less powerful than normal was the power of the Nascent Soul Dharma.

    However, he couldn''t use the Nascent Soul Dharma. His Nascent Soul realm was equivalent to a peak Core Forming Stage who had cultivated another nine levels.

    However, he didn''t even have a Golden Core.

    If he took another step back, it would mean that he had actually cultivated to the 27th level of the Foundation Establishing Stage.

    However, he didn''t even have a spiritual tform.

    Therefore, Guo Fan''s current condition, in simple terms, was the 36th step of Qi Refinement.

    Of course, the levels of each realm couldn''t be equal. In short, it was almost the same principle. If his attributes continued to increase, he might even be able to reach the 3,000th step of Qi Refinement or something.

    ¡°Ai, some people appear to be Nascent Soul experts, but in reality, their cultivation base is only at the seventh level of Qi Refinement. They are weak chickens.¡±

    Guo Fan sighed. It was equivalent to Gu Yaling''sbat strength.

    ¡°This is too weak. I have to hurry up and cultivate. Otherwise, if I meet a real big shot, I will not have any weapons and my cultivation base will be empty. It will not be enough to send food to him.¡±

    He was now sitting on the bed in Su Feng''s room when she was young. As usual, he looked around. It was obvious that he had tidied up very well, but he had not stayed in the room for a long time.

    However, there was still a faint fragrance on the bedding that was simr to Su Feng''s body... Although it sounded very vulgar, Guo Fan had the idea of catching it and smelling it.

    But he did not put it into practice.

    At least... he could smell it after he covered himself with the nket when he slept.

    That was what Liu Yuan thought in his heart.

    ¡°Meet me at the Moon Reflection Pond the day after tomorrow... I remember that the Moon Reflection Pool is located in the northeast of the Wide Ocean Sect, and that''s the only side of the sect that I can rely on. There were many springs in the mountains, so it was called the Spring Mountain. Therefore, the people of the Wide Ocean Sect would often rest and cultivate there. Or rx, such as bathing female disciples. ¡±

    Guo Fan supported his chin and thought about his countermeasures.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Rong Rong changed ces to bathe a few times in order to avoid me. She must have gone to Spring Mountain... However, she couldn''t guess that I was nning to capture her, so she deliberately didn''t look for me. ¡±

    If it was just a simple meeting with the devil cult, she wouldn''t be so careful. The Wide Ocean Sect was a middle and low level map, and the highest Nascent Infant Stage cultivation base was there. There was no higher cultivation base.

    But the key is that if Li Xieren was there as well.

    Guo Fan couldn''t kill that spy at all, and he didn''t even dare to move.

    If he tried, he would pass away. JPG

    Should he bet that Li Xieren didn''te here because of the Crocodile Demon Lagoon?

    The reason she went to Five legged Heavenly Devil''s ce was most likely because she wanted to find the Heavenly Devil. It was natural for the Wide Ocean Sect to ask about it, but it was impossible for them to lower their status and participate in it personally.

    However, who could guarantee that this witch wouldn''t suddenly want to end up like this?

    ¡°What a headache, Lady Holy Maiden of Schrodinger... Put a holy maiden in the Moon Reflection Pond. When two undercover agents bring Cheng Liuxian to meet her, there is a 50% chance that she will appear, and a 50% chance that she will not appear.¡±

    Guo Fan muttered to himself, and the image of the saintess hiding in the pond and observing him appeared in his mind. He thought about it andughed.

    To be honest, the woman who had always been elegant, calm, and arrogant would be quite cute if she held her head and squatted down.

    ¡°Schrodinger? Who is that?¡±

    Anguid and charming voice suddenly sounded with a hint of doubt.

    The smile on Guo Fan''s face froze. Wait?!

    His absentminded eyes instantly focused, and he saw a pitch-ck fog suddenly appear in the middle of the room. The hazy and strange fog condensed into a human figure.

    The fog weaved into a ck veil, and together with his waterfall-like long hair, covered in a graceful and graceful female body, the face under the ck veil was pale and seductive. Her abyssal ck pupils stared at Guo Fan, and her long eyshes were like butterfly wings. An unfathomable shadow was cast down.

    She stood barefooted. A faint green vein could be seen on her snow white jade feet. There was a silver ring on her ankles and wrists. The thin silver chain prated deep into the ck veil and connected to the wide ring on her neck.

    Guo Fan knew that this wonderful body was bound by these silver chains. It represented the absolute purity of the doctrine of service and could not be married for the rest of her life.

    She took two steps forward and reached out to hold Guo Fan''s cheek. Her narrowed eyes had a scarlet light in them. The corner of her mouth curled up and she whispered, ¡°No matter who he is, Li Xieren can only be Guo Xiaobo''s...¡±

    The witch''s eyes were blurred and she kissed Guo Fan''s forehead.

    The goose bumps all over Guo Fan''s body were instantly stimted. There was clearly a trace of metal cutting across his forehead. It was a tongue nail.

    The woman''s voice became softer and softer, ¡°But Guo Xiaobo, will he only belong to Li Xieren?¡±

    She lowered her head and looked at Guo Fan with her erged pupils. There seemed to be red mes burning in the deepest part of her eyes.

    Guo Fan thought he was wrong. Schrodinger''s saintess was put in Su Feng''s room. There were two oues. Half of them were Guo Fan''s life, and the other half Guo Fan''s death.

 Chapter 50

    <strong>Chapter 50 Liu Yuan Started the Fireworks and Was Ready to Fire Them</strong>

    Help!

    Guo Fan''s entire body stiffened, and he roared madly in his heart. Tears were streaming down his face. Not to mention the little deer running around randomly, his heart was almost trampled to death by ten thousand straws of grass and mud horses.

    This was clearly the first time he had a girlfriend that he could kiss and hug, and the first time he went to his girlfriend''s house to see her parents. He even got into father-inw''s good graces, but why?

    Why? !!!

    Why did he meet his predecessor...

    He was still in his current girlfriend''s room (even though she was still young), and he was sitting on the bed where he found his girlfriend, thinking about smelling the nket.

    Ahhhhhhhhhh!!!

    Excuse me, is there still hope? Waiting online, anxious.

    Guo Fan trembled slightly as he felt the hands that were holding his cheeks. They were slender and slender, and his palms felt soft and cool. He felt veryfortable as his fingers lightly brushed past his face.

    However, Guo Fan had a feeling that these slender hands would suddenly use force and twist his head off.

    The big blood-red word ¡°danger¡± floated above his head like a death omen.

    Guo Fan looked up with trembling eyes. When he saw the pink max progress bar on Li Xieren''s charming face, his eyelids jumped.

    Why did other people''s pink look at such a young girl, but Li Xieren looked so sickly and lovable?

    ¡°You, uh, cough, why are you here?¡±

    Guo Fan tried his best to speak calmly, but he almost stuttered the moment he opened his mouth.

    If he knew why he wanted to conquer Yu Jiao... But there was no medicine for regret in this world, and he didn''t have the ability to predict his transmigration.

    Of course, in the game, all the attributes were required, but when the game became reality, it wasn''t a good thing. He thought of the Japanese sick and beautiful girl who cut Niu Lang''s body and waited in a pool of blood with a smile on her face for the news of the police.

    Who said that a sick girl with full affability level would not make a move? That was when you could only treat her well. When you treat others well, that kind of crazy love that you could not ask for was absolutely terrifying beyond imagination.

    ¡°Why am I here?¡±

    Li Xieren rubbed his face and repeated, ¡°I thought that you finally did not n to hide anymore, so I took the initiative to deliver myself to you. Since you know that the spies of the Holy Cult are going to meet in the vicinity of the Wide Ocean Sect, you should have thought that I would be here. ¡±

    Guo Fan said with some difficulty, ¡°What about the note...?¡±

    He nced at the progress bar. At this point, this was the only thing that couldfort him.

    Li Xieren hummed and her tone was like a spoiled cat, ¡°Originally it was not near the Wide Ocean Sect, but I was afraid that you would note, so I changed the location...¡± She paused and said seriously, ¡°I indicated.¡±

    Guo Fan''s vision went dark. Why didn''t he think of it at all? He hade to the Wide Ocean Sect just like that. He should have easily thought of meeting Li Xieren here. However, he swaggered in and even thought of using the Mirror Moon Jade to change his identity.

    Change your sister!

    He was already here with the words ¡°Wide Ocean Sect''s son-inw, Guo Fan,¡± what the hell was there to change? She was so immersed in the atmosphere of love that she lost her intelligence.

    He had mocked others not long ago in a gentle vige, and now he was being reported in the modern world.

    Guo Fan wanted to cry but had no tears. Damn it, he had been caught the moment he came up. What was there to y? Just wait for him to be locked up in the basement!

    ¡°Don''t be so depressed. My Guo Xiaobo shouldn''t have admitted defeat so easily. At least he has to struggle for a bit.¡±

    Li Xieren looked at his gloomy and hopeless eyes andughed even more happily. She extended her finger and locked his five fingers together. She lifted her hand and said, ¡°Lovesick Gu, a kinship knot. No matter where you go, I can find you. Simrly, no matter where I am, it can respond to me at any time. Bring you to me¡±

    Guo Fan stared at the two intertwining fingers. Shockingly, an illusory red line appeared on their fingers, wrapping them tightly together.

    ¡°You are going to nt a Gu in me? Wait, when?¡± Guo Fan was stunned for a moment, then he realized that the only time he had been in contact with Li Xieren recently was... When he disguised himself as Xia Shui, he immediately revealed a look of horror. ¡°You clearly recognized me at that time!¡±

    Guo Fan''s shame had already exploded. He had even acted as that ignorant young master for a long time!

    Li Xieren''s face turned bright red as she turned around and held her face. She tilted her head and blinked her eyes. She said, ¡°Yes, yes. Pretending to be ignorant and shallow, pretending to be especially cool and cool. So cute.¡±

    Cute my a * s!

    F * ck, I can already imagine this guy muttering that he was so cute after he left while revealing a terrifying smile.

    Guo Fan fiercely pulled his hand back and shouted, ¡°Don''te over! I''m telling you! Even if I die today, I won''t yield! ¡±

    This woman was too dangerous. As long as it did not endanger Guo Fan''s life, she could do anything. Guo Fan was certain that this Gu was definitely simr to a ¡°bowworm!¡±

    Just like how a bowworm could infect a mouse and control a mouse, it made the mouse lose its fear of cats. Deceiving the mouse to approach the cat, this so-called Lovesick Gu. It was probably the person who caused the infected person to subconsciously approach the person who used the Gu.

    The Gu nted by a Physical Integration Period Immortal Cultivator was absolutely unsolvable to a Nascent Infant Stage like him...

    Li Xieren''s eyes shed with a strange light. She put down the hand that was holding her face. Guo Fan took a step back and she moved forward.

    Finally, Guo Fan crashed into the bed with a bang. His back was already against the edge. Li Xieren ced her hands on the bed and bent down to look at Guo Fan. She said softly, ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±

    ¡°Gulp.¡±

    Guo Fan swallowed his saliva. There was almost no gap between Li Xieren and his face.

    Li Xieren pressed on his body. Her curvaceous body was as soft and beautiful as imagined. A strong and sweet fragrance assailed his nose.

    She turned her head and gently rubbed Guo Fan''s face with her face. Her tone changed from excitement to that ofziness. She said in an exceptionally calm and gentle voice, ¡°Anyone can be afraid of me, but you can''t.¡±

    She wanted to kill someone, right? F * ck!

    Guo Fan was so scared that he almost suffocated. He didn''t even dare to breathe.

    The room fell silent for a moment. It was so quiet that Guo Fan felt like it was time for him to die.

    No way! If this continued, it would really end with a chopping board!

    Hurry up and use your God of Strategy''s brain to think of a way, Guo Fan!

    Guo Fan calmed his breathing and trembled as he reached out and hugged Li Xieren. He took a deep breath and hugged ___ tightly. He said softly, ¡°I am not afraid of you. Ah Miao, you know... I have never been afraid of you. Otherwise, we would not have known each other... ¡±

    Li Xieren''s delicate body trembled. She was not from the Middle Continent, but from the Weeping town in the south of the Middle Continent. However, she had the name of the Middle Continent, and her name was Lu Miao.

    The name Ah Miao instantly reminded her of her past and Guo Fan.

    ¡°Xiaobo...¡±

    Li Xieren''s tone finally had some fluctuations.

    Guo Fan let out a sigh of relief in his heart, and his body also rxed a little. Damn it, he had finally escaped the danger of his life.

    ¡°Creak.¡± The door suddenly opened. Su Feng''s figure was outside the door. She pretended to push the door open and entered. She called out with joy, ¡°Yuan, I came to find...¡±

    ¡°No! No! Stop! Don''te in.¡±

    Guo Fan''s face instantly twisted. F * ck, you two, did you all use the catch technique? What a coincidence! !! WTF!

 Chapter 51

    <strong>Chapter 51 I''m Cultivating</strong>

    ¡°What, what''s wrong?¡±

    Su Feng was obviously shocked and did not know what happened. She stood at the door and stopped moving. She asked in a daze and worry, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Guo Fan''s whole body was pressed against the corner of the bed in despair. Li Xieren''s cultivation was so much higher than his that she could not even struggle. She turned her head and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Nothing, nothing... You wait outside first!¡±

    Su Feng said ¡°Oh, but she felt that something was not right in her heart. Yuan, are you really okay? Why do I hear that your voice is a little shaky?¡±

    ¡°I''m really alright...¡±

    Li Xieren moved closer and stuck to his cheek. She exhaled hot air and sprinkled in Guo Fan''s ears. She giggled and said, ¡°Xiaobo, she''s here. She''s just at the door watching...¡±

    Guo Fan widened his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said softly, ¡°You did it on purpose!¡±

    How could a Physical Integration Period like her not notice the Core Forming Stage Su Feng? Gan!

    She did it on purpose!

    It was just an illusion that her tone had loosened. This guy probably couldn''t help butugh out loud and try his best to endure. That was the only way he could behave like that!

    Li Xieren''s face was bright red and she revealed a fanatical expression. She suppressed it and herughter became a little dull. ¡°Don''t you think it is very interesting?¡±

    So this is the reason why you licked my face?

    Pervert!

    Guo Fan''s face was expressionless. He felt that he might be tasted first, then eaten in one mouthful (physical, non-physical, finger), and not even dregs were left.

    Su Feng was still worried, but since Guo Fan said that she was fine, she still chose to believe him. She closed the door and was about to turn around and leave.

    ¡°Hu...¡±

    Guo Fan heaved a sigh of relief and escaped.

    He helplessly turned his eyes to Li Xieren. The face of the saintess of the Devil Cult was beautiful and charming. Her messy ck veil and hair fell down, making her originally pale skin appear a kind of pale blue color. And a touch of red color was even more stunning.

    It was like a short-lived flower that was budding in the night but only had a sh of brilliance, a kind of lonely beauty.

    But her eyes were focused. It was not the heart-piercing and love and hate intertwined in Guo Fan''s imagination, but a kind of calm and focused, even gentle and gentle. It was filled with fear and trepidation. That gaze melted into light.

    Guo Fan was touched for a moment.

    He thought of Li Xieren''s past and past. Now, this powerful woman who was pressing down on him, the girl who he had conquered in the game, the girl who was crying her heart out in the pile of dead people, all of a sudden, the side of her face ovepped with each other.

    The Rakshasa Enchantress, who had seen all the living things in the world, was called Li Xieren.

    But her name was Lu Miao, and he had named her.

    The fear in Guo Fan''s heart suddenly dissipated. His somewhat numb arms supported the bed and wanted to get up, but Li Xieren suppressed it tightly. She let out a long breath and said with difficulty, ¡°Ah Miao, I, you listen to me, I...¡±

    ¡°Shh -¡±

    Li Xieren stretched out a finger to her lips and said with a smile, ¡°I know, I know... Do you think she really left?¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned by the change of topic. She? Su Feng? Of course it was...

    He suddenly changed his expression and looked outside the door. It seemed that the perception that was blocked by Li Xieren had recovered again. That figure was still standing at the door and did not leave! F * ck!

    This group of women must be poisonous!

    Guo Fan despaired about this world full of lies. He looked at the figure who pretended to leave not far away from the door and pretended to be squatting.

    ¡°Huhuhu...¡±

    Li Xierenughed and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you think she wille in?¡±

    Guo Fan firmly and firmly said, ¡°She will not! I have already told her not toe in. She will believe me and follow my words.¡±

    ¡°Really? What if that''s the case? ¡±

    - -

    Su Feng was worried and stared at the door suspiciously. She felt as if she was going to lose something.

    She thought of Gu Yaling, who had knocked on the door that day. She and Guo Fan were in the room.

    The current scene was somewhat simr...

    ¡°No, I must be overthinking. Only Ah Yuan and I came to the Wide Ocean Sect. There is no one else here. He must have encountered some difficulties in his cultivation. I shouldn''t have entered to disturb him.¡±

    Su Feng muttered to herself.

    Just as she was thinking about this, Guo Fan''s seemingly painful and patient muffled groan suddenly came from the room.

    Su Feng was startled in her heart. She took two steps forward and anxiously said, ¡°Ah Yuan, what, what happened to you? Is it because your old injuries have rpsed? Is it because your cultivation base has fallen and your recovery is unstable? Do you need help? ¡±

    Guo Fan could be heard breathing heavily in the room. He even seemed to have swallowed a mouthful of saliva before saying,¡± It''s fine, it''s really fine. It''s just that it''s a little too exciting... ¡±

    Su Feng was stunned and said, ¡°Stimted?¡±

    Guo Fan hurriedly denied it. ¡°No... Huhuhu, it''s just that I, I am cultivating! I am cultivating until the critical moment. I am trying to break through to the God Forming Stage, but, uh, my old injury is too serious. My foundation is still unstable, so it''s very difficult. The Spiritual Energy''s rise and fall are quite exciting. ¡±

    Su Feng heard his words, and she was gasping intermittently. It could be seen that his cultivation was indeed very difficult, but her heart was filled with worry and also a strange feeling.

    That day when she was perfunctory to Gu Yaling, she used the excuse of cultivating...

    No! Impossible!

    Su Feng shook her head, feeling annoyed that her thoughts were running wild, and said, ¡°Then I will guard you outside, and you concentrate on your cultivation.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, there is no need! I can do it myself!¡±

    ¡°In any case, I''m here to look for you, and I don''t have anything else to do. Like I said, it''s my turn to protect you this time. Although your current cultivation base is higher than mine, I still have some use for you, right?¡±

    ¡°I, I''m very touched, but...¡±

    ¡°Well, that is enough. You don''t have to worry about me. This is my own choice.¡±

    But your choice seems to be to protect your green hat...

    Guo Fan looked outside with a lifeless gaze. The tears in his heart were about to dry up. Damn it, do you still want to wait outside for the whole night?

    This time, it really became an X scene.

    Do you know what kind of protection you are protecting!? Smash!

    ¡°That... It''ste at night now. I, I''m afraid you''ll catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°How can cultivators get sick?¡±

    ¡°... ¡± I feel sorry for you when you''re alone outside. Quickly go back and sleep. Hu, I''m fine now.¡±

    Guo Fan adjusted his breathing and put on a calm expression.

    ¡°I don''t believe it. You must want me to feel at ease.¡±

    ¡°Really, really, you still don''t believe me?¡± Guo Fan was so nervous that he wanted to die. He forced a smile and spoke in a rxed and happy tone. ¡°Heh, hehehehe... His injuries have been suppressed. I''ll look for you in a while. Go to your room first, be good.¡±

    ¡°Then... Then I''ll wait for you.¡±

    In the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, Guo Fan finally coaxed Su Feng away.

    ¡°Hu...¡±

    Guo Fanid limply on the bed,pletely devoid of strength.

    Li Xieren showed a satisfied smile and changed her position. She held him in her arms, put him on ap pillow, and stroked his hair. She said softly, ¡°So, my cute Xiaobo, how are you going to find herter?¡±

 Chapter 52

    <strong>Chapter 52 The Fireworks on Liu Yuan Exploded</strong>

    This is the first time I''vee out of a tiger''s den and into a wolf''s den...

    It was not easy to coax Su Feng away, but Li Xieren once again had a look that said if you dare to say a wrong word, you will immediately twist your head and rip your body apart and take them away.

    Guo Fan felt the warmth and softness of the knee pillow and almost cried.

    Was this a knee pillow? This was clearly the guillotine.

    ¡°I...¡± As soon as Guo Fan opened his mouth, he couldn''t continue. This was clearly a dead end.

    How could he meet Su Feng?

    This was a good question.

    First of all, his head was now in Li Xieren''s hands. Li Xieren was unwilling to let him go and he would not be able to get out no matter what. So if he wanted to leave, he had to give a reason to persuade Li Xieren. But letting him go was clearly the same as letting him go to another woman''s room.

    No reason was f * cking effective!

    ¡°I will lift my head to see him!¡± Guo Fan gave up on himself and looked up at Li Xieren''s beautiful face. He moved his head to find afortable position and sighed. ¡°You do it.¡±

    ¡°Then I really do it.¡±

    Li Xieren said with a smile and pressed her finger behind his ear. She gently used her finger to spin around. The cold feeling on her fingertip made her feel numb. It gathered along her spine and created a simr feeling of pleasure. Guo Fan let out a soft hiss, but he did not dare to move. He could only silently endure the ¡°torture.¡±

    Apart from the fact that the location wasn''t right, the scene of his wife massaging his husband''s pillow to relieve his fatigue was really heartwarming.

    After a while.

    Guo Fan could not help but carefully say, ¡°Are you not angry anymore?¡±

    Li Xieren stopped what she was doing and her gentle smile faded. She lowered her beautiful eyes and softly said, ¡°So you know I am angry.¡±

    Guo Fan thought, If you are not angry, you do not need to do anything. I will take my head off for you as a souvenir.

    He organized his words in his heart and took a deep breath. Life and death! It all depended on what happened next. He said, ¡°I know. I also know that you are so angry that you do all these things. It''s because you think I''m afraid of you, I''m afraid of you... Right? ¡±

    Li Xieren did not say anything, but Guo Fan could feel her body stiffen for a moment. The hand that was ced next to Guo Fan''s neck tightened slightly and rubbed his shirt.

    Guo Fan suddenly grabbed her hand, and the red line of the United Heart knot appeared again. He wrapped the fingers of the two people together and slowed down his tone. He said, ¡°I''m not afraid. I''m just, cough, just scared. Fear and fear are different, you see... You suddenly appeared in my room. It would be strange if I could remain calm... Furthermore, this situation.¡±

    He smiled coyly and looked at Li Xieren. His gaze was fleeting.¡± I... I really... ¡±

    Guo Fan prepared himself mentally and gritted his teeth.¡± I do like Rong Rong. ¡±

    Li Xieren turned her wrist and faced Guo Fan''s palm. She said lightly, ¡°Aren''t you afraid that I will kill her when you say this?¡±

    Her deep gaze fell outside the door. Opposite her was Su Feng''s room.

    Although Guo Fan''s scalp was numb, he still stared at Li Xieren with a certain look and said, ¡°You won''t.¡±

    Li Xieren''s lips curled up and her smile was charming and moving. ¡°You are still so confident.¡±

    Guo Fan thought that if you really wanted to kill someone, why would you talk nonsense? You even did so many unnecessary things. You would have done it a long time ago.

    He should have known earlier... With this woman''s arrogance and decisiveness, if she wanted to kill someone, he wouldn''t even know how he died, just like how he didn''t know when he was poisoned.

    Guo Fan took another deep breath in his heart. Since there was room for negotiation, this favorable impression was absolutely effective.

    He closed his eyes and hypnotized his wife in front of him, the result of his hard work, and his card.

    Guo Fan opened his eyes and looked directly into Li Xieren''s eyes. He said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Because I know you.

    In the entire world, there was no second person who understood you like me. And no second person is like me, not afraid of you after knowing that you are the Rakshasa''s Enchantress... Just think of you as a woman, and no one else is like me... Love you ¡±

    In order to deal with the affability level of the illness attribute maxed out, he should use the affability level maxed out to deal with it!

    The illness attribute should respond to whatever the illness attribute desires!

    I understand!

    Guo Fan found the feeling he had when he conquered Li Xieren. What this rolecked the most was to treat her as an ordinary girl''s love. Any choice that hesitated when facing her was the wrong choice, the option of instant death. It was precisely because of this that... Most yers would be persuaded to withdraw from thousands or even tens of thousands of times of frequent death.

    There was a saying among the yers that went, Teach Li Xieren, just like a game in the soul game series.

    If one hesitated, they would lose. If they were decisive, they would give it in vain.

    Li Xieren was silent for a while and said softly, ¡°Yes... Is that why you are so fearless? In this world, you are the only one who treats me like this. I''ve already given you all my feelings as a person¡±

    Guo Fan''s heart tightened when he heard this. If he gave his feelings as a human to him, wouldn''t that mean that he wasn''t a human anymore?

    He felt that the strategy was not so terrifying at that time. Su Feng also had a subtle change in her personality. Could it be that this was also the butterfly effect?

    This definitely could not be... He had to make some more shocking news.

    Guo Fan thought about it and felt that Li Xieren''s suppressing strength was loosening. He gritted his teeth and decisively took the opportunity to pull hard with his hand. With a bang, he flipped over and pressed Li Xieren onto the bed.

    The situation instantly reversed.

    ¡°This time, if I don''t seed, I will be merciful...¡±

    Guo Fan''s heart was beating rapidly. He could not help but smile bitterly in his heart. Li Xieren''s charming and deep eyes hid a trace of danger and sharpness. Although it was still very weak, it was already toote to back down now.

    At most, she would die!

    Anyway, he had already died once. Now, his life could be considered to have been saved. It was not a loss!

    Guo Fan pressed Li Xieren''s hands down and said fiercely, ¡°Let me tell you, Li Xieren, I am, and I can only be the only one in your life. Whether you think this is a threat or a confession, even if there is a second person who treats you like me. Your body and mind can only be mine... It''s not a wife, it''s a genuine appendage!¡±

    Guo Fan sneered in a low voice and raised his voice again. ¡°Yes! I like other people. This is my selfishness. I will like many, many people. There will also be many people who will like me, but there is only one Guo Xiaobo in this world. There is only one Lu Miao who belongs to Guo Xiaobo.

    It doesn''t matter if you think that I have nothing to fear. It is better for me to be shameless and shameless. I have upied all the positions in your heart, but I only have a corner of your heart. But I''ve already caught you, so I won''t let you go anymore. You can only care about me, Guo Fan, for the rest of your life, and be my appendage. You have no freedom at all. ¡±

    After Guo Fan finished speaking, he bent down and kissed her. Li Xieren did not respond, but Guo Fan still stubbornly kissed her until he almost suffocated.

    ¡°Ha... Hu...¡± Guo Fan straightened his body and breathed heavily.

    Li Xieren looked at him calmly. One of her hands suddenly broke free. Guo Fan was shocked, but she did not use the Spiritual Energy to hit him. Instead, she gently pressed on his chest.

    ¡°Is everyone an appendage?¡± She asked softly.

    ¡°No, just you¡± Guo Fan answered with difficulty.

    Li Xieren showed the most gentle and soft smile she had ever had.

    She retracted her hand. On Guo Fan''s chest, there was a dagger.

 Chapter 53

    <strong>Chapter 53 The Knife Is in Your Heart</strong>

    Guo Fan lowered his head, trembling. He looked at his chest. The dagger had stabbed into his chest, only revealing the exquisite silver handle of the dagger.

    But no matter how exquisite it was, it could not change the fact that it was a murder weapon.

    Pain, pain.

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    Cold sweat appeared on Guo Fan''s forehead. He stretched out his hand and tried to pull the dagger out. However, his hand fell down a few times weakly. Li Xieren let go of the dagger. However, the dagger seemed to be pushed by an invisible force. It spun and went into his chest. Until there was no handle.

    The blood sshed onto his clothes, making them darker and darker. His flesh was cut open and healed.

    Li Xieren gently hooked her delicate hand, and the blood on Guo Fan''s chest separated from his clothes. It condensed into a wriggling object that looked like it was alive, and she clenched her fist and crushed it.

    ¡°What, what is that...¡±

    Guo Fan suddenly felt that something had been taken away from him and fell down powerlessly.

    Li Xieren reached out to support him and softly said, ¡°Lovesick Gu, if you don''t like it, I will take it away.¡±

    She lowered her head and reached out to touch Guo Fan''s heart. She gave a charming smile and said, ¡°But I also need to leave something behind.¡±

    ¡°Phew... I know you took away the Lovesick Gu. I''m asking what you put in my heart? ¡± Guo Fanid on Li Xieren''s body powerlessly and breathed lightly as if he had just survived a disaster.

    He clearly felt that the wound in his chest had healed in an instant, but the dagger was gone.

    But it was definitely not really gone, but something that had turned into something that had been ced in his heart.

    Li Xieren held his face like Tathagata and kissed his forehead. Her eyes seemed to contain the mes of the abyss, ¡°A knife.¡±

    What the f * ck? You took away the Gu worm and put a knife in. Was it a human??

    Guo Fan felt that he had reached the limit of one exchange and reced himself.

    Li Xieren noticed Guo Fan looking at her with grief and indignation. She giggled. She gently patted his back and said gently as if she was coaxing a child, ¡°Alright, alright. Don''t worry. This knife is my Natal Artifact. I''ve never shown it to anyone. Now that it''s in your hands, you can think of something. I will die without a burial ground. ¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned. He reached out his trembling hand to touch his chest. He looked up at Li Xieren. ¡°If you do this, yourbat strength will be greatly reduced. No, no way!¡±

    Li Xieren held his hand and smiled. ¡°As you said, I am your appendage. My only appendage, my life and love are yours. But you can never let me go. You can''t be afraid of me. No matter how many people you like and who like you, I''m still the one you can''t give up on. ¡±

    ¡°The de is in your heart. If therees a day when we''re Spite, all you need to do is to be ruthless and cut off all feelings of love while I swing the de and cut off all feelings of love.¡±

    Guo Fan widened his eyes and saw the progress bar on Li Xieren''s head suddenly turn from pink to blood red.

    The numbers on the progress bar were all wiped away, leaving only a full bar and two big words - -

    [Lockdown]

    Li Xieren leaned against Guo Fan''s chest and closed her eyes to listen to his heartbeat. She murmured, ¡°I came to Veplon Country this time to find you. The Gu in your body was not from the time we met. It was when you said you loved me earlier. I put it down.

    This time, I came out in too much of a hurry. There are already people in the sect who are dissatisfied, so I can only see you once. I have to immediately return to the sect. Take care... ¡±

    Her words echoed in the room, but her figure had already turned into a mass of pitch-ck smoke, dissipating in the air.

    Guo Fan was stunned on the bed. There seemed to be a faint fragrance left in his hand.

    The room was quiet for a while, and there was no movement.

    ¡°Ha... Finally gone.¡±

    Guo Fan''s body went limp. He heaved a huge sigh of relief and copsed on the bed.

    He waspletely exhausted this time. His tensed nerves were instantly rxed. His vision turned ck and he could only breathe continuously.

    He took a long while to recover his senses. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, sat up, pushed the nket away, and stood up to pour himself a cup of water.

    Guo Fan finished a cup and raised the teapot again. He drank a ton and a ton. He let out a long breath and wiped the corner of his mouth.

    He felt that it was not enough, so he fed himself a few Medicine Pills.

    He took out another painting and looked at it.

    Finally, heposed himself.

    ¡°Damn it, this is even more tiring than fighting a war!¡±

    Guo Fan still had lingering fears. The reason he had suddenly changed his attack and chosen such fierce words just now was because he had a feeling that if this continued, his favorability level would drop.

    It would really drop!

    As the attacker, Guo Fan was very clear that he had relied on the fact that he was not afraid of the witch who killed people. Because of Li Xieren''s character, while enjoying the fear of others, she also enjoyed the sight of others. And also yearn for someone to be able to approach her with a fearless heart of adoration.

    However, Guo Fan''s character had nowpletely copsed.

    When he first met Li Xieren, he could still use the excuse that he was pretending to be a little bit more like her, but the second time, which was just a moment ago, he waspletely exposed to fear.

    This waspletely different from the human image he had when he first developed a favorable impression of ___.

    Even the full favorable impression could not be affected!

    So now he wanted to add anotheryer of shackles and shackles to give himself to Li Xieren too.

    ¡°Fortunately, when I tidied up Li Xieren''s experiences, I left a backup n when I was passing on the character. After the first n seeded, I didn''t have any use for it. I didn''t think that it would actually be used now.¡±

    Guo Fan patted his chest and sighed.

    ¡°Guo Fan, Guo Fan, you are indeed the brain of the God of Strategy. If I didn''t remember the nb, I would have died here today.¡±

    Li Xieren''s true wish was to be trusted and needed.

    Not being afraid was actually one of the reasons. This represented trust, and the next step was to need each other like parasites.

    This was all analyzed from Li Xieren''s childhood experience.

    Combined with the theory that ¡°every S Shake has a M Shake heart,¡± Guo Fan had created a very creepy persona at thest minute.

    ¡°In general, it is probably... a scumbag with a strong possessive desire.¡±

    Guo Fan''s mouth twitched. This kind of persona, if it was in modern times, would probably be spat to death.

    He definitely would not admit that the human appearance was the real person!

    ¡°And the affability level actually broke through the max level, locking down? Does this mean that it won''t change anymore? However, the conditions to achieve this are also very harsh. One must thoroughly dig out one''s character in order to produce this kind of effect... It''s better to think about it from a long-term perspective. ¡±

    Guo Fan muttered to himself. He tidied his clothes, pushed open the door, and looked at the lit door in front of him.

    ¡°Sigh...¡±

    Student Liu let out a long sigh. He deeply felt that women were really annoying.

    Ah, these hateful women, can you stop bothering me! Right now I only wish to properly cultivate and be stronger, to be a serious and hardworking cultivator.

    Guo Fan felt very ufortable. He knocked on Su Feng''s door and said weakly, ¡°I''ming in...¡±

    A fragrant wind blew against his face. A pair of arms tightly hugged him.

    His vision darkened.

    ¡°Hmm? ¡± What the hell? Yes, a little stuffy.

    Su Feng''s voice sounded from above, filled with panic, ¡°Ah Yuan, are you alright? Why is your face so pale and there is still blood on your body? S-sorry, I misunderstood you just now...¡±

    She tightened her arms and hugged Guo Fan''s head.

    ¡°Wuwuwu? !!!¡±

    He was going to be dead!!!

 Chapter 54

    <strong>Chapter 54 Why Did You Want to Kill Mu Xin</strong>

    Guo Fan was supported andid weakly on Su Feng''s real bed. He almost spat out three liters of blood. He sighed in his heart, ¡°It''s so good to be alive...¡±

    He did not expect that the first time he was seriously injured after transmigration was not because of the battle but because of the Asura Arena.

    Ning Wanrong sat beside him and took the Medicine Pill in a flurry. Her eyes were filled with tears as she fed him the Medicine Pill and took off her clothes to apply medicine.

    She said with an apologetic tone, ¡°S-sorry, I was too impulsive just now.¡±

    ¡°It''s fine, I''m not dead, am I?¡± Liu Yuan waved his hand. He was almost suffocated to death inside. Fortunately, Ning Wanrong stopped in time.

    It was really fortunate that he was able to keep his dog life today.

    Ning Xinrong looked at his pale face with heartache. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°It''s my fault. I even suspected that you were in the room earlier...¡±

    Yes, you guessed right. I was fighting with a woman you didn''t know in the room. You were more or less the NTR face to face.

    Guo Fan tilted his head and looked at her. He felt tired and didn''t want to speak at all.

    Su Feng thought that he was angry that she suspected him and was worried. She felt a little sour in her heart. Her nose felt sore and she choked, ¡°Wuuu...¡±

    Because of love, even an otherworldly fairy would cry.

    But... I am not worth you crying.

    Liu Yuan thought in his heart. He reached out his hand to wipe away the tears on her face. He moved slightly closer and softly said, ¡°Don''t cry. You''re already a Core Formation Stage great immortal, yet you''re still crying. How decent.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Ning Wanrong nodded and wiped away the tears. She stretched out her hand and pulled his hand down, cing it by the side of the bed. She held it tightly and said, ¡°I don''t know why you have so much Vitality left. You must have used too much strength when you were trying to break through to the Soul Formation Stage. It''s a bacsh. I''ll help you heal your wounds. ¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you for your tolerance¡± Guo Fan was pushed by Ning Wanrong to turn around. There were two white palms on his back.

    Ning Wanrong pursed her lips and said, ¡°If you can be more careful, don''t rashly try to break through to the Deity Transformation Tier. It''s the best thanks to me... How can you be so casual about such a big thing like breaking through the mirror? At least find a safe cave and prepare the Medicine Pill and array formation. Now, not only did you fail, you even lost your Qi and blood. We''ve lost a lot of our strength.¡±

    Guo Fan did not feel annoyed when he heard the nagging. Instead, he felt that it was a little warm and peaceful as usual. He kept answering. ¡± Yes, yes.¡±

    However, in his heart, he was thinking about the so-called ¡°Qi and blood deficit.¡±

    Guo Fan concluded that the Gu worm must have been scattered all over his body, and when it was pulled out by Bi Huoluo, it was in the form of fresh blood.

    Lovesick Gu... he didn''t believe that it could only be used for positioning and attracting.

    If he had obtained all of Li Xieren''s trust, then he didn''t have it before, and the reason why PiHuan Luo nted the Lovesick Gu in him was probably to prevent betrayal.

    As for how to prevent betrayal, he was afraid that he would have to detonate all of his qi and blood and die in pain.

    Guo Fan couldn''t help but shiver.

    It seemed like he wasn''t fully dressed either. His hands and feet, which were passive during the strategy period, seemed to be preserved.

    ¡°Forget it, forget it. If I keep thinking about it, I will be scared to death.¡±

    Liu Yuan''s heart was miserable and miserable. He concentrated on meditating to heal his injuries. With Ning Wanrong''s help, the Spiritual Energy on his entire body flowed in a warm and harmonious manner. His injuries were also recovering quickly. After a while, he was a little tired.

    Reasonably speaking, after traveling for so many days, this was the first time he felt so tired.

    ¡°Sigh... I originally thought that a few days ago was already exciting enough, but I didn''t think that it would only be the beginning.¡± Guo Fan reflected deeply on himself, ¡°It''s because I''m too young and naive. I''m really childish.¡±

    He was just a newbie in the Qi Cultivation Stage!

    Why did he want to harm him like this!

    Liu Yuan sighed and supported his head. It was rare for him to get into a fight with his eyelids closed. He felt like he had reyed the feeling of staying up all night to y games in the past.

    Su Feng stopped behind him and reached out to hug his waist. Her sharp chin rested on his shoulder and said, ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then let''s not cultivate anymore. Let''s sleep. ¡±

    Su Feng very thoughtfully arranged the bed. Her face was flushed red as sheid face to face with Liu Yuan. She slightly raised her head and used her gaze to draw the outline of the young man''s face.

    Liu Yuan asked in puzzlement, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±

    Ning Wanrong immediately retracted her gaze and turned her head to say, ¡°No, I''m just lying there. I''m just looking around.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Guo Fan looked at her red ears and suddenly reached out to pull her over. He held her in his arms and used his chin to rub against her soft hair.

    Ning Wanrong grunted a few times before sticking his head out to take a deep breath. He said angrily, ¡°Liu Junxuan!¡±

    She met Guo Fan''s gaze and suddenly whispered, ¡°Ah Yuan...¡±

    Liu Yuan touched her head and smiled. ¡°That sound just now was like the Su Feng I knew before. She looked high and mighty without any sense of humanity, but in fact, when she exploded, it was very spicy.¡±

    Ning Wanrong blushed and pinched him, ¡°Who is fierce?¡±

    Liu Yuan grimaced in pain and pretended to be in pain. Su Feng quickly went forward to check. She was gently hugged by the former and instantly quieted down.

    Guo Fan suddenlyughed twice and said, ¡°Whoever who has their hair blown up and scolded after I stole their clothes, that person will be fierce.¡±

    Ning Wanrong muttered, ¡°That is also only to you...¡±

    Liu Yuan hugged Su Feng like he was holding a pillow. It was veryfortable to hug her warm and soft body. There was also a faint fragrance that made people feel at ease. He sighed and soon fell asleep.

    Sure enough, it was better to have a good face...

    He would rather have a good face than hide in Liu Yuan''s arms. He stole a nce at Guo Fan''s rxed expression and closed his eyes to find afortable position. He revealed a faint smile and slept with her just like that.

    The next day.

    The news of Guo Fan walking out of Ning Yongheng''s room spread like wildfire.

    The conclusion that Master''s son-inw had basically made was also spread.

    As Guo Fan walked, he could feel that there were too many things in the eyes of those Wide Ocean Sect disciples. Curiosity, jealousy, envy, disdain...

    ¡°It can''t be helped. People are afraid of fame and pigs are afraid of being strong.¡±

    Guo Fan said to himself.

    He once again came to the room where he saw Dock Master Ning Tingshan, and this time... He was here to discuss the marriage.

    He pushed open the door and not only saw Master, but also Zeng Zhn, whose dantian had been sealed by him that day.

    There was also Zeng Zhihao.

    Zou Wenrui was so skinny that he looked like a bamboo pole. He stared at Guo Fan gloomily.

    Liu Yuan smiled. ¡°Isn''t this Elder Zou? I thought you would hide for a while beforeing out.¡±

    Zou Wenrui snorted and said, ¡°I''m just an old bone. What''s there to hide from?¡±

    Guo Fan looked at Zeng Zhihao with a smile that was not a smile. ¡°You are not afraid of death. What about your son? Don''t you need to hide?¡±

    Zou Zishi clenched his fists. His face was cold, but he did not say anything. It seemed like he had found out about Guo Fan''s true realm from Zeng Zhn.

    Su Li looked around and coughed twice. ¡°Why do you have to be so aggressive? Little friend Liu will be a disciple of Wide Ocean Sect sooner orter...¡±

    Zeng Zhn suddenly said loudly, ¡°Master, please look into this clearly. I have invited a ghost servant from Spirit Forest Pce, and it can summon the soul of nephew Yue. As long as you ask, the truth will be revealed!¡±

    He cupped his hands and bowed. He looked at Guo Fan with a cold gaze. ¡°Please do not let an upright person suffer injustice, and do not let a despicable person live freely... If you kill and scheme for money, we, the righteous path, will punish such a person. You can''t be a son-inw. ¡±

 Chapter 55

    <strong>Chapter 55 Blood Sacrifice Soul Summoning Grand Formation</strong>

    ¡°Spirit Forest Pce? Invite a ghost servant? That is a forbidden technique from the legends that involves reincarnation! My generation''s cultivators are originally defying the heavens, and they have already risked their lives to survive. Thus, every pass was between life and death. The more one touched the taboo, the more dangerous it would be. There are very few almighty experts who can break the mystery of the fetus, Elder Zou. You, how can you... ¡±

    Su Li frowned and paused. He looked at the determined Zeng Zhn and suddenly thought of something. He hesitated and said,¡± Unless... ¡±

    Before Zeng Zhn could say anything, Zeng Zhihao, who was standing beside him, cupped his hands and said, ¡°It is the Blood Offering Formation.¡±

    Su Li''s expression changed instantly. He said in shock, ¡°Absolutely not. The Blood Offering Formation is harmful to the roots. Furthermore, this Forbidden Reincarnation Technique has been lost for a long time. Although I don''t know where you got it from, it is too dangerous...¡±

    Zeng Zhn said, ¡°In my early years, I obtained a remnant scripture of a ghost cultivator. Later, I had Old Master to study it together with me. Only then did I manage to make up for some of it, although it was not enough to open the Spirit Forest Pce''s door. Cao Dong, this child, I watched him grow up. He and Zishi are like brothers and sisters. I really can''t bear to see him suffer unjustly!¡±

    His face was filled with pain, and he looked like he could not get up. It was as if he had really be a righteous person who was filled with hot blood and had yet to grow old.

    Guo Fan''s eyes twitched. In terms of acting skills, he admitted that he was far inferior to Mao Li from the Cult of Devils. However, Mao Li was a professional spy after all, and there was nothing he could say about it.

    But these so-called righteous people, how could their acting skills be better than Mao Li''s?

    Zeng Zhihao hurriedly shouted in support, ¡°Yes! I grew up with Senior Brother Yue. I know his character very well. Although he was the chief, he spent most of his time eating and living with ordinary disciples. How could he be a spy of the Devil Cult? ¡±

    He looked at Guo Fan, his eyes clearly saying,¡± You''re the murderer, ¡°and said,¡± I believe that as long as the soul summoning isplete, the truth will naturally be revealed, and if Senior Brother Yue was framed and not even his corpse was left behind, he can also rest in peace under the nine springs.¡±

    Guo Fanughed coldly. ¡°He''s fine under the nine springs. You guys pull his soul up again. Doesn''t that mean you are digging his grave? You can even dig his grave. I think you have a great grudge against him. ¡±

    Zeng Zhihao choked and his face turned red.¡± You?! ¡±

    Zeng Zhn pulled him back to prevent Guo Fan from attacking him, giving Guo Fan a reason to kill him.

    Zeng Zhn had cultivated for hundreds of years after all. He was experienced and experienced, and he had be a fox.

    He deeply knew that they could only rely on moral high ground and public opinion. After all, Guo Fan hade to Wide Ocean Sect to be the son-inw, and it was impossible for him to directly kill someone.

    Just like when he had established Ma Wei, he had only sealed Zeng Zhn''s Dantian. If he really killed Zeng Zhn, the Wide Ocean Sect would immediately fall into chaos.

    However, Zeng Zhn now looked like a dead pig that was not afraid of boiling water. Even for the sake of the blood sacrifice formation, Guo Fan still had to undo the restriction.

    Su Li''s expression was a little ugly as he said, ¡°The matter has not been settled yet. Elder Zou and Zishi, your words seem to be a little too much.¡±

    Zeng Zhn straightened up and said, ¡°What Master said is true, but this grand blood sacrifice formation that invited the ghosts to summon their souls... I already have an 80% chance of sess, as long as it can be carried out smoothly. We can end all the conflicts in the dock in one go for the next two days.¡±

    He said slowly, ¡°I think Master doesn''t want the Wide Ocean Sect to be in such a messy state anymore, right?¡±

    This old thief! In the end, isn''t the messy Wide Ocean Sect under yourmand?!

    For a moment, even Su Li almost couldn''t help but curse.

    However, it was really hard to tell what was going on in the dark. Furthermore, this old man was very thick-skinned and had stayed in the Wide Ocean Sect for a long time...

    Su Li could only nod his head and say, ¡°In that case, you can start preparing.¡±

    Zeng Zhn showed a smile. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Master. I will need about seven days to prepare the grand formation. At that time, it will be carried out in the Water Moon Lake outside the dock. I hope the disciples in the dock can be the witnesses.¡±

    Although Guo Fan wanted to stop him, his words at this time were very suspicious. He could only me hisck of cultivation at that time. He could not destroy Cao Dong''s body and soul.

    But it was not like he had no choice.

    The Soaring, Scroll of the Burning Sun in the Jade Void Dao Canon was a technique used to deal with the ghost race. After all, this was the inheritance of a proper Dao sect.

    Even if it couldn''t be used directly, there was absolutely no problem interfering with it.

    Reincarnation Forbidden Art... Guo Fan really felt that the so-called ¡®Zeng Zhn is lying'' was most likely to confuse him.

    However, given his confidence, the probability of him being so confident was not low either.

    ¡°Li Xieren has left now. Tomorrow, we will settle the matter of that spy. I will make a trip to the back mountain of Shadow Street and ask Yin Fen about the Blood Sacrifice Soul Summoning Formation. Then I will ask for a solution and get the next cultivation technique. ¡±

    Guo Fan furrowed his brows. In Upper Central Realm, apart from the Heaven Opening, Human, and Devil World, there were three other worlds. There was indeed a World of Spirits and Souls that he had mentioned in the background, or perhaps it was called the Samsara and Spirit Forest Pce. It was said that it was at the border between the Devil Realm and the Human Realm.

    There was an invisible ocean called the Turbulent Burial River that hid the entrance to the World of Spirits and Souls.

    In any case, it was mysterious and very mysterious.

    ¡°But this way, the marriage can''t be helped...¡±

    Guo Fan really wanted to propose marriage. Although he married Su Feng, Gu Yaling could also marry. After all, there was no crime of getting married in another world.

    Otherwise, he really did not know how to make a choice. If he let one of them be a small one, he would explode.

    Although he had already exploded once.

    ¡°But as the saying goes, once gives birth to two times familiar... No, it''s not like I want to be like this either. Once the affability level is maxed out, they will definitely find me to marry them. But if I deliberately ruin their rtionship, it might also endanger my own life. I am not a human, inside and outside. What can I do? ¡±

    Guo Fan shook his head and sighed in his heart.

    When they returned to the courtyard, they found Su Feng and told her about Zeng Zhn. Miss Su was angry, but there was nothing she could do. She could only choose to believe in Guo Fan.

    ¡°I will find a way in two days.¡±

    Guo Fanforted her, but Su Feng was very angry. She pulled Guo Fan and walked around intimately to show her ownership and protest.

    Guo Fan did not know whether tough or cry. He could only apany Su Feng and get another round of different looks.

    - -

    The skinny old man in the corridor walked forward with a gloomy expression. Behind him was a young man wearing a long white robe.

    Zeng Zhn ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Prepare all the materials. I want to make itpletely fake. Other than having no effect, the rest must be exactly the same.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    Zeng Zhihao said with some worry, ¡°But... Father, he did not hesitate to give the authentic work of the saint to someone else. He could not have gotten it through a fortuitous encounter, could he?¡±

    Zeng Zhn flicked his sleeve. ¡°What do you know? A Nascent Soul without the power of Dao Nascent Soul is trash. How can this kind of person be a disciple of a Sage? It''s just like pulling a tiger''s skin to make a coat!¡±

    He sneered and said, ¡°When the dayes for the blood sacrifice to summon the soul, I will make him reveal his true colors!¡±

    Zeng Zhn narrowed his eyes and looked at the peacefulke outside the dock.

    He had indeed been in Wide Ocean Sect for a long time, so long that he knew some things that even Su Li did not know about.

 Chapter 56

    <strong>Chapter 56 To be Benevolent Is to be Free</strong>

    When Guo Fan walked into the cave, Gu Chao happened to be there as well. Although he had taken Guo Fan as his master in front of Yin Fen, he still often came to Yin Fen to bring some food or just to chat with him.

    No wonder Yin Fen had decided to give the inheritance to Gu Chao at the beginning. He had a good eye for people. Gu Chao''s little friend was obedient and kind among his peers, and he was independent because he lived a poor life.

    Unfortunately, a person''s personality would change because of the environment and experience.

    In the end, Gu Chao became a big viin in the game plot.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Gu Chao saw Guo Faning over and stood up to greet him respectfully.

    Guo Fan walked over and nodded. He bowed to Yin Fen, who was still meditating, and said, ¡°Senior Ding.¡±

    Yin Fen was even older than a few days ago. He looked like a piece of dead wood. The ck fog behind his back had calmed down and was sealed by the golden light. It seemed like there was no sign of life, only his eyes were still shining brightly. It was extremely clear.

    Yin Fen said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You havee at the right time. I have been recuperating for the past few days and have recovered some of my strength. There is no time to lose. I will teach you the rest of the chapters.¡±

    Although Guo Fan had something to ask of him, seeing Yin Fen''s current appearance, he was too embarrassed to speak. He obediently nodded and sat down cross-legged, learning the cultivation technique first.

    With Guo Fan''s heaven defying perception, he could basically learn it as soon as he saw it. There was no such thing as forgetting or learning it.

    At first, Yin Fen was also surprised, butter on, he seemed to have understood something. The more he looked at Guo Fan, the more pleasing he was to the eye. His attitude was that of a disciple who had no choice but to randomly find him by the roadside. He became a treasure lump. The contents of the cultivation technique were not very detailed. He told Guo Fan bit by bit.

    Although there was a lot of content, the speed was extremely fast, and there was no pause at all. If an ordinary person was here, they would be able to experience the feeling of looking at the ckboard after waking up from high math ss.

    However, Guo Fan learned it with great interest.

    Only now did he understand that the reason why learning was painful was because he could not understand it. However, when knowledge could be absorbed smoothly like a sponge absorbing water, learning was really a happy thing.

    After six hours, Guo Fan stuffed the entire Jade Void Daoist Canon into his brain.

    ¡°It feels like there are hundreds of Oxford Dictionary in my brain... Strange, it''s a bit inted.¡±

    Guo Fan shook his head. He felt that if he were to learn so many things, he would either be retarded or be an Immortal Cultivation Forbidden Book Catalog in the future.

    ¡°This is what I have learned in my life. I hope that little friend can treat my Soaring Wisdom Sect''s ten thousand years of inheritance well. If one day little friend can gain something and achieve something, I have a presumptuous request.¡±

    Yin Fen''s eyes fell upon Guo Fan, and he cupped his hands with a sincere expression.

    Guo Fan quickly helped him up and nodded. ¡°Senior, please tell me. To put it bluntly, I took this cultivation technique for free, but I also know how precious it is. Naturally, I will study it well.¡±

    Yin Fen said, ¡°I hope that you can put your evolved skill back into the Soaring Wisdom Sect''s heritage tablet. The reason why the Soaring Wisdom Sect was able to survive for ten thousand years was because of the constant growth of this heritage tablet. However, only the inner sect disciples have left behind their own creation. There has never been an outsider. ¡±

    He sighed and said, ¡°If that''s the case, this heritage tablet can''t be considered a heritage tablet.¡±

    Guo Fan did not hesitate and nodded his head in agreement.

    Yin Fen looked at Guo Fan as if he was looking at the future, the kind that would light up.

    He cupped his hands again and said, ¡°The heritage tablet is a secret of the Soaring Wisdom Sect. It records the techniques and spells that were created. It gives you the right to look through everything that the others put in the heritage tablet. Forgive me for hiding it on purpose. I wanted to see if you are worthy of my trust. I never thought that you are the true righteous person. ¡±

    Yin Fen revealed an ashamed expression. ¡°This humble Daoist sighs in his heart.¡±

    ... ¡°¡± Guo Fan''s expression was subtle, and he could only return the greeting, ¡°Senior praises me too much. I simply feel that I should not have received the gift in vain.¡±

    He naturally did not know that Guo Fan only knew the special mechanism of the Soaring Wisdom Sect in the game.

    There were quite a number of yers who chose to enter the Soaring Wisdom Sect. After all, the big sleeves of the sect were fluttering in the wind. They looked handsome and handsome.

    If not, they would have to choosebat strength. Going to the Twin Ridge Temple, which had the strongestbat strength, to learn powerful magic like the Great Strength Vajra Palm was a good choice.

    However... whether they were strong or not was a matter of time. Whether they were handsome or not was a matter of life.

    Therefore, there were many yers who would rather give up fighting strength than go to the Jade Void. However, there were still arge number of people like Guo Fan, who chose not to join a sect and gathered the leaders of hundreds of families to establish their own power.

    He would definitely go and find the Soul jewels mine that he hadter upied in the future. However, he would temporarily put it aside for now.

    In the cave, Guo Fan hadpleted his mission and taught Gu Chao a few basic mantras for him to memorize.

    Gu Chao had a bitter expression on his face. He was like a primary school student who had been assigned a task to memorize. He unwillingly gave an oh, and ran to the side to immerse himself in learning. This allowed Guo Fan to pass the addiction of a teacher, and he secretly feltfortable.

    Guo Fan turned his eyes back and said, ¡°Senior Ding.¡±

    Yin Fen had exhausted all his strength for the past few days, and his eyes were tired. Seeing that Guo Fan had something to do, he still smiled kindly and said, ¡°Little friend, if you have anything to say, just tell me. As long as I can help, I will do my best.¡±

    Anyway, his time was almost up, so it was a good thing that he could save some kindness. Besides, in his eyes, Guo Fan''s future was limitless.

    Although Yin Fen had taught Guo Fan everything he had learned in his life, the two of them still called each other Fellow Daoist. This was Yin Fen''s request. When Guo Fan wanted to change the way he addressed Guo Fan, it was symbolic. Yin Fen shook his head and said, ¡°With little friend''s talent, sooner orter, your cultivation base will surpass mine. I am not qualified to be little friend''s teacher, so I will take advantage of you for the time being. Be a senior for little friend. ¡±

    Guo Fan cleared his throat and told Guo Fan everything about the Wide Ocean Sect. Of course, he had to add some artistic processes to exin that he was trying to eliminate the spies of the devil religion.

    ¡°So that''s how it is...¡± Yin Fen meditated for a while and said, ¡°But the forbidden technique of reincarnation is not something a Nascent Soul cultivator like him can touch. Soul summoning is even more ridiculous. The entrance to Spirit Forest Pce has already been sealed. I only know a little about it from the seniors back then. I don''t know when the Lord of the World of Spirits and Souls has returned to the path of reincarnation. The entire World of Spirits and Souls had disappeared without a trace a long time ago. Once the soul entered, it would not be able to leave. It could only return to heaven and earth, and be reincarnated once more. ¡±

    Guo Fan narrowed his eyes. ¡°In other words, it is impossible for the blood sacrifice to summon souls?¡±

    Yin Fen nodded. ¡°That''s right. As for what he wants to do, we have no idea. Originally, I could have made some calctions, but now that I have run out of fuel, sigh... My young friend, at such a young age, you already have the heart to fight against evil and defend your Dao... But this humble Taoist... ¡±

    Guo Fan hurriedly said, ¡°Senior has already helped me a lot.¡±

    Even so, Yin Fen still felt guilty. He actually passed on half of his remaining Spiritual Energy to Guo Fan. His lifespan was shortened once again, leaving him with only a day''s time.

    In the blink of an eye, he was about to break through to the Foundation Establishing Stage. Guo Fan did not say goodbye to Yin Fen. He first checked Gu Chao''s homework and confirmed that he had sessfully drawn the Qi, so he asked Gu Chao toe and chat with Yin Fen.

    This senior who had been single for so many years seemed to like children very much. Having an inheritance after his life ended could be considered a wish.

    Guo Fan sat in the cave and quietly sat opposite the old man who had run out of oil. He listened to Yin Fen slowly tell him what he wanted in his life. There was only the word ¡®freedom'', but it imprisoned a Heavenly Devil that could harm the world. One lock was several hundred years. Although he would be trapped in the cave for the rest of his life, he would not be able to move. However, he felt veryfortable in his heart.

    A dayter, Yin Fen, who was still nagging with Guo Fan, felt his fate. He suddenlyughed at the sky. ¡°Seeking benevolence, hahahahaha... Freedom!¡±

    Golden light spread all over his body, and cracks appeared on his body. The Heavenly Devil behind him let out a final roar and struggled, but it was unable to resist anymore. In an instant, Yin Fen''s decayed body broke into pieces and turned into dust that filled the sky.

    Later, Five legged Heavenly Devil, who was one of the most powerful experts and the vanguard of the Devil World invasion, died here quietly and heroically.

    Because of Guo Fan''s arrow, the entire storyline of the game had been turned upside down.

 Chapter 57

    <strong>Chapter 57 My Life Is Mine</strong>

    ¡°The summoning ceremony is fake. What does Zeng Zhn want to do?¡±

    Guo Fan thought about this question on the way and muttered to himself, ¡°If I could kill him directly, I wouldn''t need to waste so much effort. Unfortunately, there are too many implications. If Wide Ocean Sect were to be thrown into chaos because of this, it would give the spy of Devil Cult a great opportunity.¡±

    Guo Fan would also think that if he had asked Li Xieren back then, he might not have guessed it himself. However, at that critical moment, where would he find the mood to care about this?

    ¡± It doesn''t matter. Anyway, since Li Xieren has left, wouldn''t the spy of the Devil Cult be fooled by me? Humph, humph... I am afraid of Li Xieren, but the people of the Devil Cult... I have never been afraid. As long as I get rid of him... I might as well expose Zeng Zhn in front of everyone and beat him until he bes dementia. ¡±

    Guo Fan was sharpening his fists at the elder. He just wanted to pull that old face of his into a different shape.

    However, before that, he naturally had to get rid of that spy from the Devil Cult.

    ¡°We don''t need to disguise ourselves this time. In any case, the devil cult basically doesn''t recognize people based on their looks. As long as the spies trust each other, it''s fine as long as they know each other''s identity by default.¡±

    Guo Fan had nned to use Mirror Moon Jade as a backup n, but in the end, he only did a useless thing in front of Li Xieren. He even got a strange evaluation of her as ¡°very cute.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, forget it. A good man doesn''t fight with a woman. As long as he''s cute, then he''s cute.¡± Guo Fan smiled embarrassedly and looked at the outline of the Wide Ocean Sect below. ¡± The timing is just right. Let''s go find Cheng Liuxian first... He should be in the ordinary disciple room on the other side.¡±

    When they came back, Guo Fan and Su Feng rode on their swords. Mao Li rented a mount and brought Cheng Liuxian back with him, but Cheng Liuxian was a little worse off than Mao Li. As a tool man, he was ced in the Wide Ocean Sect as a decoration.

    Although Guo Fan had never asked about it, the Wide Ocean Sect was the one who discovered the secret of Frost River Manor. The one who nned to deal with the Crocodile Demon Lagoon in the Frost River Manor was also the Wide Ocean Sect, but the spies of the Devil Cult who were hiding in the Wide Ocean Sect had found out about it. They took the opportunity to participate in the n, hoping to reap the benefits.

    The entire Wide Ocean Sect was not a good person. The reason why they were able to raise Su Feng was purely because Su Li, the daughter con, protected her too well.

    As for Guo Fan, what he was thinking was that his appearance was really untainted by dirt and dirt.

    As for Cheng Liuxian, he was a fake excuse to borrow from the Frost River Manor. He was destined to be controlled by the Wide Ocean Sect, but he was still being used by the devil religion. It could be said that he was in a very bad situation.

    Guo Fan had given him an opportunity to break free, and he had also grasped it and hid it well. He had not let down his own experience and name, which was simr to the main character.

    But he was sorry, he had to be used by this Liu again.

    - -

    ¡°My Sky Release has been cultivated to the sixth minor realm. Senior is right. The early stages of this cultivation technique would yield twice the results with half the effort. Moreover, the thunder energy would rece the Spiritual Energy and flow through his meridians. Because the human body naturally contains the power of thunder, it won''t arouse any suspicion. This is truly wonderful! ¡±

    A trace of heat shed in Cheng Liuxian''s heart. He could finally go back and see his childhood friend Yun''er, and not a so-called good disciple who was making an appearance here.

    ¡°In order to cultivate, I have attracted the lightning pool in Frightening Slopes many times, and the lightning has cleansed my body. It is also a first-ss effect for my dantian''s repair, breaking and regenerating. It''s mystical and extraordinary, but... Although I can use my bad luck as an excuse, I won''t be able to hold on for long. I need more different types of lightning energy!¡±

    At this moment, Cheng Liuxian waspletely convinced by Guo Fan. This cultivation technique was too magical and fascinated him!

    Although it was painful at first and he almost couldn''t bear it, he gradually thought of the people he liked and the things that he hadn''tpleted yet. His heart was filled with strength, and even pain could be ignored!

    Sometimes, even when he was struck by lightning, his whole body would twitch, but his heart was filled with joy!

    Cheng Liuxian believed that he must have fallen in love with the feeling of his strength increasing rapidly! Having the power to control his own destiny was such a delightful thing!

    ¡°It''s still early. I can still cultivate once more. Mao Li said that he wanted to take me to change my destiny after experiencing the thrill of being cleansed by the immense lightning energy. He must be the person of the devil religion that Senior mentioned... Hmph, how would he know that my fate has already been changed by Senior! ¡±

    Cheng Liuxian clenched his fist and looked at the distance outside the window with a determined look. He gritted his teeth and said,¡± Damn Wide Ocean Sect, I will definitely get my freedom back! ¡±

    ¡°I am very d that you have such positive thoughts.¡±

    The young man''s faint voice suddenly sounded, but it was like a p of thunder in Cheng Liuxian''s ears.

    ¡°Senior!¡±

    Cheng Liuxian turned his head around and saw Guo Fan standing silently in the middle of the room. His entire body was emitting a majestic aura, steady and unfathomable.

    Guo Fan smiled faintly and stood with his hands behind his back.¡± En, Cheng Liuxian, today is the day you change your destiny.¡±

    Cheng Liuxian was now a serious Immortal Cultivator. If he had any doubts in the past, he would now have 120% trust and respect. At that time, when he jumped down from the bed in the posture of meditating, he would prostrate himself in front of Cheng Liuxian.

    ¡°Thank you, senior, for the great kindness you have shown me! Cheng Liuxian''s face was full of excitement, and he kept kowtowing to Guo Fan.

    Student Liu was shocked.

    Anyone who came would also be shocked... When he epted Gu Chao as his disciple, he had only received three kowtows. It could be considered an authentic ceremony to acknowledge a master, but Cheng Liuxian''s attitude waspletely towards his ancestors.

    However, it waspletely understandable. After all, his life had already been bleak. His dantian had been crippled, and he had been used as a tool by others. It was not a big deal to use him as a tool. The people who had been targeted also felt that he was a piece of trash.

    It was not an exaggeration to say that Guo Fan''s arrival hadpletely opened up a new chapter in his life. It was not an exaggeration to say that he had given birth to a new parent.

    ¡°Cough... You should get up first. You are a man of seven feet, and you have gold under your knees. How can I kneel down so casually? I am just a fated person that you met by chance. What you should really think about is that you never gave up on you and cared about your parents. Do you understand?¡±

    Guo Fan opened his mouth and poured a bowl of chicken soup into it. In any case, it did not cost money.

    ¡± What''s more, why are you cultivating? It''s to make you straighten your back and stand up! Not to kneel down like this! ¡±

    Cheng Liuxian was stunned for a moment, and then his mind suddenly became clear. It was as if eight Yang bones had been separated. Half a bucket of ice and snow water was poured down, and he quickly stood up and said, ¡°Senior is right! Cheng Liuxian understood! From today onwards, I, Cheng Liuxian swear that I will never kneel to anyone ever again. No matter if it is my knees or my heart!¡±

    Guo Fan nodded his head in satisfaction. Hisprehension ability was very good. He said again, ¡°Mao Li came to find you, right?¡±

    Cheng Liuxian nodded. ¡°Senior''s foresight is like a god. That Mao Li came to find me and asked me to go to the Moon Reflection Pond at Young Time today. He enticed me and said that it could change my fate.¡±

    Heughed coldly and said with disdain, ¡°My fate is up to me, and I cannot control the heavens. There is no need for him to change it!¡±

    The corner of Guo Fan''s mouth twitched. He thought to himself, You were tricked like this back then. Now you have such a backbone.

 Chapter 58

    <strong>Chapter 58 Xue Feng Sess!</strong>

    However, Cheng Liuxian wasn''t fooled by Guo Fan in the game plot. No, he didn''t get guidance from a good teacher and friend like Guo Fan.

    He would not have this kind of resolution because he would be controlled by the devil religion.

    Then, as a small monster, he was beaten up by the yers countless times.

    Therefore, it was all thanks to Guo Fan that he was able to pull this little friend onto the right path and escape his tragic fate.

    ¡°The person Mao Li wants to bring you to meet is the second spy of the Devil Cult in the Wide Ocean Sect. He is also the person who is secretlymanding Mao Li.¡± Guo Fan thought for a moment, then sped his hands behind his back and said in a deep voice, ¡°At that time... there might be two possibilities.¡±

    Cheng Liuxian looked like he was listening attentively, and nodded. ¡°Which two? How should I deal with it? It''s all up to senior. ¡±

    Guo Fan said,¡± The first method is that the cultivation of that spy from the Devil Cult is far beyond my imagination. I have nothing to hide, so I''ll just tell you. I have yet to recover from my serious injuries, and I only have the Spiritual Energy of the peak of the Nascent Soul Stage. My true strength is less than fifty percent. If he was above the fifth level of the Nascent Soul Stage... My chances of winning will be lower.¡±

    Cheng Liuxian''s eyes were filled with shock when he heard what he said. Peak of Nascent Soul and Half-Step Soul Formation. In the entire cultivation world, he was considered to be in the middle and upper ss. Ordinary sects would treat him as a distinguished guest and praise him a little. He was also qualified to be called Spiritual Master and True Monarch.

    As for the lower ss sects, they were existences that werepletely simr to the ancestors, and it was not an exaggeration to offer them up.

    Cheng Liuxian''s eyes sparkled, and he said without hesitation, ¡°But senior doesn''t have any worry. There must be a way to deal with it calmly!¡±

    Guo Fan nodded. ¡°This first situation may seem dangerous, but it is actually my first choice. At this time, even if you attack, it will be useless. So when the timees... Just act ording to the situation and remember not to panic. I have my own ns. ¡±

    Cheng Liuxian nodded repeatedly and nodded. He scratched his head again and said, ¡°Then, then wouldn''t it be a waste of senior''s efforts to nurture me? I can''t help, I...¡±

    Guo Fan thought to himself, You don''t understand the pleasure of being an old grandpa and deceiving others. It''s simply a pleasure to carve a main character temte and observe it in secret.

    He waved his hand and said calmly and mysteriously, ¡°You don''t understand. When the timees, you will have to contribute to the work of eradicating the devil. I want you to enter the inner circle of the devil cult and obtain information.¡±

    Cheng Liuxian''s pupils shrank. ¡°This, this...¡±

    Guo Fan said indifferently, ¡°What, are you afraid?¡±

    Cheng Liuxian''s face was full of excitement. ¡°No... this is great! I never thought that senior could entrust me with such an important task. I really can''t express the excitement in my heart!¡±

    Guo Fan: ¡°???¡±

    Guo Fan''s heart was filled with ck question marks. He cast a sidelong nce at Xue Shuishui. This little friend, you are... interesting. I keep feeling like I have dug out some amazing person.

    ¡°Cough cough...¡± Guo Fan continued, ¡°It''s good that you have such thoughts. I will continue to talk about the second situation.¡±

    Cheng Liuxian sat up straight again and listened attentively.

    Guo Fan said, ¡°The second situation is that this spy''sbat strength is lower than mine. At this time. Don''t be afraid of anything. As long as you get my signal, capture Mao Li and kill him immediately. I will attack at the same time, but it will be dangerous. ¡±

    Cheng Liuxian''s expression was firm. ¡°I will do my best to not disappoint senior''s efforts. I will kill all the people of the Devil Religion.¡±

    The corner of Guo Fan''s mouth twitched and he said, ¡°No.¡±

    Cheng Liuxian revealed a puzzled expression.

    Guo Fan''s eyes turned stern. ¡°There are also many people in the Devil Cult who were forced to help the people of the Devil Cult because they were as threatened as you were in the past. Do you understand? Although these people can''t be called innocent people, they are not unpardonable and deserve to die. In the future, you must learn to distinguish between good and evil from these people, and distinguish between the de and the person who uses the de.¡±

    Cheng Liuxian came to a sudden understanding, and he cupped his hands to express his thanks. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior. Otherwise, I would have dug my own grave, and I''m afraid I would havemitted heinous crimes and caused a great disaster in the future.¡±

    He admired Guo Fan in his heart. He felt that he had met a wise master in his life.

    In fact, Guo Fan had thought of Yin Fen. These words were mostly derived from the day and night he sat and discussed with Yin Fen.

    Of course, Dao didn''t refer to the path of cultivation, but the path of human nature.

    Guo Fan thought of Yin Fen, who had turned into dust, and felt a little mncholy in his heart. However, this wasn''t the time to be sentimental. He continued, ¡°It''s good that you can understand it. It''s a spy mission of the Devil Cult. Usually, the two of them would work together and would not report to the Cult before the matter is sessfully resolved. In order to avoid leaks or idents, we just need to get rid of these two. The only thing left is the conflict between the Wide Ocean Sect and the Frost River Manor. ¡±

    Cheng Liuxian nodded, then frowned and said, ¡°But the Wide Ocean Sect...¡±

    Guo Fan said, ¡°I will take care of the rest. As for you, I will rmend you and one of my disciples to the Soaring Wisdom Sect.¡±

    Cheng Liuxian suddenly raised his head and said excitedly, ¡°Soaring Wisdom Sect?!¡±

    Guo Fan nodded and smiled. ¡°Are you surprised? Surprised?¡±

    Cheng Liuxian nodded. ¡°A surprise, a surprise. Senior, you are Yu Xu''s...?¡±

    Guo Fan sighed. ¡°It''s all in the past. Let''s not talk about it. Anyway, I have an old friend in Yu Xu. Let her take care of you. It won''t be a problem to send you into Yu Xu. However, no matter how great your achievements are, it will be your own good fortune. ¡±

    The fire in Cheng Liuxian''s heart burned even more. After listening to these two possibilities... Guo Fan had actually made proper arrangements for him, and had even attached great importance to him. Not only was he grateful for the same treatment as his own disciple... And he secretly made up his mind not to let senior down.

    When his dantian was crippled and he became a cripple, everyone looked down on him. Even though his parents were still very good to him, it was still difficult to conceal their disappointment. They didn''t even have any thoughts of making him work harder. They just thought that he would definitely suffer a great blow. Let him rest well and no longere into contact with anything rted to martial arts. He didn''t want to hurt himself.

    But in reality, he felt that he could do it! If he couldn''t cultivate inner force, could he not cultivate external force? If he could not cultivate martial arts, could he not be a human? However, as long as he had such thoughts, they would reveal a sad expression. They would think that he was holding on.

    What the hell was he trying to hold on to!?

    Cheng Liuxian hated being treated like a cripple. He wanted to be given hope, and then rely on his own efforts to ovee all setbacks and obtain the recognition of others!

    Trust in Senior was indeed the most correct decision he had made in his life!

    ¡°Senior, although I, Cheng Liuxian, have no talent or virtue, I will follow in your footsteps for the rest of my life. I will treat you like my own master and repay your kindness!¡±

    As Cheng Liuxian''s heart was filled with emotions, Guo Fan looked at his touched face and felt even more subtle in his heart. He used the method of conquering characters to gain favorable impression.

    The result was naturally great.

    Cheng Liuxian, the strategy was sessful!

    Guo Fan estimated that this favorable impression was at least Devoted Partners.

    Although the effect was outstanding, why did it feel strange?

 Chapter 59

    <strong>Chapter 59 Didn''t Expect That Did You!</strong>

    Youshi, Spring Mountain of Wide Ocean Sect.

    The sun was setting in the west. The beautiful sunset painted the Water Moon Lake in a magnificent orange color. After the mist dispersed, the endless water ripples were shocking.

    The buildings of the Wide Ocean Sect that were embedded in the Spring Mountain and Spring Mountain were enveloped by the sunset, creating a golden red outline.

    On the long corridor of Wide Ocean Sect and the path of Spring Mountain, the disciples of Wide Ocean Sect were wearing white robes in twos and threes. There were men and women,ughing as they walked slowly, but there were more female disciples. After a day of cultivation and sect affairs, the biggest daily activity of the disciples of the Wide Ocean Sect was to rest in the Spring Mountain.

    In the game, the Wide Ocean Sect''s Spring Mountain was a tourist spot that the fans of the scenery had to visit. It was a special scenic spot (not).

    On the mountain path of the Spring Mountain, a few ordinary outer sect disciples were walking on the road. One of them, a tall and thin youth, turned his head and said, ¡°What do you think? Elder Zou is so sure that he wants to recruit souls. Is Senior Brother Yue a spy from the Devil Cult?¡±

    A young girl with a ponytail curled her lips and said, ¡°Definitely not. How could Senior Brother Yue be a member of the Devil Cult? He had lived in the Wide Ocean Sect since he was young, and his father was still an elder. What reason did he have to be a spy of the Devil Cult? In my opinion, only those with no talent or ability would be bribed by the Devil Cult. ¡±

    ¡± Don''t talk about it. It''s not like there has never been a rumor about Senior Brother Yue bullying other disciples. We have nevere into contact with such a high and mighty figure, so how can we know what they are thinking? ¡± A fat man chuckled.

    The tall and thin man turned to look at the young man at the end of the line. Mao Li, what about you? Your message is the most urate. What is the current situation?¡±

    Mao Li raised his head. His round face revealed a harmless smile. He said with some difficulty, ¡°No matter how well-informed I am, I am only an outer sect disciple. How could I know what these big shots above me mean?¡±

    That young girl coldly snorted, ¡°Previously, you swore that Senior Brother Yue was a spy of the Devil Cult, not to mention that you were the one who found the decisive evidence.¡±

    Mao Li scratched his head, ¡°But I was only speaking the truth. I was also very afraid. At that time, it was Senior Guo who found the clues first. I only found those letters when I was collecting Senior Brother Yue''s corpse...¡±

    The young girl snorted. ¡°I think you are...¡±

    The tall and thin man quickly said, ¡°Stop, stop, stop. We are here to rx, not to fight. Haven''t you had enough fighting in the Martial Arts Exhibition Pavilion during the day? It''s the outer sectpetition''s day recently, so be patient. ¡±

    Fatty curled his lips. ¡°It''s in such a mess now. Everyone is waiting for the result of the soul summoning, so how could they be in the mood to cultivate? The outer sectpetition might even be postponed.¡±

    Mao Li suddenly looked at the young girl angrily and said, ¡°Cao Dong has been in the Wide Ocean Sect for generations, and I, Mao Li, have been in the Wide Ocean Sect for generations. It''s only because he has a good family background and I have a low family background that you call me a spy of the Devil Cult? ¡±

    Everyone was stunned. They looked at the young girl with a nk expression. ¡°What did you say? How could I scold you... ¡±

    None of the people present had a good background, and they weren''t doing very well in the outer circle. Mao Li''s words had undoubtedly pushed the young girl to the opposite side of the crowd.

    Mao Li pointed at her angrily and said, ¡°Everyone knows that I, Mao Li, have a good temper, and I have a good rtionship with people. I don''t get angry with anyone, but today, I can''t stand this insult! You clearly called me a spy of the Devil Cult in a low voice just now, but you still refuse to admit it! ¡±

    The young girl was so anxious that she was about to cry. She stared at Mao Li in disbelief.¡± You... you framed me! You must be the spy of the Devil Cult! What kind of good people are you? It''s all your disguise! ¡±

    Mao Li said loudly, feeling wronged, ¡°Everyone heard it! She insulted me, and she even wanted to make a false usation! Hmph! I''ll cut ties with you today! ¡±

    In his anger, he waved his sleeve and left. In an instant, he walked past everyone and into the mountain forest.

    Behind him, the voices of people persuading him to stop could be heard.

    ¡°How old is he? Furthermore, he has been in the Wide Ocean Sect for generations. How could he be a spy of the Devil Cult? Junior Sister Liu, this is a little unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°I, I don''t have it, I really don''t have it...¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister Liu, you should admit your mistake to Mao Li in a few days'' time. This matter will pass. He is a good person, he will definitely not mind.¡±

    ... ¡°¡±

    The voice was getting further and further away.

    ¡°Bah!¡±

    Mao Li spat on the ground, his eyes were gloomy as he looked at the Wide Ocean Sect disciples who were immersed in the beautiful scenery behind him.

    ¡°Fight me until your reputation is ruined!¡±

    Mao Li felt a little better. He hummed a tune and pushed aside the trees, walking deeper into the Spring Mountain.

    Although the Moon Reflection Pool''s name was nice, it was not eye-catching among the numerous spring pools in Spring Mountain. Even because the spring water had dried up once in the early years, it was close to being abandoned, and weeds grew all over it.

    Mao Li met Cheng Liuxian, who had been waiting for a long time, by the side of the pool.

    This trash from a mortal background was one of the few constion that Mao Li had. He was able to suppress Cheng Liuxian in all aspects and obtain satisfaction in his heart.

    Cheng Liuxian cupped his hands respectfully and called him senior brother Ma, which made Mao Li feel even morefortable in his heart.

    What glorious Senior Brother Yue had be a dead dog now? Only he, Mao Li, would be put in an important position by the devil religion and walk to the peak of his life.

    Perhaps in the future, when the devil religion ttens the Wide Ocean Sect, he, as a great contributor, would be able to be Master, hahahahaha.

    Mao Li''s eyes sparkled. He patted Cheng Liuxian''s shoulder. He said earnestly, ¡°Junior Xue, when you obtain the cultivation technique of the Holy Cult... Your Dantian will be saved. This is a great opportunity to change your destiny. You must seize it.¡±

    Cheng Liuxian was submissive. ¡°Senior Brother Ma is right. I understand.¡±

    Mao Li snorted and said, ¡°It''s good that you understand. Later, I will bring someone you should know to meet the people above us.¡±

    Cheng Liuxian was stunned. ¡°Someone you know...?¡±

    ¡°It''s me.¡± Cheng Liuxian put his hands on Cheng Liuxian''s shoulder. He turned around and saw Guo Fan, whom he had met not long ago.

    ¡°... ¡± !!! ¡±

    Mao Li looked at Cheng Liuxian''s shocked face andughed. ¡°Junior Xue, you didn''t expect this, did you? He came to be the son-inw of Wide Ocean Sect and a guest elder in Frost River Manor. You even caught the so-called spy of the Devil Cult, Mr. Xiaobo. He is also a spy of the Holy Cult! ¡±

    Guo Fan nodded his head and said with a faint smile, ¡°That''s right. I am indeed one of the thousands of spies in Holy Cult. It was just that there was an ident earlier, and not only was I seriously injured, but also... Initially, I nned to head straight to the headquarters of Weeping town. However, he just happened to meet Mao Li, so he thought that it would be safer to contact the Holy Cult first.¡±

    ¡± This... I... ¡±

    Cheng Liuxian was indeed dumbfounded. Although you said that you would arrange it, I didn''t know that it was such an arrangement!

    When did you be a spy of the Devil Cult?

    Mao Li curled his lips. Indeed, he was a mortal. He couldn''t ept such a small matter. He was making a big fuss out of it. It would be difficult for him to be a great spy in the Devil Cult!

    Suddenly, a voice was heard. ¡°Why didn''t I know that the Holy Cult has another spy here?¡±

    Guo Fan turned his head and saw a man in his thirties walking over with a sneer. He was wearing a purple robe and his hair wasbed meticulously. He was wearing a purple-gold crown.

    Mao Li quickly stepped forward and bowed with a ttering smile. ¡°So it''s the Third Elder. I didn''t expect you to be the one giving me pointers!¡±

    The Third Elder''s gaze passed him and fell on Guo Fan.

 Chapter 60

    <strong>Chapter 60 You Really Want to Make a Move on Your Own People</strong>

    When Guo Fan heard Wan Cai''s words, he smiled and said, ¡°Of course Wide Ocean Sect doesn''t have one more spy. I came from The Boiling Depths. I just happened to run into someone from the Holy Cult. I just wanted to contact the higher ups and help you guys.¡±

    Although he looked calm, in fact, he had already realized that he was no match for Wan Cai.

    Wan Cai''s strength was definitely not only in the Core Formation realm, he was also much stronger than Zeng Zhihao. This was because when he came over, Guo Fan only found out about Wan Cai''s existence when he got closer.

    This was the result of ___ not deliberately hiding his strength.

    However, this situation was already within Guo Fan''s calctions. It wasn''t worth panicking, it could even be said that it was safer.

    Wan Cai''s expression was very gloomy. Dammit! It wasn''t easy for him to discover the big secret of Frost River Manor. If he seeded this time, his position in the Holy Cult would surely be greatly improved. It was only a matter of time before he was recalled back to the headquarters. Now, this guy hade out and said that he was a spy. What was he trying to do?

    If it was really someone from the Holy Cult... to help him? He was already a member of the Devil Cult, yet he still said such an excuse. It was clear that he wanted to get a share of the loot!

    Wan Cai was silent for a moment, then he casuallyid down the barrier and looked at Guo Fan. He turned his head to look at Mao Li and said, ¡°I have told you before that you are not allowed to reveal your identity and information to anyone. It seems that you have ignored me. ¡±

    He stretched out his hand indifferently and pinched. Mao Li immediately showed a painful expression. ck veins that looked like meridians wriggled all over his body.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    Mao Li shouted loudly, ¡°Elder, you have to understand! He, he recognized me, and he knows the person in charge of Holy Cult in Veplon Country. He knew Master Shi Wuhan and Master Yuan Jin. This was a secret. How could it be known by outsiders? Spare my life!¡±

    The devil religion couldn''t control people just by words and benefits. The cultivation technique that Mao Li had on him was the cultivation technique that he wanted to pass on to Cheng Liuxian. The person who passed on the cultivation technique couldpletely control the opponent''s Spiritual Energy, just like a Gu worm.

    As expected of a devil cult member, his attack was urate and ruthless. If he felt that something was wrong, he would kill him on the spot.

    Guo Fan stretched out his hand and ced it on Mao Li''s body. He injected the Spiritual Energy into it, suppressing the boiling Spiritual Energy. He looked at Wan Cai and said, ¡°A few days ago, I have already met the saintess of my sect.¡±

    Wan Cai was stunned. He loosened his grip and Mao Li instantly knelt on the ground.

    ¡°Phew, phew, phew...¡±

    Mao Li was panting with cold sweat all over his face. He did not forget to put on a ttering smile. He knelt down to Wan Cai and said, ¡°Elder, please calm down. It''s me who is not sensible, it''s me who is stupid...¡±

    Cheng Liuxian watched coldly from the side. He swore in his heart that he would never be such a person from now on!

    Wan Cai was indeed very honored to be met by the saintess who suddenly came a few days ago. He was suspicious for a moment and could not hold it in. He said coldly, ¡°But the saintess did not tell me that there was a person from the Holy Cult here.¡±

    Guo Fan sighed and shook his head with a sneer. ¡°Who do you think you are? I am telling you, are you worthy?¡±

    ¡°You are courting death!¡±

    This arrogant and disdainful tone instantly ignited the fury in Wan Cai''s eyes. He clenched his fists for a moment.

    Swoosh!

    His body shed and appeared in front of Guo Fan. He raised his fist and punched his face!

    Damn it, this guy is really ruthless when ites to hitting people but not their faces!

    Guo Fan''s reaction wasn''t slow either. He cursed in his heart. He quickly turned his head to the side and dodged. He turned around and jumped away, preparing to pull a long distance away and use the Twisting Arrow of the ancient Fox again. He wanted to let this guy have a taste of the helical explosion and fireworks!

    While dodging the attack, he said, ¡°I am the g set up by the Holy Cult in the Rotten River Tower. My mission has failed. I have to contact the Holy Cult as soon as possible to avoid greater losses. Can you afford to dy? I remember that your name is Wan Cai, right? Since you can see the saintess, you must have been sent out from the Holy Cult.¡±

    ¡± So what if I''m not sent out? ¡± Wan Cai sneered, ¡°I only know that the rules of the Holy Cult are that if you meet someone with an unknown identity, you can kill them immediately!¡±

    He formed a seal with his palms and a red me appeared. ¡°Fire Cloud Transformation!¡±

    Boom!

    The crimson me carried a scorching temperature and a huge Spiritual Energy, and it swept towards Guo Fan with a loud bang.

    Was this fellow a simple-minded person who didn''t listen to what others said, or was he simply unwilling to listen?!

    Guo Fan secretly frowned. He took out his Flying Star Sword from his storage bag and prepared tounch another big attack.

    He was confident that the fact that he had taken out the Flying Star Sword would make the other party believe him, but the prerequisite was that the other party could make him speak.

    On the other side, Cheng Liuxian and Mao Li had already retreated. Although Cheng Liuxian was full of worry, he wouldn''t dare to act rashly without Guo Fan''s instructions.

    ¡°Hide! Hide! Hide! The battle of Nascent Soul realm isn''t something we can get involved in!¡± Mao Li hastily ran out, and Cheng Liuxian could only follow.

    Guo Fan weaved starlight once again andunched the Flying Star Sword!

    Boom!

    The fiery clouds and starlight intertwined together like a great explosion in the universe, turning the Moon Reflection Pool in the center into a basin. The stone foundation under the ground split open, forming a spiderweb-like shape. The weeds were burning randomly, and sparks were flying everywhere.

    Smoke and dust billowed.

    Wan Cai''s coldughter was heard from within. He waved his sleeve and dispersed all the smoke. ¡°If you only have this much ability, I won''t believe that you are the one who can see the saintess. Besides, I''m afraid that this Spiritual Energy of yours doesn''t have any trace of the Holy Cult''s cultivation technique. How are you going to prove that you are a member of the Holy Cult? Just tell me. ¡±

    He walked out with a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth, but it could be seen that his injuries weren''t serious.

    Swoosh!

    Guo Fan reached out his hand to recall the Flying Star Sword. The cracks on the sword grew more and more, as if it would break at any time.

    As expected, it was still a matter of the quality of the weapon.

    Guo Fan''s face darkened, and he said, ¡°Are you really going to attack your own people?¡±

    He stretched out his hands, and the same ck pattern appeared on his palms, but it was moreplicated and stable.

    He was also a person who had practiced the Devil Cult''s cultivation technique, the Luo Sheng Creation Art.

    The evil nature of this cultivation technique was that there had to be a person at the very beginning who passed on the technique, and then spread it from one point to another. However, for yers, they did not need to feel so ufortable.

    It was still possible to change into a different set of clothes.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Wan Cai stopped in front of Guo Fan. His face was covered with lines.

    The practitioners of the cultivation technique could sense each other.

    A look of unwillingness shed across his eyes, but now that Guo Fan had revealed his identity, he had no way to attack Guo Fan. This was also a part of the rules.

    Wan Cai put down his palm that was covered in mes and extinguished it with a swoosh. He said with an expressionless face, ¡°Luo Tian Wuliang.¡±

    Guo Fan said, ¡°Allws return to the sect.¡±

    He smiled and said sarcastically, ¡°I can even perfectly erase the traces of my cultivation technique. This is the reason why I can go undercover in The Boiling Depths, and you can only stay in Wide Ocean Sect.¡±

    As a member of the devil religion, he had to be more arrogant.

    Wan Cai kept his mouth shut, but Guo Fan gave Cheng Liuxian a look and carried out the operation ording to the first n.

    Guo Fan said slowly, ¡°The saintess left in a hurry. She only left amand for you to stop the Wide Ocean Sect''s n immediately. The risk is too great.¡±

    Wan Cai''s face suddenly twisted. ¡°I have nned for so long. You want me to give up?¡±

    Guo Fan pretended to frown and said, ¡°This is the saintess'' order.¡±

    Wan Cai suddenly sneered and said, ¡°When the saintess met me not long ago, she asked me about the current situation in Frost River Manor and praised my n. Aren''t you lying too much? What is your purpose?! I suspect that you have already colluded with the Orthodox Dao. Wait for me to send you to the Holy Cult''s dungeon. Then slowly tell me your identity!¡±

    Guo Fan really did not know that Li Xieren would express her approval for such a small ce''s n.

    He did not know how excited Li Xieren was when she asked about Guo Xiaobo. After she heard that Guo Xiaobo had be Gu Yaling''s teacher, she became so excited that she praised the n to destroy Frost River Manor.

    Before Wan Cai finished his words, he attacked again with lightning speed. This change was too fast. It was obvious that he was going to kill Wan Cai. Guo Fan almost watched the mes reach his body. He only had time to raise the Flying Star Sword in a defensive stance!

    However, at this moment, a snow-white shadow shed past.

    A figure suddenly appeared in front of Guo Fan. He stretched out his slender palm, and a silver sword appeared in his palm. The sword cut the mes in half in an instant!

 Chapter 61

    <strong>Chapter 61 Mother and Daughter</strong>

    The fiery red light illuminated the white figure in front of him. Guo Fan put down the flying sword in front of him and stared nkly at the corner of his fluttering sleeves.

    The one holding the sword and shing the mes was clearly a slender girl in white!

    Her long ck hair was blown up by the me wind, fluttering wildly, revealing a fair and slender neck. She was wearing a tight white tight suit, wrapping around her slender body, outlining her tender curves.

    Just the back of her figure was enough to make people imagine the delicate and lovely appearance of this girl.

    ¡°Who is she? Where did shee from? Why did she save me? ¡±

    This question popped up in Guo Fan''s heart.

    Although he had filled up the favorability points of all the current characters, it did not mean that he knew all the female characters in the game.

    Some characters already had fixed CP, and even the favorability system was not opened. Not to mention the strategies, there were also some background boards that were not updated in the DLC. There were also hidden characters that couldn''t be conquered.

    But to put it this way... Actually, Guo Fan had conquered a female character with the ¡°wife / survivor¡± attribute before, so he must have encountered another problem.

    He had gone too far. At this moment, Guo Fan looked at the girl in front of him with a dumbfounded expression. He could not figure it out no matter how hard he tried.

    The girl in white shed out with her sword. Not only did she split the raging mes, the sword Qi was like a rainbow. It drew out a sharp white light and shed towards Wan Cai in an instant.

    ¡°What...? ¡±

    Wan Cai was only halfway through his sentence when half of his arm was cut off.

    Blood spurted out from his mouth and was burnt to ashes by the mes.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡±

    The girl disappeared from where she stood in an instant. A bright sword light shed along with a white afterimage and appeared in front of Wan Cai. The de of the sword pierced into the position of Wan Cai''s Dantian and twisted violently.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    Wan Cai screamed in pain. Guo Fan couldn''t help but frown and scream. He clearly saw the remaining sword Qi around the de. The huge Spiritual Energy was spinning like a lotus petal. It was afraid that it hadpletely destroyed Wan Cai''s dantian''s spirit sea and Nascent Soul!

    Wan Cai''s entire face twisted. The ck patterns on his body that were caused by the cultivation technique instantly dissipated, representing the damage to his dantian and the leakage of his spiritual energy.

    The young girl seemed to have targeted the core of his cultivation technique.

    He struggled, widened his eyes, and seemed to have understood in an instant. ¡°Yes... How, how is that possible? I, I am the Holy Cult... I can''t, I can''t, I... Why did you... do this to me...¡±

    The girl did not say anything. She drew her sword and stabbed him in the chest again.

    ¡°No... Uh!¡±

    Wan Cai''s two arms fell down powerlessly and shook. He lost his life and was grabbed by the young girl''s delicate hands by the neck and thrown to the side like a broken bag.

    ¡°WDND''s method is too cruel...¡±

    Guo Fan''s mouth twitched. It was painful to look at.

    However, Guo Fan vaguely felt that this young girl''s fighting style had the style of a devil cult.

    Ruthless and decisive.

    Mao Li and Cheng Liuxian, who were hiding in the grass far away, were trembling. Wan Cai fell to the ground with a bang. Both of them subconsciously trembled.

    Anyone who saw a Nascent Soul being killed in an instant would be scared like a dog!

    The surroundings were silent.

    ng!

    The young girl sheathed her sword and turned around, revealing her true appearance.

    Guo Fan subconsciously held his breath. Sure enough, the young girl had an exquisite and beautiful face, long and narrow phoenix eyes, a delicate chin, cherry-like lips, jade-like skin, and ck hair and white clothes.

    The youngdy''s appearance was actually not as beautiful as Su Feng''s. However, her eyes and expression were as cold as ice and snow. Moreover, her shoulders were thin and her figure was somewhat thin, causing her to look like a doll without any anger.

    Only then did Guo Fan hold his breath.

    But at this moment, the sun was about to fall and the color of the sunset made her originally pale face turn red as if she was shy. The golden sunlight shone on the side of her face and the thin fur on her face showed tenderness and cuteness, making her somewhat popr.

    The long sword in the girl''s hand was silver in color, but the de was in the shape of a golden wing. It was carved with hollowed-out carvings, and was embedded with pearls and jade.

    This kind of gold and silver intertwining beauty was ipatible with the girl''s in white body, but in the extreme contrast, theyplemented each other.

    Guo Fan was still in a daze. The girl nced at him without saying a word and was about to leave.

    ¡°No, wait! Who are you?¡±

    The young girl stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at Guo Fan. Her eyes were as cold as jade and contained a bright light.

    ¡°Yijun.¡±

    Her voice was pleasant to the ears. She paused for a moment and then added, ¡°A thousand miles of clouds, a thousand mountains of snow, Yijun, who are you going to... Yijun?¡±

    Guo Fan nodded and was stunned for a moment. Damn! No, this poem did not exist in this world!

    However, after excluding the possibility that the other party was a transmigrator, there was only one possibility... He had once told Li Xieren when he was conquering!

    - -

    ¡°Li Xieren, do you have the name of Middle Continent?¡±

    ¡°No, why?¡± The eyes behind the ck veil were somewhat doubtful.

    ¡°Then I will give you a... Thousand Mountains and Twilight Snow. Who will Yijun go to? How about this name?¡±

    ¡°... ¡± Alright, my father''s family name is Li Yu. In the current Middle Continent, my family name is Lu. From today onwards, my name is Lu Miao. ¡±

    Li Xieren, who was still a young girl at that time, smiled like a flower and muttered.

    ¡°A thousand miles of clouds, a thousand mountains of snow, who will Yijun go to...¡±

    - -

    ¡°It was Li Xieren who asked you toe.¡±

    Guo Fan said confidently and looked at the young girl.

    No wonder Wan Cai had such a reaction before his death. She was a member of the Devil Cult and knew the Devil Cult''s cultivation technique. When Wan Cai attacked Guo Fan, she suddenly appeared and killed him. It was inevitable that she felt like she was fishing and enforcing thew.

    Furthermore, the name Yijun represented too much meaning. For a moment, he couldn''t think of the rtionship between Li Xieren and the young girl in front of him.

    Yijun nodded her head, her words were as precious as gold.

    ... ¡°It''s really nothing.¡± Guo Fanined in his heart, but at least the girl stopped and did not have any intention of leaving.

    It seemed like she had to take the initiative to ask.

    Guo Fan coughed twice and asked tentatively, ¡°She asked you to protect me? You attacked when you saw me in danger?¡±

    Yijun nodded.

    ¡°Did she arrange for you toe after she left that day?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°You just stayed by my side and observed in secret?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°She won''t allow you to appear in front of me?¡±

    Dian Dian... Pausing for a moment, he shook his head.

    The young girl looked at Guo Fan with a fixed gaze, as if she was using him.

    Guo Fan turned his head as if nothing had happened. He did not admit that he was teasing the other party. He said, ¡°It seems like she means... You are her shadow, so you have to stay by my side at all times. Can I ask, what is your rtionship? ¡±

    The girl replied concisely, ¡°Mother and daughter.¡±

    Guo Fan: ¡°En... Hmm?¡±

    He was stunned for a moment. He thought for a while, and then he was stunned. He waspletely stunned.

    ¡°!!! ??? ¡±

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62 - Not A Big Problem

    This news is too shocking!

    Guo Fan''s horrified gaze fixed on the girl in white, who remained expressionless. His heart felt like ten thousand horses galloping through mud. It was just a shade worse than the moment Su Feng had opened the door that day.

    ¡°How on earth did I end up with such a grown-up daughter?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing has happened between Li Xieren and me! Can you get pregnant from holding hands and kissing? Or just by staring at each other? No, that''s ridiculous. Nothing has happened between Li Xieren and me! Can you get pregnant from holding hands and kissing? Or just by staring at each other?!¡±

    ¡°No, this is not logical. I need to calm down and analyze the situation.¡±

    Guo Fan desperately wanted to smoke a cigarette and find a quiet corner.

    ¡°First of all, it''s impossible for me to be the green one. Li Xieren''s favorability is off the charts, as I mentioned the other day. She can only be my sidekick for the rest of her life. Sigh, let it be. Whatever the case, that''s the truth.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, Li Xieren has vowed to maintain purity for life and never marry. Unless I can free her from the Luo Sheng Heavenly Devil Cult, not even the Tribtion Passing Stage in the game can break the silver chains'' restrictions ande close to her.¡±

    ¡°Lastly, Yijun shouldn''t be lying. She even knows this poem. She must have a very close rtionship with Li Xieren to share such secrets.¡±

    ¡°In conclusion~¡±

    ¡°So where did my elder daughtere from?!!!¡±

    The name Guo Fan had given Li Xieren was, to be precise, just a single word, one of the lines in aplete poem. The most famous line read:

    ¡°What is love in the world? It is directly rted to life and death.¡±

    That''s correct. Guo Fan had used these words to express his affection. With this gesture, he had raised Li Xieren''s favorability level to 99%, and after a few more interactions, it reached its peak.

    Apart from parents giving their children names in such a sentimental manner, Guo Fan couldn''t imagine any other reason for doing so.

    He used his own romantic words to name others, even asking people toe and protect him¡­

    ¡°Um¡­ So, you are Li Xieren''s¡­ daughter?¡±

    Guo Fan asked carefully, taking a deep breath andposing himself.

    Yijun nodded in confirmation.

    No need to panic; it wasn''t such a big problem. Guo Fan told himself to stay calm, take deep breaths¡­

    Guo Fan inhaled deeply again. ¡°Whose daughter are you?¡±

    Yijun raised her small, delicate hand and pointed at Guo Fan. ¡°Yours.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Mine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yours.¡±

    Calm down, calm down. There was a huge problem. There was no use panicking.

    What the hell?! What the hell is going on?!

    I, Guo Fan, couldn''t care less about dispelling my own debuff. What the fuck! I''m ying a game meant for adults, and now I have a daughter?!

    Guo Fan asked, his voice trembling, ¡°How did you end up here?¡±

    Yijun''s expression remained stoic, ¡°Using heart blood, the Reincarnation Lotus, and a strand of Yuan Shen separated from a God Forming Stage cultivator''s body.¡±

    Guo Fan was momentarily stunned, then he let out a long sigh of relief.

    Great, crisis averted.

    He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, realizing it was just a false rm.

    Heart blood¡­ Anyway, even if he had a Gu imnted in his body, such hidden bugs wouldn''t appear in this kind of game. Extracting the heart blood would probably be a matter of time.

    Damn, but thinking about it this way, he became anxious about what those women were doing behind his back.

    But¡­ this could be considered a real daughter, right?

    Guo Fan looked at Yijun, feeling bewildered. At first nce, their temperaments seemed vastly different,pletely unlike Li Xieren''s. Yet, on closer inspection, the two bore a striking resemnce.

    To Guo Fan''s surprise, there stood a young girl who resembled Li Xieren, though she seemed tock any distinct attributes.

    ¡°What is Li Xieren up to¡­ Has she been nning this for a while? Sending someone to follow me secretly¡ªit''s puzzling,¡± Guo Fan pondered, his mind in turmoil, wishing he could scratch his head in frustration.

    Guo Fan''s thoughts were racing, driving him slightly mad as he grappled with the situation.

    The young girl, Yijun, patiently waited nearby. Observing Guo Fan struggling to articte his thoughts, she seemed somewhat skeptical.

    It appeared that her father wasn''t very adept at conversing with others.

    Sensing Yijun''s curious gaze, Guo Fan suddenly realized that this was not the time to be indecisive. He inquired, ¡°Have you been following me all this while?¡±

    Yijun nodded.

    Guo Fan cleared his throat twice. ¡°But you''re a girl. It''s odd that you''ve been secretly protecting me. As a grown man, I should be¡­ protecting my daughter. In any case¡­¡±

    Yijun calmly interjected, ¡°Being conspicuous on the surface would defeat the purpose. Besides, I''m stronger than you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What was this child talking about?

    Yijun continued, adding another stab, ¡°Moreover, your loved ones will be furious, putting you in even greater peril.¡±

    Guo Fan felt like he was spitting old blood, and his eyes twitched. This kid had a natural talent for being cunning, right? He couldn''t be just an ordinary person.

    No, that wasn''t right. This child had been cautious with his words from the start. Guo Fan''s gaze turned serious as he unraveled the truth. ¡°Li Xieren said this, didn''t he?¡±

    Yijun calmly nodded and asked, ¡°Can I go now?¡±

    He felt slightly belittled.

    Guo Fan had no choice but to reply, ¡°Sure, but can I take the initiative to find you?¡±

    Yijun nodded. ¡°Name.¡±

    ¡°So, all I need to do is call your name?¡± Guo Fan asked.

    The young girl nodded, and in an instant, she disappeared from sight.

    Indeed, she vanished without saying a word, leaving him with no chance toprehend what just happened.

    Guo Fan stood motionless and let out a sigh. His gaze fell upon Wan Cai''s lifeless body on the ground. There was no need to dispose of it; the corpse could serve as sufficient evidence.

    In truth, Yijun didn''t have to do much either. The magical weapon left behind by Li Xieren was linked to his heart and blood, granting him some divine abilities. While it might not instantly make him incredibly strong, he could still hold his own in a fight.

    ¡°S~Senior¡­ How, how¡­ Third Elder died?¡±

    A timid voice suddenly emerged from the side; it was Mao Li.

    Mao Li was the typical type who bullied the weak and feared the strong. Witnessing the sh between the two powerful figures, he knew he couldn''t escape and might as well face the situation head-on. He stepped forward, hoping he could survive.

    Swallowing hard, he knelt down and kowtowed. He had already knelt more than ten times, but he thought it wouldn''t hurt to do it more now.

    Guo Fan said, ¡°Save your life.¡±

    Swoosh!

    With a swift crack, a lightning whip struck Mao Li''s knee, prompting him to let out a wretched cry. He tumbled on the ground and, upon looking up, saw Cheng Liuxian, the person he had always looked down upon, staring coldly at him, wielding a lightning whip in his hand.

    Cheng Liuxian''s voice was icy as he said, ¡°Your crime may not warrant death, but it''s unforgivable to do evil in pursuit of power. I shall cripple both your legs. Since your knees are of no use, it''s best you don''t have them.¡±

    Despite Mao Li''s pleas for mercy, he couldn''t help but unleash vicious curses in the midst of his excruciating pain.

    ¡°I only wanted to gain fame. Is that so wrong?¡± His eyes were bloodshot.

    Guo Fan retorted, ¡°Your desire for recognition isn''t wrong, but your methods are.¡±

    Gazing at the Wide Ocean Sect disciples gathering in the distance due to themotion, Mao Li had a sinking feeling that it would be his reputation that suffered the most. Tears streamed down his face as he weakly shouted, ¡°I''m not wrong! I''m absolutely not wrong!¡±

    Guo Fan nced at Su Li and the others who had approached.

    ¡°The remaining two spies of the Devil Cult have been apprehended.¡±

    After handing over one dead and one living spy, Guo Fan suspected that Wan Cai was also fishing for something. His bold actions seemed too coincidental. It was likely that the incident with Cao Dong had made him vignt, leading to his current move. Guo Fan spected that they both had the same intentions.

    However, such spections were no longer significant. The threat of the devil religion had been eliminated, making the resolution of the conflict between the Wide Ocean Sect and the Frost River Manor more achievable. The only issue was dealing with the formidable old man, Zeng Zhn.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63 - A Battle of Love Brainstorming

    Survive or die.

    This was a problem.

    At this moment, Liu was faced with a profound philosophical dilemma.

    The time was at the rendezvous point between midnight and dawn. He spent the night in his girlfriend''s room, which exuded a serene ambiance with the fragrance of a girl filling the air. The pearl curtain hanging by the window was made of fine gauze, beautifully depicting romantic fishing boats and moored lights outside, setting the perfect atmosphere.

    His girlfriend woke up in the middle of the night, feeling a bit uneasy. She sat by the bed, wearing only thin clothes, her face flushed with shyness. With hopeful eyes, she looked at him, waiting for hisforting and reassuring words.

    After a passionate conversation.

    She said, it''s time to go.

    What a happy thing it was!

    In such a moment, he should have embraced her tightly, tenderly kissed her, and naturally joined her on the bed. But instead, there was a series of beeps. [Beep -], [Beep -], [Beep -], [Beep -], [Beep -], [Beep -], [Beep -], [Beep -]¡ªresulting in an all-CG collection achievement.

    However.

    The main point was here.

    Why did his girlfriend suddenly wake up?

    It wasn''t because Su Feng had a nightmare; it was because her daughter, who had been peering down from the top of the bed, thought things were too dull and purposely made a noise to wake her up.

    And now, her daughter was right behind Guo Fan, hidden from view. If she wasn''t cautious, her oblivious girlfriend would immediately notice her.

    What was he going to do now?

    Guo Fanughed dryly, feeling like no matter how he thought about it, he was in trouble.

    Su Feng sat by the bed and waited for a while, expecting her sweetheart toe over and hug her. But instead, a hint of unease reced her shyness when she noticed Guo Fan standing rigidly in one spot, seemingly lost in thought.

    His posture was unnaturally stiff, and he remained motionless, appearing distant.

    Surprised, Su Feng whispered softly, ¡°You?¡±

    No, this can''t continue. He''ll be discovered.

    Guo Fan awkwardly shifted his upper body, repositioning himself and cing Yijun behind him. He supported the nearby table, his face betraying worry. He sighed and said, ¡°I just thought of something.¡±

    At this moment, there was only one way to save himself!

    When Su Feng truly wanted to cultivate with him, there was only one possibility of escaping from this situation. That was the only way!

    Su Feng looked puzzled and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Guo Fan maintained a peculiar posture, adopting a serious expression. ¡°The spies of the Devil Cult have been apprehended, but I must prevent the Wide Ocean Sect''s plot against the Frost River Manor.¡±

    In this enjoyable atmosphere, he should have said nothing and just kissed them. However, he had to do the opposite!

    Proposal!

    This was the ultimate mood-breaker! With a single sentence, he could dash all expectations, making him the epitome of a ¡°straight man.¡±

    Indeed, he was not only skilled in strategic techniques but also proficient in reducing favorable impressions. After all, he was known as the God of Strategy! Being aware of the minefields allowed him to deftly avoid them.

    As expected, the shyness on Su Feng''s face subsided, revealing a hint of dissatisfaction on her otherwise solemn expression.

    However, her fondness for him still had an impact. She forced a smile and reassured him, ¡°I understand. You don''t need to worry. My father already treats you as his future son-inw. Besides, you''re now the hero who uncovered the Devil Cult spies, so the matters at Frost River Manor won''t trouble you.¡±

    After speaking, Su Fengposed herself once again, her smile turning gentler. ¡°Let''s not think about that now. Let''s focus on our cultivation. I know a technique¡ªit''s something I stumbled upon in the past, so I learned it. It''s nothing special, but¡­ the cultivation efficiency is remarkably high, especially when practiced by a man and a woman together¡­¡±

    Her face flushed again, her eyes glimmering.

    Su Feng understood that sharing such words would likely invite teasing, but she looked forward to being teased now.

    Being shy or not didn''t matter; she wondered what he would do. Would he boldly embrace her, or would he maintain a serious demeanor and suggest practicing cultivation together first?

    Su Feng''s heart beat rapidly.

    But it was not.

    Guo Fan rested his hands on the table and continued, ¡°You can cultivate whenever you like, but right now, dealing with Zeng Zhn and the matter at Frost River Manor takes precedence. Besides, Cheng Liuxian, you know very well about this child''s situation in the Wide Ocean Sect. I believe he should have a better chance to showcase his abilities¡­¡±

    Su Feng tried to interject, but each time, she was interrupted.

    Eventually, Su Feng''s expression frozepletely. She felt like her tenderness had been washed away tonight, as if something slipped away when it was on the brink of revtion.

    It felt like being at the doorstep of entering, yet not being allowed to.

    Su Feng''s patience reached its limit. Unable to hold back any longer, she said, ¡°A-Yuan, it''s gettingte. Even if you don''t cultivate, you should rest for a while. Come up first¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it already thiste?¡± Guo Fan paused, surprised. He nced outside and sighed, ¡°It''s mine, not mine. I''m sorry, not only did I get myself worried until midnight, but I also kept you up until now.¡±

    Su Feng breathed a sigh of relief. Her heart regained its liveliness, and she said, ¡°So¡­¡±

    But what followed was the most crucial part!

    Guo Fan immediately cut in with a sincere gaze, ¡°You know, after I suffered that serious injury, one of the guest chambeins in the manor took care of me. She was very kind to me. I''m not an ungrateful person. I must repay her kindness.¡±

    Cutting to the chase, Su Feng''s patience had run thin, and she knew Huo Bai was a beauty.

    Su Feng pursed her lips, withdrew her hands from herp, and ced them on both sides of her body. She tightened the nket with her fingers and said, ¡°And what about your little Yaling?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Guo Fan feigned surprise, relieved that things seemed to be settling down. It had been quite a challenge to turn Su Feng''s slight dissatisfaction into eptance of a girl he had a good impression of.

    Such a conversation suited Su Feng perfectly, as she had used a simr tactic to win her over before. However, this time, the context made all the difference, and the effects were strikingly dissimr.

    Guo Fan could no longer y dumb. He quickly apologized, ¡°I didn''t do it on purpose. Are you upset?¡±

    Su Feng turned her head and responded, ¡°I know you didn''t mean to¡­ I''m not angry.¡±

    Guo Fan seemed to understand. He maintained a natural but stiff expression while adding a touch of sadness to his eyes. ¡°It''s my fault. I''ll contemte things on my own. These matters have been troubling me too much.¡±

    Deep inside, Guo Fan felt as if fireworks were going off. He slowly moved back towards the door.

    Out of the corner of her eye, Su Feng noticed his guilt-ridden demeanor. He continued to gaze at her while stepping backward to the door.

    Guo Fan reached the door and gently patted the young girl on her back.

    Obediently, Yijun opened the door, and Guo Fan stepped out slowly, closing the door until Su Feng was no longer visible.

    ¡°He bought it¡­¡± Guo Fan let out a long breath, relieved in his heart.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64 - No Way

    Not the time yet.

    Guo Fan muttered to himself, deliberately provoking Su Feng, yet feeling a twinge of jealousy whenever other women were mentioned. It clearly indicated that he had been intimate with them, and Su Feng might not take it well.

    To be honest, if you really trust women blindly, you''d be a fool.

    It''s a gradual process¡­ Yaling could still bring her along and give it a try, but if he suddenly introduced an unfamiliar girl, Su Feng would probably explode.

    Guo Fan pulled Yijun out from behind and firmly held her shoulders to keep her in ce. He gritted his teeth and red at her, ¡°Did Li Xieren teach you this?¡±

    The young girl lifted her head, her eyes clear andposed. She nodded, ¡°Yes, Mother said¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop, stop, stop!¡± Guo Fan interrupted her, his hand gesturing to halt her words. He looked utterly exasperated and sighed, ¡°I know. She sent you here, wanting you to sabotage the rtionships between me and other women, right? I totally get it.¡±

    Yijun shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    Guo Fan didn''t believe it. He rolled his eyes in his heart. ¡°What else can I do?¡±

    Yijun said calmly, ¡°I am just a gift.¡±

    Guo Fan waved his hand casually. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I understand. You are an innocent and adorable little one. Li Xieren is still Li Xieren, and I can''tpete with her. Anyway, you''re a good child, and I won''t hit or scold you. I''ll only try to figure out how to save my own skin.¡±

    Yijun listened quietly, but suddenly she seemed to catch on to something. She tilted her head and asked, ¡°Adorable?¡±

    Guo Fan let out a sigh and reached out to pat her little head. ¡°Extremely adorable.¡±

    Yijun lowered her head and obediently rubbed Guo Fan''s hand. She then looked up at him with a curious expression. ¡°Father¡­ Does adorable mean you like it?¡±

    Guo Fan touched his head and paused. This child really knew nothing.

    Why did Li Xieren want her to do such a thing? This woman always hid her thoughts deep within. If it weren''t for that extreme operation that day, Guo Fan felt he might truly have been done for. It didn''t seem to make sense, even if it was just to make up for that.

    Guo Fan sighed inwardly, wearing a smile on his face as he replied, ¡°Yes, adorable means I like it. Yijun, you are incredibly cute, and I like you very much.¡±

    He then looked down and suddenly saw the girl''s fair neck.

    Wait!

    Guo Fan quickly said, ¡°Please put your clothes on, okay? It''s dangerous outside, and if others see such a cute girl like Yijun, they might try to kidnap her.¡±

    Picking up his father''s heart once again, Guo Fan squatted down and clumsily raised his hand to button the girl''s shirt.

    It was his first time buttoning someone else''s shirt.

    Yet, this feeling of taking care of someone wasn''t bad at all.

    A smile appeared on Guo Fan''s lips, and his tender expression reflected in the girl''s eyes. Her heart inexplicably fluttered, and she felt like covering her chest because her heart was racing so fast.

    The girl''s face remained expressionless as she calmly looked at Guo Fan and said, ¡°Father, may I hug you?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned. Before he could react, the girl took a step forward and opened her arms.

    ¡°???¡±

    Guo Fan quickly recovered from his daze. His expression changed in a sh. He reached out and held her down. ¡°Stop, stop, stop!¡±

    He felt Su Feng''s breath!

    Then.

    The door was pushed open.

    Su Feng stood there, stunned. She looked at the two individuals before her and said, ¡°I acted impulsively. I must call Ah Yuan¡­ and ask him toe back.¡±

    The young man held a beautiful girl in white in his arms. They were embracing intimately.

    In the open-air field, the tree shadows swayed gently in the breeze. The distant mountains rose and fell, fading into the night sky. The fishing and campfire cast flickering lights, and one could faintly see ripples on theke''s surface.

    The scenery was exceptionally beautiful, and between the young man and the girl, there seemed to be a profound connection and unspoken understanding, making the atmosphere incredibly harmonious.

    The atmosphere was just right.

    Su Feng felt like an intruder, disrupting this romantic and passionate ambiance.

    Perhaps only when one''s emotions reach the depths of love can one feel so desperate.

    ¡°Liar¡­¡±

    Su Feng spoke softly, trying hard to control herself, but her vision still blurred. Warm tears fell from her eyes like broken pearls, tracing her fair cheeks.

    She sobbed and scolded, ¡°You liar! I already allowed you to marry Yaling. Why¡­ Why do you still need to be with someone else? I''ve been generous enough. I thought you''d appreciate me more this way. I thought you''d understand me. Why¡­¡±

    ¡°Why did you turn down my request? I tried so hard! In the end, you intentionally made me leave, only to kiss someone else outside. Go further away, where I can''t see you. Isn''t it better to keep hiding it from me?¡±

    It really was¡­ an explosion.

    Guo Fan gently pushed Yijun aside, his mind in a whirl. He approached Su Feng and rambled on, fully prepared for his favorable impression to plummet or even reversepletely. With his hand, he tenderly wiped away Su Feng''s tears.

    Even if it''s only scraps, they should be handled with more dignity¡­

    At this critical moment, he couldn''t bid farewell in a pathetic manner.

    The girl next to him maintained a nk expression, making Guo Fan absolutely certain that she was the tool sent by Li Xieren to ruin their rtionship.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ It''s my fault. You can hit or scold me, whatever you wish. As long as it helps you vent your anger, if you don''t want to see me, I''ll leave immediately after sorting things out¡­¡±

    Unexpectedly, Su Feng didn''t p his hand away and allowed him to gently wipe her tears. She reached out and tightly clutched his sleeve, unwillingly biting her lip. ¡°You''re not allowed to leave!¡±

    Guo Fan blinked, looking up at the progress bar.

    It was actually full.

    ¡°I still can''t bring myself to hate you¡­ Right now, what I fear most is that you''ll leave. I''ve searched for you for three years, putting in so much effort. I can''t bear to push you away with my own eyes.¡±

    Su Feng gazed at Guo Fan with aplicated expression. ¡°I can''t let go of you anymore. I won''t ever leave.¡±

    Guo Fan stared nkly at her eyes, or rather¡­ above.

    Su Feng''s favorability - [Lockdown]!

    Guo Fan never imagined that the second person to lock onto her favorable impression would be Su Feng, someone who was so defensive and had identally caused their rtionship to break under such circumstances.

    This locked state¡­ Did it mean they had to ept that Guo Fan was building a harem, and that he could still do so while maintaining a favorable impression?!

    Guo Fan suddenly understood why Li Xieren had be locked on to him.

    These two examples were enough to exin.

    Guo Fan reached out and hugged Su Feng. He patted her back and let out a breath. Since it was like this, he felt that he had to say it out loud.

    ¡°Yijun, she¡­ She is my daughter.¡±

    Su Feng''s soft sobbing stopped. The scene was silent for a moment.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65 - Who''s Her Mother?

    Su Feng''s expression turned nk.

    She had anticipated tonight to be a shocking, lightning-strike moment, one she would cherish forever as she pushed open the door.

    However, realizing that she couldn''t let Guo Fan go, she made up her mind to bury this sorrow deep inside. Maybe, as time passed, this unforgettable memory would eventually be a distant past with a faint smile in the future.

    Yet, she was mistaken.

    Capturing a traitor, giving away free gifts, and getting one free gift for buying small gifts orrge gifts?

    The amount of information overwhelmed Su Feng, making her brain quiver slightly. Her whole body trembled as she released her grip on Guo Fan''s shoulder, stepping back. She saw the young man''s embarrassed and polite smile.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°I can''t believe this,¡± Su Feng uttered in disbelief, taking three more steps back, her eyes turning to Yijun by the side.

    The young girl tilted her head to look at her, her exquisite and beautiful face devoid of expression. However, there was a hint of doubt in her eyes, as if she wondered why Su Feng was feeling incredulous.

    Was there anything strange?

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You actually¡­¡±

    Su Feng''s voice trembled, finding it difficult to utter the words ¡°mother and daughter,¡± which eventually turned into a teeth-gritting expression.

    The sound of teeth grinding was distinct, suggesting that she had enough strength to bite something off.

    Instinctively, Guo Fan shook his head. The beauty before him disyed a faint mix of sadness and anger on her face. Her eyes were teary, and there was even a delicate bloodstain on her flower-petal-like lips, resembling rouge, but it was his blood¡­ It was somewhat frightening.

    Despite the scare, Guo Fan noticed that Su Feng, after hearing such shocking news, didn''t immediately pull out her sword to kill him. Instead, she appeared merely shocked, angry, and feeling unjustly treated.

    It seemed her favorable impression of him had be steadfast, and it wouldn''t diminish any further.

    If she didn''t seek death despite her current state, it indicated that no matter what Guo Fan did, Su Feng''s emotions would influence her, leading her to ultimately forgive him.

    The situation seemed promising!

    Guo Fan''s thoughts were spinning rapidly. He quickly raised his hands in surrender and said, ¡°No, it''s not what you think. My experience¡­ You know it better than me, right? I''ve never kissed a girl before. You''re the first! The first kiss, the first everything! It''s all you! There''s no one else!¡±

    First, he had to calm down Su Feng. Her fear and feeling of insignificance wouldn''t diminish in any case. However, if he could just help her calm down a bit, things might be better in the future.

    Su Feng was taken aback. Indeed, her expression softened a little, but she still appeared quite angry.

    She hit his chest and said, ¡°You''ve kissed her too! Even if you didn''t, you still did those things! Jerk! Back then, you directly stole my clothes and saw me naked. Why are you so indecisive now? I''ve been faithful to you!¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66 - Lost in Love!

    Guo Fan pondered, ¡®Is it even appropriate for someone your age to be engrossed in ying games?'' Clearly, these words were meant to exaggerate the gravity of Guo Fan''s actions.

    Taking hold of her hand, Guo Fan confessed, ¡°I concede that I am to me. I''ve been fickle and inconsistent, but I genuinely have feelings for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Wuuu¡­ Wuuu¡­ Who said I don''t like you?!¡± Su Feng pounded the ground and paused, giving him a fierce look. She retorted in frustration, ¡°You like any pretty face, don''t you?! You''ve probably told her you like her too!¡±

    She suddenly pointed towards Yijun, who was standing nearby.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Damn it, it''s as if only women in love have the lowest IQ, and the same women, when caught in adultery, suddenly have the highest IQ, how could you have possibly guessed this?!

    Guo Fan found himself caught betweenughter and exasperation. ¡°If I were genuinely attracted to the one who looks the best, well, that person happens to be you. I might be a bit of a lech, but I''ve had¡­ well, those thoughts for a while now. Why would I wait until now? Thest time you and Yaling were interrupted, it must have bothered you. I''ve been waiting for you toe to your own conclusion about it.¡±

    Su Feng appeared slightly taken aback. She mumbled with her head down, ¡°I''vee to a conclusion. I was ready to¡­ give myself to you just now, but you dashed out and¡­ cheated on me!¡±

    As she spoke thest sentence, her voice rose, and she angrily pinched Guo Fan''s waist.

    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Guo Fan clenched his teeth in pain, but how could he dispel his anger in this situation? He just had to endure it.

    Eventually, Su Feng couldn''t hold onto her anger any longer. She snorted and released her grip, the urge to rub her hand overtaking her, though she swiftly retracted it, remembering she was still upset.

    Guo Fan caught this subtle motion and felt a sense of relief. He exined, ¡°Yijun was conceived using abination of my blood and her mother''s heart, along with the Reincarnation Lotus and her primordial spirit. You might have heard of this method.¡±

    Su Feng found herselfpletely taken aback. A small sigh of relief escaped her heart as the story''s twists and turns caught her attention, causing her to instinctively nod.

    Guo Fan let out a sigh. ¡°For some unknown reason, her mother kept her hidden for years. Only recently did she send her to me, treating her like a gift but having no idea how she raised her. Well, that''s the story. I never imagined it would be like this¡­¡±

    An expression of reluctance painted his face as he drew Yijun closer, patting her head. ¡°This child seems to be quite sheltered from the world. She didn''t know much and was influenced badly by her mother.¡±

    Yijun eyed him curiously, unable to fathom why he adopted such a tone of regret and helplessness, even saying negative things about her mother. To Su Feng, the young girl''s expression seemed rather naive.

    Using a living person as a gift¡­ it didn''t sound like a morally sound approach. What''s more, the covert teaching over many years indicated ulterior motives. This woman must have intended to use this as leverage! Her intentions were sinister! Incredibly malicious!

    Initially, she cursed inwardly and painted a picture of a wicked woman in her mind. Su Feng took a deep breath, realizing that the key here wasn''t the child, but her mother. She inquired, ¡°Who is her mother?¡±

    Guo Fan felt no need for further secrecy and disclosed, ¡°Li Xieren, the Rakshasa Enchantress Li Xieren.¡±

    Su Feng was left in shock. ¡°Holy Maiden of the Devil Cult?¡±

    The enormity of this revtion waspletely unexpected.

    These few words encapsted countless scenes of carnage, oceans of blood, and uncountable remains reduced to ashes. Among the individuals associated with the Demon Inquiring Cult, if anyone was renowned, it wouldn''t be the Cult Master, but rather this holydy.

    The terror she instilled far surpassed that of other demon sects, a thousandfold, even a hundredfold. It was rumored that anyone who dared to gaze upon her would meet a swift death by torture. The sects she visited were all wiped out; the rivers ran red with blood, but this represented only a fraction of her dreadfulness.

    This love rival was of such an rming magnitude that it brought forth a sense of despair.

    A sudden realization struck Su Feng, connecting the dots. Her eyes widened. ¡°Over these years, you infiltrated the Devil Cult, and they discovered your true identity. Then, she fell for you and trapped you within the Devil Cult?!¡±

    Guo Fan ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He carefully arranged his thoughts, then sighed and opted to relinquish the argument.

    If she wanted to use him, she could go ahead. At least she could wrap it up, right?

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67 - 200 Wives Maybe

    ¡°That''s the situation.¡±

    ¡°I don''t believe you''d be interested in hearing about my history with her. In a nutshell, it''s much like what you''re envisioning. She fell in love with me, and for various reasons, I developed feelings for her as well. It wasn''t as severe as imprisoning her. We could say we were in love, but her possessiveness was indeed intense. Consequently¡­ many events unfolded in between. I ended up at Frost River Manor, which led to our reunion.¡±

    Guo Fan exined to Su Feng, feeling a notable sense of relief.

    He upied Su Feng''s bed in her room, facing her, his upper body bare. Don''t misunderstand; this wasn''t for any inappropriate reason. Su Feng had inadvertently torn his clothes with her bite, so he needed to change.

    Yijun mirrored his position and sat cross-legged beside him, a splendid gold and silver sword resting on herp. Her expression remained serene.

    Initially, Yijun imitated his awkward sitting posture, appearing adorablyical. When Guo Fan inquired, she disclosed that she hadn''t meditated before.

    Curiosity got the better of Guo Fan. ¡°You''ve never meditated?¡±

    Yijun shook her head.

    Guo Fan was taken aback. ¡°Then how are you nning to cultivate?¡±

    Yijun gazed at him, offering a peculiar expression, before calmly stating, ¡°Innate.¡±

    Guo Fan ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    It was a choice between a mortal body or substantial benefits. He even had a self-contained cultivation base. No wonder this little guy was so tiny, yet possessed the cultivation base of a God Forming Stage¡­

    Guo Fan couldn''t help but feel that if this little fellow was actually human, he would be akin to a peculiar sort of durian.

    ¡°Sigh,paring humans with each other can be so vexing. Sometimes, the disparity between humans and pigs might even be less than the disparity among humans themselves.¡±

    Guo Fan surveyed their surroundings. The way these three people were positioned around each other to form a makeshift table was truly an understated setup.

    It was subtly intriguing.

    Su Feng was perched halfway on the bed, leaning against him, and softly touching his shoulder. The bite marks on his shoulder had vanished and healed, but the memory of the distressing scene when she had removed her clothes weighed heavily on her heart, almost bringing tears to her eyes.

    She yfully blew and nted another kiss on him. She kept him immobilized, not allowing any movement. In her eyes, Guo Fan was akin to a poor, helpless three-year-old who had stumbled.

    ¡°So, women are genuinely puzzling creatures,¡± Guo Fan silently grumbled, ¡°Aren''t these marks from your own bite? But now it''s as if some ferocious beast has torn me apart.¡±

    Su Feng prodded his shoulder and said indignantly, ¡°Sometimes, I really feel like pinning you down to prevent you from going out and causing trouble.¡±

    Guo Fan expressed with a touch ofint, ¡°How did I end up beingbeled as a jinx? A few days ago, she found me and it was nearly life-threatening¡­ Uh, no, no, I didn''t say anything just now.¡±

    Offering a strained smile, he caught Su Feng''s intense gaze, anticipating another biting episode. He instinctively closed his eyes, bracing himself for more agony.

    Yet, all Su Feng did was pat him while murmuring, ¡°Open your eyes. I''m not a tiger. You''re the one who seems to bite people. Why did you have to go through so many bites? I was actually quite frightened. What should I have done earlier? I already suspected it. Was it the night I wanted to visit your room? Did she do something?¡±

    Guo Fan recounted Li Xieren taking the Gu worm.

    Having released her anger earlier, Su Feng now felt deeply apologetic for Guo Fan. She tenderly touched his heart and exchanged a long kiss with him. She didn''t forget to cast a provoking nce at Yijun.

    Yet the youngdy remained indifferent. Su Feng''s feelings alternated between a sense of defeat and a tinge of embarrassment, as her actions seemed obvious even to a blind person.

    Once they separated, a trace of bitterness escaped Su Feng''s lips, ¡°Just how many more women are there in your life¡­ In the past, I often had suspicions and doubts in my heart, but I never dared to question you. Now, I want to know the truth.¡±

    Guo Fan steadied himself and essed the mental panel to check, remarking, ¡°Probably¡­¡±

    He extended two fingers. ¡°This number.¡±

    Two?

    Two remained. If we count Gu Yaling and Li Xieren along with herself, and include Yijun, the total would be six.

    Su Feng felt that she could handle this and breathed a sigh of relief. It wasn''t as overwhelming as ten. It was much less daunting than what she had anticipated, and she felt apologetic for misunderstanding Guo Fan.

    Guo Fan nced at Su Feng, who appeared quite relieved, and discreetly closed the Stats Window.

    The inventory included thirty pages, with ten character portraits on each page.

    Three hundred in total¡­ not even close to a small fraction.

    Logically speaking, after ying Obsidian Tribes for so many years, capturing three hundred characters was hardly a challenge.

    Additionally, some amiable yers had gifted him cards, including male characters.

    When calcting, around two hundred of them were genuine waifus who had amassed high favorability through the storyline quests.

    Of course, she was now a real wife.

    Encountering 200 people was a rarity in the expansive Upper Central Realm. However, individuals with incredibly advanced cultivation could quickly locate him.

    ¡°In the future, if someone seeks you out again, don''t keep it from me.¡±

    Su Feng, feeling content that the situation was more favorable than anticipated, smiled as she gave instructions. She retrieved a fresh set of clothes from her storage bag and handed it to Guo Fan for a change.

    Guo Fan''s eyes shifted, and he nodded with a tinge of guilt.

    Su Feng smoothed out the wrinkles on his attire and exined, ¡°I personally crafted this ensemble. The fabric is woven from ck spider silk, making it resistant to both fire and water. Layered with gold chainmail, it''s difficult to damage. There''s a minuscule magic array within the sleeve¡­ I''ve put a lot of effort into it, always intending to find you. I''ll personally help you put it on.¡±

    She extended the cuff, her graceful fingers lightly tracing its surface as she smiled. ¡°I embroidered my name onto it.¡±

    As anticipated, Guo Fan noticed Su Feng''s two characters on the fabric.

    Interrupting him, Su Feng inhaled deeply and spoke with determination, ¡°I don''t need to be moved. I just want your affection.¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned.

    It should not be what he thought, right?

    His gaze shifted to Yijun, who had been observing from the sidelines. There was a child present.

    Su Feng had stepped forward, reaching out to put a hand on his shoulder to usher him back. Guo Fan, halfway reclined on the bed, felt that the situation couldn''t be saved. He extended his hand to halt her. ¡°Wait, Yijun, could you step out for a moment?¡±

    Yijun acknowledged.

    Su Feng had already begun to disrobe Guo Fan, who had just changed into fresh clothes. As she nced to the side, she noticed Yijun remaining motionless. Taken aback, she eximed in shock, ¡°No, why aren''t you leaving!¡±

    Yijun nodded, saying, ¡°Learn a bit more. It''ll be beneficial.¡±

    She paused and added in a soft voice, ¡°Mother said so.¡±

    Why on earth did she nod! Learn¡­ learn what? And what exactly is there to gain from this!

    Can you even absorb experience and invent an entirely new technique?

    Su Feng adopted a smile she had never seen before and looked down at Guo Fan from above. She adopted a somewhat flirtatious appearance, but her eyes held a touch of coldness. ¡°Let her watch from the side, let Li Xieren''s daughter witness us.¡±

    Something felt off. As though Su Feng had triggered some kind of peculiar attribute.

    ¡°While I might not have you all to myself, all your firsts belong to me!¡±

    Guo Fan finally managed to sit up amidst his bewilderment. He made a token effort to resist for a moment before eximing, ¡°Hold on, close the door!¡±

    The ¡°door¡± and the ¡°sound of the door being pushed¡± had left him traumatized.

    Every time he pushed the door, he hit the nail on the head. A few more times, and he might end up impotent.

    So Yijun closed the door, and beside her, dawn was truly breaking.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68 - Monkey King''s Treasure

    ¡°Creak!¡±

    With the advent of the first sunbeam into the precincts of the Wide Ocean Sect, Guo Fan swung open the door.

    Following behind him was a young girl, her gaze brimming with curiosity as she observed him.

    ¡°Hu¡­¡±

    Guo Fan exhaled deeply. His weary eyes gazed toward the distantke, a weariness mingling with a tinge of sadness.

    It was just a cigarette after the mission.

    Fatigue weighed heavily on him, both physically and emotionally.

    ¡°This is nothing short of a disaster zone, damn it.¡±

    Guo Fan''s countenance turned somber. Some people considered them heroic; one was in the Core Formation Stage, the other in the Nascent Soul Stage. In theory, both were formidable figures. None of those weaker stood a chance against them.

    ¡°But, as the saying goes, time can heal¡­¡±

    It wasn''t as dire as he had envisioned.

    Amid the struggles, moments of happiness still persisted, though frequently inteced with pain.

    ¡°Regardless, as a significant milestone in my reincarnation journey, from this day forth, I''ll bid farewell to the single life, hahahahaha¡­¡±

    Guo Fan closed the door behind him, straightened his posture, and strode out. A sense of self-satisfaction enveloped him, and he indulged in silentughter.

    With a confident gait, he strolled onward, his demeanor unwavering.

    ¡°Kacha.¡±

    ¡°Sss~ My waist¡­ physical conditioning, it''s time for me to start training.¡±

    Guo Fan let out a couple of strained coughs and adjusted his posture to a regr walk. Behind him, Yijun suddenly extended her hand and yfully poked his back.

    Guo Fan turned around with a helpless expression and asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡±

    He felt like he was giving up on himself.

    In reality, even if Yijun wasn''t standing there, she would likely be observing from some undisclosed spot.

    Realizing this, his sense of embarrassment alleviated quite a bit. Hahahaha¡­ Damn it, there''s nothing advantageous about this situation at all!

    Yijun stared at him. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Guo Fan was confused.

    After pondering for a moment, Yijun queried, ¡°Why do you have to do something more after kissing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Guo Fan was momentarily at a loss for words. It seemed like Li Xieren''s directions had reached their conclusion. Perhaps, once the process was over, she assumed that the rest would unfold naturally. It was all left to Guo Fan.

    She hadn''t imparted any further guidance to him.

    ¡°Yijun.¡± Guo Fan slightly stooped and affectionately patted her head. ¡°Now that you''ve done as your mother instructed, whatever follows doesn''t matter.¡±

    Yijun nodded and said, ¡°So why?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Wasn''t it that difficult to fool children nowadays?

    Guo Fan''s expression took on a rather nuanced quality. He felt somewhat akin to a parent confronted with the age-old query of ¡°Where did Ie from?¡± from their child, not knowing quite how to respond.

    ¡°Yijun, not everything in this world follows a logical thread. Sometimes, delving too deep only leads to unnecessaryplications. We must learn to let things go. Otherwise, we''ll be ensnared by our own curiosity, unable to free ourselves. It''s akin to not knowing why an apple falls to the ground.¡±

    Guo Fan earnestly imparted his words, continuing, ¡°Young folks should strive for a good life. Children should be allowed to be children. Avoid pursuing needless inquiries, alright?¡±

    With that, he strode ahead, leaving behind the silhouette of his receding figure. In truth, he was making his escape.

    Yijun watched his departure, her head tilting as a sudden question flitted through her mind: why indeed did the apple fall to the ground?

    Unbeknownst to Guo Fan, his words had spurred a God Forming Stage Immortal Cultivator into pondering the intricacies of gravity in the Upper Central Realm. He nned to first visit Homeless Mountain, care for those monkeys, and then acquire Jixin Wine.

    Afterward, he intended to revisit the Frightening Slopes. Despite a previous adventure''s mishap, the overall experience remained unmarred. This time, he was prepared to navigate the terrain with greater caution.

    The only known aspect was the ancient remnants of a bow-style weapon buried within the Frightening Slopes.

    The bow bore the moniker ¡°Purple Cloud.¡± Its quality wasn''t exceptional, sporting a fire attribute skill. Its suitability extended to levels 20 to 30, covering the range from Foundation Establishment to Core Formation. The weapon corresponded well with Guo Fan''s inherent abilities.

    Yes, Guo Fan had already reached Foundation Establishment.

    The intery of yin and yang was indeed incredible. In just one night, Guo Fan''s true strength had surged to the Fifth Level of Foundation Establishment, surpassing thebined prowess of three Gu Yalings. Now, he stood on equal footing with Huo Bai inbat capability.

    Although Guo Fan did recall the location of a higher-level weapon, for safety''s sake and barring unforeseen events, he would prioritize the Purple Cloud bow. The traumatic memory of the Sealed Dragon Pond lingered, deterring him from risking another scenario where he''d be at level 20 and find himself in a level 50 dungeon.

    Yet, what caught Guo Fan off guard was that the monkeys in Homeless Mountain remembered him all too well!

    As he set foot within the monkeys'' territory, their morous cries pierced the air. An rm resounded, followed by a string of echoes.

    The forest came alive with rustling. A horde of monkeys charged toward him, fangs bared and ws unsheathed. They wielded leaves and debris, prepared to engage their adversaries to the bitter end.

    Guo Fan grinned. He stood his ground, raising his hand in a gesture.

    ¡°Hmph. Today, I, Liu, shall teach you ignorant monkeys the consequences of treating others differently after three days of separation!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Flying Fire Flowing me!

    Igniting a mountain, ensnaring within fiery bars ¡ª this was his favoredrge-scale fire-type skill.

    He lifted his hand, casting an area-of-effect spell. A Nascent Infant Stage spell held the power to effortlessly handle this monkey swarm. Instantly, cries of agony filled the air as they scattered in every direction.

    Casually releasing a few more attacks to eliminate the strongest and fiercest among them, the remaining monkeys quivered in fear. They no longer dared to assault; instead, they grappled with the mes that licked their bodies, writhing in anguish. These monkeys had hounded him the entire day. It was the most grueling battle since his arrival here. Such a somber history¡­ If he didn''t take revenge, would it simply be fodder for future discussions?

    At the sight of this, the monkey king of Foundation Establishment Stage appeared to be filled with remorse in its aged eyes. Astonishingly, it knelt before Guo Fan like a human, pleading for clemency. It regurgitated a sleek green pearl from its belly, presenting it to Guo Fan as if proffering a treasure.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Disgusted, Guo Fan nced at the saliva coating the surface. Utilizing Spiritual Energy, he lifted it into the air, letting the mes burn away the stomach''s saliva.

    He recalled that this item was named the [Treasure of the Monkey King]. The quest item for this side mission had been provided by an NPC at Frost River Manor. Though the specific name eluded him.

    ¡°Who would''ve thought I''d find it here.¡±

    Guo Fan waved his hand, restoring the monkeys'' health. He meticulously burned the bead thrice before holding it in his palm, examining it for a while.

    [Water Cleansing Pearl]

    The name aptly described its practical function. It bolstered resistance against water damage and allowed free breathing underwater, preventing saturation of the user''s body.

    While not a groundbreaking discovery, it was certainly an unexpected gain.

    Guo Fan journeyed back to where he''d acquired the Jixin Wine previously. Armed with an empty wine jar, he filled it and prepared to return to Frost River Manor, ready to deliver it to Huo Bai.

    Following that, he headed to the other side of Frightening Slopes to retrieve the Purple Cloud bow.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69 - I Don''t Want Your Life But For Your Wisdom

    In the Frost River Manor''s guest chambein courtyard, Huo Bai perched on the rooftop, her chin cradled in her hands, her elbows propped against her bent knees. Her gaze drifted vacantly over the unupied courtyard.

    Since those cultivators departed, the Frost River Manor had enjoyed a tranquil period. Today was no exception, with no significant events to break the monotony. Consequently, she found herself gazing idly from the rooftop.

    Huo Bai observed the sky and surroundings, noting that today seemed to mark the sixth day since his departure.

    She wondered how he and that genuine disciple of the Wide Ocean Sect were faring. Would he join an immortal sect as a son-inw, or would he return to marry Gu Yaling?

    Speaking of Yaling, she had refrained from eating and drinking for the past few days. Her conversation was dominated by Mr. Xiaobo, praising him and calling for his return. She was practically mimicking Guo Fan''s mannerisms.

    ¡°I''m so envious¡­¡±

    Huo Bai murmured to herself. She wasn''t quite sure what she was envious of. Perhaps it was Gu Yaling''s ability to express her emotions so openly, or maybe it was the carefree life that came with belonging to a prosperous family, akin to Little Phoenix.

    ¡°Would he still remember to bring me wine to drink? Chances are, he forgot. With so many beauties around him, how could he possibly recollect a sk of wine from a friend like me? Hmph, forsaking loyalty at the sight of a pretty face.¡±

    She kicked a stone lying at her feet off the rooftop, startling a few sparrows as it fell.

    Unbeknownst to her, her tone had acquired a tang of bitterness, akin to seventeen or eighteen lemons.

    How did she look like a friend again?

    ¡°Huo Bai!¡±

    From below, a voice filled with excitement suddenly rang out. Huo Bai didn''t need to look to recognize it as Xiong Zexi''s, another guest.

    A scion of a martial arts family who had attained the Divine Soul Realm at a tender age, he was equivalent to a Foundation Establishing Stage Immortal Cultivator. He hade to Frost River Manor as a foreign envoy, strategically fostering connections for the future.

    He had been at Frost River Manor for only a few days, yet sinceying eyes on Huo Bai, he''d been diligently trying to win her favor.

    Huo Bai understood that this young hero, renowned as the ¡°ElmShadow Sword¡± in the martial world, was probably both proud and well-known. He had a soft spot for young women captivated by the martial realm. Observing Huo Bai''s beauty and formidable martial skills, he wanted to pursue someone distinct from the usual.

    Yet, Huo Bai couldn''t be bothered with him. She hadn''te to Frost River Manor as a diplomatic representative and wasn''t interested in romantic entanglements. Especially not with a man who persistently flirted with various women.

    This kind of individual, disregarding his family background, was essentially hollow.

    Nevertheless, ¡°ElmShadow Sword¡± Xiong Zexi found Huo Bai particrly intriguing. Driven by ambition, he initially aimed for Gu Yaling, the cherished daughter of the Gu family. Initially, she had been engaged to the Cheng family''s worthless heir. Xiong Zexi had to navigateplex waters to be involved. When the engagement waster broken off and Gu Yaling tragically killed by the Wide Ocean Sect, Xiong Zexi shifted his sights.

    Currently, the members of the Wide Ocean Sect had all returned following an incident, and Gu Yaling''s impending marriage was now postponed indefinitely. Chances were, the n was falling apart.

    During this period, Xiong Zexi had taken on the role of a foreign envoy at the Frost River Manor. His intentions were easily guessed.

    However, Gu Yaling''s temperament was undeniably defiant and stubborn. Those who werepliant in front of Guo Fan turned into little devils when dealing with others.

    This unruly disposition of Gu Yaling irritated Xiong Zexi immensely. Eventually, he found himself cultivating a romantic interest within the Frost River Manor. Remarkably, he became taken with Huo Bai.

    Xiong Zexi''s gaze settled upon Huo Bai, who stood slightly above him. It was unfortunate that she was dressed in attire that clung to her body. Furthermore, she concealed her face behind a mask. Nheless, her voice, once heard, could not be forgotten. He sensed that a stunning woman was concealed beneath the mask''s mystery, and the curiosity to unveil her captivating countenance consumed him.

    Unbeknownst to him, beneath the guise of a youthful voice,y the potential of a 58-year-old elderlydy.

    ¡°Huo Bai, I recently came into possession of a new technique cultivation manual named ¡®Storm Flush, Hardening Snow''. If you find it intriguing, I''ll happily bestow it upon you. It''s of no use to me.¡±

    Xiong Zexi confidently raised the book he held and beamed. ¡°I''ve heard about your affinity for martial arts practice and your mastery of movement techniques. This Snow Treading and Wind Chasing Scroll suits you perfectly!¡±

    Huo Bai nodded, her gaze flickering to the movement technique on offer. Even though temptation tugged at her, she was aware that if she epted this guy''s gift, he would gain an inch in his pursuit.

    ¡°No need, and thank you for your generosity, Young Hero Wei. I''m already using a specific form of movement technique. Switching to another might hinder my martial arts progress rather than advance it. It wouldn''t be suitable.¡±

    Xiong Zexi''s smile remained unwavering as he responded, ¡°Well, this movement technique has no such issue. I had the elders in my family thoroughly examine it. I''ve altered the energy cirction path, ensuring it won''t interfere with your existing meridians.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Huo Bai sensed that the matter would keep dragging on if she continued to contest. So, she said somewhat impatiently, ¡°Really, no need. Your thoughtfulness is appreciated, but I genuinely don''t require it.¡±

    Xiong Zexi still sported a shameless expression. He seemed intent on pursuing a path of relentless persistence, aiming to aplish the feat of ¡°persistence until the very end.¡±

    Besides, everyone was aware he was a guest at Frost River Manor. It wouldn''t bode well if he ended up harming or offending the hosts.

    Huo Bai was caught in a dilemma; she couldn''t just ept it, nor could she outright refuse. She furrowed her brows and let out a sigh. ¡°I don''t have the luxury of time to switch to another martial technique for cultivation. I practice martial arts, albeit in a haphazard andplicated manner just to survive. Learning carelessly is too risky for me now.¡±

    It''s a far cry from the experiences of youngdies and gentlemen from esteemed families like yours.

    Seeing her repeatedly decline and his patience wearing thin, Xiong Zexi frowned and raised his voice, ¡°Aren''t you showing disrespect to the third young master of the Wei Family? I''m extending an offer to you. Just take it. What''s the point in refusing? Listen up, don''t decline an offer and end up being coerced into epting a penalty!¡±

    ¡°I''m aware of your background, or rather theck of it. If I call upon the Frost River Manor for support, I can easily rid myself of you, a mere guest. Marrying you would then be a boon for you. You won''t even be afforded the time to think it through!¡±

    Huo Bai fell silent momentarily and responded, ¡°You might be right about myck of background, but I possess martial skills. You''re merely at the third level of the Divine Soul Realm, while I''m at the seventh. There''s no one around to hear us, so you can speak disrespectfully if you wish, but I can just as easily unleash my fury and teach you a lesson.¡±

    Xiong Zexi, however, chuckled. ¡°Do you truly dare to strike me? Aren''t you concerned that your parents will suffer the consequences? Given the Wei Family''s influence, we can easily imprison your family for life, and I doubt you wish that for them. You''d rather see themnguish in jail, in pain and unable to extricate themselves, am I right?¡±

    Huo Bai clenched her fists, her eyes burning with fury, yet a hint of sadness also gnawing at her heart.

    This world¡­ background, could it be that it really cannot be surpassed?

    Xiong Zexi observed her suppress her anger and leap onto the roof. He extended his hand, removing Huo Bai''s mask, revealing a smug smile. ¡°See, this is the predicament. If you''re obedient, I''ll provide you with any cultivation method you desire¡­¡±

    ¡°I believe she doesn''t require any of your cultivation techniques.¡±

    A voice suddenly emerged from behind. Xiong Zexi tensed, quickly summoning assistance. He whirled around to find an unfamiliar young man, his face adorned with a cold smile.

    His short ck hair and handsome visage contained a trace of anger. His dark attire bore intricate golden patterns that only became visible from certain angles. The snug clothes highlighted his tall, straight form, lending him a youthful appearance. Yet, he stood with an air of authority, hands sped behind his back.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Xiong Zexi''s eyes widened. ¡°This is Frost River Manor; you don''t have the ri¡ªAh!¡±

    Guo Fan swung his leg, knocking the guy to the ground. ¡°You darned NPC in a Cultivation Online Game. Does the game''s design grant you audacity? You dared to harass my mom¡ªyou''re in for it now!¡±

    Before Xiong Zexi could react, he tumbled several times on the ground. He raised his head, infuriated, ready to curse when the young man''s figure materialized before him like a phantom. He extended a finger, lightly touching his Niwan Pce.

    ¡°I don''t want your life. I want your intelligence.¡±

    Spirit Devouring Destruction!

    This move added deb, adding confusion and madness!

    The Spiritual Energy on Guo Fan''s fingertip infiltrated Xiong Zexi''s Niwan Pce, shattering his upper dantian. His martial skills could no longer advance. He''d remain a mere fool for the next three days.

    Withdrawing his hand, Guo Fan nced at Huo Bai, her face a portrait of astonishment, and tossed her the jar of Jixin Wine in his hand. He grinned and remarked, ¡°I did promise to give it to you. Remember that well.¡±

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70 - If You Want, You''ll Be The Next King Of Martial Arts

    Pa.

    Startled, Huo Bai swiftly caught the wine jar and descended from the roof. Her gaze fell upon the unconscious Xiong Zexi, whoy on the ground, missing an arm. She wrinkled her brow and voiced her concern, ¡°What¡­ What happened to him?¡±

    ¡°It''s nothing.¡± Guo Fan shook his head. ¡°Just a minor punishment. I''ve disabled his upper dantian, so he''ll feign idiocy for three days before regaining consciousness.¡±

    In the realm of bodily cultivation, martial arts and inner growth were interrted. Both required harmonizing with three dantians.

    The space between the eyebrows was the upper dantian, housing the spirit; beneath the heart was the middle dantian, housing the qi; and situated below the navel was the lower dantian, containing the essence.

    Put simply, the lower dantian symbolized the economic foundation, while the upper dantian represented the higher tiers of development.

    The so-called Divine Soul Realm pertained to the cultivation of the middle dantian. By incapacitating Xiong Zexi''s upper dantian, Guo Fan effectively stymied his ascent. Severing an arm served as an unequivocal warning.

    Regarding his unconsciousness¡­ That wasn''t his doing. What he intervened with was to diminish the mental BUFF, not the unconscious BUFF. Young Master Wei was left pained and stunned, leading to his fainting on his own ord.

    Guo Fan employed Spiritual Energy to conjure some cold water, sessfully rousing the dazed individual. Upon awakening, the person gazed at Guo Fan with a tremulous expression, seemingly lost in a daze.

    The individual who had rushed over happened to be the manor''s butler, Huo De. When he spotted Guo Fan, he promptly bowed and greeted him, inquiring about the situation. He then instructed his subordinates to escort Xiong Zexi for treatment. Addressing Guo Fan with a quivering voice, he said, ¡°Mr. Xiaobo, kindly temper your anger. This¡­ This Xiong Zexi¡­¡±

    ¡°The spell''s effects only rendered him dull-witted for three days. If he still doesn''t learn his lesson or believes that his lineage is too grand¡­ [Send him my way, I''ll simplify things for him.]¡± Guo Fan snorted, ¡°Let him ponder the repercussions of provoking a Nascent Infant Stage Immortal.¡±

    Noting that Frost River Manor wouldn''t be held ountable, Huo De breathed a sigh of relief and promptly departed to address the issue.

    Given that cultivators often ended the lives of regr powers without concern, there was little apprehension about the Wei Family getting ahead of themselves. They could merely endure in silence, and Xiong Zexi might even face bacsh.

    Guo Fan even questioned his own negligence. How could someone dare to harass his mother verbally and even entertain the idea of marrying her? And the audacity to believe marrying him was an honor. What the heck were they thinking?!

    Huo Bai offered an acknowledging sound and nced at the wine jar she held. Tucking her hair behind her ear, she remarked, ¡°Why do you still remember¡­ I was simply tossing words around back then. You went off to the Wide Ocean Sect, and yet you especially returned. What a hassle.¡±

    He was really looking forward to it.

    If he said that trouble had died, then he would be very happy.

    Guo Fanprehended the situation fully. He lifted his gaze and nced at the progress bar, which had shifted from Unwavering to Devoted Partners.

    The phrase ¡°small world¡± seemed quite fitting in this context. The concept of Devoted Partners was essentially an uplicatedmitment he made to Huo Bai after promising her a jar of fine wine.

    ¡°No worries. Being an Immortal cultivator, traveling back and forth won''t take much time. Moreover¡­¡± Guo Fan cast a nce at the fallen Xiong Zexi and remarked, ¡°Aren''t you punctual? If I hadn''t shown up, you would''ve been forced into marrying him.¡±

    A touch of sadness crossed Huo Bai''s expression, and she murmured, ¡°Ick a significant background¡­¡±

    A sudden thought struck Guo Fan, and he proposed, ¡°Well, you have one now.¡± He gestured at the wine jar and stated, ¡°Consider it betrothal gifts.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huo Bai was taken aback, her gaze fixed on the wine in her hand. A sudden flush colored her cheeks, and she turned her head, saying, ¡°Can it be that casual!? I, I¡­ I can''t ept this!¡±

    Despite her deration, she gripped the wine jar tightly, almost risking its shattering.

    So, this was perfectly eptable, wasn''t it?

    Why did Guo Fan sense that it was so effortless for his mother to guide him? He didn''t need to put in much effort to elevate his likability. Why hadn''t he noticed this before¡­

    Perhaps because he''d only incited conflicts in the past?

    Clearing his throat twice, Guo Fan adopted a solemn expression and said, ¡°I''ll hire you as a gift to present to my mother.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Oh.¡±

    A shy expression gracing Huo Bai''s face momentarily froze. Just as she was about to express her irritation, an unexpected realization struck her, halting her in her tracks.

    ¡°Wait, look at Mother Pan?¡± She inquired with a puzzled expression, ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Guo Fan exined, ¡°The face of a sect.¡±

    Huo Bai''s eyes widened even more with confusion, ¡°A sect''s face?¡±

    Guo Fan nodded affirmatively. ¡°In the future, I''ll establish my own sect. From a business perspective, a sect needs a figurehead, someone who can attract attention and promote the sect''s growth. Think of it like a metaphor. Li Xieren of the devil religion ys that role for the devil religion. Her reputation showcases the terror and brutality of the devil religion. This creates fear among the righteous path, drawing in more curious deviants and cultivators. Joining the Devil Cult bes a self-sustaining cycle.¡±

    ¡°Another example is Song Na, the prominent figure of the Soaring Wisdom Sect. Many cultivators are drawn to the Soaring Wisdom Sect due to her fame, hoping to glimpse her appearance. Ultimately, they be disciples and are imparted with the sect''s teachings through the Monument of Wisdom.¡±

    ¡°Things like that, wait, wait¡­¡±

    ¡°It sounds quite reasonable.¡± Huo Bai felt a bit overwhelmed by the lengthy exnation and nodded in a puzzled manner, ¡°So, in short, you''re asking me to join your yet-to-be-established sect.¡±

    Guo Fan nodded affirmatively and said, ¡°You possess the talent for cultivation. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be cultivators vying to recruit you into their ranks. The ability to employ martial arts to achieve Dao is exceptionally remarkable among the Immortal Cultivators. Moreover¡­ your appearance is a significant advantage.¡±

    Huo Bai blushed slightly, retorting, ¡°Well then, by your logic, you should also be able to employ martial arts to achieve Dao. Even the old Manor Lord couldn''t manage it, how can I?¡±

    Guo Fan smiled with conviction, saying, ¡°You can! In the northern part of the Middle Continent, beneath a forested cliff lies the hidden Martial Monarch Cave. A millennium ago, Hee Junhao, a Martial Emperor at the pinnacle of the Martial Path despite being a mortal, left his legacy there. His body and cultivation essence are still there, waiting for someone like you. I can make you the second Martial Emperor.¡±

    Huo Bai was taken aback, her emotions in turmoil. Even her heart raced. In a near-whisper, she repeated, ¡°Martial Emperor.¡±

    Seeing the dreamy glint in her eyes, Guo Fan felt a sense of fulfillment. He reached out and cast the Vajra Subduing Devil Curse upon Huo Bai, the Thorn Halo bestowed by the Twin Ridge Temple. Each below the Core Forming Stage would receive it, and those below the Nascent Infant Stage, too. If conflict arose, it could gravely wound an opponent.

    ¡°Take your time to consider. Over the years, you''ve surely realized that giving up your cultivation for your parents might not have been worth it. Once I''ve resolved affairs with the Wide Ocean Sect, I''ll venture north to retrieve some items. When the timees, I''ll seek your counsel.¡±

    Guo Fan concluded before departing, ¡°I was just joking about the Jixin Wine. It''s not a formal betrothal gift. I''ll present it properly someday.¡±

    He renewed the Demon Subduing Spell on Gu Yaling. He hadn''t pondered it deeply in the past, but he currently held no intention of revealing himself. If Gu Yaling spotted him now, she''d undoubtedly pester him endlessly.

    It seemed wiser to avert such high-risk situations in the Asura Arena.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71 - Bi Luo Pce''s Token

    Frightening Slopes.

    Guo Fan stood amidst the void, peering downward from the crest of a lofty mountain. In rtion to the in-game map, the topography differed insignificantly. It was merely a matter of discerning specific details, thus requiring some dedicated time.

    This particr fragment of Guo Fan''s memory was somewhat hazy, making its recollection rather troublesome.

    ¡°Likely spanning from this point to here. The orientation should be correct.¡±

    Guo Fan scrutinized the definitive final spot and propelled himself forward. The locale hosted numerous minor ruins, essentially remnants of the deceased along with the items they left behind. Engaging them could yield equipment.

    Much like when he produced a Jixin Wine, possibly resulting in an encounter with a Red-tailed Invisible Hawk¡­ and eventually leading to an altercation with a troupe of monkeys.

    This instance, he had absorbed his lesson. First, he purged the surroundings. After ensuring the sudden appearance of nothing unusual, he disentangled the vines and grass. His efforts revealed a cadaver, buried within mire and foliage, along with an adjacent longbow.

    The bow possessed an obsidian hue, adorned with carmine cloud motifs. In contrast to its former possessor, it remained radiant and exquisite, impressively well-preserved.

    Guo Fan''s initial step was to respectfully handle the corpse, giving it a proper burial, and then he took possession of the Purple Cloud bow. It didn''t sit right with him to merely appropriate someone else''s possession without addressing the moral obligation. The least he could do was assist in arranging the remains.

    During the cleanup, he came across an item hidden among the bones and tattered clothing.

    ¡°Could this be¡­ a Snowke Mansion token?¡±

    Guo Fan held a petite token, measuring approximately five centimeters in length and one centimeter in width. The token was fashioned into a small metallic te, etched with the solitary numeral ¡°37.¡± Presumably, this was akin to code names utilized by ordinary members,parable to Luoyang''s ¡°11¡± or Duan Lin''s ¡°6.¡±

    The demise of an individual associated with the Snowke Mansion wasn''t entirely unexpected. This person had been deceased for several years, their passing concealed fromrades.

    ¡°I recall that ording to the Snowke Mansion''s regtions, members out of contact for a duration of three months must reim their tokens¡­ This instance may have deviated from the norm. After all, the treacherous terrain of Frightening Slopes presents challenges, and the peril factor is notably high. It''s usible they couldn''t locate him.¡±

    Guo Fan carefully pocketed the token for the moment.

    ¡°But given that he perished here, it implies that there''s something or someone responsible for his death. You might want to inquire with Duan Lin.¡±

    Guo Fan retraced his steps. Luckily, he had passed through this area while heading towards Frost River Manor and Wide Ocean Sect. This alignment made it convenient for him to seek answers along the way.

    Wandering around Darkwell Town, Guo Fan eventually spotted Duan Lin.

    He hailed the stout man. Duan Lin managed a subservient smile, though he swiveled his head warily. Once he identified Guo Fan, he visibly rxed.

    He faced Guo Fan with a touch of awkwardness. Their previous encounter had involved a scuffle. Indeed, theirst interaction had been somewhat¡­well, unpleasant. He realized he had shown enmity when goodwill was due, and this made him feel ashamed to meet Guo Fan.

    Guo Fan inquired, ¡°Is your knee injury better?¡±

    Duan Lin grinned and confirmed, ¡°It''s healed.¡± He rubbed his hands, uncertain how to proceed.

    Guo Fan retrieved the token and exposed the numbered side. ¡°I discovered a corpse in Frightening Slopes with this.¡±

    Duan Lin nced upward and caught sight of the token. His pupils constricted, and he involuntarily took a deep breath.

    ¡°It appears that this has a connection to you folks. Otherwise, with Snowke Mansion''s reach, encountering an unfamiliar code name shouldn''t be so astonishing. Considering the timeline, you arrived here two decades ago. This man had been deceased for many years. Could he have perhaps escaped alongside you?¡±

    Guo Fan pocketed the token.

    Duan Lin seemed about to request the token, but he halted himself. His expression grew rigid. ¡°What¡­ what do you know?¡±

    Guo Fan believed that there was indeed a hidden truth, yet he maintained on the surface, ¡°I know nothing, but I could know everything. It''s up to you how you decide.¡±

    Duan Lin seemed to grasp something. He clenched his teeth and uttered softly, ¡°What are you after?¡±

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72 - Blood Offering Formation

    It seemed that they had indeed stumbled upon a significant lead, possibly linked to their reasons for fleeing or their eventual encounter with the Snowke Mansion. In short, if Duan Lin was willing to divulge his intentions upfront, it was bound to hold substantial value.

    Guo Fan contemted for a moment and responded, ¡°I have no requests or expectations from you, nor do I believe there''s anything you can provide that would interest me. Frankly, the two of you are just ordinary members of the Snowke Mansion. The items you hold dear hold no extraordinary value in my eyes.¡±

    ¡°I''ve already made a considerable trade-off. That Purple Cloud bow wasn''t insignificant.¡±

    Duan Lin was taken aback, contemting the knee injury that had inexplicably healed. For a moment, words failed him. He desired their trust in someone else; however, for a person at the Nascent Infant Stage to present a Purple Cloud bow¡­ there appeared to be no usible exnation except that he had somehowpensated them for their actions.

    Yet, isn''t this disy of emotion slightly excessive?

    Is it truly embarrassing for a Nascent Infant Stage cultivator to wield a level 20 weapon?

    Guo Fan redirected the conversation, stating, ¡°However, considering your previous assault on me, it would be fitting for you to provide some form of reparation that holds practical significance.¡±

    ¡°Something that serves my purpose?¡± This epassed a broad spectrum, leaving room for varied interpretation.

    Navigating deception¡­ Employing vaguenguage was the optimal route.

    Yet, primarily it was because he felt belittled by others. If he left empty-handed, it seemed like a loss.

    He tossed his identity card across. ¡°This thirty-seventh individual is deep within the Frightening Slopes. Even if you''re privy to the information, gaining entry might not be easy. I''ll personally escort you in within a few days.¡±

    Duan Lin chimed in hastily, ¡°Last time¡­st time, Luoyang acted too impulsively.¡±

    Guo Fan waved his hand and sighed. ¡°Forget about your petty machinations. They don''t weigh heavily on my mind. Just take care of yourself.¡±

    Duan Lin wanted to voice more, but Guo Fan had vanished already.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Zeng Zhn took measured steps toward thekeside, cing each ferrystone deliberately. Gazing at the center of theke, he lowered the final ferrystone. Slowly, the semi-formed magic formation steadied, hovering about half a meter above the water''s surface.

    Blood-red runes sketched the outline of the immense magic formation. The reflection danced upon the tranquilke, its twists and turns exuding an eerie and ominous energy.

    This marked the Blood Offering Formation.

    Zeng Zhn fixed his gaze on the formation''s center and murmured softly, ¡°Only one sacrifice remains.¡±

    Half of his lifespan would serve as the offering.

    The cost was staggering, quelling any suspicions about its authenticity. Despite this, numerous voices cautioned him against impulsiveness.

    Even more intriguingly, the multitude of supporters backing him remained hidden.

    However, the purpose of this formation was to make offerings to the Ghost Messengers of the Spirit and Soul Realm. Yet, the Ghost Gate of the Spirit Forest Pce could never be unlocked.

    The so-called remaining pages capable of summoning Ghost Messengers were nothing more than forgeries.

    These individuals remained blissfully unaware.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ I''ve spent hundreds of years cultivating, yet I''ve never experienced such humiliation.¡± Zeng Zhn''s eyes sparkled with madness. Reflecting on how he had constantly oppressed Su Li, his Dantian had been sealed in a mere moment of inattention. He had even insulted _, leaving him feeling as if his dignity had been trampled. Suicide seemed a tempting option.

    He gazed at theke''s surface with a contorted expression. All he needed to do was sessfully unleash that entity¡­

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73 - The Blood Sacrifice Ceremony Begins

    As Guo Fan neared the vicinity of the Wide Ocean Sect, the energy fluctuations from the formation immediately caught his attention.

    The chilly and malevolent aura sent shivers down one''s spine.

    ¡°This Blood Offering Formation seems rather sinister¡­ It''s unlikely that he can open this ursed portal. Creating the blood sacrifice formation is akin to handing it over to him for free. Is he perhaps nning to sacrifice the entire sect to bolster his power before seizing the opportunity to eliminate me?¡±

    Guo Fan had witnessed blood sacrifices in the game. They were typically small-scale, immediate, and personalized rituals. The Devil Cult was often involved in such practices, utilizing the lives of others. Even the righteous path had knowledge of blood sacrifice techniques, though in many instances, they involved self-sacrifice.

    In this world, moral values were often weak for most individuals, barring those in influential positions. Take the former leader of the Jade Void Sect, who perished with the Heavenly Devil, or the likes of Zi Chen and Yin Fen, who hailed from the formidable Rotten River Tower. They were bound to The Boiling Depths, eternally subduing the Devil n.

    At the lowest level, it was aw of survival of the fittest. After all, many cultivators weren''t pursuing enlightenment; they were merely seeking a way out of their current circumstances.

    After contemting for a moment, Guo Fan mused, ¡°However, Zeng Zhn doesn''t have a solid motive for such a scheme. He''s a senior elder from two dynasties at the very least. While our Master was still alive, he likely retained some attachment to the Wide Ocean Sect. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have remained here even after advancing to the Nascent Infant Stage.¡±

    Narrowing his gaze, he observed a 300-meter-wide circle slowly rotating at theke''s center in the distance. Some disciples of the Wide Ocean Sect were aiding in maintaining the formation''s stability.

    Ultimately, rity woulde tomorrow. Whatever this individual''s intentions, they were of little consequence. If he couldn''t seed, there was always Yijun as an alternative.

    ¡­ One would get addicted to living off a woman.

    ¡°But speaking of Yijun, she seems to have disappeared again. She''s likely lurking and observing from the shadows.¡±

    Guo Fan was oblivious to her presence anyway. Otherwise, why would he have let her transition from the top of the bed to the bed itself?

    He skirted the shores of Water Moon Lake and returned to Su Feng''s chamber.

    Su Feng had awoken some time ago and was seated on the bed, eyes closed in meditation. Her long, ck hair cascaded loosely, framing her fairplexion and lending a rosy tint to her cheeks. The innate beauty of her countenance was further enhanced. This was perhaps due to her assimtion of Spiritual Energy cultivation via dual cultivation. Unlike Guo Fan, who had the luxury of a cheat-like physique that allowed his cultivation to fluctuate at will, Su Feng''s cultivation rate remained steadfastly steady.

    Guo Fan upied a seat by the table in the room, his hand supporting his chin as he ruminated on a viable path for Su Feng.

    ¡°The Wide Ocean Sect''s cultivation technique is certainly a no-go. The founder''s cultivation level is merely at the Nascent Infant Stage. The higher one''s cultivation level, the more challenging it is to locate a Nascent Soul. The only viable option is to find someone with a higher natural affinity to stand in.¡±

    Eventually, Guo Fan settled on a cultivation technique named Illusion Mirror. It possessed water attributes and illusionary traits. The technique had a heavenly tribtion cap and exceptionalpatibility across all facets.

    ¡°Securing it might prove a tad tricky¡­ It appears to be located within the map of the extreme north in Qingong Country. Interestingly, I am heading north to explore thend of extreme cold. I also need to retrieve my weapon. Yu Xu is situated in the Middle Continent and he''ll intersect halfway. This should keep the path rtively straightforward. Who would''ve thought I''d find myself joining the sightseeing squad one day? I am indeed quite eager to tour the Upper Central Realm.¡±

    Amid his contemtion, Su Feng''s eyshes trembled. Her eyes fluttered open, just as she was about to regte her breathing. She met Guo Fan''s gaze, adorned in attire she herself had crafted.

    In an instant, Su Feng''s expression softened, her demeanor transforming as gentle as water. Her eyes brimmed with tenderness.

    She smiled and spoke, ¡°When I awoke this morning, you weren''t the first thing I saw. After inquiring, I learned that¡­ you returned to Frost River Manor to visit Yaling?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Was this love or killing intent?

    The statement about achieving an overnight breakthrough and avoiding the high-frequency Asura Arena now felt like a wishful escape n.

    At this point, he wanted nothing more than to confront the person who had uttered those words earlier.

    ¡°I paid a visit to Huo Bai. We had previously agreed on gifting her a jar of Jixin Wine. I can''t go back on my word. Meanwhile, Yaling keeps mentioning me constantly. Whenever I appear, she''ll undoubtedly pester me. So, it''s probably better not to see her now. Over time, her longing might subside a bit. Focus more on your cultivation.¡±

    Guo Fan''s gaze remainedposed. He approached Su Feng and took a seat beside her, remarking, ¡°Are you feeling jealous?¡±

    Su Feng retracted her legs and inched closer to him. Nestling her face against his shoulder, shezily nted a kiss and retorted, ¡°Why would I be jealous? She''s never tasted anything. I''ve already savored everything, leaving nothing behind. You should contemte what you''d do if her little vinegar jar gets tipped over.¡±

    A hint of pride flickered in her eyes. She aimed to take the initiative and gain an upper hand. The most significant advantagey in the exclusivity of the initial experience.

    Guo Fan seized the moment to sp her slim waist and assured, ¡°Yaling won''t be envious of you. At least not overtly¡­ Remember when she visited youst time? She didn''t interrogate you about anything. Though she''s typically headstrong and indulged, she won''t direct her anger at me. At most, she''ll feel mncholic¡­ I''ll figure out how to console her.¡±

    ¡°This kid is quite adorable¡­ Much cuter than your daughter.¡± Su Feng scoffed, ¡°Li Xieren doesn''t treat that child as family at all. She actually encouraged her to entice you. Shameless and disgraceful.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ She is probably listening.¡±

    Guo Fan''s mouth twitched and looked around but he didn''t find Yijun. She was indeed like a shadow that followed like a shadow but her presence was weak.

    ¡°Yijun?¡± He tried to shout.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Guo Fan suddenly turned his head and saw Yijun nodding at him behind the curtain of the bed.

    The curtain of the bed??

    Observing Yijun standing barefoot behind the curtain, Guo Fan couldn''t help but notice how petite she was, almost hidden in the shadows. Her quiet gaze was fixed upon him, resembling an owl perched in a corner with its wide eyes.

    Su Feng also found herself momentarily taken aback. Then, the realization of being surrounded and observed struck her. She buried her face into Guo Fan''s chest, yfully delivering gentle punches.

    Guo Fan said, ¡°Can we find a more suitable ce next time?¡±

    Yijun tilted her head and said, ¡°The top of the bed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Guo Fan sighed and gave up struggling.

    He continued practicing in Su Feng''s room until the following morning. Filled with vigor, Guo Fan swung the door open. Su Feng naturally linked her arm with his, as if she was staking her im to any covertly observing contenders. ¡°Today, all disciples will gather by the Water Moon Lake to witness the summoning ceremony of the blood sacrifice formation.¡±

    Guo Fan remarked, ¡°If Zeng Zhn truly intended to summon a soul, he wouldn''t seed. A senior mentioned to me that the Ghost Gate has been sealed shut. Therefore, Cao Dong doesn''t need to fret about his tomb being unearthed and restless spirits finding no peace.¡±

    Su Feng frowned and mused, ¡°Then what''s his motive? He''s invested so much effort. It can''t be that he merely aims to put on a spectacle.¡±

    Guo Fan''s gaze shifted toward theke as he responded, ¡°Let''s show him, then. If he''s courting danger today, I''ll ensure he gets a firsthand taste of the terror of being removed during the live broadcast¡­ Yijun can join in as well.¡±

    On thekeshore, Su Li was still leading the group. Zeng Zhn seemed to exchange a few words with Zeng Zhihao before silence prevailed.

    Zeng Zhn inhaled deeply, his eyes glinting. Mentally bracing himself, he approached theke step by step.

    The Blood Offering Formation detected the vital energy and blood essence. Immediately, it began rotating akin to a millstone. The crimson mist condensed and dispersed gradually, emitting a brilliant red radiance.

    ¡°Rumble!¡±

    ¡°What''s going on?¡±

    ¡°The ground is shaking¡­?¡±

    Suddenly, there was amotion in the surroundings. After a loud bang, the surrounding Wide Ocean Sect disciples scrambled to maintain their bnce.

    On the surface of theke, a blood red pir of light suddenly rose!

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74 - I''m Sorry I Can Do Whatever I Want

    The ground shook violently, and everyone who was watching was shocked for a while. Then, their eyes were attracted by the blood-red pir of light in the middle of theke.

    ¡°What is that? !¡±

    ¡°Is, is this the Hellgate? Why do I feel that something is not right¡­¡±

    ¡°The formation is still operating and Elder Zou did not say that it failed. That should be normal¡­ Right.¡±

    ¡°But the shaking of the ground is getting bigger and bigger¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel that there is something wrong with the aura of this formation, it seems to be¡­ demonic energy?¡±

    ¡°Demonic energy!¡±

    Su Li''s eyes widened in astonishment, and he eximed, ¡°Zeng Zhn, what have you done?! How can there be such an immense demonic energy within this light pir?!¡±

    Zeng Zhn halted before the luminous column. Blood dripped from his body, staining the water''s surface. Swiftly, he submerged like a sinuous blood serpent, converging toward the blood pir.

    The Blood Qi and Spiritual Energy, altered by the grand formation upon his form, converged towards the epicenter as well.

    A flicker of recognition dawned in Guo Fan''s mind as he watched the scene. It resembled the instance when he had fallen into the frigid pond days ago, when the ancient devil dragon siphoned his blood.

    Su Li''s forceful questioning persisted, yet Zeng Zhn paid no heed to the queries.

    ¡°What are you doing?! Cease this blood sacrifice at once!¡±

    Observing hisck of response, Su Li made a rapid decision. He directed the other elders and disciples to intervene, quelling the formation''s operation.

    Though certain of Zeng Zhn''s apprentices hesitated, the majority grasped the gravity of the situation. Employing their sorcery, they seized their weapons.

    With such potent demonic energy, it heralded either the advent of a formidable demon or an ursed arcane artifact infused with copious demonic energy. Regardless of the nature, catastrophe loomed.

    Su Li pivoted to Zeng Zhihao, demanding, ¡°What did hemunicate to you just now?! How can demonic energy be contained within the Water Moon Lake? I had no inkling!¡±

    The Master sensed his failure, ignorant of what unfolded beneath theke''s surface.

    Zeng Zhihao, ensnared in daze from the outset, turned pallid. In a tremulous voice, he revealed, ¡°Father mentioned that a prison lies beneath the Water Moon Lake¡­¡±

    Su Li''s pupils contracted, fixated on the burgeoning blood pir at the heart. ¡°Prison?¡±

    With the presence of both prison and demonic energy, the incarcerated entity was ringly evident!

    Zeng Zhihao''s face paled further, his fright palpable. With a despondent countenance, he shook his head. ¡°I don''t know. Father imed this grand formation held no significance. It was all a ruse. I only oversaw its establishment. I''m oblivious!¡±

    ¡°Zishi! Why this panic? I aimed to appraise your mettle, to discern if you possess the potential to rece Father and inherit Master''s mantle. Now, it''s evident you fall far short!¡±

    Zeng Zhn, heretofore silent, suddenly roared. Then, a fit of raucousughter escaped him. ¡°Hahahahahaha¡­ Su Li, do you wonder why I''ve lingered within Wide Ocean Sect all this while? Following the prior Master''s demise, I alone harbor knowledge of this ndestine truth. My initial intent was to usurp Master''s post and divulge the presence of this monstrosity to the world. However, you''ve driven me to this extremity!¡±

    He cast a resentful nce toward Guo Fan, clenching his teeth. ¡°No one has ever humiliated me so. Never! A Nascent Infant Stage practitioner bereft of even Dao Embryo Yuan Shen''s authority, simply reliant on Spiritual Energy''s expansive husk. Unbelievable! Today, I''ll employ my vital essence as sacrifice to satiate this behemoth, facilitating its reinvigoration. Shattering its confines, I''llmand its obedience for the nonce. You shall be my prey!¡±

    Boom, boom, boom!

    From the water''s surface, several more blood pirs erupted into the sky. The tremors intensified, even affecting the structures of the Wide Ocean Sect. From Spring Mountain, an incessant cascade of rocks descended.

    All magical techniques met their end at the hands of the blood sacrifice formation. Zeng Zhn presented opening the gate as a pretext, while his true aim was to exploit this opportunity for an assault. His objective was topel the Wide Ocean Sect to muster all their might in erecting aprehensive formation. Consequently, the defensive prowess of the arrangement was exceptional.

    Unanticipated was the discovery of a mighty demon imprisoned within theke adjacent to the Wide Ocean Sect¡­

    Guo Fan didn''t know either.

    He fixated on the robust blood pir at its heart, detecting an encroaching demonic aura osciting around the seventh or eighth level of the Nascent Soul Stage. It continued to escte. ¡°Who would have fathomed an unexplored dungeon lying here? In the game, the Wide Ocean Sect remains a picturesque spot in Peace ins¡­ yet as a concealed dungeon, its level seems to be aptly moderate.¡±

    Guo Fan regarded Zeng Zhn''s contorted elderly visage. He pondered that it was usible as Zeng Zhn had posited. Had Guo Fan not dealt with him so ruthlessly then, he might have gone into hiding for a while, ndestinely plotting to usurp the Master''s position.

    However, Su Fengter emerged as the Master. Whether Zeng Zhn''s scheme had faltered or if he should persist in biding his time, preparing to strike, remained uncertain.

    In short, the situation had changed greatly.

    ¡°Come out! Constructing Fracture of Scaled Dragon!¡±

    Zeng Zhn raised both his hands high and shouted fanatically.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Why didn''t you call out a Pikachu?

    An unusual glint flickered in Guo Fan''s eyes. Amidst the tumultuous surroundings and Zeng Zhn''s faction acting on instructions to provoke the Master''s faction, he maintained an uncannyposure, still managing to find room to grouse.

    ¡°Hu!¡±

    A crimson-scaled w abruptly extended from the core of the blood pir, piercing into the void. An imperceptible ripple radiated outward, heralding the emergence of a dragon''s head resembling that of a deluge. Adorning its forehead was a prominent horn, while its fiery-red eyes exuded a searing intensity. Its scales bore the same fiery hue, kindling with an infernal ze. Its visage was ferocity incarnate.

    ¡°Screech!!!¡±

    Emitting a resounding screech, it parted its blood-soaked maw, exposing its sharp, deadly teeth and lengthy tongue. Extending its lean body, apanied by wicked ws, it coiled around the pir of blood, unleashing the aura of a ninth-level Nascent Soul Stage Cultivator. The lower-ranked disciples of the Wide Ocean Sect were so overwhelmed by fear that they found themselves seated on the ground in a daze.

    From below, Zeng Zhn turned, his demeanor a mix of pride and arrogance. ¡°So, you''re a cultivator at the ninth level of the Nascent Soul realm, eh? Prove it then! If you''re truly a disciple of a saint, the one who emerges victorious shall lead. Here''s your chance to leave your mark! That will be the moment you take control amidst the internal strife of the Wide Ocean Sect, and when the Grand Elder releases the suppressed demonic beast. You''ll be hailed as the hero who stemmed the tide during a massacre, turning the tables during adversity¡­¡±

    His voice became a shout, his features contorting with malice. ¡°But can you? Can an impostor who doesn''t even possess the strength of a Dao Embryo Nascent Soul do it? Hahahahaha! Scaly Dragon''s Fragmented Laceration! y him for me!¡±

    In the past, he might not have stood a chance against it.

    Guo Fan''s gaze locked onto the Flood Dragon, which burst forth from theke''s surface, riding ferocious waves. Its fiery aura evaporated the water into steam, mingling mes and mist. Its sinuous tail resembled a whip, shing through the water''s expanse, as its gaping maw aimed for Guo Fan.

    Guo Fan produced the Purple Cloud bow, fixing his gaze on Zeng Zhn''s derangedughter. ¡°It''s a pity¡­ Your hopes might just remain unfulfilled.¡±

    Zeng Zhn, eager to settle his vendetta of humiliation and restore his honor, sneered. ¡°You''re tenacious to cling to your facade till the end, you stubborn fool. You are indeed one who appears robust externally but is fragile within!¡±

    Guo Fan drew the bowstring, a surge of Spiritual Energy eclipsing even the Flood Dragon''s demonic aura, coalescing into a fiery ze. Finally, he couldn''t help but offer a peculiar grin. ¡°I must confess, Old Mister Zou, my apologies. I''ve advanced to the God Forming Stage.¡±

    Possessing the power of a Fifth Order Foundation Establishment cultivator, he could transmit his cultivation and engage in dual cultivation. Coupled with the attributes of the card, he already held the might of the ninth-level Nascent Soul. After replenishing his cultivation, he directly broke through the God Forming Stage without encountering any bottlenecks. Although the disparity was marginal, hisbat prowess transcendedparison.

    A frozen smile adorned Zeng Zhn''s countenance.

    mes ignited upon the youth''s extended longbow, coalescing into the likeness of a red lotus. Its petals withered instantly, transforming into twisting embers. As the bowstring was released, an arrow whistled through the air, prating the flood dragon''s gaping maw and piercing through its very body!

    Skill: Summer Bird, Containing Raze!

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75 - Luring the Thunder, Breaking the Formation

    The skill Summer Bird, Containing Raze was an extraordinary rarity in that it defied the conventional principles of fire elemental abilities. Despite belonging to the fire element, it bore a dampening effect on the very element it was associated with. On top of this, the Purple Cloud Bow further amplified the efficacy of fire-based skills, enhancing the Armor Pierce effect even more effectively.

    A view from the heavens revealed what seemed like a scarlet stroke painted on the water''s surface. This image appeared in an instant, slicing through the Flood Dragon''s form, then sweeping across the entirety of theke. A mountain peak on the far bank exploded abruptly, igniting a vivid me in the shape of a fiery crimson plume.

    As the red streak faded away, ripples suddenly erupted on the water''s surface. These waves surged outwards, apanied by jets of blood spraying from the Flood Dragon''s rear end.

    The once fiery-coated Flood Dragon shriveled instantaneously upon contact, its advance halted and reced with a skyward howl of agony.

    ¡°Awooooo!!!¡±

    The beast writhed in the water, blood mingling with theke''s fluid. Sshes flew in all directions, disturbing the waters and culminating in a wave crashing onto the shoreline. Disciples of the Wide Ocean Sect cried out and scattered in panic.

    The arrow prated its mouth, piercing through the throat and traversing over half its body. The Summer Bird, Containing Raze bore an enduring burning attribute, which doubtlessly inflicted considerable internal injury. Yet, the psychological shock of taking an arrow directly through its mouth would likely be even more distressing.

    The Flood Dragon unleashed a pain-filled howl. While its injuries weren''t solely from the mes, it suffered the sensations of damaged internal organs and scorched lungs, with the injury site on its body quenching the mes, revealing a charred ck hue. It could only writhe in the vexing embrace of theke water, the element that constantly wearied it. Bending its head low, it parted its jaws, guzzlingrge mouthfuls of frigidke water while expelling a blend of blood and internal organs.

    ¡°The effect is too good¡­ It hurts just by looking at it. ¡°

    Guo Fan''s lips twitched in astonishment as he observed the flood dragon''s reaction. His exaggerated response resembled that of someone who had never encountered spicy food and suddenly found themselves chewing on a mouthful of devil pepper.

    ¡°That''s the case as well. It seems I inadvertently triggered a unique attack. This Flood Dragon appears to possess immunity to fire damage since birth. Fire is a familiarpanion to it; it has never experienced the sensation of burning. The sudden confrontation with fire has likely startled it to the point of retreating.¡±

    Guo Fan clicked his tongue and sighed, then he took up the bow and loaded another arrow.

    This marked the second official battle since his transmigration. A rtively evenly matched contesty before him. His vignce remained steadfast.

    Employing Summer Bird, Containing Raze, a level 40 God Forming Stage skill, he initiated the bout. His intention was to seize the initiative, mount the offensive first, and establish dominance over Zeng Zhn in terms of momentum.

    Following Zeng Zhn''s revtion, Guo Fan grasped that the Flood Dragon''s movements were under his influence. As such, the precise nature of the Flood Dragon''s actions became secondary. What truly mattered was manipting Zeng Zhn''s thoughts and responses.

    Given his current reservoir of Spiritual Energy, he could likely execute another three or four such shots. After all, the Flood Dragon stood at the ninth level of the Nascent Soul stage. Guo Fan conceded the edge to it primarily due to his skill tree unlocking. Fundamentally, their strength was on par.

    Yet, as long as his Spiritual Energy remained intact, Guo Fan felt confident in his ability to handle the situation.

    ¡°How can this be?!¡± Zeng Zhn''s gaze remained fixed on the blood staining the Flood Dragon''s body. The arrow''s potency had inflicted grievous harm on the Constructing Fracture of Scaled Dragon''s internal organs. Without question, the arrow exhibited extraordinary might, a feat unattainable for someone below the God Forming Stage.

    Moreover, Guo Fan undeniably exuded the aura of the God Forming Stage.

    Nheless, he had pondered this matter previously. He had reasoned that Guo Fan likely ascended to the Nascent Infant Stage through the aid of a Medicinal Pill, as hecked the strength of a Dao Embryo Yuan Shen. Yet now, this assumption was utterly overturned - Guo Fan had attained the God Forming Stage!

    Yet breaching the Soul Formation realm was no minor feat. Nascent Soul cultivators often withdrew into seclusion for decades, their diligent efforts culminating in such advancement. How could he have made this breakthrough in mere days, utterly incognito?

    And what stumped him further was that Guo Fan had yet to even form a Nascent Soul. How had he surged ahead to the Soul Formation realm? How did he attain the God Forming Stage? Could imagination alone be responsible?

    Despite Zeng Zhn''s visibly astonished demeanor, Guo Fan''s Qi remained steady.

    Unbeknownst to him, Guo Fan had exclusively leveraged his attribute points to reach this corresponding level. When he had acquired the guide for the preceding characters, his level had already soared. Consequently, allocating additional attribute points had be redundant.

    Yet, now that he found himself in a vegetative state, his attribute points had assumed paramount significance.

    It was imperative to underscore the stark disparity between Guo Fan and these cultivators, an abyss-like distinction. For instance, his adeptness at learning cultivation techniques appeared almost fantastical. As for the augmentation of his attributes, it was something he couldn''t articte.

    The skill system inherent to each profession operated in istion from the sect''s skill system. Only after transmigrating did heprehend that¡­ he was the sole yer in this world. In essence, his skills¡­ had culminated in the establishment of his very own faction. He was inscrutable to all.

    ¡°What''s deemed impossible? Your incredulity stems from an unwillingness to acknowledge your own shallowness. You''venguished in the Nascent Soul Stage for hundreds of years, still fixated on the Wide Ocean Sect. At your age, you''ve merely ascended to the level of a pup.¡±

    Following his taunting retort, Guo Fan once more drew back the longbow he held. Igniting the me, he took aim, this time setting his sights on Zeng Zhn.

    Zeng Zhn was on the brink ofunching a vehement retort when he was jolted. The recollection of the arrow''s prior potency rushed back, prompting him to hastily form a hand seal, conjuring the Flood Dragon as a protective shield.

    The Flood Dragon still writhed in agony. Constrained by the blood sacrifice, it begrudgingly obeyed Zeng Zhn, hastily propelling itself over. Yet, upon encountering the me on Guo Fan''s bow, panic surged within, prompting an instinctual retreat.

    In truth, Guo Fan had merely unleashed the ¡®Flowing Fire Arrow'' this time around. Nheless, the Flood Dragon harbored profound trepidation. Zeng Zhn clenched his teeth, propelling himself towards the creature.

    His blood supply had been greatly diminished, his physique waning. A single arrow would undoubtedly spell his demise.

    However, the Flood Dragon harbored no intention of acquiescing either. Having recently escaped confinement and reimed its cultivation, it found itself once more exposed to the world. It had initially anticipated indulging in ample sustenance, only to be abruptly pierced by an arrow, causing an explosive rupture in its maw.

    Even after being smeared with Devil Ghost Pepper, it resulted in a fiery burst in its mouth.

    The entire dragon was in trouble.

    Guo Fan now had another chance. Once bitten by a snake, it dreads even the sight of a rope. Every part of its body ached, and even its beloved me seemed like an adversary. Bitterness welled up within its heart.

    The Flood Dragon roared, attempting to retreat into the water. However, Zeng Zhn harnessed the Blood Offering Formation''s power, forcefully yanking the Flood Dragon back.

    ¡°Roar!!!¡±

    A contest between man and dragon unfolded, akin to a tug-of-war. Guo Fan held the bow uncertainly, grappling with the decision of whether to shoot or not.

    Eventually, the Flood Dragon''s resistance proved futile. Driven by its demonic nature, it turned with fiery eyes and charged at Zeng Zhn.

    ¡°???!!!¡±

    Zeng Zhn initially experienced shock and fury,ter retreating. Then, he remembered tomand the dragon to withdraw. However, this maneuver exposed it to Guo Fan''s bow and arrow. Gritting his teeth, Zeng Zhn collided with the dragon forcefully, tumbling into the water and unable to resurface.

    The Blood Offering Formation sprang into action, illuminating with a zing red hue. With a resounding roar, the Flood Dragon pivoted and dashed toward Guo Fan. Yet, reluctance lingered in its gaze.

    Guo Fan fired three consecutive arrows at it. While the Flood Dragon evaded two, the third arrow struck its eye. A pained howl erupted, and upon regaining vision, it noticed Guo Fan had yet to release the fourth arrow, seemingly lost in contemtion.

    ¡°Where''s Cheng Liuxian?¡± Guo Fan''s voice suddenly rang out.

    Cheng Liuxian emerged from the crowd, promptly responding, ¡°Here!¡±

    Guo Fan gestured toward theke''s surface. ¡°Lure the lightning and break the formation.¡±

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76 - Meow

    Although Ick effective area-of-effect skills for now, having Cheng Liuxian is akin to an automatic lightning rod in challenging situations. He''s a mobile turret, after all.

    Refusing to let Cheng Liuxian go in the face of danger is like possessing an area-of-effect ability that beckons lightning. A turret that can relocate at will, essentially.

    Guo Fan surveyed the nearly vanquished lightning dragon before him. Clearly, it had never encountered such a fire-rted attack with such distinct sensations.

    The intense burn and the tingling shock from the electric current caused the dragon to twitch slightly. However, what gravely wounded it was Guo Fan''s subsequent strike.

    The iron gs nking the four corners of the Blood Offering Formation were excellent conductors, magnifying the lightning''s power instantaneously. It was then channeled into theke, inflicting significant harm on the vulnerable Zeng Zhn. He was forced out of the water once more, and what awaited him was naturally Guo Fan''s fourth arrow.

    Almost every structure in Wide Ocean Secty in ruins, and the periphery of theke crumbled due to the flood dragon''s intrusion. Numerous trees and boulders were swept into the Spring Mountain behind them. Wounded or injured disciples of Wide Ocean Sect congregated in small groups, tending to their wounds.

    Su Li and several Core Forming Stage elders were supervising the effort to erase traces of the massive blood sacrifice formation, as well as the remains of Zeng Zhn. Su Feng joined the effort as well. As for Zeng Zhn''s body¡­ she entrusted its burial to Zeng Zhihao, despite the impending repercussions Zeng Zhihao might face. Yet this time, Zeng Zhn had concealed her actions from even him, diminishing his sense of guilt.

    ¡°Cheng Liuxian has certainly earned some respect this time. I expect the people of Wide Ocean Sect will view him differently now. But at present, he should be yearning for a loftier existence.¡±

    Guo Fan squatted, examining the Flood Dragon''s massive eyes. The creature''s gaze left a profound impression on Guo Fan. It gave a faint twitch and retreated.

    ¡°Ninth-level Nascent Soul. It should have undergone transformation long ago.¡± This marked Guo Fan''s first encounter with an actual monstrous being. He curiously touched the scales, which had ceased to smolder. They still emanated warmth, and a delectable fragrance lingered.

    ¡°Why not assume its form and see how it looks? If it suits your fancy, we could establish a contract and make it your pet. If not, I might roast and eat you.¡±

    The Flood Dragon let out a subdued whimper, tears glistening in its eyes. Its immense form shimmered, and in the blink of an eye, it morphed into a cat on the ground.

    ¡°Meow?¡± The orange-furred cat dropped to the ground, its gaze locking onto Guo Fan. Large eyes welled with tears, and its body bore multiple injuries. A strong sense of pity emanated from its pitiable appearance, stirring empathy within observers.

    ¡°¡­ ???¡±

    Guo Fan''s lips twitched. ¡°Why opt for the guise of a cat when you can transform into a dragon?¡±

    ¡°Don''t humans find cats to be the most charming creatures?¡±

    The Orange Cat, nestled on the ground, coiled itself, almost resembling a plump drumstick. It emanated a melodious voice akin to that of a young woman.

    ¡°Seems logical¡­ but why does your voice sound like this? After centuries of imprisonment, you can''t possibly be of this age.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, this voice is a projection of what you desire, not my actual voice.¡± The cat shifted its posture, revealing its soft underbelly. Its front paws curled protectively, tail swaying¡ªa sight almost pleading for leniency. ¡°How about this? Isn''t it lovely and pleasing?¡±

    Guo Fan began suspecting that this cat, or rather, this dragon, had genuinely evolved into a spirit.

    ¡°Are you female?¡± Guo Fan''s gaze turned inquisitive.

    The cat bashfully tucked its tail around itself, obscuring it from view. Its eyes blinked as it answered, ¡°Demons aren''t bound by gender. We can shift at will. Meow.¡±

    It seemed even mysophobia was within its spectrum¡­

    ¡°It''s clear you understand human emotions quite well, but it''s rather puzzling. How did you end up imprisoned for a century?¡± Guo Fan inquired, ¡°If your aim is to win over people, isn''t it much simpler to do so now? Why remain confined?¡±

    The cat yfully rolled over, reclining beside Guo Fan''s feet. ¡°Because they used me of masterfully spinning lies to manipte the masses, and then¡­ deriving amusement from killing people!¡±

    Swoosh!

    In an instant, the cat transformed back into a dragon, its enormous jaws gaping to bite Guo Fan.

    Su Feng, just returning, witnessed the scene and promptly eximed, ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Guo Fan acted swiftly, feeding the Flying Fire Flowing me to the flood dragon. The dragon roared, shutting its maw abruptly. It writhed on the ground, whining, ¡°I''m sorry, I''m sorry! It hurts so much¡­¡±

    Su Feng''s brows furrowed as he approached, sighing, ¡°The Undying Demonic Essence of the Flood Dragon Fruit is indeed persistent. It''s been confined for centuries and yet remains unyielding.¡±

    ¡°I encountered a talking dragon before. It was even more articte than you. These matters bewilder the human mind! Wait a moment,st time I managed to break free relying on my determination. However, this time, I was prepared, bringing along a King Kong Subduing Devil Curse to counteract the negative effects.¡±

    Guo Fan''s snort was icy. He inscribed a blood talisman onto the Dragon Head y Pce''s scale and pressed his palm against it. Spiritual energy extracted a wisp of divine soul, which he held in his hand. With a thought, it vanished.

    Despite the flood dragon''s fierce struggle, it couldn''t defy its fate. It stared at Guo Fan, its visage pallid, its eyes vacant.

    ¡°Fine, you may shift forms now, but remember to assume your true self.¡±

    In a daze, the flood dragon-girlplied. Glowing light enveloped her, transforming her into a young woman aged around 25 or 26. An enticing aura surrounded her, and her elongated, sharp eyes held a submissive gleam. There was a touch of scarlet rouge at the corner of her eyes, her nails painted in the same hue.

    Her fairplexion bore the marks of scars, her dark crimson hair cascading loosely. She knelt on the ground, regarding Guo Fan with lifeless eyes, tears glistening.

    ¡°¡­¡± Guo Fan''s countenance grew somewhat rigid. Catching Su Feng''s simr expression from the corner of his eye, he asked, ¡°Where are your clothes?¡±

    The flood dragon blinked in surprise, then reluctantly sighed, ¡°Oh. I suppose it''s time to surrender to the inevitable.¡± It mumbled, ¡°Being confined for so long made me forget how to change clothes.¡±

    Guo Fan urged, ¡°Then get changed quickly.¡±

    The Flood Dragon responded with a casual ¡°Okay,¡± and transformed into a ck robe.

    Guo Fan observed the identical outfit and felt as though he had made the wrong call. Beside him, Su Feng''s expression remained impassive as she remarked, ¡°You might want to reconsider changing.¡±

    The flood dragon shot Su Feng an innocent look and offered, ¡°I changed because my master said so.¡±

    Su Feng pinched Guo Fan, who held the flood dragon''s soul in his hand and ignited it with fire.

    An abrupt scream escaped the flood dragon as it copsed. It wriggled on the ground, its neck stretched out, while it babbled, ¡°Sorry, I apologize. My bad. I was wrong. I changed on my own ord.¡±

    Only after Guo Fan ceased the mes did he retrieve them. The Flood Dragony sobbing on the ground, its arms wrapped around itself. As predicted, its attire was gone.

    The entire scene struck them as increasingly surreal.

    Guo Fan elucidated to Su Feng the flood dragon''s predicament. Su Feng grinned andmented, ¡°Such a wily creature. No wonder it was kept captive. Perhaps it''s best to put it back and lock it up.¡±

    Guo Fan was genuinely reluctant to part with this peak Nascent Soul level pet. He responded, ¡°She''s merely a Demonic Dragon. Are you genuinely jealous of a creature? Rest assured, I have no intentions towards monsters. Besides, did you not witness how I soundly thrashed her? My cultivation is still recuperating. Thebat prowess of a Nascent Soul Stage Cultivator is an umon sight. I have ns for the future that extend beyond confining her again.¡±

    Guo Fan asserted firmly. In truth, the Flood Dragon, with its recently exposed gruesome fangs, held no allure for him.

    He finallyprehended Xu Xian''s sentiments. No matter how alluring its transformation, the creature''s true form quickly dispelled any allure.

    Su Feng acknowledged her jealousy. She scrutinized the wound on the Flood Dragon''s form and concurred. She grasped Guo Fan''s hand and affirmed, ¡°I trust you.¡±

    The Flood Dragon lounged on the ground, a sly grin adorning its face. Shifting into an Orange Cat, it presented a fawning smile. It brushed against Guo Fan''s leg and cooed, ¡°Meow ~¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77 - The Advanced Version of the Novice Cultivation Skill

    Guo Fan lifted the Orange Cat by its back and inquired, ¡°By the way, do you have a name?¡±

    The Flood Dragon meowed and yfully waved its ws, responding, ¡°How can a demon like me have a name? I''m a Flood Dragon born from a fragment of the True Dragon''s soul within magma. I''ve absorbed copious amounts of natural energy. Let''s call me the Forging me of Scale, then.¡±

    The transformation brought about by the earth fire exined it all. That''s why his body was engulfed in mes and why he was subdued by the Summer Bird, Containing Raze.

    Guo Fan affectionately scratched the Orange Cat''s cheek and suggested, ¡°Well, how about we call you Hammer?¡±

    ¡°¡­ What does that name have to do with me?¡±

    The Orange Cat remained deadpan.

    She had even expected Guo Fan to extract a name from the Crimson Afterglow Flowing Scale. Logically, wasn''t that the norm? What on earth was a hammer? Why couldn''t this human simply follow reason?

    Guo Fan chuckled, ¡°But you did ask for a hammer just now, didn''t you? That''s why I gave you the name Hammer.¡±

    ¡°Meow, meow, meow (protest)!¡±

    The Orange Cat voiced its discontent with a loud meow but soon found itself nestled in Guo Fan''s embrace, its chin being scratched. It couldn''t help but squint its eyes, gazing upwards with a contented expression.

    ¡°Gululu¡­ (Sofy)¡±

    After relishing thisfort for some time, the Orange Cat suddenly jolted. Wait, something wasn''t right. It was a dragon, not a cat.

    But it was sofortable¡­

    Transformed from the ferocious Flood Dragon, the Orange Cat now rested gently on Guo Fan''s arm. It swayed its tail and let out a contented sigh. Sometimes, this was just easier.

    Su Feng chimed in, ¡°My father is awaiting your presence. After the demise of Zeng Zhn, there are numerous matters that demand attention. Our impending marriage, for one¡­¡±

    Guo Fan tenderly stroked the Orange Cat nestled in his embrace and followed Su Feng upstairs.

    It was time to conclude the affairs of the Wide Ocean Sect.

    As the Great Elder of the Wide Ocean Sect, Zeng Zhn stood as their sole Nascent Soul cultivator. With his passing, the sect had lost its paramount martial prowess. Moreover, the internal turmoil had inflicted severe harm, and recuperating their Yuan energy would likely necessitate an extended period.

    Fortunately, being a neutral sect, the Wide Ocean Sect did not possess any antagonistic factions poised to exploit their vulnerabilities, averting a potential crisis.

    The blood sacrifice ritual and the surges of demonic energy unleashed by the Demonic Dragon had attracted attention from neighboring sects. Several orthodox sects, in particr, had flocked to inquire about the situation, causing quite amotion for a few days.

    Elsewhere, Guo Fan had ventured into a hidden realm within the Frightening Slopes that he was familiar with, redirecting Su Li''s focus from the Crocodile Demon Lagoon in the Frost River Manor. She was now engrossed in exploring this new secret realm.

    Afterward, Guo Fan returned to the Frost River Manor and briefed Gu Min on the developments. With the Gu family''s waning bloodline and limited cultivation talent, they could merely safeguard the inheritance of the Immortal Cultivators without utilizing it. Guo Fan had assumed the role of their protector, but with no Immortal Cultivators in the manor and his reluctance to engage with the outside Immortal Cultivator world, potential cultivators were left without opportunities. Eventually, the secret treasure became inessible.

    Guo Fan had resolved the crisis within the manor and grown close to Gu Yaling. In appreciation, Gu Min bestowed the Crocodile Demon Lagoon upon Guo Fan as a token of gratitude.

    Guo Fan was very speechless.

    Reflecting on it, the decision made sense. The Frost River Manor, now reduced to a mortal realm, had no real use for the Crocodile Demon Lagoon, aside from attracting unwanted cmities.

    Yet, Guo Fan wasn''t inclined to ept it as a handout. He disclosed to Gu Min that he had taken Gu Chao under his wing as a disciple, acknowledging Gu Yaling''s exceptional talent as well. He proposed retaining only a portion and generously gifting the rest to these two promising disciples of the Gu family.

    Gu Min was taken aback by Guo Fan''s connection to Gu Chao. Regrettably, his chosen heir had slipped from his grasp. Nevertheless, one couldn''t climb higher by letting go of an extensive territory in the realm of cultivation for the power of a mortal martial arts world.

    In the end, the heir of the Frost River Manor became Gu Min''s second son, Gu Ju.

    The tensions between the Wide Ocean Sect and the Frost River Manor were defused, leaving both factions in turmoil. Guo Fan seized this opportunity to lead Luoyang and Duan Lin across the Frightening Slopes.

    Upon reaching the other side, Luoyang and Duan Lin discovered that the deceased had been found andid to rest. A gravestone marked the spot. This development softened their stance towards Guo Fan.

    ¡°Thirty-seven of them became separated from us in the Frightening Slopes. He drew the Snowke Mansion''s pursuit away. Although Duan Lin and I managed to escape unharmed, there was no word from him afterward. We feared he might have perished, but there was always a glimmer of hope. We considered the possibility that he, like us, had hidden his identity for two decades¡­¡±

    Luoyang tenderly caressed the scattered bones, extracting an intact leg bone. She purposefully snapped it in two.

    The bone fractured, revealing a fragmentary page nestled within.

    Bringing together the other part of the torn page, she merged them into a coherent whole. A radiant golden light emanated from it as she flipped the parchment over. With a soft rustle, the page astonishingly transformed into a book.

    ¡°A person discontented is akin to a snake attempting to devour an elephant¡­ We once betrayed the Snowke Mansion without hesitation in pursuit of the legendary cultivation technique, Divine Destiny Recalcting. But in the end, we met with death and ruin. Forced into hiding amidst mortals, we evaded the relentless pursuit. Twenty years have psed, and I remain ever vignt.¡±

    Guo Fan''s eyes contracted, his shock palpable. Divine Destiny Recalcting?

    What the fuck!

    His mind whirred. Wasn''t the introductory cultivation technique called the ¡°Commencement of the Five Elemental Spiritual Technique¡±?

    The individuals behind that analytical forum post had actually guessed it correctly!

    Back then, the scorching topic on the forum had spected that since the novice cultivation technique was the ¡°first act,¡± there might be a ¡°second act,¡± or even a ¡°final act.¡± This theory imed that the novice cultivation technique could potentially be the most powerful cultivation technique in the game!

    And now, the Divine Destiny Recalcting book in front of Guo Fan validated the intellect of those yers who had scrutinized every detail on the gaming forum.

    The format was nearly identical; who could argue that it was mere coincidence?

    Guo Fan gazed at the book, his heart thunderstruck. He hadn''t anticipated finding the advanced iteration of the novice cultivation technique here.

    Luoyang handed the book over to Guo Fan. ¡°Consider it an apology for our previous encounter.¡±

    Duan Lin was taken aback. ¡°Luoyang¡­¡±

    She couldn''t believe Luoyang would be so lenient.

    Luoyang turned to Guo Fan. ¡°You''re teaching Chang Er cultivation, aren''t you? I can see it''s the traditional cultivation technique of the Soaring Wisdom Sect. I had hoped Chang Er would lead a mortal life forever. Little did I expect he''d embark on the path of cultivation. At least he''s chosen the right one, unlike Duan Lin and me; we had no choice.¡±

    Guo Fan epted the book and replied, ¡°You''re mistaken. His talent is destined to surpass that of ordinary people. Even if I hadn''t taught him, he would''ve found this path, and it would''ve been even more challenging.¡±

    He had already be the final hurdle.

    After resealing the tomb, Luoyang inquired whether Guo Fan intended to take Chang Er to the Soaring Wisdom Sect. Upon receiving an affirmative answer, she seemed relieved and relinquished her cultivation entirely. She had be wholly mortal. In this manner, Gu Chao would have a clean family background.

    When Guo Fan returned to the Wide Ocean Sect from Frightening Slopes, he believed that the advanced version of the novice cultivation technique was already astonishing enough. Little did he expect that Cheng Liuxian, who had just recovered from his lightning injury, would suddenly arrive at his doorstep, volunteering himself as a spy within the Devil Cult.

    Guo Fan: ¡°???¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78 - Wedding

    ¡°Senior, I''ve contemted this for several days, and ultimately, I''vee to the conclusion that I need more training to strengthen myself. My natural talent is rathercking, and my dantian has been damaged. If I were to join the Soaring Wisdom Sect, the environment of such a prominent sect would be far morefortable than that of the Wide Ocean Sect. To me, it would only erode my determination.¡±

    Cheng Liuxian stood before Guo Fan, resolute in his words. ¡°I deeply understand that I require more than just cultivation resources. I need a catalyst. Focusing solely on the Immortal Dao Discussion doesn''t suit me. I absolutely cannot afford even the slightest opportunity to indulge my current condition, or my own potential will hold me back. Therefore, Senior, I implore you to allow me to join the Devil Cult¡­ I will im that I was oppressed by the Wide Ocean Sect and that Mao Li attempted to recruit me. It would be perfectly reasonable to locate the members of the Devil Cult and expose their identities.¡±

    Guo Fan gazed at Cheng Liuxian, his expressionplex.

    He even felt a pang of shame.

    The protagonist temte truly lived up to its name. Uttering phrases like ¡°30 years in the east, 30 years in the west, do not bully the poor youth¡± required a fierce personality. It was only logical that such a character possessed patience, determination, and an unyielding spirit.

    Inparison, he, a transmigrator who had been deceiving his wife, appeared rather feeble andcking.

    Nevertheless, his aspirations didn''t include world domination or bing the most formidable figure in the cultivation world. He simply aimed to livefortably, find a good card, and strive to be strong enough to survive the Asura Arena.

    Guo Fan cleared his throat and stated, ¡°It''s undoubtedly a positive development that you''ve recognized this. I have faith in your ability to resist the Devil Cult''s allure and threats. Originally, if I couldn''t defeat the Third Elder undercover, I would have arranged for you to infiltrate the Devil Cult. However, you must always remember your conscience!¡±

    Cheng Liuxian, observing Guo Fan''s unwavering trust in him rather than skepticism, responded with excitement, ¡°I won''t let Senior down, I promise!¡±

    He raised his hand and swore, ¡°Cheng Liuxian solemnly swears here that he will never forget his original purpose. He''ll remember his duty to vanquish evil and uphold the path of righteousness in the darkness. If he strays, the heavenly lightning will seal his fate!¡±

    A white light shed and vanished. A cryptic rune materialized on the back of Cheng Liuxian''s hand, drawing upon the power of the heavens and earth as a binding force. Any deviation from his pledge would invoke heavenly retribution.

    The rune disappeared from his hand, and Cheng Liuxian''s determination intensified. He clenched his fist and dered, ¡°I will repay Senior''s guidance, regardless of the devil religion''s ruthless methods. Senior has instilled in me a profound belief, one that allows me to have faith in myself.¡±

    No, I''m not, I''m not.

    I merely imparted a technique that demands substantial effort and endurance from you; everything else is a product of your own imagination.

    But¡­ why does it seem like he''s even somewhat enthusiastic?

    Guo Fan''s gaze is discerning, and he can''t help but feel like he''s dealing with someone quite peculiar.

    Nheless, the issue had already been resolved, leaving no room for his dissuasion. All he could do was sigh, hoping that Cheng Liuxian would value himself. In passing, he applied the Vajra Subduing Devil Curse.

    The following day, Cheng Liuxian took vengeance on the two Wide Ocean Sect disciples who had once looked down on him, wearing an air of arrogance. During the altercation, he recounted his past life, marked by deep-seated grudges and betrayal. After his defection from the Wide Ocean Sect, he sought refuge in a stronghold affiliated with the cult, courtesy of Mao Li''s assistance.

    This stronghold was the sole valuable tidbit Mao Li provided. During his undercover stint, he operated under the directives of the Third Elder and didn''t possess extensive knowledge, essentially serving as a pawn.

    Looking at it this way, Mao Li seemed to be in a pretty bad situation.

    The only stronghold he was familiar with was the one that had been briefly mentioned. It was only through Guo Fan''s efforts in organizing the information he possessed that he could confirm that this stronghold was a minor sect.

    As Cheng Liuxian departed, he made sure to settle scores with those individuals who had previously insulted him. He didn''t dwell on feeling wronged; instead, he expressed his disdain for associating with unsavory characters.

    Guo Fan, however, believed that Cheng Liuxian spoke the truth, and he was willing to go to great lengths to prove himself. Whether it meant betraying the sect or operating undercover, he was unswayed by the judgment of others.

    Cheng Liuxian was just sixteen years old, an age marked by adolescence. When his rebellious spirit intensified, there seemed to be no limits to his actions. Rational persuasion had little effect.

    Following Guo Fan''s eptance into Luoyang''s fold, he sessfully brought Gu Chao to Frost River Manor for instruction. Gu Yaling also joined them in their pursuit of knowledge. Meanwhile, Wide Ocean Sect was still quite upied, and Su Feng stayed at Frost River Manor for a certain duration.

    Surprisingly, they got along quite harmoniously. The only asional source of tension was Yijun''s intermittent appearances, which made Su Feng somewhat envious.

    Gu Yaling and Yijun were close in age, but their personalities were quite different. Gu Yaling was vivacious and talkative, while Yijun was reserved and spoke sparingly. When they were in each other''spany, Gu Yaling felt somewhat stifled. Fortunately, her passion for cultivation and the presence of Guo Fan made her content, even during the less exciting aspects of training.

    For someone like Gu Yaling, who had beenbeled a ¡°spoiled girl¡± by the system, adapting to this new environment was no small feat.

    Moreover, the object Guo Fan interacted with most frequently each day had be the hammer he had acquired not too long ago.

    Every day, he kept it close, fondly stroking its smooth and sleek fur, and listening to its increasingly melodious meows. Initially, it might have been an act, but as time passed, he genuinely began to behave like a doting parent.

    Guo Fan could be said to have experienced the most tranquil andfortable period of his life since his transmigration. As for the marriage arrangement prepared by Su Feng, it had transformed into an amusing topic following a private conversation between Gu Yaling, Su Feng, and Guo Fan, ultimately leading to an unconventional scenario where the three of them were getting married.

    Of course, it was in private.

    Ostensibly, due to the master-disciple rtionship between Gu Yaling and Guo Fan, a direct marriage seemed impossible, prompting Gu Yaling to even contemte a scheme of betrayal.

    Nheless, this scheme remained dormant, and the union between Guo Fan and Su Feng never came to fruition.

    Their days of happiness alongside Su Feng and Gu Yaling, following the resolution of the Wide Ocean Sect''s issues,sted for less than a month. During this brief respite, a piece of news that sent shockwaves throughout the cultivation world emerged.

    Blistook Pavilion, one of the two prominent Daoist Sects affiliated with the Soaring Wisdom Sect, was led by Sun Fen, who was also the younger sister of the Pavilion Master of the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator. Recently, she had abruptly emerged from seclusion, embarking on a journey southeastward, her sword in tow, for reasons unknown.

    Rumors suggested that she exhibited a belligerent demeanor, hinting at a quest for vengeance.

    Owing to the tumultuous state of affairs within the Wide Ocean Sect in recent days, the news arrived somewhat btedly. By the time the information reached their ears, Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator had already reached the southeastern border of the Middle Continent.

    In other words, they would arrive within three days, sword-flying from a location roughly ten thousand miles to the west of the Wide Ocean Sect.

    On the day Guo Fan received this disconcerting news, he was joyfully engaged in y with Hammer. Employing Dog Tail Grass as a makeshift cat teasing wand, he observed the plump Orange Cat frolic merrily on the ground, his own spirits soaring.

    Then, he solemnly uttered, ¡°The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator is advancing toward the Wide Ocean Sect.¡± His radiant smile instantly froze.

    Hammer tore Dog Tail Grass into two pieces with his ws, mirroring the abrupt disruption of their carefree moment.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79 - Green Lotus Sword Son Is on His Way

    Sou!

    The sword streaked across the sky like a rainbow.

    A gentle breeze tousled the woman''s flowing hair, revealing a graceful, refined, and resolute countenance. Disguised as a man, she would easily pass as a handsome and elegant young noble. Her verdant gown bore intricate patterns of purple lotuses, its sleeves fluttering gracefully in the wind. Her expression bore an air of solemnity tinged with a palpable sense of determination.

    She was the central figure in conversations across the Upper Central Realm, and one could argue she was the talk of the entire realm¡ªthe Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator of Blistook Pavilion, known as Sun Fen.

    The Jade Void Supreme Purity and the two major Daoist Sects had long been evenly matched.

    Just like the Soaring Wisdom Sect''s Song Na, whose demeanor was as icy as a distant mountain, Sun Fen from Blistook Pavilion embodied valiance and heroism, akin to a resplendent green lotus.

    These two women were the epitome of excellence within the Daoist Sect, often held up forparison among their peers. Despite never having crossed paths due to various circumstances, they had been rivals for many years.

    As the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator of Blistook Pavilion, Sun Fen was forbidden to leave the pavilion until she had mastered the seventh level of the Green Lotus Sword Chant.

    The Green Lotus Sword, one of Blistook Pavilion''s top three formidable sword techniques, was intrinsically linked to its wielder. Primarily employed for lethal purposes, it demanded a strong bond with the sword itself. Prior to reaching the seventh level, instability in one''s killing intent risked descent into a dangerous state of deviatory psychosis.

    However, Sun Fen had abruptly emerged from seclusion, showing disregard for the Pavilion Master, her elder brother, and the pavilion''s denizens who attempted to restrain her. She sped away from Blistook Pavilion, astride her sword, heading resolutely in a specific direction. Those who sought to impede her were left grievously wounded by her de.

    Such actions fueled spections throughout the cultivation world.

    Some believed Sun Fen was on a quest for revenge, asserting that she had vowed to defeat a long-standing adversary years ago. Her relentless cultivation of the challenging Green Lotus Sword Technique was attributed to her unyielding desire for victory.

    Others surmised that Sun Fen had lost control of her killing intent, sumbing to a state of mental turmoil that had driven her to break free from seclusion. Urgent restraint was deemed necessary, as her unchecked actions threatened to unleash catastrophe.

    There were even those who spected that Sun Fen sought to emte the first-generation Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivators. Her intent, they posited, was tobat violence with violence, challenging sects along her path to sharpen her skills and mindset. She aimed to build a legendary reputation to forge a resolute sword heart capable of surmounting her cultivation''s bottleneck.

    Consequently, as she journeyed onward, numerous peers from her generation sought out challenges with her.

    Sun Fen had already vanquished six or seven contenders, leaving them severely wounded, thus impeding her progress.

    Among these challengers were dashing and elegant young heroes who aspired to make asting impression on the admired fairy. Regrettably, most found themselves soundly defeated, their aspirations crushed.

    The remaining few were swiftly dispatched without an opportunity to exchange blows.

    Such challenges were implicitly epted within the various sects, with no retribution for injuries and no intervention from the elders.

    However, beneath the surface of these assumptionsy a different reality.

    Hidden beneathyers of rumors was the startling revtion that the Wide Ocean Sect, a sect perennially on the fringes of the cultivation world, had recently uncovered two spies from the Devil Cult. This shocking news rippled through the long-standing tranquility of the cultivation world.

    Conversations buzzed, and spections about the resurgence of the Devil Cult ran rampant.

    Amidst these reports, a significant and not-so-insignificant matter emerged¡ªa mysterious figure known as ¡°Mr. Xiaobo.¡±

    It was rumored that he was the first to uncover the Devil Cult spies'' traces and eventually unearthed the covert agent. In the process, he had captured the heart of the Wide Ocean Sect''s Master''s daughter and was scheduled to marry her in a few days.

    At the moment, few paid much attention to this development; after all, the cultivation world was vast, and the sudden emergence of a hermit was not umon.

    Sun Feng''s fame grewter, as she ascended to the position of Wide Ocean Sect Master, garnering the attention of numerous cultivators. Currently, only a handful of individuals showed interest in a Core Forming Stage cultivator.

    However, Pavilion Master Shen Lin of the Blistook Pavilion, who regrly visited the secluded area of the pavilion to converse with Sun Fen, happened to bring up the topic of the Devil Cult during their discussions.

    ¡°It''s notoriously challenging to identify spies from the Devil Cult. Yet, there exists someone in this world who can effortlessly discern them. This Mr. Xiaobo is undeniably extraordinary.¡±

    The pond, adorned with blooming lotus flowers, exhibited a subtle disturbance.

    ¡°¡­Xiaobo?¡± Sun Fen, who had been immersed in a meditative state, focusing on her connection with the Green Lotus Sword, suddenly snapped her eyes open.

    ¡°Yes, indeed. Lately, the Wide Ocean Sect has sessfully purged the Devil Cult''s spies. He''s now hailed as the Wide Ocean Sect''s son-inw, a heroic savior of damsels in distress. It''s not an unusual tale, rather clich¨¦, not that¡­¡± The chatty young Pavilion Master of Blistook Pavilion couldn''t resist indulging in gossip.

    ¡°ng!¡± With a sharp sound, she abruptly interrupted Shen Lin''s ramblings.

    In that moment, Sun Fen unsheathed the Green Lotus Sword, its de gleaming with a frosty, murderous aura. ¡°Son-inw?¡±

    Instead of anger, a wry smile graced her lips. She rose gracefully, forcefully swinging open the door. Ignoring Shen Lin''s bewildered gaze, she made her way out with her sword, unstoppable by anyone.

    And so, there was an aftermath.

    ¡°Since your disappearance, I''ve heard nothing from you. I''ve focused solely on my cultivation, hoping that one day, when we meet again, I''ll be able to defeat you, and then you''ll have no choice but to marry me willingly. But now, after just a few years in seclusion, you''re already married?¡±

    Yet, in that very moment, the woman riding her sword had her hair billowing in the wind. Her loose attire fluttered in the breeze, and her beautiful countenance sparkled with eyes like cold stars. She gazed down upon the sprawlingndscape below, swiftly approaching the Wide Ocean Sect''s territory.

    ¡°If you''ve deceived me, I''ll sever our emotional bond with my sword and immerse myself in the cultivation of the Supreme Indifference Sword Art!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Guo Fan was in a hurry to pack his things.

    ¡°I''ve gathered all the Medicine Pills and brought along a few bows and arrows from our secret stash. I''ve also gathered some additional items, misceneous equipment, and a hammer.¡±

    Guo Fan carefully perched the Orange Cat on his shoulder, straightened his attire, and took a deep breath in preparation for his escape to the Soaring Wisdom Sect.

    He had already confided in Su Feng and Gu Yaling about his concerns regarding being pursued. Currently, only Su Feng held a favorable opinion of him, while Gu Yaling, always gentle toward Guo Fan, understood that he might have umted a slew of romantic entanglements. Her reaction was rtively muted, offering himforting words.

    Su Feng, though amused and somewhat irritated, couldn''t stand idly by and let Guo Fan walk into danger. In the eyes of other women, they had be rivals. Realizing this, they formed a united front.

    Guo Fan intended to bring Gu Chao to the Soaring Wisdom Sect and then travel north toward the Northern Desert and Northern Ocean. His goal was to find a frigidnd while acquiring a new cultivation technique for Su Feng before she reached the Nascent Infant Stage.

    Over the course of a day, heid out the post-departure arrangements and a rough blueprint for the future of the Wide Ocean Sect and Frost River Manor. He pinpointed resource-rich areas and potential hazards. The following day, he departed from the Wide Ocean Sect, apanied by Hammer and Gu Chao, opting for a detour to the southwest of the Middle Continent. It wasn''t long before the Sword Listening Gathering of the Sword Pavilion wouldmence in the Sugong Lands. Guo Fan nned to discreetly blend into the crowd, remaining concealed while making further decisions.

    An unexpected interruption.

    Guo Fan had underestimated Sun Fen''s resolve. That fateful day, as he merrily ventured out the door, he had barely covered a hundred and eighty miles when a longsword plummeted from the heavens behind him.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡±

    Hum~ Hum~

    The sword, embedded in the ground just half a meter in front of Guo Fan, acted like a mirror, revealing the beads of cold sweat on his tense face.

    High above, a fairy in a ck and green attire elegantly touched down on the sword''s hilt with her feet.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80 - Listen to Me!

    Honestly.

    Guo Fan was intimately acquainted with this predicament, especially the frequent shifts from one cold situation to another.

    No matter what, the inherent coldness of a situation would persist. One could evade it momentarily, but not indefinitely.

    Behind him trailed a crowd of two hundred individuals.

    When he reflected on it, the present circumstances didn''t seem too dire.

    Despite his unsessful escape attempt, Guo Fan felt a modicum of sce.

    Swoosh!

    A woman, her raven-ck hair cascading like a waterfall and dressed in a green garb reminiscent of a lotus, gracefully descended on the sword, reminiscent of a celestial being from an artwork. Her sweeping motion was both elegant and unrestrained.

    ¡°Xiaobo, long time no see.¡±

    With one arm tucked behind her, her stately face featured piercing, starry eyes. She confidently stood on the sword, casting a nce at a stunned Guo Fan and Gu Chao trailing her.

    Behind his facade, Guo Fan''s jaw tightened, sensing the onset of a migraine. Despite his preemptive escape, he found his path to the Novice Vige obstructed by a sword.

    With his exit barred after his escape attempt, he was at a loss for words.

    With a heavy heart, Guo Fan murmured, ¡°It''s been a while.¡±

    Even though theirst encounter in the game was just a month prior, to Sun Fen it felt longer. It was Sun Fen who had guided him.

    He opened the page of the illustrated handbook.

    [Character: Sun Fen (5-star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator - Bloodquench, Conqueror of the Setting Sun]

    [Level: Immortal Dao - Void Refining Tier 7]

    [Status: Normal / Killing Intent Wave]

    Guo Fan hesitated upon witnessing the scene, feeling an overwhelming sense that salvation might be beyond his reach.

    Sun Fen''s signature technique as a Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator was the Killing Intent Wave, which also acted as a buff. This skill allowed her to bypass defenses during attacks and enhanced her magic and physical critical hits.

    Crucially, this move indicated that Sun Fen was gearing up for a major attack.

    In Guo Fan''s reference guide, Sun Fen''s battle prowess ranked among the top. Her strength wasn''t rooted in her realm status but her real-timebat abilities.

    Among the Obsidian Tribes, it wasmon knowledge that any yer with a red name encountered Sun Fen in the city was unlikely to make it out alive. Despite being only at the Void Refining Stage, she could defeat warriors of the superior Physical Integration Period. Herbat capabilities were legendary, earning her a reputation akin to a Sword Deity.

    To the yers, she was endearingly referred to as an ¡®NPC hanging around.''

    Now, Guo Fan anticipated a possible onught ofbos and critical hits, potentially leading to his knockout.

    Without hesitation, he procured Sun Fen''s card. Regardless of its efficacy, he aimed to boost his health points. Failing to do so might result in an immediate defeat, denying him any chance of retreat.

    All of Sun Fen''s five-dimensional attributes¡ªbone structure, strength, movement technique, and Spiritual Energy¡ªexceeded ten thousand. But inparison to Li Xieren, her stats paled, especially her physical resilience. Her style was high offense with low defense.

    However, to take down Guo Fan, her abilities were more than sufficient.

    After incorporating the card''s attributes, Guo Fan could only ascend to the perfect God Forming Stage, not even touching the Void Refining stage. Higher levels meant exponential progress. Depending solely on bonus attributes to reach one''s pinnacle was nothing short of wishful thinking.

    Sun Fen''s gaze lingered on Guo Fan, her eyes reflecting a myriad of emotions. She then nced at Gu Chao and inquired, ¡°Is he your son?¡±

    Flustered, Guo Fan quickly responded, ¡°No, he''s a novice disciple I recently epted. He just joined the Qi Gatherer Sect.¡±

    The notion of such a mature son seemed ludicrous. It appeared more usible if he had a daughter.

    Sun Fen descended, drawing her long sword to point at Guo Fan, her expression severe. ¡°Can''t a son also be a disciple?¡±

    Guo Fan, caught between amusement and distress, retorted, ¡°Please understand! He really isn''t¡­¡±

    Sun Fen cut him off, ¡°So, are you married?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Guo Fan replied, taking a deep, anxious breath, recognizing the gravity of the moment.

    Unsurprisingly, upon hearing rumors of his impending marriage, she had traveled vast distances on her sword, ready to confront him.

    Only Sun Fen could do such a thing.

    As the saying goes, the heart of the sword is transparent, it is straight.

    Zhengzhi, straightforward.

    Guo Fan couldn''t prevent the news about himself from getting out. Given that he initially used Xiaobo''s name, it was inevitable that word would get around. Hence, it wasn''t surprising that he was confronted now.

    Taking a deep breath, he stated, ¡°I once vowed that if you ever defeated me, I''d marry you. I understand you''ve discovered my impending marriage and are here for answers. However, I''ve yet to marry. And if you hadn''t shown up, I might have been married to another.¡±

    Guo Fan expressed himself openly. Seeing this, Sun Fen''s grip tightened on her sword, which quivered slightly. The intent to harm evident in her eyes wavered as she asked, ¡°Why are you so candid? Aren''t you afraid I might end your life? My path is one of Forgetting Emotions.¡±

    Gu Chao nced around, a look of bewilderment evident. Yet, the mention of the word ¡°kill¡± rified things for him, and he quickly retreated.

    Guo Fan, appearing unshaken, smiled and remarked, ¡°Why should I fear? Currently, I''m just in the God Forming Stage and standing so near you. With just a mere thought, you could end me. What is there to fear?¡±

    But internally, he was genuinely fearful.

    Yet, one mustn''t show defeat.

    Sun Fen seemed taken aback. After assessing the situation, she recognized that he was genuinely only at the God Forming Stage, which greatly differed from her previous understanding of his prowess. It was almost too astonishing.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡±

    Her sword lowered slightly as she questioned, ¡°Why has your cultivation declined so drastically? And there are signs of significant energy loss. What ordeals have you undergone over the years?¡±

    In recent years, she had faced few challenges, save for a recent heart wound inflicted by a sorceress. This event mirrored something her wife had experienced.

    Clearing his throat, Guo Fan replied, ¡°What''s past is past. However, facing you like this is something I''d rather avoid. My hope is to retreat into the Wide Ocean Sect. Remember me as I once was, not as I am now. I''m not the man you should be pursuing. Let the Severing Emotions Silk be enough.¡±

    Persistence can manifest in intriguing ways when pursuing someone.

    He noted Sun Fen''s wavering determination.

    Sun Fen''s approach was indeed unique, stemming from her pursuit of him.

    Oddly enough.

    The entire conflict began when Guo Fan, driven by impulse, engaged Sun Fen. He had gained notoriety, and after she bested him, his pride was bruised. He acted out on his vexation, even against an NPC, leading to unexpected developments in their shared storyline.

    Any error in the storyline guide was a setback. Yet, before the guide was active, consequences were less dire. Who could have predicted that after the story''spletion, Sun Fen''s affection level would skyrocket to Harmonious?

    As their adventures continued, they were at times allies, at times mentors. Sun Fen even expressed her intent to wed him after defeating him. She had always seen Guo Fan as her goal. Now, faced with his resignation, she couldn''t bring herself to harm him.

    Just as Guo Fan was bracing himself, a distinct sword sound rang out.

    Swoosh!

    From a distance, a white-d man approached, flying on a sword. Alighting with a stern countenance and palpable intent to kill, he announced,

    ¡°I, Luo Shun, the leading disciple of the Honed Reaver Sword Sect, challenge the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator from Blistook Pavilion. I await your wisdom and instruction!¡±

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81 - You''re A Good People Really

    Dude,e on!

    Guo Fan was ted. Deep inside, he celebrated the impable timing, sensing the opponent''s readiness to strike and just one step away from a breakthrough.

    Initially, Guo Fan''s strategy to y mind games had caused Sun Fen to second-guess. He aimed to shift her perspective from ¡°he promised to wait but married another¡± to ¡°he felt too humiliated to face his promise when weaker, and thus sought someone else.¡±

    After the initial spy was severely wounded, it presented an opportunity.

    Yet, this wasn''t sufficient. Her resolve was firm. At best, she would pause, reflect, and realize that Guo Fan still broke his promise.

    The reasoning might exist, but the oue remained unchanged.

    In simple terms, betrayal remained betrayal.

    Changing a symbol of betrayal to a grand crown didn''t make it any more wearable.

    So, the odds of meeting his end were high, especially under Sun Fen''s devastatingbo.

    But the current situation was different!

    After all these years, someone finally dared to challenge Sun Fen openly. Though she hadn''t yet wielded her Green Lotus Sword against the world''s cultivators, she was a renowned figure in the frontline against demons.

    To many, Sun Fen was revered and untouchable. But presently, she was a fledgling, the famed Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator of her generation, and few had witnessed her true strength, including her legendary sword.

    Yet, this didn''t sh with the memories Guo Fan bore in his heart. The game''s strategy storyline felt like an isted single-yer mode within therger narrative.

    Most of these strategic plotlines were triggered early in the character''s life, representing their ¡°past¡± and being distinct from the main game narrative.

    Only after Guo Fan''s transmigration did these memories integrate with his persona due to his favorable reputation.

    In essence, the title of Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator was both an emblem of power and a legacy of past grievances. Inevitable confrontations arose due to the assassination of the Sword Master, attracting numerous challengers.

    While these individuals had varied motives, many were tied to the former Sword Son (Deep).

    Without Guo Fan''s intervention, she would have stayed secluded in the Blistook Pavilion, emerging onlyter to the gaze of the powerful Upper Central Realm factions.

    As for the challenger before her, he might be the top disciple of the Honed Reaver Sword Sect or perhaps an ambitious upstart.

    ¡°Regardless of your intent, today, you''ve saved me, Guo Fan!¡±

    Guo Fan''s gaze brimmed with hope and eagerness. While focused on Sun Fen, he also caught glimpses of his distant brother, seemingly ready to sacrifice himself.

    If he could neutralize this imminent threat, his safety would dramatically improve.

    Meanwhile, Luo Shun from the Honed Reaver Sword Sect, having just dismounted his flying sword, aggressively aimed his de at Sun Fen. Filled with a fierybat spirit, he dered, ¡°Grant me guidance!¡± His enthusiasm for battle was palpable, distinct from those merely engaging in strategicbat.

    Luo Shun''s attention was initially drawn to Sun Fen''s de. Measuring three feet seven inches, its de resembled a lotus, crafted from the roots of the Yin Yang Mixed Yuan Lotus, refined by the True Fire of the zing Sun. This transformation from wood to metal made it a unique weapon.

    Every generation of Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivators from the Blistook Pavilion wielded this Green Lotus Sword, earning it a fearsome reputation.

    When Luo Shun beheld this de, he sensed the profound sword aura it emanated, an essence rued from its legacy with numerous swordsmen, almost as if it housed a soul.

    Given continuous refinement over time, this de would undoubtedly develop its own sword spirit, bing an elite magical weapon.

    Presently, the sword subtly vibrated, echoing its master''s intent to kill. Its razor-sharp intent and murderous presence were so overwhelming that an ordinary onlooker might feel a sting in their eyes.

    ¡°Astonishing¡­ The Green Lotus Sword''s reputation is well-deserved, its external sword intent alone is this formidable!¡±

    A flicker of apprehension crossed Luo Shun''s eyes.

    He soon grasped why many from his sect had been bested by the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator''s de, even leading to deep-seated psychological barriers. They inevitablypared themselves to their predecessors.

    Falling to such a weapon might be considered a noble defeat, but the sect''s aspirations rested upon this.

    The sect had pinned their hopes on Luo Shun, a prodigy in the Sword Dao. Within a mere two centuries, he''d ascended to the unparalleled realm of the Void Refining Stage, emerging as the beacon of hope to overturn the sect''s fate.

    The legacy of continuous defeats faced by the Honed Reaver Sword Sect at the hands of sessive Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivators would undoubtedly be rewritten by him.

    Through the might of his de!

    A surge of determination welled up within Luo Shun as he challenged Sun Fen with his sword.

    He hadn''t anticipated the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator of this generation to be a woman, but that mattered little. His de recognized no gender. To him, whoever wielded the sword was an ally, and whoever it was pointed at was the foe.

    ¡°The longstanding conflict between the Honed Reaver Sword Sect and sessive Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivators must conclude here!¡±

    While Luo Shun''s intent was unmistakable, Sun Fen remained silent.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Luo Shun''s brow creased, feeling a touch of irritation. He suddenly observed that the other individual wasn''t even looking his way.

    Puzzled, he turned his gaze. Hold on¡­ When did another person arrive?

    In haste, Luo Shun departed from his sect, his de in perpetual motion. He moved swiftly, his fervor mounting, consumed by thoughts of battle. Upon sighting Sun Fen, he instinctively readied his de, signaling an imminent conflict.

    Moreover, the allure of the Green Lotus Sword had ensnared his attention. He was momentarily oblivious to the presence of others.

    The primary factor was Guo Fan''s present vulnerability. Despite having a cultivated base and usually exuding authority, his actual prowess seemedcking.

    Consequently, he was overlooked.

    Only now did Luo Shun discern the man and woman positioned adversarially. Sun Fen''s extended de pointed at Guo Fan, reminiscent of a ssic scene where a scoundrel faces his doom.

    This was rather ufortable.

    Typically, any outsider would tactfully withdraw and revisitter.

    However, for Luo Shun, his intent to kill and his energy had climaxed. He believed it was the prime time to uphold his sect''s aspirations. Feeling valiant, he pressed on.

    ¡°This might not be the best moment to intervene, but I sense the Sword Son''s intent is at its zenith. I seek a just duel. I trust you''ll honor the Sword Dao and the bnce of life and death. Challenge me first!¡±

    With gravity in his eyes, Luo Shun gave a respectful gesture.

    If it weren''t for the inopportune moment, Guo Fan might have cheered. A grin threatened to break through his restraint, creating a twisted expression of suppressed amusement.

    What''s truly sacrificing for another''s benefit? This was it.

    Sun Fen finally responded. Drawing her de, she acknowledged Luo Shun''s challenge with aposed nod, saying, ¡°Agreed.¡±

    ted, Luo Shun elevated his sword in affirmation. ¡°Let''s!¡±

    He then nced towards Guo Fan, suggesting, ¡°Esteemed Daoist, kindly step aside for your safety. Given your cultivation state, I fear unintended repercussions.¡±

    Guo Fan remarked, ¡°I''m grateful. You''re truly honorable.¡±

    It felt like ages since he''d encountered such noble character.

    Taking it as apliment, Luo Shun earnestly responded, ¡°Your kind words are unnecessary, Daoist.¡±

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82 - I Need a Horse

    ¡°Thank you, truly.¡± Guo Fan looked deeply sincere as he remarked, ¡°I genuinely believe that you''re a noble soul. Your skills and integrity aremendable, to the point where they make me feel humble.¡±

    ¡°Really? You tter me.¡± Luo Shun was momentarily taken aback and felt a touch of modesty. He wondered why Guo Fan held him in such high regard despite their brief acquaintance, suspecting that perhaps Guo Fan had heard of him before.

    With Sun Fen''s quiet observation, Guo Fan earnestly bid Luo Shun farewell and strolled away, the picture ofposure.

    After advancing a dozen steps or so, Guo Fan heard Luo Shun''s voice detailing the disputes between his sect and the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator. Luo Shun rified his motives for the challenge and borated on his weapon and technique as per tradition. The confidence in his voice was palpable, hinting at his formidable strength.

    Yet, whaty ahead remained a mystery to him.

    As Guo Fan neared the twentieth step, a voice announced, ¡°Seek your guidance.¡±

    It was the impartial voice of Sun Fen.

    Her tone was gentle and unruffled.

    Guo Fan''s pace increased slightly before he dashed off at a blistering speed toward the forest, where Gu Chao had been concealed earlier.

    Luo Shun had drawn his sword, and his energy was intensifying. The aura of his sword was vibrant, his expression grave. His self-assurance grew by the second, reflecting his years of dedication and the pinnacle of his skill, all embodied in that de.

    Today, he was set to unleash that sword''s might!

    Luo Shun''s eyes radiated withbativeness and tion. He reveled in his own growth. As he unsheathed his sword further, the intense energy radiated outward, leveling nearby foliage.

    The moment was imminent!

    Just as Luo Shun prepared to release his most powerful strike, he observed Sun Fen retrieve her sword in a nondescript manner. And then, he felt an overpowering presence, akin to a phantom, surging before him.

    Chi¡­

    The luminance of the sword shimmered like flowing water across the heavens. With a serene demeanor, Sun Fen stated, ¡°If you''ve chosen to challenge me at your best, then brace yourself for my most powerful strike.¡±

    The de''s edge cleaved the air, creating twin white trails. Its swift motion produced a sharp, deafening sonic boom.

    Upon hearing this, a chilling sensation crawled up Guo Fan''s spine. He instinctively nced in its direction.

    At that moment, Sun Fen advanced a step. With the backdrop of the resounding boom, her aura surged, her raven tresses fluttering wildly. Honoring her adversary, she dered the name of her technique.

    ¡°Doom''s Day Winding Dragon Splitting Cloud Cascade!¡±

    Damn! As anticipated, she had reserved her most potent technique!

    This fearsome move, capable of immediately annihting a novice yer and depleting their HP significantly, was why many yers sarcastically dubbed her ¡°NPC loser.¡±

    Damn it, I need a strategy that even Imperial Dou won''t anticipate!

    Had he not acted so unpredictably earlier, wouldn''t he be lying lifeless now?

    Wide-eyed with terror, Guo Fan spotted Gu Chao stealthily concealed, and the hammer he held. Swiftly, he seized the hammer with one hand, clutched Gu Chao''s cor with the other, and produced the Mirror Moon Jade. He then activated a dream bubble, cloaking himself in disguise.

    Then¡­ and then¡­.

    Run!!

    Guo Fan swiftly made a hand gesture, incorporating the powers of the ¡°Divine Line Spell,¡± ¡°Lightness Spell,¡± and ¡°Ten Thousand Mile Lone Walk¡± as enhancements. Tucking the cat and his disciple under his arm as if carrying a briefcase, he vanished, reminiscent of evaporating smoke.

    He didn''t resort to a flying sword, wary that Sun Fen''s sword mastery might interfere with such weapons. Caution was paramount.

    Simultaneously, in that fleeting moment:

    Luo Shun froze, momentarily drawing half of his sword before carefully sliding it back. As it locked with a click, he stood there, trembling, lost in his stunned contemtion.

    The manifestation of the sword''s energy resembled a blossoming lotus. The spiritual force conjured a vast lotus petal in the air, which spiraled and shed against everything in its path. The sky''s clouds burst apart with a thunderous noise, scattering in opposite directions, reminiscent of an inverted cascade.

    Within the lotus formation, a myriad of distinct sword energies melded and glimmered, evoking the essence of the Dao.

    This wasn''t merely a sword, but the worldly embodiment of silvery strands, the antithesis of the celestial stream, the eternal moon''s arc, capturing the essence of life''s transient nature.

    Could such a sword technique even exist in this realm?

    As darkness clouded Luo Shun''s vision, a fleeting thought of sheer astonishment pierced his psyche. It was utterly baffling.

    ¡°Boom!!!¡±

    An immense explosion seemed to convulse the very foundations of the world, quaking thend and mountains. As mountains crumbled and ground splintered, the sword''s energy morphed into lotus petals, plummeting where dust was ascending. Gradually settling, a vast chasm remained, as though an earthen dragon had just twisted its massive form.

    ¡°Hu¡­¡±

    The prized disciple of the Honed Reaver Sword Sect, Luo Shun, had vanished from sight.

    ¡°Kacha!¡±

    Sun Fen sheathed her sword with poise, only to discover that Guo Fan too had disappeared.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A brief look of surprise crossed Sun Fen''s face. Despite her vow to exert her utmost effort, she''d overlooked Guo Fan''s swift departure.

    Even more perplexing, she had earnestly assumed Guo Fan would faithfully remain by her side.

    ¡°Xiaobo!¡±

    Sun Fen''s delicate eyebrows furrowed in frustration. Mounting her sword, she sped off in the direction she perceived Guo Fan to be.

    The vast trench below began to clear of its murky veil, revealing a distinct lotus imprint.

    This emblem woulde to symbolize Sun Fen in times toe.

    ¡°Quack¡­¡±

    A loose stone descended, striking Luo Shun, the once celebrated disciple of the Honed Reaver Sword Sect, who took refuge beneath the ridge. Hisplexion went ashen, resembling one who had encountered the supernatural. He gulped audibly.

    ¡°Master¡­ Master¡­ It''s not that your disciple failed, but that the adversary was too formidable. Perhaps, it''s wisest if vengeance is sought by my future protege.¡±

    Gently wiping the blood from his lip''s edge, Luo Shun, gathering strength, began to hobble away. He clutched his sword''s handle, pondering his future resolve.

    Hesitating in his steps, Luo Shun''s face contorted with conflict. He couldn''t just depart; what if he found himself forevercking the valor to draw his de?

    ¡­¡­

    Guo Fan skimmed the pictorial guide. Sun Fen''s menacing aura had vanished from her status bar.

    Clearly, the effect of the ¡°Doom''s Day Winding Dragon Splitting Cloud Waterfall¡± had not only reduced her anger but might have also left her feeling a bit hollow.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    With a deep exhale, Guo Fan felt a wave of relief wash over him, pressing a hand to his heart in gratitude. He silently thanked his brother for preventing a gruesome fate. Were his brother still alive, he''d owe him a debt of gratitude for saving him.

    ¡°Master, that woman is immensely powerful¡­¡±

    Gu Chao gazed intently at Guo Fan.

    ¡°¡­¡± Pausing for a moment, Guo Fan responded gravely, ¡°You shouldn''t see anyone as your mistress.¡±

    Perplexed, Gu Chao inquired, ¡°Then who is she?¡±

    Guo Fan replied, ¡°Never mind. Yes, she''s your mistress. When you encounter her again, address her as such. And make sure to call her affectionately.¡±

    To secure his safety, Guo Fan knew he had to strategize early on.

    With a heavy exhtion, Guo Fan felt grateful for the second lease on his life.

    One couldn''t say Sun Fen was someone who maintained a stoic demeanor.

    She wasn''t like Li Xieren. Despite Li Xieren''s malevolence, she stood apart. Sun Fen was aggressive in her approach, and even minor changes in Guo Fan''s demeanor wouldn''t affect their dynamic, as long as he remained firm.

    As for Sun Fen, her directness and rugged nature meant that any sense of betrayal from Guo Fan could lead her to the extreme step of ying him and then pursuing the path of the unfeeling de.

    She couldn''t confront him (nor best him inbat), her only option was to flee.

    They continued until Sun Fen had the chance topose herself and reflect upon the events.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83 - City and Wife

    Guo Fan concealed himself within a dense forest, forming a seal with his hands. He could sense the paper puppet imbued with his aura distancing progressively.

    ¡°Substitution Technique. This can divert him temporarily. I''m employing a dream bubble. How could I allow you to detect me when I''m entirely ready?¡±

    Guo Fan dismissed the spell, scoffing lightly.

    Though hisbat abilities weren''t robust, his proficiency in numerous spells was unparalleled in the Upper Central Realm.

    Being a yer unaffiliated with a sect, the game endowed him with a distinctive ¡°learning mode.¡± He was ascribed to the unique Redwood High Academy in the game, a collective not ssified as a sect.

    The practitioners of Redwood High Academy hailed from the five continents and eight seas. Initially, it was a convergence point for the high-ranking members of elite sects to deliberate over Middle Continent affairs.

    Subsequently, it evolved into a hub for the specialists from different sects, primarily focusing on enlightenment and theoretical contributions to the development of new cultivation methodologies.

    Consequently, the members of Redwood High Academy had the liberty to study various middle and lower-level cultivation methods and techniques from different sects, undergoing rigorous selection and imprinting in the process.

    Naturally, there was no necessity to sift out yer entities.

    ¡°Now that I think of it, Liao Mu mentioned that he studied at Redwood High Academy and bore a resentment against Du ZhenKang, the Ancient Sea''s tree demon.¡±

    Guo Fan pondered, rubbing his chin. Perhaps their camaraderie had influenced his favorable opinion of _. But as a yer, opting not to align with any sect and affiliating with Redwood High Academy instead, he hadn''t thoroughly explored the technical aspects of the cultivation world.

    ¡°If Liao Mu truly is a saint from antiquity, he might have been a part of Redwood High Academy since its inception¡­¡±

    Guo Fan hadn''t anticipated Sun Fen''s sudden appearance, thwarting his initial ns to meet Liao Mu.

    ¡°Nevertheless, it''s not a significant concern. Returningter won''t be toote. He resides in Novice Vige, so I won''t intrude.¡±

    Guo Fan brushed the dust off his body with a p of his hands. He beckoned to Yijun, and the girl in white gracefully descended from the tree,nding lightly as if she were an elf. She silently observed Guo Fan.

    Ordinarily, she wouldn''t appear unless faced with a dire situation or unless Guo Fan specifically called for her.

    However, on this asion, Guo Fan instructed her to remain hidden.

    Sun Fen''sbat prowess was formidable. Even with Yijun''s help, she might have only ended up as prey. And if she revealed that she possessed the same Qi as Guo Fan, the consequences would be catastrophic.

    ¡°Take it,¡± Guo Fan handed the Mirror Moon Jade to Yijun, guiding her on its use for creating illusions.

    Yijun, with her innate aptitude, grasped the concept swiftly. She acknowledged with a firm nod and then used it on Guo Fan, altering his appearance to resemble the one he had shown to Li Xieren earlier.

    The dashing young man, known by the pseudonym ¡°Xia Shui,¡± was a creation of Guo Fan within the game. However, once manifested, it astonishingly resembled Guo Fan.

    Due to Yijun''s unique sense of aesthetics, the oue veered slightly off course.

    Guo Fan gave Yijun an amused nce, patting her head reassuringly. Given her age,parable to a vibrant youngdy in contemporary times, her youthful inclinations were understandable.

    ¡°Maybe the look should be a tad more subtle,¡± Guo Fan suggested hesitantly.

    Yijun tilted her head to gaze at him, and after a moment, remarked, ¡°I think it suits you.¡±

    If she felt it was right, then it must be so!

    Without any further reservations, Guo Fan acquiesced to her perspective.

    Yet, when he glimpsed his reflection, with his own face dancing precariously between masculine and feminine traits, he recoiled. He couldn''t stand the sight and promptly dispelled the mirror.

    As for Gu Chao, he was turned into a little girl by Yijun.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Guo Fan regarded Gu Chao, noting his wide-open eyes, and suddenly perceived him as rather impressive.

    Guo Fan reserved a final strategy, one he would only employ as ast resort - cross-dressing.

    In a game, who hasn''t invoked a Human Demon before?

    Masquerading as a female could be likened to scraping the bottom of the barrel, given the extremely high probability of a human copsing upon discovery; however, it also considerably heightened safety.

    ¡°Let it go, let it go. I''lly low for a while. The more the deviation from the original, the harder the discovery, correct?¡±

    Guo Fan discarded all card bonuses, converting them into the most tangible cultivation base. This was why he wanted Yijun to employ the Illusion Maze.

    His cultivation base had inted excessively, leaving his actual strength quite diminished.

    He was currently at the authentic Fifth Level Foundation Establishment. Although his various attributes were approaching ten thousand, his Dantian remained void. It was filled only with ample Spiritual Energycking any foundation.

    Experiencing this was notably uneasy. It felt akin to using deceitful means to attain a high score, butcking any self-assurance. He was ignorant and constantly feared that a teacher might challenge him to answer questions.

    He utilized dual cultivation to establish his foundation, and Su Feng''s technique was the ¡®Dongxuan Sutra''. His level was considerable, and the spirit stone foundation formed by the yin and yang forces in his Dantian was deemed stable and reliable, yet it was only of average quality and couldn''t be ssified as a superior foundation.

    Hence, Guo Fan chose not to persist in using the Experience Scroll to assimte the Spiritual Energy for cultivation over thest month. He instead adhered to the beginner''s cultivation technique and continually cycled the Spiritual Energy around, consolidating his foundation.

    He had previously attained the fifth level of Foundation Establishment in less than half a month, but now he needed a month to fortify it, and this was even when based on the rtively sturdy foundation of the Qi Cultivation Stage.

    Of course, this was all thanks to Yin Fen.

    ¡°It''s not surprising that when Senior Ding transferred the technique to me, his enhancements were minimal. He also assisted in streamlining my prior cultivation.¡±

    Guo Fan grasped the hammer which had transformed into a white cat, and allowed Yijun to maneuver the sword, transporting it to the southwestern frontier of Middle Continent. Traversing several sessive mountains, they breached the borders of Qi Country before guiding Gu Chao to the closest township.

    By now, five days had psed.

    ¡°Regardless of your color transformation, your weight matches Big Orange. Hammer, it''s time to slim down.¡±

    With a sigh, Guo Fan caressed the ears of the hammer. The Demonic Dragon squinted, emitting a pleasing feline sound and gently reclined on his arm, fully embodying a disabled cat.

    He observed the thriving metropolis before him.

    ¡°Night''s Fall Sword City¡± was inscribed on the city''s entrance. It serves as the most vibrant convergence point for both mortals and cultivators in proximity to the Sword Pavilion of Sugong Lands.

    Its proximity to the ¡°Chao Chao Listening Sword Conference,¡± organized once a decade by the Sword Pavilion, attracts numerous cultivators. Capitalizing on the influx, they found it exceedingly convenient to exploit the chaotic situation.

    Nheless, Guo Fan''s presence here wasn''t merely for concealment. Another motivating factor existed¡­ the Lord of Night''s Fall Sword City, Fang Xiang.

    Initially, the nine-star swordsmith of the Sword Pavilion had a daughter residing in Western Jade Valley. Her spouse, the erstwhile master of the Sword Pavilion, passed away several centuries ago.

    Most crucially¡­ she remained a figure within Guo Fan''s 30 pages illustrated manual.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84 - Master, Is That a Brothel?

    Guo Fan looked at the tall and great city wall.

    Night''s Fall Sword City derived its name from one of the Myriad Sword Formations capable of challenging warriors in the Physical Integration Period. Additionally, the city''s wall was uniquely fashioned like a sharp sword. When observed from a distance, it resonated with the sword Qi concealed in the sheaths of the vignt city guards, creating an imposing spectacle that extended into the heavens.

    Gazing from a distance, it seemed as if countless swords were directed towards the sky, leaving onlookers astounded and effectively achieving their goal of intimidating lesser opponents.

    Guo Fan produced an Azure Yang Sword, ssified as a blue-grade weapon, from his sleeve. He intended to blend in with the crowd, masquerading as a neer attending the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference.

    Although the Flying Star Sword was essentially in disrepair, its unique materials allowed it to harness starlight, providing Guo Fan with a usible pretext to seek assistance in its restoration from the City Lord Mansion.

    This new weapon, like the paper puppet he had previously used, was acquired from the Crocodile Demon Lagoon.

    Thanks to Gu Min''s assurance, Guo Fan obtained a portion of the Crocodile Demon Lagoon through the underground passage at Frost River Manor.

    The remaining three-quarters were divided, with Gu Chao and Gu Yaling each receiving a share.

    Gu Chao, despite his youthful appearance, now served as Guo Fan''s apprentice, and as such, his possessions were entrusted to Guo Fan.

    Guo Fan would have received all of Gu Yaling''s possessions had he not declined her offer, but she insisted on selecting some items to present to him, wearing a joyful expression.

    Despite this, she meticulously chose a few items to gift to Guo Fan, clearly delighted.

    Guo Fan''s way of reciprocating involved offering her cultivation techniques, defensive spells, assurances, and a tender kiss.

    In any case, Guo Fan had emptied the entirety of Frost River Manor''s hidden treasures.

    ¡°This time, it wasn''t solely my yer''s intuition at y. Luck and a bit of cunning yed a significant role,¡± Guo Fan admitted.

    Guo Fan thought in his heart.

    Nheless, the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference also doubled as an exemry instance dungeon¡­

    The Tidal View represented the Heavenly River''s majestic sight, originating from the Ice-Crowned Heights in the southwest of the Middle Continent and flowing into the Heavenly River in the southeast of the Springly Forest.

    Every decade, usually in May or June, an enormous tidal wave surged from the Springly Forest, colliding with the melting ice and snow of the Ice-Crowned Heights, creating a breathtaking spectacle.

    Sword Pavilion''s ¡°Listening to the Sword¡± event featured the melodious chimes of newly forged swords, urring every ten years. It served as a means to assess both the quality of Sword Pavilion''s new des and the skill of the swordsmiths.

    However, there was yet another significant event on the horizon: the ¡°Ming Sword Conference¡± for the next generation of Immortal Dao practitioners.

    Sword Pavilion extended an invitation to all cultivators under the age of 20 to partake in thispetition. The victor would earn the privilege of iming one of their newly crafted swords.

    This is a PVP instance dungeon for a yer.

    Although he wasn''t particrly interested in the loot and rewards from this instance dungeon, he saw an opportunity to search for the remaining three essential items needed to hatch the ck-Eyed Wonder Beast.

    With his sword at his side and apanied by the perpetually suspicious Gu Chao and a cat perched on his shoulder, Guo Fan headed towards the city gate.

    He patiently queued up and presented the counterfeit talisman he had crafted at Frost River Manor.

    Employing Soul jewels as the talisman''s core signified an Immortal Cultivator''s identity. The sectless cultivator named Xia Shui was inscribed on it.

    Gu Chao''s was a mortal''s wooden talisman.

    The guard inspected it and collected a Soul jewel as an entrance fee before waving them through.

    Inside, Guo Fan retrieved a city map from the notice board nearby.

    While the entrance fee for a city of Night''s Fall Sword City''s caliber was undeniably steep, it served the purpose of setting a high bar and preventing an excessive influx of cultivators, which could jeopardize the city''s security.

    It was just like the limited flow of the scenic area.

    ¡°This map hasn''t changed¡­ where is my Kang Kang Inn?¡±

    Guo Fan unfolded the map and strolled alongside the road, in search of the advantages offered by the Soul jewels.

    Given the substantial fee, he couldn''t simply allow entry into the city without providing at least basic amodations.

    After all, there had been instances of aspiring low-level cultivators who went bankrupt just to attend the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference. They hoped to seize an opportunity but ended up without a ce to stay, nearly starving on the streets.

    Curiously, Gu Chao approached and inquired, ¡°Master, is that an establishment of a certain nature?¡±

    Guo Fan nced at the conspicuous flower symbol on the map, indicating an entire alley and a building.

    ¡°The Oriental Lychee Tavern, Night''s Fall Sword City''s most renowned establishment of its kind. Wolfwater is right next to it,¡± Guo Fan remarked with a wry smile, gently pushing the young one''s head back. ¡°Don''t ogle the ce where you dine, and keep your thoughts to yourself.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Gu Chao obediently turned his gaze away.

    Guo Fan wasn''t jesting. Behind the Oriental Lychee Tavern was a shadowy entity in the world of cultivation known as the Soul Haunt Ship, often referred to as the Snowke Mansion.

    Compared to the Snowke Mansion, it was far more covert and challenging to gain entry. One had to locate a random NPC and engage inmunication, then undertake a mission. Only uponpleting the mission could one be a part of this organization.

    However, such matters were currently of little consequence, so there was no need to concern themselves with them at the moment.

    ¡°Let''s wait here,¡± Guo Fan pointed to a particrly secluded spot on the map.

    It was an inn named the Secret Jewel Inn.

    The game''s design was evident.

    The first mission yers epted was to locate an inn and receive it from the Lady Boss.

    Subsequently, the chain of quests for the Sword Listening Gathering in Night''s Fall Sword City would be unlocked.

    ¡°Let''s go.¡±

    Guo Fan pulled Gu Chao and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Crack crack¡­¡±

    A messy sound of horse hooves could be heard suddenly.

    Guo Fan nced to his side and noticed a procession of individuals approaching from the city gate behind him. Both the Immortal cultivators and the mortals standing nearby quickly made way for them.

    Leading the group were not horses, but a pair of peculiar Beasts.

    These Beasts sported white fur, possessed striking vertical golden pupils, bore two twisted horns atop their foreheads, and had barbs protruding from the back of their hooves. Their appearance exuded ferocity and dominance, yet they were under restraint from their reins.

    The Strange Beasts were tasked with pulling a remarkably opulent horse-drawn carriage of intricate design. The carriage''s frame was sizable, crafted from sandalwood adorned with intricate ornamental motifs. The corners were adorned with precious gems, while a delicate, plush nket adorned the front of the carriage.

    The person at the reins was a youthful girl who appeared to be no more than fifteen or sixteen years old. She possessed a captivating, svelte figure and wore a bright smile on her fair countenance. Her eyes seemed to convey a world of emotions.

    One of the guards promptly approached and inquired.

    ¡°May I inquire if this is the caravan associated with the Profound Yin Family?¡±

    Guo Fan halted in his tracks and gazed at the periphery of the carriage with a bewildered expression. There, he discerned a distinct engraving of half a Yin Yang Fish on the carriage''s axle.

    Damn! It truly is the Profound Yin Family!

    Guo Fan was on the verge of uttering a curse aloud.

    Instinctively, he stepped back, pausing briefly to lean against a wall and collect his thoughts.

    ¡°Phew¡­ Maintainposure. There''s no need to panic prematurely. What if it''s not them?¡±

    Guo Fan endeavored to reassure himself.

    The youngdy steering the carriage retrieved a token and presented it. ¡°We are from the Profound Yin Family, and we have an appointment with the City Lord.¡±

    The guard epted the token and replied, ¡°Certainly, please follow this way.¡±

    He turned around and rebuked the curious onlookers among the cultivators and mortals. The other guards intuitively cleared a path for their passage.

    Guo Fan took a deep breath and blended into the crowd, wanting to leave.

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡±

    A light cough came from the carriage, followed by a pale and slender hand lifting the curtain.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    The girl''s voice was clear and soft, carrying a trace of weakness.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85 - I''m Not Going!

    There was some noise around.

    Some of the young men were quietly murmuring, ¡°Why do you have to be so dominating, blocking the entire city gate like this? We''ve been waiting for quite a while, and now you''re forming this extensive queue. Is it necessary to shoo people away?¡±

    At this moment, someone would step forward to elucidate the nature of the Profound Yin Family. Why was there such a lengthy line of people? They could simply arrange carriages for direct entry into the city.

    Alternatively, they might be awestruck by the beauty of the carriage driver, who was also in the Nascent Soul Stage.

    There were also individuals engaged in conversations about the two types of Strange Beasts pulling the carriage and the rarity and value of the carriage''s embellishments. Even the wooden incense within the carriage could be dissected and categorized as first, second, or third rate.

    Hold on a moment, hold on.

    After all, while he wasn''t here to unt, boasting about others was still noteworthy.

    However, when the carriage''s owner began to speak, everyone fell silent.

    A gathering of onlookers sought to discover the purpose of the Profound Yin Family''s presence in Night''s Fall Sword City.

    In the Upper Central Realm, the term ¡°family¡± held an entirely distinct meaningpared to a sect. A sect emphasized capability, whereas a family revered bloodlines.

    Due to the establishment of a family, certain unique cultivation physiques could be passed down through generations.

    The most renowned among them were the three prestigious aristocratic families: the Profound Yin Family, the Fishtree Family, and the Wintersmith Family.

    Xuan Yin, Wugou, and Huaxu embodied different physiques, each with its own distinctive traits.

    The most unusual aspect of the Profound Yin Family was that it exclusivelyprised females.

    Profound Yin and Profound Yin, as their names implied, represented the utmost essence of Yin Qi.

    A Profound Yin Physique could only manifest in females,pletely devoid of any Yang Qi within their bodies. Consequently, despite their rapid progress in mastering the Yin Attribute, their physical constitution remained fragile.

    The reason for their exclusive female membershipy in the possession of a Profound Yang Bead at birth. Upon reaching the appropriate age and refining this bead, they could mimic the fusion of Yin and Yang, thereby invoking thews of reincarnation and enabling pregnancy.

    The result was always the birth of another Profound Yin Physique, inevitably apanied by a Profound Yang Bead.

    This process resembled pregnancy but perpetually continued.

    asionally, the Profound Yin Family admitted foreign delegates, albeit exclusively women, firmly rejecting all male candidates.

    While one might expect such a rare physique to attract the covetous desires of numerous Immortal cultivators, the talent of the Profound Yin Physique in the realm of cultivation was truly staggering. Practically all of them reached the God Forming Stage within a century.

    Nheless, due to their unique constitution, their cultivation did not extend their lifespan, and they invariably withered away before long.

    The Middle Continent''s three dominant families wielded immense power, making them beyond the reach of ordinary cultivators and sects. Yet, smaller ns were a different story, many of which fell victim to sects or individuals who plundered their bloodlines for cultivation or to grant their descendants a head start.

    Despite this, the three major families rarely made public appearances, and their involvement in events such as the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference was unheard of.

    The sudden grand entrance of these families prompted spection among the onlookers, who whispered and exchanged guesses about the reason.

    All eyes were fixed on the carriage as it approached, with attendees striving to discern the cause behind this unusual appearance.

    The hand that drew back the carriage curtain was delicate and fair, adorned with protruding wrist bones. Its well-maintained nails emitted a subtle pink hue, while the fingertips appeared nearly translucent. Anyone who gazed upon it would undoubtedly perceive the hand''s owner as a fragile and refined young woman.

    ¡°Xuegang.¡±

    The individual within the carriage cleared their throat twice and spoke softly.

    A beautiful and vivacious youngdy swiftly pivoted and responded, ¡°Young master.¡±

    With those mere two words, a fresh round of astonishment reverberated through the crowd.

    It was none other than Xun Yimu, the young master of the Profound Yin Family!

    ¡°Why has Profound Yin''s Young Lord graced us with their presence? I didn''t expect to see her wielding a sword. Is she here to partake in the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference?¡±

    ¡°During the Assault Of The True King battle, Xun Yimu harnessed the Profound Yin Secret Art, known as Falling Snow, as her weapon. The fierce snowfallsted for three days, severing the entire cliff. Most of those who attacked her from the Snowke Mansion met their demise, while the remainder suffered a grim fate. It must be¡­ a sword technique, right?¡±

    ¡°Who said they must be here for thepetition? Haven''t you heard that they have an appointment with the City Lord? There could be some matters of significance to discuss between the Profound Yin Family and the Sword Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°That means that something big is going to happen¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Guo Fan had already retreated to the edge of the crowd. When he heard the surrounding people discussing Xun Yimu again, his eyelids jumped again. He felt he was surrounded by enemies and was lying in ambush.

    The illustrated handbook page had already been activated.

    [Character: Xun Yimu (5-star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Dark Yin Lingxue, unwilling to live after picking up all the cold branches]

    [Level: Immortal Dao, Void Refinement Second Level]

    [Status: Normal / Weak]

    [Attribute interface (click Check)]

    Card Carrying Bonus: (Do you want to bring: Yes / No)

    Guo Fan closed it after a nce. Bringing it with him now was equivalent to courting death.

    On the carriage, Xuegang extended her hand to draw the curtain closed. However, the girl inside quickly withdrew her hand, leaving the interior in nearplete darkness.

    Those who had hoped to catch a glimpse of her face by looking up were inevitably disappointed.

    Guo Fan felt a sense of relief because Xun Yimu came from a traditional, prestigious family. Since she was already married, it was expected that she wouldn''t make public appearances.

    ¡­No, why should he be relieved?

    He realized that she might havee to apprehend him and use him as some kind of tool.

    ¡°Something doesn''t seem right. How did she end up here? Could it be that I''m under some invisible BUFF again?¡±

    After pondering for a moment, Guo Fan reopened the illustrated handbook and inspected Xun Yimu''s skill status, discovering a problem with its usage.

    [Divine te Ghost Divination]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Guo Fan silently closed the interface and leaned back.

    How could he possibly forget that he was in a Xianxia world? There existed another skill known as Divination.

    Initially, his abilities in the game were limited to calcting the coordinates of opponents or instantly revealing their next skill choice. It seemed rather insignificant, but since his transmigration, he had no intention of dismissing its significance.

    ¡°I sincerely hope no more individuals arrive. During my initial journey to the Middle Continent, there were several unavoidable encounters. Another visit would undoubtedlybel me as a major fugitive.¡±

    Guo Fan silently offered his prayers and tactfully retreated to a secluded corner, pulling Gu Chao along with him, finally enabling their departure.

    He just turned around.

    ¡°Everyone, please stay here for the time being.¡±

    Stepping down from the carriage, Xuegang addressed the group with a cheerful demeanor, ¡°My young master acknowledges the disruption she unintentionally caused due to her hasty arrival today, which led to some inconvenience and discontent among you all. In remorse, she has tasked me to present each of you with 50 Soul jewels aspensation¡­ Please step forward to im your reward.¡±

    A moment of bewilderment spread among the crowd, followed by exchanged nces. They subsequently conveyed their gratitude and praised the grace of the aristocracy. With enthusiasm, they approached to receive their Soul jewels, demonstrating even more orderliness and excitement than when they had queued up to enter the city.

    Guo Fan ¡°¡­¡±

    This must have been done on purpose, right? Hey!

    Xun Yimu must have predicted that he was nearby!

    However, the dream bubble obscured her aura-sensing abilities, preventing her from pinpointing his location. As a result, she allowed the people around her to move ahead.

    While Guo Fan was eager to depart, the allure of these freely offered Soul jewels was undeniable!

    Departing at this juncture was even more enticing¡­

    Guo Fan could almost envision the youngdy inside the carriage covering her mouth and emitting a light, amusedugh. Goosebumps formed on his skin as he observed the people around him proceeding one by one.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Gu Chao looked up and hesitated. ¡°Should we go?¡±

    Guo Fan bit the bullet and gritted his teeth. ¡°We aren''t going!¡±

    He did the opposite. He pulled Gu Chao and pushed the crowd out.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86 - Little Brother Why Is It You Again

    Guo Fan made his way through the crowd in front of him, moving with determination.

    Naturally, such a maneuver drew considerable attention from onlookers.

    Nheless, most people remained fixated on the Soul jewels, disying a peculiar disinterest in this unfolding scene.

    ¡°This won''t suffice. I need to incite a more significantmotion.¡±

    Guo Fan contemted inwardly, intentionally escting his actions. When he nudged the person beside him, he exerted a bit more force and pushed away the visibly agitated older gentleman.

    The person he disced had a robust physique and a rotund countenance, resembling an independent cultivator.

    The older man promptly fixed his gaze upon Guo Fan. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! What are you up to? Trying to jump the line?¡±

    Squinting his eyes and clenching his fists, he scrutinized the man who appeared rather dashing in front of him.

    ¡°Move aside! Who''s trying to jump the queue here?! I''m just trying to pass through, and you folks are obstructing my way.¡±

    Guo Fan shot a disdainful look at the older man.

    Initially furious, the older gentleman was taken aback. He began to question the state of his hearing. ¡°What did you say? You want to go through?¡±

    Guo Fan continued advancing and cast a brief, cold nce at him. He let out a derisive snort and retorted, ¡°I need to hurry and take my sister to the Secret Jewel Inn. If I''mte, the ce will be fully upied. Do you have a problem with that?¡±

    Gu Chao, who was being scolded by his sister, ¡°¡­?¡±

    The man expressed his confusion with a hint of disbelief, ¡°You''re offering fifty Soul jewels just to visit a rundown inn? Are you sure you''re thinking clearly?¡±

    Guo Fan halted abruptly and responded with a frosty tone, ¡°We Immortal Cultivators of my generation are dedicated to the Great Dao, with the Dao firmly embedded in our hearts. Who cares about those fifty Soul jewels?¡±

    The paramount objective was to assert the dignity and integrity of an impoverished cultivator.

    While he genuinely didn''t attach much importance to it¡­ considering the formation concealed in his sleeve still held the 3,500 Soul jewels he had acquired from the Wide Ocean Sect and the Crocodile Demon Lagoon.

    Among those cultivators who didn''t affiliate with any sect, Guo Fan could unquestionably be categorized as a notable figure.

    At this very moment, this individual, who had relied on a woman to reach the pinnacle of his life and was now feigning to be a destitute Immortal cultivator at the lower rungs of society, was undeniably morallypromised.

    ¡°Oh, a minor sect only garners a monthly ie of 300 Soul jewels from the spirit vein. Fifty Soul jewels amount to roughly one-sixth of their total earnings. It can buy a top-notch magic weapon below the Core Forming Stage.¡± An Immortal cultivator of the Foundation Establishing Stage was also drawn into the conversation. He chuckled and added, ¡°Kid, you don''t seem to have much money. That sword of yours must be your entire savings. You''re still chasing the Great Dao? Are you nning to learn how to beg for food on the streets, like that idiot from before?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. I''ve been through it all. Someone as headstrong as you¡­ in the past, you still had the protection of your seniors, so it was stress-free. It hasn''t been long since you left the sect, right? Just wait until you experience it for yourself in the future. You''ll learn to appreciate the opportunities you have now.¡±

    Another voice chimed in, ¡°Sigh, young folks can be quite senseless. They may possess impressive talent, but no matter how stubborn they are, they won''t even ept these fifty Soul jewels presented right before their eyes for free.¡±

    Initially, it was just one or two individuals, but soon a small group of people joined in, either offering advice or ridiculing Guo Fan. Onlookers began to take notice as well.

    Simultaneously, the servant girl named Xuegang started to observe themotion. Her gaze sharpened instantly, indicating she had received orders to monitor something.

    The atmosphere was now properly set.

    This was the opportune moment. With amotion already underway and Xun Yimu yet to disapprove, Guo Fan had no intention of departing. Instead, he aimed to encourage others to leave along with him!

    What can you do to me if I go with the crowd?

    Hahahahaha!

    Guo Fan was on the verge of bursting intoughter due to his quick wit. Sporting a hint of annoyance on his face, he sneered and inquired, ¡°May I inquire, dear folks, whether you believe your integrity is worth such a meager sum of Soul gems?¡±

    The initial words must be emotionally charged.

    Guo Fan, a seasoned inte-era keyboard warrior, was well-acquainted with this subject, and he continued, ¡°While mingling with the crowd earlier, I overheard numerous dissatisfied voices. Some imed it was unjust, others felt they had endured lengthy queues only to be pushed aside. Now, all of you, who were so passionately critical of the privileges enjoyed by these prominent sects and influential families, are you now praising them? I''m not suggesting they''re unworthy, and the actions of the Profound Yin Family are undoubtedlymendable. My point is, do you all trulyckpassion?¡±

    The image of a fervent and outraged young cultivator leaped off the page.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The irritable older brother''s countenance briefly disyed hesitation. Previously, he had been one of the domineering members of the Profound Yin Family. However, now he paused in his tracks, feeling somewhat embarrassed.

    He couldn''t simply concede that he possessed no dignity in front of such arge audience, could he?

    ¡°You''re right. Fifty Soul gems are not a necessity. Since I''ve contradicted my previous statement, it feels a bit¡­ Well, never mind. I''ll just pass on it.¡±

    Here stood an honest man.

    ¡°I just remembered that I left my clothes at home. I should depart. Oh, and please take my talisman and check if it''s recoverable. The Profound Yin Family is quite influential; I''m confident they''ve taken note of everyone here earlier.¡±

    This was a wily old fox.

    In brief, individuals began departing in groups of two or three, forsaking the acquisition of Soul jewels.

    Some of the younger participants, or those not in dire need of money, harbored dissatisfaction within them. Currently, 50 Soul jewels weren''t enough to silence their inner grievances. In this instant, they found resonance.

    ¡°Indeed, you''re correct. I don''t perceive the Profound Yin Family as a malevolent ce, but offering Soul jewels aspensation implies that there may be some individuals with ulterior motives here¡­¡±

    ¡°It''s merely fifty Soul jewels. Essentially, it''s akin to swallowing your frustration. Let''s move on!¡±

    Nevertheless, this represented only a fraction. Most of the individuals remained orderly in their queue, casting disdainful nces at those who had just departed, secretly deeming them foolish.

    Guo Fan grinned as if he had devised a strategy. He effortlessly and joyfully followed the crowd.

    You may have your strategy, Zhang Liang, and I possess my own approach.

    ¡°This young friend is absolutely correct! I am Luo Shun, the chief disciple of the Honed Reaver Sword Sect. Forgive my bluntness. These aristocratic families, self-proimed due to their control over their bloodline legacies, exhibit a certain snobbery. They not only jumped the queue but also endeavored to purchase favor with people using extravagant means. It''s truly deplorable!¡±

    A man dressed in white with a sword made himself heard, addressing the surrounding individuals with a loud and indignant tone.

    This was not an act of indignation, but a true resentment.

    Guo Fan: ¡­¡­ ¡°??? !!!¡±

    Cui Luo Shun?

    Guo Fan opened his eyes.

    Wait. Little brother, you''re not dead yet¡­ No, why are you here?

    Luo Shun pressed on, saying, ¡°I understand that there might be individuals among you who harbor concerns about the influence of prominent families. However, I want to assure you that, as the designated future Sect Master of the Honed Reaver Sword Sect, I possess both status and strength. I will never engage in such high-handed behavior! Today, on behalf of all of us, I intend to approach the Profound Yin Family to demand not just a mere 50 Soul jewels but a sincere apology!¡±

    Damn, this young man is truly a champion of justice! He exudes an aura of integrity and virtue that rivals that of a revered saintly figure!

    Guo Fan stood in astonishment, watching as Luo Shun energetically and nobly waved his hands, his expression resolute and righteous.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87 - Advanced Memory Loss Technique

    Although Guo Fan seemed very picky, he knew what he should do. He controlled his voice and only talked to the people around him. When those people finished talking, he pretended to be ridiculed and retorted angrily.

    As long as he sessfully instigated a few people, he would be able to leave this ce safely.

    Under the disguise of a dream bubble, as long as he was not carefully examined with the Spiritual Energy, this distance would not be easily discovered.

    The most important thing was that it was reasonable and reasonable. Even if it seemed like no one would give up on taking advantage of him, however, when the forest was big, there were all kinds of birds. When the word Great Dao was mentioned, the others should understand that Guo Fan was ying the role of a fool who focused on cultivation.

    A suitable disposition would choose a suitable cultivation technique, and the disposition would also be affected by the cultivation technique. It wasn''t strange for such a person to exist.

    In fact, it was quitemon.

    For example, the chief disciple of the Honed Reaver Sword Sect in front of him¡­

    ¡°I am the chief disciple of the Honed Reaver Sword Sect, Luo Shun. I would like to ask the young master of the Profound Yin Family to give an exnation to all the cultivators here. There are some things that cannot be bought with money, and they will never be moved by money.¡±

    Luo Shun said with a righteous look in his eyes, ¡°The sects and families in the upper echelons must not bully the ordinary sects and cultivators, and they must not develop the idea that they will forget their own interests. Otherwise, what is the difference between good and evil? If they can''t cultivate their heart, how can they be called Immortal Cultivators? Now that you have exchanged fifty Soul jewels for their recognition of the destruction of the order in their hearts, the Sun Demon Cult will be able to exchange five hundred Soul jewels for their betrayal! If this continues, the world will be in danger!¡±

    Guo Fan was no longer the center of attention. After all, he was just a poor cultivator with no name. How could he be as good as the fierce conflict between the Honed Reaver Sword Sect''s chief disciple and Profound Yin Young Lord?

    Luo Shun was a famous rookie in the Sword Dao, and the Honed Reaver Sword Sect was not a small sect without a name.

    Other than the Soaring Wisdom Sect, Blistook Pavilion, Rotten River Tower, Twin Ridge Temple and the three great families, these were the first tier of cultivation sects.

    Although the Honed Reaver Sword Sect was not a huge sect, it was still a big sect in the eyes of ordinary cultivators.

    After all, it had been so many years since the strongestbat force in Blistook Pavilion was killed. It required extraordinary strength to do so.

    His words were more than a hundred times sharper than Guo Fan''s. It had directly risen to the level of the world.

    Those who had taken the Soul jewels looked at each other in dismay. The expressions on their faces weren''t very good.

    Although Luo Shun had pointed the spearhead at Xun Yimu''s actions in the end, and reprimanded her for taking the initiative to lower the moral standards of the Immortal Cultivators. But this did not mean that these Immortal Cultivators were also people with weak willpower. Would they be easily pulled down?

    Guo Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. If this Luo Shun were to be put in the modern world, he would be a great leverage.

    It was the same kind of extreme paragon who jumped out to argue with both sides. If both sides offended each other, both sides wouldn''t please each other.

    However, Luo Shun''s words were still very consistent with the characteristics of the Honed Reaver Sword Sect.

    [Thought as a sword, cut down all injustice]

    He paid more attention to his cultivation and had a sharp spirit in his heart. He couldn''t bear to see all injustice happening, and this was the situation that had developed.

    Actually, he wasn''t helping these cultivators speak up, but exining the Sword Dao theories of the Honed Reaver Sword Sect.

    The guards at the entrance were also in a dilemma. Neither side of the Honed Reaver Sword Sect nor the Profound Yin Family could be persuaded by them. So, they had no choice but to stay put and maintain order, and secretly inform the people in the city to inform the City Lord.

    In the silence, the atmosphere was very tense.

    In the carriage, the young girl sitting on the snow-white nket was as delicate and beautiful as fragile porcin. Her pitch-ck hair cascaded down like a waterfall, and she wore a luxurious ga dress. A thin veil covered her body, and a jade pendant with a spice bag hung from her waist. Her skirt spread out like flower petals. The cinnabar spot between her eyebrows seemed to be emitting a faint halo.

    In stark contrast to her gorgeous clothes and exquisite appearance, her sickly pale skin color. Under her almost transparent snow-white skin, there were some green veins, and her slender figure seemed even more petite underyers of clothing. Her eyes were as calm as a deep pool.

    In the middle of the carriage, there was apass shadow that was carved with the pattern of gods and ghosts. Above it was the projection of the constetion, and the star orbit changed. With a star in the center as the center, it almost coincided with the center of Taiji.

    The girl frowned slightly and murmured, ¡°The Godspan Ghost can''t be wrong. He must be here. The one who took the lead just now was suspicious¡­ but his aura wasn''t right, his cultivation level wasn''t right, and he even had a younger sister with him. Moreover, such an obvious and reckless action didn''t seem like something he would do. Luo Shun wouldn''t either. Could it be that he is still hiding in the crowd¡­¡±

    There was no reaction after sensing for a while. Unless he got closer, he would be able to use an arcane skill to break through the cover and lock onto the target.

    Luo Shun''s voice came from outside again.

    The girl frowned even deeper, and her eyes became deeper and deeper. ¡°This Luo Shun¡­ The Honed Reaver Sword Sect really lives up to its reputation, and it''s really annoying.¡±

    In this chaotic situation, many people had already left. The time limit of the Divine Disc Ghost Calcting was almost up, and the shadow was swaying like a candle that was about to go out.

    ¡°Damn it, it''s so close.¡±

    Xun Yimu bit her lips unwillingly and waved her hand to disperse thepass. She took a deep breath and suppressed her agitated mood.

    Since they had arrived at Night''s Fall Sword City, they must have something to do. It was impossible for them to leave immediately.

    Although she didn''t know why she had to hide from her, as long as she was sure that he was in Night''s Fall Sword City, there would be a way to find him sooner orter.

    The young girl transmitted her voice to Xuegang.

    Xuegang''s expression changed outside the car. She curled her lips and revealed a polite smile, ¡°My young master feels that thepensation just now was indeedcking¡­¡±

    Luo Shun was stunned. He thought that it would take a long time to convince the other party, or he would be like the senior in the past who returned empty handed. He did not expect it to be so easy. He was delighted in his heart.

    Xuegang continued, ¡°Fifty Soul jewels is not enough sincerity. Change it to five hundred Soul jewels. The one that just received it, pleasee over. I hope everyone forget about the unhappy events that happened just now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Almost all of them turned around and praised the Profound Yin Family for being generous and outstanding, and for showingpassion to low level cultivators.

    It wasparable to a high level amnesia technique.

    Luo Shun''s expression was dull. He looked at those people who were filled with righteous indignation just now and were beaming with joy. He began to doubt the world in his heart.

    How could it be like this¡­

    Could it be that what his master said was false? Even in the quagmire, there are dreams of looking up to the sky. Could it be that none of them exist?

    Didn''t they say there would be some things that would not be changed?

    Xuegang snorted and put her hands on her hips, ¡°Now we use five hundred Soul jewels to exchange for their recognition in their hearts. The Devil Cult would not give each person five thousand Soul jewels to let these Qi Cultivation Foundation Establishment cultivators seek refuge, right? What''s more, what righteousness do you mean by a few kilograms of Soul jewels? If you can''t even live, who would want your morality?¡±

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88 - Humanoid Dark Yang Pearl

    Luo Shun felt his heart shatter once more. Hisplexion paled, and he struggled to find words, caught in a daze. ¡°No¡­ You''re suggesting they¡­¡±

    ¡°Make them content,¡± Xuegang ced her hands on her hips and remarked, ¡°That''s why the folks from the Honed Reaver Sword Sect are so straightforward. They always seek to rectify injustice. Why does the world have so much unfairness? Don''t they find happiness in simple joys?¡±

    They were indeed reveling in their happiness. Even a pauper would willingly surrender hisst possession.

    It was pure, unbridledughter.

    Who wouldn''t rejoice at such a gift from the heavens?

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Cui. Thank you, Chief Cui. Today, I owe you my gratitude for advocating on my behalf and offering your assistance. Ahahahaha¡­¡±

    A contented cultivator strolled past and, with a courteous gesture, extended his thanks to Luo Shun, his spirits high.

    Luo Shun ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Members of the Honed Reaver Sword Sect have a knack for meddling in other people''s affairs.¡±

    Xuegang''s lovely eyes rolled as she extended her arms, distributing the goods. Once the task wasplete, she turned and ascended the carriage. With a tug of the reins and a whip wave, she set the horses in motion.

    Inside the carriage, a young woman conveyed her message to Xuegang, ¡°Xuegang, assign someone to keep an eye on that individual who departed earlier, as well as on Luo Shun.¡±

    Her gaze pierced through the carriage''s curtain, aimed at the distant City Lord Mansion. Once she activated the Night''s Fall Sword City''s formidable formation, the entire city would be ensnared, and even if he had wings, escape would be impossible.

    Xuegang responded and the whip descended once again.

    ¡°Pa.¡± Two Strange Beast rushed forward.

    The carriage''s wheels rumbled, casting dust in all directions as they distanced themselves from the City Lord Mansion. The guards at the gate breathed sighs of relief, returning to their duty of maintaining order.

    Another guard cautiously approached and inquired, ¡°Venerable Cui, considering the Honed Reaver Sword Sect''s friendly ties with Night''s Fall Sword City, you could forgo the entrance fee and stay at Livingbow Residence within the city. Here is a map¡­¡±

    Luo Shun, a respected Void Refining Stage cultivator, was undeniably a true Immortal. The guard, too, was an Immortal Cultivator at the Core Forming Stage, and offering the map with both hands was a sign of utmost respect.

    The bond between the Honed Reaver Sword Sect and Night''s Fall Sword City was naturally robust due to their shared devotion to the path of the sword.

    Clearly, privileges abounded, and Luo Shun himself was no exception.

    Luo Shun surveyed the dispersing crowd and began, ¡°I¡­¡±

    Guo Fan, observing Luo Shun on the brink of suffering internal injuries and fearing the consequences of his earlier severe injuries from Sun Fen, took action to prevent further harm. He approached the guard, presenting another Soul Jewel, and stated, ¡°This is the entrance fee for Cui Zhenren.¡±

    The guard looked hesitantly at Luo Shun.

    Luo Shun regained hisposure and suppressed his emotions. He suddenly recalled that there were still individuals unwavering in their principles. This gave him renewed hope in the world. He took out a Soul Jewel and said, ¡°You don''t need to trouble yourself, young man. I''ll adhere to the rules. You go guard the door, and I''ll find lodging.¡±

    The guard swiftly departed, simultaneously transmitting amunication jade slip to the Night''s Fall Sword City guards.

    This device resembled the Demon Fighting Demon Spirit and offered various points of contact throughout the city for responding to emergencies.

    Luo Shun epted it with gratitude and turned to Guo Fan, offering a wry smile. ¡°I never expected to encounter the Sword Dao, which I hold in such high regard. Realizing that there are like-minded individuals beyond my sect, I feel that there''s boundless potential. It appears that our sect''s philosophy is merely an ideal¡­¡±

    He seemed to be speaking more to himself than to Guo Fan.

    Guo Fan, based on his strategic acumen, recognized that this was an opportune moment to capitalize on the situation. They had just shared a profound conversation, and by showing a little understanding, he could build trust.

    Guo Fan had never paid much attention to the Honed Reaver Sword Sect before, and Luo Shun hadn''t been particrly prominent. Their paths hadn''t crossed in terms of guidance. But now, seeing the potential in his newfoundpanion, Guo Fan thought it was worth exploring.

    However, he wondered why he automatically began strategizing again.

    Ahem, this fellow had indirectly saved him twice. Even though it was unintentional, Guo Fan felt he owed Sun Fen''s life to him. Some reciprocity was in order.

    In fact, Guo Fan had no reason to fret about the few individuals they might encounter on the way to the Soaring Wisdom Sect. His cultivation level had advanced to a point where he could handle any potential threats.

    Moreover, he anticipated that the situations they would encounter would be quite exceptional.

    The first on the list was Night''s Fall Sword City''s Lord, Fang Xiang. Guo Fan had initiated contact with her, making it a safe rendezvous. In fact, it felt even safer than dealing with the well-meaning, non-jealous individuals from the Soaring Wisdom Sect.

    There was no doubt about it.

    Because from the beginning of the battle¡­ it was a fucking affair.

    Night''s Fall Sword City Lord was the widow of Sword Pavilion''s previous master. Her status and her ties to Sword Pavilion were deeply rooted. Remarrying someone else could potentially tarnish her reputation.

    Hence, when Guo Fan sought to take control of this ce, he opted for the narrative of a widowed woman who found an unexpected connection.

    Since it was a consensual affair, it wasn''t considered infidelity.

    Others had their unique situations as well. For instance, Hou Su and Gao Dn from the Delicate River Sect formed an unconventional trio with Guo Fan.

    But to be frank, in this world, strength reigned supreme. With enough power, one could face any challenge.

    Conversely, advancing was a formidable task.

    When Guo Fan''s cultivationgged behind Su Feng''s, he harbored fears of Li Xieren''s jealousy. However, upon reaching the God Forming Stage, he nned to marry both of them simultaneously.

    His current predicament was that he couldn''t defeat Sun Fen, nor could he ovee Xun Yimu.

    The reason for his apprehension regarding Xun Yimu was quite straightforward. Technically, it was an all-female household, eliminating the need for a male partner.

    Additionally, due to his Profound Yin Physique, apart from the apanying Profound Yang Bead, his body couldn''t tolerate any Yang energy, and he held a strong aversion to interactions with men.

    Not to mention any amorous strategies, it was virtually impossible to initiate such a storyline.

    Conquering Xun Yimu was undoubtedly one of the most challenging tasks among the five stars.

    Nevertheless, yers possessed a skill they could acquire through adventures called the [Flying Dragon Cloud Exploring Hand].

    In the Legend of the Sword and Fairy series, this skill had a chance of pilfering items from NPCs or other yers. However, as they could essentially steal anything, each target could only be pilfered once.

    Hence.

    Guo Fan pilfered Xun Yimu''s Profound Yang Bead.

    Due to the bead''s nature as pure energy, it was swiftly assimted by Guo Fan.

    It was a serendipity, a puzzle, and a riddle.

    In essence, Guo Fan had transformed into a human-shaped Profound Yang Bead for Xun Yimu. To her, he was a natural furnace with a staggeringpatibility of 200%. If she desired to have offspring, her only option was Guo Fan.

    Consequently, many of Guo Fan''s strategic moves were inimitable, earning him the title of the God of Strategy.

    To borate, if Guo Fan were to be with another woman, it would be akin to a loss of Yang energy, greatly detrimental to Xun Yimu. She''d be inclined to secure him, confining him in the basement as a living treasure.

    ¡°Thankfully, the Profound Yang Bead has been fully absorbed. It seems I can''t sense it anymore. Otherwise, I would have been in trouble.¡±

    Guo Fan snapped back to reality and cleared his throat. After donning his new, charming attire, he addressed Luo Shun, ¡°Master Cui, please try to understand. When one is down and out, their actions may not reflect their true nature. Their environment, as you can see, leaves them with limited choices. Just as Miss Xuegang mentioned, many lower-level cultivators yearn for a better life, which is why they transition from mortals to immortal cultivators. It''s not that I''m seeking to excuse them.¡±

    Luo Shun mused, ¡°In destitution, they don''t uphold themselves. It makes sense that they are like white sand in theherworld. That''s why being untarnished by filth is so valuable. It also makes sense to seek improvement. The pursuit of the Great Dao is always a personal journey. People like you, young brother, are rare. There are just very few¡­ I understand!¡±

    His eyes gleamed with newfound purpose. Meng Chen''s Dao heart suddenly found a fresh aspiration.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89 - I Am Afraid

    ¡°I know what I''m going to do!¡±

    With gratitude, Luo Shun sped Guo Fan''s hand and expressed, ¡°I truly appreciate your help. I now understand what needs to be done. It seems that solving these people''s issues on the surface isn''t the root cause; it''s about eliminating the injustices that shackle and numb their hearts!¡±

    ¡°Wait, are you suggesting that you''ll abandon the path of Immortality and adhere to a predefined script? Will you use your brush to save the Obsidian Tribespeople and awaken their dormant consciousness?¡±

    Guo Fan looked at him, a perplexed expression forming on his face. The issue was that Luo Shun seemed to get carried away so easily. Why wouldn''t he release his hand? In spite of his difort, Guo Fan mustered an embarrassed and courteous smile. ¡°Venerable Cui, your intentions are noble, but I still intend to head to the Secret Jewel Inn¡­ My sister hasn''t eaten yet.¡±

    Gu Chao blinked and nodded in agreement.

    Although he remained somewhat befuddled about why he was disguised as a girl and why Guo Fan had fled so abruptly, he sensed that his master was in grave danger, and thus, he reluctantly cooperated.

    Luo Shun released Guo Fan''s hand, a tinge of embarrassment coloring his expression. ¡°I got carried away there, didn''t I? By the way, I don''t even know your name, despite this being our first meeting. It''s quite unusual for me to express my thoughts in front of the young master of the Profound Yin Family. It''s almost like I haven''t changed at all.¡±

    Indeed, I haven''t changed at all¡­ It''s only been a few days since we met.

    Sword practitioners often possessed keen intuition.

    Guo Fan bowed respectfully and introduced himself, ¡°I am Xia Shui, a humble cultivator without sect affiliation from the Veplon Country''s southeastern region in the Middle Continent. I''ve heard that the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference''s Singing Sword Gathering has drawn young heroes from various cultivation sects across the Middle Continent, all here to broaden their horizons.¡±

    Luo Shun nodded abruptly, wearing a smile as he ced a reassuring hand on Guo Fan''s shoulder. He remarked, ¡°The Singing Sword Gathering truly offers a fantastic chance for honing your skills. While securing a spot in the top ten of the fifth level of Foundation Establishment might be a tall order, ranking within the top fifty is more thanmendable. There''s even a chance to challenge someone among the top thirty. It wouldn''t hurt to take your sister along for the experience. By the way, how old are you now?¡±

    Guo Fan honestly divulged his age. ¡°I''m neen years old.¡±

    Luo Shun continued, ¡°Neen years old, at the fifth level of Foundation Establishment. Perhaps it falls a bit short whenpared to disciples from major sects, but as an unaffiliated cultivator, you''ve done remarkably well. With the right guidance from a sect, your potential could yield impressive aplishments. As a sectless cultivator, I''ve squandered this talent.¡±

    He regarded Guo Fan and inquired, ¡°Although it may seem forward, young brother Xia Shui, have you ever considered joining the Honed Reaver Sword Sect? I can personally vouch that you''d receive the treatment befitting a true disciple.¡±

    Although his appearance remained youthful, the Honed Reaver Sword Sect''s senior disciple was well over two hundred years old. He spoke to Guo Fan with the tone of an elder.

    Yet, in the realm of cultivators, this was still considered a rtively young age.

    Guo Fan politely declined, stating, ¡°I already have a master. It wouldn''t be right to switch to another sect.¡±

    Luo Shun felt a hint of disappointment but confirmed Guo Fan''s integrity. He sighed and shared his perspective, ¡°It''s admirable to maintain loyalty to one''s master. It''s just that sects offer wealth, camaraderie, and abundant resources. When sectless cultivators covet these resources, they''re left with no choice but to snatch them from others.¡±

    Reflecting with a distant gaze, he mused, ¡°I nowprehend why some people resort to such methods. The white sands lie in theherworld. That''s the way of it. I was perhaps too idealistic.¡±

    ¡°It''s reassuring that you grasp this concept. There''s no need for Venerable Cui to anguish over this,¡± Guo Fan remarked, a joyful expression crossing his face. Internally, he mused, ¡°It''s for the best that youprehend it¡­ If you persist in your stubbornness, you might truly forsake the path of immortality.¡±

    Guo Fan let out a sigh and patted Luo Shun on the back, offering his congrattions. Deep down, he wished that Luo Shun would see reason. ¡°It''s wonderful that you''reing around¡­ If you persist in your stubbornness, you might truly forsake the path of immortality.¡±

    Luo Shun chuckled and teased, ¡°You were quite passionate just a moment ago.¡±

    Guo Fan blushed slightly andughed off the matter. He admitted to himself that his earlier outburst was mainly driven by his eagerness to leave this ce. ¡°I was momentarily caught up in anger; please forgive my behavior,¡± he confessed with a self-conscious smile.

    ¡°To get worked up over such matters is a sign of a spirited heart. Well done.¡±

    Luo Shun offered his praise, then waved his hand and remarked, ¡°Why ¡®Cui Zhenren''? Just call me Luo Shun. You needn''t concern yourself with age or cultivation level. Our meeting is a matter of fate, and we belong to the same generation. By the way, isn''t the Secret Jewel Inn where regr folks stay when they enter the city?¡±

    Guo Fan nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, Luo Shun¡­ brother. It seems this is your first time in Night''s Fall Sword City as well?¡±

    Luo Shun''s brow furrowed slightly, and he responded, ¡°Indeed, this marks my maiden voyage to the outside world. In the past, I was consistently challenged by others and engaged in friendly sparring with fellow disciples. Actually, I initially had no intention of epting the invitation to partake in the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference this time. However, a few days ago, when the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator unexpectedly visited our pavilion, I made up my mind to take on the challenge. Despite ending up suffering a resounding defeat¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Who on earth is this neer, this two-hundred-year-old Void Refining Stage novice?¡±

    Guo Fan finally grasped why Luo Shun had such a limited presence in the storyline. It was because Luo Shun, an immortal cultivator entirely engrossed in cultivation, found it challenging to extricate himself. Guo Fan felt grateful that Luo Shun had managed to surface at all.

    No wonder his words were idealistic.

    Even though he had been an eyewitness to the battle, Guo Fan still cooperated with him and was astounded by thebat prowess of the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator.

    Luo Shun spoke with lingering trepidation, ¡°It''s truly formidable, to the extent that I couldn''t even contemte resistance or pursuit. Fortunately, I managed to regain myposure in the end, fearing for the integrity of my sword heart. Yet, as I contemted continuing to strive and mustering the courage to seek out another challenger, I discovered that the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator was actually heading toward Night''s Fall Sword City.¡±

    ¡°Hence, I pondered it over. After all, since everyone has emerged, it wouldn''t make sense for them to spurn the invitation. So, I made up my mind toe here and serve as a judge.¡±

    Guo Fan ¡°¡­¡±

    Guo Fan''s eyelid twitched, and he raised his hand to signal a pause. ¡°Wait, Luo Shun¡­ Brother, are you telling me that you arrived here after the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator?¡±

    Luo Shun nodded, expressing his surprise, ¡°Is that a significant issue?¡±

    ¡°No, it''s nothing.¡±

    Guo Fan felt like he was about to develop internal injuries. He regarded Luo Shun with a glum countenance.

    However, since Sun Fen hadn''t sought him out, it likely stemmed from a dream bubble''s influence. Sun Fen was probably thest person to employ peculiar enhancements on Guo Fan based on her instincts alone when searching for someone.

    It was the most dangerous and safest.

    Guo Fan chuckled and shook his head, ¡°It''s nothing. He was just caught off guard. Who would''ve expected Cui Zhenren to be like this? I couldn''t discern it from the rumors of the past¡­ Oh, speaking of Luo Shun¡­ brother, you asked why he chose to live here.¡±

    Luo Shun exined, ¡°I want to start at the bottom rung of cultivators. I aim to begin with the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference, reside in an ordinary ce, and partake in simple fare. Only by truly experiencing the reality can I understand how to assist them.¡±

    Guo Fan found this revtion quite startling, realizing he genuinely wanted to pursue a simr path.

    Curious, Luo Shun inquired, ¡°Young brother Xia Shui, why do you look at me like that?¡±

    Guo Fan replied, ¡°I''m concerned you might abandon the Immortal Congregation Rune.¡±

    Luo Shun chuckled, saying, ¡°You do have a knack for jesting. The path of literature represents the wisdom of sages. A humble sword cultivator like me can''t reach such heights. Though I aspire to follow it, I''ve already reached the final stage.¡±

    It wasn''t a matter of willingness but capability¡­

    Guo Fan didn''t have a rebuttal for that. He pulled out a map and continued, ¡°In that case, I''ll take you with me. Secret Jewel Inn is located to the west of the city. You should follow this route.¡±

    He felt it necessary to have this shield apany him. When the opportunity arose, he could arrange things a few more times.

    ¡­¡­

    A quarter of an hourter.

    Guo Fan pulled Gu Chao, put on the hammer, and brought Luo Shun into the Secret Jewel Inn''s shop.

    The Lady Boss reclined against the counter with a flirtatious expression. The waitstaff bustled around, serving patrons in Zhang Luo''s restaurant. A sizable contingent of cultivators mingled with various characters in the first-floor lobby, creating a quintessential Xianxia RPG quest hub.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90 - The Word ¡®Lord''

    Night''s Fall Sword City, City Lord Mansion.

    The gate opened with the highest standard, weing the guests of Profound Yin Family.

    ¡°Kada¡­Kada¡­¡±

    Xuegang gently tugged on the reins, causing the rhythmic sound of the beasts'' hooves as they leisurely pulled the resplendent carriage towards the entrance.

    The surrounding guards waited with reverence, their heads bowed to convey their respect.

    The City Lord Mansion spanned about five miles in circumference, upying the central hub of Night''s Fall Sword City. In addition to City Lord Fang Xiang''s residence, the mansion featured guest chambers, small gardens, courtyards, and pavilions, exuding grandeur and elegance.

    There were two particrly significant locations¡ªthe Night''s Fall Sword Array''s relic, the Million Sword Tower, and the residence of City Lord Mansion''s covert agents, the Golden Orchid Small Building.

    Following the guide''s lead, the carriage swiftly reached Fang Xiang''s private abode.

    Situated in a secluded corner of the City Lord Mansion, this courtyard was surrounded by various types of trees, their foliage providing cool shade and casting dancing shadows. Small pathways crisscrossed the courtyard, with flowers and nts dotting thendscape. Compared to the imposing edifices they had passed on their journey, it held a more charming allure.

    Recognizing that Profound Yin Young Lord would not be able to appear in public, Fang Xiang had chosen her personal residence as the rendezvous point instead of the formal meeting hall within the mansion.

    The guide halted and approached, bowing respectfully. ¡°Miss Xuegang, this is the City Lord''s private sanctuary. Please park the carriage to the side of the courtyard. Apart from the concealed guards protecting the City Lord, no one else is permitted near this ce. Safety and discretion are assured.¡±

    ¡°We haveplete faith in the City Lord''s arrangements,¡± Xuegang responded with a slight smile. She disembarked from the carriage, reined in the horses, and paused, turning to extend her hand. ¡°Young Lord, we have arrived.¡±

    Once more, the carriage''s curtain was lifted, revealing the slender hand of a young girl as the first glimpse. Her ck hair cascaded like a waterfall, her brocade attire exuded beauty, and her veil added an air of mystery. The tinkling of a jade pendant at her waist filled the air. Her figure possessed elegance, yet her face remained veiled in mist, rendering it impossible to discern her features clearly. Only her deep and serene eyes shone through.

    Xun Yimu clung to Xuegang''s arm as she descended from the carriage. Even her steps were delicate and gentle, mirroring that of a fragile, tender young girl.

    The guide extended an inviting gesture. ¡°The City Lord has been awaiting your arrival inside for quite some time.¡±

    Xun Yimu offered a slight nod, her gaze sweeping over several corners of her surroundings.

    A few women dressed as maids stood there in silence. They seemed to blend into the background, but they were, in fact, concealed guardians possessing at least Nascent Soul level strength.

    The Night''s Fall Sword City Lord''s Golden Orchid Guards¡­ It was said that these elite death warriors were handpicked and would not hesitate to sacrifice their lives to protect Fang Xiang, their loyalty unwavering.

    ¡°Creak~¡±

    The intricately carved wooden doors swung open in both directions. A woman d in a form-fitting ck suit entered and half-knelt. She gathered her long hair, concealing half of her face beneath a wooden mask that covered her upper visage, revealing only her sharp chin.

    ¡°City Lord, the representatives from the Profound Yin Family have arrived.¡±

    The woman, who had been kneeling in front of the table, ceased her writing and proceeded to add the final stroke to her work.

    The word ¡°Lord¡± waspleted.

    Fang Xiang lifted her head, revealing a stunningly fair face. She squinted and offered a smile.

    ¡°Well, why are you still lingering out there, Young Lord? Please,e inside.¡±

    She exhaled gently as she blew on the parchment spread across the table, setting aside her brush. Adjusting her sleeves and wrists, she sighed. Beneath her loose-fitting peacock blue attire, her figure was graceful and voluptuous, particrly entuated by her generous bosom. One could say she embodied allure.

    Fang Xiang secured her ebony hair in a high bun, leaving only a jade hairpin adorning it. Her neck and skin were as lustrous as baster. Her entire being exuded an alluring and mature sensuality. The phrase ¡°fragrant and supple jade¡± seemed tailor-made for her.

    Yet, the ancient martial sword hanging at her waist, devoid of any adornment, added an underlying edge to this warm and enticing ¡°soft jade.¡±

    Xun Yimu advanced with measured steps and took her seat at the table, maintaining an air ofposure. Xuegang stood nearby, ever attentive.

    Upon settling into her seat, the young woman''s gaze was irresistibly drawn to the parchment on the table.

    More urately, she was drawn to the word ¡°Jun.¡±

    For reasons she couldn''t quite articte, she harbored a particr sensitivity to the words ¡°Jun¡± and ¡°Ah, Ah, Xuan.¡± At that moment, the sight of ¡°Jun¡± filled her vision, causing her heart to skip a beat. An inexplicable sense of wariness enveloped her.

    Xun Yimu raised her gaze once more, fixing it on the Lord of Night''s Fall Sword City.

    The widow of the former Sword Pavilion master, she bore the appearance of a delicate and lovely woman. However, most were aware that her iron-fisted rule governed Night''s Fall Sword City. After her husband''s passing, she seldom ventured outside, dedicating most of her time to managing affairs within Night''s Fall Sword City and the Sword Pavilion.

    While it might seem incredulous, the information they possessed indicated that her life was rather uneventful. Despite holding the highest authority in Night''s Fall Sword City andmanding a formidable cadre of death soldiers, she led a remarkably private existence.

    She even had the reputation of being aw-abiding person.

    So¡­ it was highly likely that she had no connection with Xiaobo, correct?

    Not to mention that ¡°Jun¡± could simply refer to ¡°you¡± or even be a random word.

    Xun Yimu shook her head privately. She realized she was bing overly suspicious. Even a widow might be unjustly doubted. If she were to entertain doubts, she might as well consider Fang Xiang''s daughter, Fang Jie.

    Fang Xiang waved her hand and dismissed the female who had reported. She then noticed the young girl''s gaze lingering on the table.

    She offered a slight smile. ¡°What''s the matter? Finding something unusual? Sometimes, my days at the City Lord Mansion can be quite dull. I also engage in calligraphy and exercise.¡±

    Xun Yimu shook her head. ¡°The City Lord''s calligraphy is truly exquisite, elegant, and full of character.¡±

    Fang Xiang smiled and replied, ¡°To receive praise from Profound Yin Young Lord is indeed an honor.¡±

    Xun Yimu maintained herposed gaze, clearing her throat lightly. ¡°I do not oftenmend others. I merely speak the truth. If someone is mediocre¡­ naturally, I''d remain silent. The reason for my visit, I believe the City Lord alreadyprehends.¡±

    Fang Xiang nodded, speaking with a hint of helplessness. ¡°Young master, the temporary usage rights for the Night''s Fall Sword Array. For Night''s Fall Sword City, it''s like Tai Ah holding back the power of the <i>_</i>. This matter is of immense importance. Forgive me, as I cannot solely decide. After all, I am not the sole authority in Night''s Fall Sword City. As for the well-being of the city''s residents¡­ I''ll take responsibility for it.¡±

    Xuegang picked up a teacup from the table and poured tea for both Xun Yimu and Fang Xiang.

    The young girl took a sip from her teacup and remarked, ¡°An A-grade spirit vein.¡±

    Fang Xiang observed Xun Yimu''s calm demeanor, massaging her temples. She also took a sip of tea, feeling a headacheing on.

    She had heard that this generation''s young master of the Profound Yin Family was extravagantly generous. When she first arrived, the guards reported that he had casually handed over 500 Soul Jewels to someone. She was aware of this, but hadn''t expected it to be this extravagant.

    An entire spirit vein, treated so casually¡­

    Fang Xiang set her teacup down. ¡°Currently, it''s the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference of the Sword Pavilion. If there''s any issue¡­¡±

    ¡°Two A-grade spirit veins and a supply of Mirage Ocean Dark Iron.¡±

    Mirage Ocean Dark Iron was the raw material used in forging the Hastsend Depths''s sword pearl. Even a single piece could render Core Forming Stage cultivatorsbat ineffective.

    After Sword Pavilion developed this magical treasure, they had made considerable profits. However, due to the shortage of raw materials, mass production was not possible.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Add the Heavenly Ether Sword.¡±

    Fang Xiang, who had been silent, was taken aback. Her pupils contracted, and her breath quickened. She extended her hand and ced it on her chest to still the rise and fall of her clothing.

    Xun Yimu''s demeanor remained unchanged. ¡°Back when I gained control of the Sword Pavilion, I, Xuan Yin, possessed ten extraordinary swords. Don''t you desire to reim them?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do.¡±

    Fang Xiang couldn''t help but chuckle, her gaze probing. ¡°But may I inquire, even after paying such a hefty price, why would you still need to deploy the Night''s Fall Sword Array just once? What is the reason behind it?¡±

    Xun Yimu responded, ¡°For one person.¡±

    The young woman lowered her gaze, fixing her eyes on the white paper resting on the table. ¡°It''s rather coincidental, now that I think about it. His name happens to contain the word ¡®Jun.''¡±

    Fang Xiang was taken aback, and her expression suddenly grew more intriguing.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91 - Good Co-operation

    ¡°Interestingly, his name also includes ¡®Lord.''¡±

    The girl seated across the table remarked.

    The previouslyposed and spirited demeanor, which had no trouble mentioning the term ¡®spirit vein,'' was nowpletely withdrawn. As her gaze settled on the name ¡®Jun,'' it became apparent that her eyes harbored a myriad ofplex emotions.

    While she swiftly concealed her feelings, such emotions were not easily hidden, especially when thoughts of the person who held her heart came to mind.

    Fang Xiang, however, was no naive young girl. A quick nce revealed that the individual Xun Yimu spoke of was unquestionably the one she cherished.

    Considering it, only the fervor and unwavering determination to pursue love could drive the young master of the Profound Yin Family to go to such lengths for a single individual. He had even offered the Heavenly Cloud Sword as a bargaining chip.

    This sword had been taken from the Sword Pavilion several centuries ago by the Profound Yin Family.

    During that time, when the sword''s creator and a young master from the Profound Yin Family fell in love, the former was a nameless, ordinary swordsmith. Due to his gender, the Profound Yin Family did not ept him, establishing an unwritten tradition. This especially applied to the young master, who possessed the purest bloodline. Marrying a man was strictly prohibited, as it couldpromise both purity and power.

    Consequently, numerous obstacles emerged for both parties. The swordsmith relentlessly honed his skills until he eventually became one of the Ten Great Swords in the world, crafting one of the legendary Ten Great Swords. However, the Profound Yin Family, bound by their pride, refused to let their young master''s life be marred in such a manner. Allowing this precedent would risk further outflows of the Profound Yin Bloodline, potentially inviting envy and danger.

    In brief, following a series of tragic events, the sword remained within the Sword Pavilion. Some lovers sumbed to despair and loneliness, while the incident sparked conflicts between the two factions.

    Despite outward disys of respect and courtesy, their interactions were superficial at best. Beyond polite greetings, they seldom engaged with each other on any deeper level.

    Returning the Heavenly Cloud Sword could be seen as a gesture of goodwill, even a significant concession, on behalf of the Profound Yin Family represented by Xun Yimu. When coupled with the spirit vein mineral resources, it was almost akin to a giveaway.

    It was hard to fathom why Night''s Fall Sword City wouldn''t readily ept such a generous offer.

    In terms of emotions and logic, Fang Xiang believed that an immediate agreement was in order. However, Xun Yimu''s remarks sparked a hint of skepticism within the heart of the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord.

    You intend to employ the Night''s Fall Sword Array to ensnare an individual with the name containing ¡®Jun''?

    It was quite the coincidence that the ¡®Jun'' she had inscribed represented a character in a certain person''s name.

    Could it truly be mere happenstance?

    Did such serendipity truly exist in this world?

    Fang Xiang, a seasoned elder who had traversed the intricacies of life and had governed Night''s Fall Sword City for numerous years, stood at the pinnacle of Physical Integration Period high-level Immortal cultivators. She possessed her own interpretations and grasp of destiny and happenstance.

    In fact, within a split second, her thoughts raced, birthing a daring conjecture¡ªwas the other party testing her?

    As for the motive behind this examination, it was the boldest theory taking shape in her mind.

    It was inconceivable that the individual with ¡®Jun'' in her name and the person upying Fang Xiang''s thoughts could be¡­ one and the same.

    The City Lord of Night''s Fall Sword concealed his emotions and spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°If your aim was to capture just one person, why involve so many others? With the Profound Yin Family''s power, couldn''t it have been rtively straightforward for the young master to apprehend this individual?¡±

    Xun Yimu raised her head, sitting upright. She replied, ¡°I''m not certain if I can capture him or not. Even the Night''s Fall Sword Array may not be able to ensnare him. It seems he possesses a divine ability that enables him to traverse freely, beyond the constraints of time and space. Not even a practitioner at the Tribtion Passing Stage can pin down his location.¡±

    Fang Xiang''s expression shifted. ¡°You mean¡­ he can materialize from nowhere, irrespective of when or where. Simrly, when he departs, no matter the method he employs, there''s no trace of him left. It''s as if he never existed.¡±

    Xun Yimu paused for a moment, then became suspicious. ¡°City Lord Fang¡­ How are you so well-informed about this?¡±

    Fang Xiang suddenly realized she had be too animated and regained herposure. She picked up her teacup, casually toying with it, and smiled, saying, ¡°It''s nothing. I encountered a simr situation and it jogged my memory.¡±

    Had I encountered this phenomenon before? Such a formidable divine ability transcending thews of nature had stumped even the family''s ancestors. Now, to stumble upon a second one?

    Was it truly a coincidence of such magnitude?

    Could such a thing ur by mere chance in this world?

    Xun Yimu, in the throes of a passionate love affair and being the young master of the Profound Yin Family, a gifted Immortal cultivator who reached the Void Refining Stage in her twenties, held her own beliefs and perceptions regarding fate and happenstance.

    The term ¡®fate'' couldn''t serve as conclusive evidence, but what about the shared ability?

    Xun Yimu regarded the City Lord of Night''s Fall Sword with aposed and unassuming demeanor, as if she wasn''t probing or boasting.

    Profound Yin Young Lord offered a slight smile and exined, ¡°Our City Lord had encountered a simr ability before. I truly didn''t anticipate this. She had no knowledge of your whereabouts or the circumstances surrounding this situation. I instructed the elders in my family to search for his whereabouts for a year, but they couldn''t locate any signs of him. It was only recently that I managed to employ a spell to track him again, fearing he might vanish once more¡­ Perhaps you could provide some leads?¡±

    Astonishingly, it was a simr situation. The presence of the word ¡®Jun'' appeared to be a mere coincidence. Fang Xiang had deduced that this individual was also in Night''s Fall Sword City by chance. But was it another coincidence that he came and went unnoticed?

    This couldn''t merely be attributed to chance!

    Fang Xiang became instantly convinced that the person Xun Yimu sought was Guo Xiaobo!

    The Profound Yin Family had limited interaction with the outside world over the years. Matters regarding aristocratic families were typically handled by individuals like Xuegang, who had been recruited and nurtured from a young age. Since the incident at the Sword Pavilion, the younger generation of aristocratic families had seldom encountered a man with ulterior motives.

    Unless this man possessed the ability to bypass the Profound Yin Family''s defenses.

    Strangely enough, a man named Jun possessed the power to materialize and vanish unpredictably.

    Otherwise, Fang Xiang, the former mistress of the Sword Pavilion, would not casually meet a stranger within the heavily fortified Night''s Fall Sword City, leading to a series of inexplicable events.

    Furthermore, whenever Fang Xiang attempted to investigate someone, her efforts were invariably fruitless. It was as if this individual had left no trace in the world.

    Yet, the most crucial aspect was that within this realm, there existed someone audacious enough to challenge the Profound Yin Family. Such an individual must possess the courage to confront several Tribtion Passing Stage ancestors. Such a person¡­ There were perhaps only a handful of them in the Upper Central Realm, all of whom were renowned ancient entities.

    For someone to provoke her, the former wife of the Sword Pavilion''s Pavilion Master, demonstrated an audacity beyond measure. Under normal circumstances, there would be little that could deter such a person from their pursuits. Hence, it seemed reasonable that they would provoke Profound Yin Young Lord.

    ¡°The enemy is exposed, and I''m lurking in the shadows, giving me a significant advantage¡­ She intended to locate someone to capture him, so it''s my duty, Fang Xiang, to shield him and make him realize who truly cares for him.

    Finally, this day has arrived. Fang Xiang has understood for a long time that she isn''t alone, so she has always maintained humility. She couldn''t offer certain things to the other party, but at the same time¡­ Her expectations for someone were also more modest.

    There may be people who fall in love with him, but these young women, overly obsessed with love, would neverprehend the significance of a peaceful and caring environment.

    Fang Xiang''s demeanor remained unchanged, and she felt that the overall situation had been settled. She took a sip of tea and remarked, ¡°I''ve seen it in the possession of a senior who has since passed away. I''m not in a position to reveal their name. I''m sorry, but I can''t provide any clues. However, I can grant you temporary use of the Night''s Fall Sword Array, under our supervision.¡±

    When you back him into a corner, that''s when I''ll make my presence known¡­

    Xun Yimu still harbored some doubts, but since Fang Xiang had consented, there was no point in pressing further. After all, once they ensnare their targets, the people she had brought along this time would undoubtedly trace them back to Xuan Yin.

    Regardless of whether Fang Xiang had any connection to Xiaobo or not, she aimed to leverage the other party''s territory this time and snatch him away.

    ¡°In that case, the next visit I make will coincide with the opening of the Night''s Fall Sword Array. Ownership of the spirit vein can be transferred to Xuegang.¡±

    Xun Yimu raised her head and gazed at Fang Xiang. ¡°A fruitful coboration.¡±

    ¡°Good Co-operation¡­¡±

    Inside the room, the Lord of Night''s Fall Sword City and the Young Lord of Profound Yin exchanged nces and smiled. They were highly content with the oue.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92 - Stayed in My Room

    ¡°For the time being, I''d like to request Young Master to stay at Lan Fang Garden within the City Lord''s Mansion. It''s my private estate, tranquil and secluded, where no one will disturb us. I''ll expedite the enhancement and activation of the Night''s Fall Sword Array without dy.¡±

    Fang Xiang maintained a friendly smile as she conveyed this.

    Xun Yimu nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°I''ve brought a few aplished array masters along. Let them coborate to see if we can expedite progress. I hope to prevent him from having the opportunity to employ that divine ability.¡±

    Fang Xiang continued to smile warmly, adding, ¡°Certainly. If Young Master has some free time, you may also consider attending the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference or visiting the Sword Pavilion''s Ice-Crowned Heights. I can apany you and y the role of a gracious host.¡±

    Xun Yimu wasn''t particrly interested in these activities, but she yed along, nodding her head in agreement. With Xuegang''s attentive assistance, she raised her skirt and gracefully departed.

    Fang Xiang watched the carriage outside the window gradually departing.

    Her gaze once more fell upon the white paper resting on the table. Her expression softened, revealing a tender smile.

    Over these past few years, the City Lord had been preupied with numerous responsibilities, yet during moments of respite, he couldn''t help but reminisce.

    Even when his daughter, Fang Jie, returned asionally, she would gaze upon that piece of paper. It bore a face that bore a 70% resemnce to her own visage but was even more captivating. She might even ponder the possibility: if her daughter were betrothed to him¡­ they could at least converse openly without the need for secrecy, free from the scrutiny ofmon folk.

    Fang Xiang snapped back to reality and pinched her slightly flushed earlobes. Her beautiful and expressive face disyed a faint blush as she chastised herself inwardly for her thoughts.

    But her heart was pounding.

    She coughed lightly and extended her hand to tidy up the papers on the table. She murmured to herself, ¡°Yueh, the guards reported that there was amotion due to the abrupt queue disruption. Profound Yin Family''s caravan has unexpectedly halted at the city gate, offering Soul Jewelspensation to everyone.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± A woman with a half-wooden mask emerged from the shadows. She half-knelt on the ground and bowed her head.

    Fang Xiang''s lips curled upward slightly. ¡°The people of Profound Yin Family¡ªdo they truly have the time to concern themselves with the opinions of others?¡±

    She straightened herself, her loose attire ruffled, revealing a glimpse of fair, ample bosom. She chuckled self-deprecatingly, ¡°I highly doubt it.¡±

    The gaze of the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord seemed to prate all things as she gentlymanded, ¡°Provide me with a record of everyone who entered the city during that period, including their appearances and talisman information. It''s crucial to sift out the false identities processed through legitimate channels.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The hidden guard known as Yueh replied and swiftly vanished into the shadows.

    Who couldprehend the customs and intricacies of Night''s Fall Sword City better than her? This was her territory. Since her people had voluntarily stepped into the snare, she wouldn''t allow others to seize the advantage.

    Fang Xiang narrowed her eyes and yfully ran the tip of her tongue across her lips. She wore a sly grin akin to a fox''s.

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, Guo Fan, unaware of the ¡°agreement¡± struck between the two women, was preparing to undertake a mission at the Secret Jewel Inn.

    The Secret Jewel Inn, a prominent establishment often featured in legendary Wuxia novels and TV series.

    Regardless of whether cultivators or individuals from the Pugilistic World were fond of it, yers favored visits to the Secret Jewel Inn. It was also a ce for serendipitous encounters. Each week, it underwent random refreshes, offering a variety of experiences.

    This included the possibility of the special NPC who joined the Soul Haunt Ship reappearing at the inn. Cloud Travel Merchants were also known to set up unique shops, offering intriguing items.

    However, the Secret Jewel Inn exclusively existed on maps of major cities. A small town like Darkwell Towncked basic amenities and thus couldn''t support arge inn.

    Guo Fan surveyed the cultivators upying the hall. Most of them were at the Qi Cultivation and Foundation Establishment stages, primarily young in age, forming small cliques. Besides them, there were also individuals from the mortal realm.

    It had been previously mentioned that the strength of individuals from the mortal realm in the Obsidian Tribes had increased in tandem with the Xianxia backdrop. Before reaching the Core Forming Stage, martial practitioners could use their martial arts to contend with cultivators. However, when facing the upper echelons of the martial arts world, they would likely be outssed. Those experts could handle cultivators with just a few spells.

    The majority of Night''s Fall Sword City''s poption consisted of ordinary people. Cultivators had congregated in the city for the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference.

    The inn''s division between the two sides remained conspicuous. The left side was predominantly upied by Immortal Cultivators, while the right side featured a Vignte-like dress code.

    However, in Guo Fan''s perspective, the distinctions between the two sides held little significance. They were all neers. After all, individuals of status and power had heeded the gatekeeper''s advice and chosen to stay at the Livingbow Residence. Why would theye to the Secret Jewel Inn?

    Exceptionally, individuals like him, on the run, and Luo Shun, who encouraged people to awaken from their apathy, were outliers.

    Guo Fan entered the inn without drawing much attention. During the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference period, the Secret Jewel Inn was filled to capacity, and a few people trailed in after him. At most, they received a brief nce from someone before shifting their gaze elsewhere.

    Luo Shun, standing alongside them, diligently suppressed his Qi. No one within the inn could discern that the adorable Void Refining Stage cultivator concealed his true identity.

    The Lady Boss appeared to be around thirty years old, her hair fashioned into an elegant bun. Herplexion was fair, adorned with a mole at the corner of her mouth. She boasted a well-proportioned figure and wore a long red dress with a lotus motif. Leaning against the counter, she held a cigarette, exuding an air of elegance and allure. She was the focal point of everyone''s attention.

    In the present moment, she was attending to a group of cultivators seeking amodations. She nonchntly examined her light red fingernails and slowly remarked, ¡°Gentlemen, as I''ve already mentioned, we have no vacant rooms left. The only option is the shared lodgings on the first floor, so please cease your insistence. Your current actions are causing me great inconvenience.¡±

    One of the youthful cultivators expressed dissatisfaction, ¡°If you don''t have any rooms avable, can''t you at least offer an ordinary room instead of immediately directing us to shared amodations? Do you expect us to share a space with those mortals?¡±

    The others echoed in agreement.

    The Lady Boss chuckled and cast a smiling gaze upon the Immortal Cultivator. ¡°Might I inquire about your cultivation level?¡±

    The young Immortal Cultivator responded with pride, ¡°I''m at the Building Foundation Stage¡­¡±

    The Lady Boss''s smile remained unchanged as she swiftly interjected, ¡°I''m sorry, but upants of our standard rooms are all Core Forming Stage warriors.¡±

    The Immortal Cultivator''s expression instantly froze, and he offered a sheepish smile, saying with dejection, ¡°Well then, shall we share a room?¡±

    Rolling her eyes, the Lady Boss made a note for them and gestured with her lips, ¡°This way, head to the rear. You should consider yourselves fortunate to secure one of thest few avable beds.¡±

    Luo Shun furrowed his brow and inquired, ¡°With the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference in full swing, a swarm of immortal cultivators have poured in. Even the inn is fully upied. It appears¡­ Oh, young brother Xia Shui, what''s your n?¡±

    He watched with puzzlement as Guo Fan walked directly to the counter and called out, ¡°Ling, do you still remember the bean paste cake from back then?¡±

    The Lady Boss was taken aback, observing Guo Fan''s unfamiliar face. Yet, upon sniffing the air, her expression transformed to one of astonishment. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    [Character: Tan Ling (Three Star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Jade Faced Fox, Thousand Charming Beauty]

    [Level: Demon Spirit - Second Level Nascent Soul]

    [Status: Normal]

    Among hundreds of acquaintances, one was the Lady Boss of Night''s Fall Sword City''s Secret Jewel Inn, the Fox Demon Tan Ling.

    Guo Fan nodded. Facing a friendly NPC like Huo Bai made things considerably simpler. He smiled and exined, ¡°I''m here for the Sword Pavilion''s General Assembly and also to visit you. Initially, I intended to stay at the inn with my friends, but it seems¡­¡±

    Tan Ling extended her hand to grasp his and blinked her beautiful eyes with a smile. ¡°What''s the fuss about? Why don''t you stay in my room?¡±

    ¡­Wait, isn''t this friendship not right?

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93 - Hammer''s Resistance n

    How does the friendship stand?

    Guo Fan lifted his gaze, eyeing the progress bar with doubt. The girl''s cosmetic hue remained vibrant pink, yet a tiny orchid icon appeared at its termination.

    In the game, the ultimate realization was of friendship, but it only manifested after leaving a positive impression; otherwise, it might decline.

    Does this imply a kind of friendship where one could restfortably in their own space, on their own bed?

    I get it.

    If the progress bar seems fine, then there should be no issues.

    Guo Fan observed the tender hands sping his. The blush-hued nails were captivating, typical of the fox demon lineage. Their average beauty quotient surpassed the norm, with a distinct soft glow.

    Tan Ling fluttered her eyes and offered a smile. It resembled a reminiscent smile towards Zhousheng, but it radiated pure camaraderie, emphasizing one shouldn''t hastily judge by looks alone.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Hammer, previously in a deep slumber on his shoulder, jolted awake. Upon spotting the fox demon tugging at Guo Fan, his demeanor shifted to one of anger.

    ¡°Meow, meow, meow!¡±

    Hammer''s eyes widened in surprise as he gazed at Tan Ling. Why did a creature appear to approach her mount after just a rest?

    The Demonic Dragon, having growncent from years offort, bore a healed scar and had forgotten its past agony. It had lost the memory of its mouth being severely injured and even perceived Guo Fan as the mount serving her.

    Without this forgetfulness, there''s no way she would have been tamed by mere human beings! Simply unimaginable!

    She represented the unique Earth Fire Dragon Transformation, a distinguished demon with the essence of a True Dragon. Perhaps her captivating transformation endeared her to this mortal, leading her to ept the role of his mount.

    ¡°Meow, meow, meow! (The sound of the Demonic Dragon)¡±

    Her im over the mount would be defended by her trusty hammer!

    The Demonic Dragon''s gaze sharpened. As long as the dragon''s spirit remained, its spine and head would remain intact!

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    A shift in Guo Fan''s thoughts. He detected the hammer''s peculiar activity and, with a frown, extended his hand to gently lower her raised head.

    ¡°Meow¡­¡± Due to the binding contract, the hammer was pressed down, unable to rise.

    Yet, the hammer''s impact made Tan Ling reflexively pull her hand back, eyeing the adorable white kitten with curiosity. Why did she feel a sudden chill, as though something perilous lurked nearby?

    Upon close observation, it vanished quickly, almost like an illusion.

    Moreover, how did this adorable furry creature suddenly wear an expression of emptiness? It seemed as though a cat''s dream was crushed by the harshness of reality.

    If Guo Fan were privy to her thoughts, he''d be torn betweenughter and tears. A Ninth Order Nascent Soul Demonic Dragon emerged abruptly. How could that not pose a threat?

    Tan Ling concealed her astonishment, offering Guo Fan a yful wink. She lightlyughed behind her hand,menting, ¡°Your time away seems to have been quite beneficial.¡±

    She didn''t chalk this up to mere coincidence, recognizing this wasn''t just any ¡°cat.¡± Given that Guo Fan was its owner, Tan Ling acted as though all was normal.

    It seemed she noticed Guo Fan''s feigned presence but chose not to reveal him. Instead, she subtly yed along.

    What was the need to dig deeper?

    Guo Fan responded, ¡°I indeed acquired quite a bit¡­¡± Like, say, two hundred wives or so.

    Luo Shun appeared puzzled. ¡°Do you two know each other?¡±

    Guo Fan affirmed, exining, ¡°Indeed. I once aided Ling during a rough patch by offering her some bean paste cake. Not long after, our friendship blossomed.¡±

    Building friendships often proves simpler than cultivating love. Many times, gestures alone can strengthen bonds. Gifts, often mary in nature, can do wonders.

    When no scheme existed, offering something could increase its value slightly. However, with a scheme in y, making an offering might lead to unforeseen oues.

    ¡°I see now¡­ Bonds forged through adversity are indeed invaluable,¡± Luo Shun expressed, nodding in understanding.

    Guo Fan remarked, ¡°Precisely¡­ Yet, Ling, I''ve brought a friend along. Regardless, it''s inappropriate for me to remain in your room. Let''s keep things formal and refrain from jests.¡±

    Tan Ling silently questioned who was jesting. She replied with a smile, ¡°Naturally, I can''t amodate all of you in my room. How could everyone fit in such a limited space? It''s true that there are Core Forming Stage individuals living above, but suggesting they all are would be an overstatement. Yes, there are residents in the regr rooms, but I''ve repurposed the spaces above into several rooms. There''s still avability. The ones from earliercked the strength to even spar in those rooms, showing their ignorance. Hence, my earlierment.¡±

    ¡°Let me show you to one of the rooms.¡±

    Luo Shun responded with gravity, ¡°There''s no need. Xia Shui can proceed upstairs. I''ll stay below. Are there any avable spots in themunal residence?¡±

    If he expressed a desire to immerse himself among the masses, he truly intended to do so.

    Guo Fan, feeling powerless to dissuade him, signaled his understanding to a surprised Tan Ling. He found a ce for Luo Shun in themunal residence, thinking that soon this friend would preside over the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference, taking it as a valuable life lesson.

    Tan Ling instructed the attendant to oversee the eatery and escorted Guo Fan to a chamber on the third tier.

    As they journeyed, Tan Ling cast a nce at Guo Fan, querying, ¡°What prompted the change in your demeanor? Have romantic entanglements caught up with you?¡±

    Guo Fan halted momentarily, a wry smile forming. ¡°It''s a tale for another time¡­¡±

    Tan Ling gave a dismissive shake of her head, rolling her eyes in the process. ¡°I''ve no desire to hear about your romantic past. Years ago, I warned you. You were destined for a romantic encounter. It''s an omen of the Fox n''s hidden method. Yet, you dismissed my words.¡±

    ¡°Who could have predicted back then that things would unfold this way?¡±

    Guo Fan let out a sigh. How was he to know he''d be transported to another world?

    He couldn''t recall Tan Ling''s previous words. Considering the myriad of roles she had portrayed, aside from romantic dialogues, the conversations among characters often contained inconsequential phrases that he wouldn''t intentionallymit to memory.

    His fingers brushed the hammer''s rear. The very hammer that once symbolized the Dragon race''s prestige. The hammer, once a beacon of pride, now appeared defeated, making a faint sound as it brushed against his palm.

    Demonic Dragon silently vowed revenge. She had faced degradation for far too long. Now, with Guo Fan''s trust in her, she needed to retaliate. She couldn''t keep spiraling downwards. It was evident from her current state - she had been so oppressed that shecked the vigor to retaliate, stripping her of all dignity.

    Furthermore, it hadn''t been easy for her to maintain her status, especially when she was continuously suppressed¡­

    She was perplexed as to why this steed had advanced to the Foundation Establishing Stage, but now was the prime time for her to strike back.

    Tonight could be the perfect opportunity¡­

    Ideas of countering the hammer brewed within him.

    Tan Ling escorted Guo Fan to the room''s entrance, revealing its interior. Five individuals were already present in the renovated loft, all attendees of the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference. The groupprised three men and two women, each representing different sects.

    Notably, one woman donned a Daoist outfit. She was recognized as the top female figure of the Soaring Wisdom Sect, named Song Ru.

    Song Ru was the younger disciple of Jade Soft Mist, known as ¡°Song Na.¡±

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94 - I Cannot Reject

    Guo Fan didn''t know Song Ru. After all, the map of Obsidian Tribes was very wide, and the number of NPCs in the faction was huge. The characters that did not participate in the main storyline were even more numerous.

    Ever since the establishment of Soaring Wisdom Sect, they had been ranked ording to the seniority of ¡°Liu He as if he was born.¡± This seniority also had a very cold joke. Because in the background introduction of Soaring Wisdom Sect, the ancestor''s eldest disciple, Dao name Liu Yi, as well as the beautiful appearance of Yu Xu, attracted many yers. The quality of the people in the Soaring Wisdom Sect had also dropped drastically, so sometimes, the Soaring Wisdom Sect would also be called kindergarten.

    However, this was a matter of the yers. Speaking of which, among the NPCs, there were many disciples of the current generation of Named As Songs. Song Na was Eldest Senior Sister, and the rest of the people of the Ling generation were her junior brothers and sisters.

    It was impossible for Guo Fan to know all of them, but he had heard of the role of Song Ru.

    Song Ru was the fifth disciple that Song Na''s master, Eyun, had taken in. She was the type of person who had been out adventuring. Her whereabouts were unknown, and it was very rare to see her in the sect.

    To put it bluntly, this character could only appear in the mouths of other nameless NPCs that passed by. It was a character that suddenly popped up in a conversation.

    It was as if ¡°Our Jade Void Pill Green Hall has a total of five true disciples, Eldest Senior Sister Song Na, it was like, Our Jade Void Pill Green Hall has a total of five true disciples, Eldest Senior Sister Song Na. Second Senior Brother Spirit Lamp¡­ Fifth Junior Sister Song Ru,¡± ¡°Senior Sister Song Ru hasn''t been back for a long time and I haven''t seen her recently. Sigh.¡± Then, there was no more writing.

    This.

    However, Guo Fan never thought he would meet Song Ru in the Secret Jewel Inn of Night''s Fall Sword City after he transmigrated.

    Tan Ling introduced the few people in the room and left. But before she left, she winked at Guo Fan and drew the word ¡°three¡± on his palm.

    Guo Fan quietly closed his palm. The fox demon''s warm fingertips touched his palm and there were still some traces of tickling, and there were even traces of fragrance. It was quite tempting.

    This fox demon even nned to learn from Patriarch Subhuti and meet at midnight?

    What a joke. This kind of filthy thing that seemed like it was going to break through pure friendship, he, Guo Fan, had nothing to do with it¡­

    He couldn''t refuse it.

    Guo Fan shifted his gaze away from Tan Ling''s swaying and graceful back and sighed in his heart, ¡°Alright, alright. Even if there is something else, it is not possible now. Sun Fen was still chasing after him, and judging from Luo Shun''s words, it seemed like they had already arrived at Night''s Fall Sword City. At this time, it was better not to seek death¡­ But Tan Ling''s actions were definitely not baseless. She probably really had something important to discuss with me. I still have to go to Kang Kang.¡±

    Gu Chao, who was watching from the side, was very confused. Was this Mistress? How many Masteress do I have?

    Guo Fan turned around and pulled Gu Chao in, putting on a cute smile that he was best at. He cupped his hands towards the five people in the room and said, ¡°I am Xia Shui, a sectless cultivator without a sect or sect. I am very fond of the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference. Those who brought my sister to Night''s Fall Sword City to gain knowledge and experience are weak. I hope everyone will take care of me.¡±

    ¡°You''re wee. It''s fate that we met by chance. We still have to live together these days. Of course, we have to understand each other.¡± The first to respond was a tall young man in a tight suit, with a broad heavy sword on his back. He had an imposing appearance, a masculine appearance, and a pair of thick ck sword-shaped eyebrows that looked very spirited.

    He raised his hand and touched his shiny bald head. He showed a friendly smile to Guo Fan and said, ¡°My name is Xia Cai. I''m from the Star Fox Sect.¡±

    Guo Fan stood up and replied with a smile, ¡°Ling has introduced a few of you to me just now.¡±

    The girl in green who had been standing by the window and looking into the distance was Liang Xin from the Poison Desert Sect. She was tall and slender. She had a beautiful face, but when she pursed her lips and looked serious, she gave people a cold feeling. It did not seem to match the feeling of the Poison Desert Sect.

    The one sitting on the wooden bed with his eyes closed was Meng Jin from the Mount Gargantuan. He looked like he was only fifteen or sixteen years old. He had a delicate and pretty face, but there was a trace of pride on his face. He gave Guo Fan the impression that he was the Cao Dong who had been killed by him not long after he transmigrated.

    The person drinking tea was a beautiful man, or perhaps ording to Guo Fan''s current thoughts, a false woman. His features were delicate, and he looked only slightly worse than Su Feng. This person''s name was also quite feminine, and she was called Yuan Jiang.

    Guo Fan also had an impression of this NPC. It was a character that belonged to the adventure in Secret Jewel Inn. It was also an existence that was ranked second in terms of looks by arge number of yers who knew about men.

    The first was Cui Hu, and the third was Su Feng.

    Under normal circumstances, Su Feng''s dreamlike beauty could definitely be ranked second. However, this character was male, so she was instantly provoked.

    However, this character had never appeared in the plot before, and the adventure character was also not within the scope of strategy.

    There was also Song Ru from the Soaring Wisdom Sect. A woman wearing a Daoist robe was sitting on a chair. She had previously lowered her head and wiped her sword with her eyes. After Guo Fan came in, he stopped and looked at him curiously.

    Their cultivation levels were all around the seventh or eighth level of Foundation Establishment, while Song Ru had already reached Core Formation.

    ¡°Oh, oh¡­ That''s great.¡± Xia Cai looked around and pointed at the two beds inside. ¡°You and your sister, uh, and your cat can rest there. This inn was supervised by the guards of Night''s Fall Sword City. There was no need to worry about anything happening during cultivation.¡±

    Of course, Guo Fan knew that the Night''s Fall Sword City was an exaggeration. It was almost like a five-step sentry post, a ten-step sentry post. Especially since it was still the Sword Pavilion''s general meeting. Many disciples of Sword Pavilion hade to help maintain order, causing the crime rate to drop drastically.

    He thanked Gu Chao and walked over with him.

    Song Ru suddenly said, ¡°You know the Lady Boss?¡±

    Guo Fan had just put the hammer on the bed and was stunned. He turned around and nodded. ¡°Yes, she and I are friends.¡±

    ¡°Chi.¡± Meng Jin, who was meditating with his eyes closed, suddenly opened one of his eyes and revealed a mocking smile. ¡°The Lady Boss of Secret Jewel Inn is a Nascent Soul fox demon. You are only a Foundation Establishing Stage¡­¡±

    Song Ru nced at him and said, ¡°Just now, the Lady Boss pulled his hand.¡±

    Her senses were more than a level higher than the others, so it was not strange for her to know this.

    Meng Jin''s mocking stopped, his face stiffened, and his eyes shed with anger. But when he thought of Song Ru''s identity and cultivation, he could only hold it in for a moment. He coldly harrumphed and closed his eyes, pretending nothing had happened. He thought to himself that the person who was held by the vixen might not be a friend. It might even be a cultivation cauldron.

    The others were very surprised, and they gave Guo Fan a high look. Even though it was just a sectless cultivator, and he was friends with a Nascent Infant Stage Demon Lord, no matter what, it wasn''t a simple matter.

    However, that was all there was to it.

    There were quite a few Nascent Infant Stage in their sect, and they were all proud sons of heaven. A Nascent Infant Stage senior needed to be respected, but they wouldn''t fear him.

    Guo Fan picked up the hammer and put it on his leg. He smiled and said, ¡°Daoist Priest Song Ru asked me this question. Is there something you want to talk to the Lady Boss about?¡±

    Song Ru nodded, and her eyes stopped on the white and soft hair of the hammer, as well as the cute expression on her face when she narrowed her eyes. She answered absent-mindedly and hesitated for a moment. She did her best not to stare and said, ¡°It''s nothing big. You should rest first.¡±

    This Song Ru¡­ couldn''t be a plush control, right?

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95 - Late at Night

    Look at this kind of glowing eyes, I''m afraid it''s a plush control.

    This kind of guess shed through Guo Fan''s heart, but since the other party had chosen not to say it, he could not directly go up and say whether you were a Velvet Control or not.

    In any case, since the other party was hesitating, and his gaze seemed to be reluctant to part with the hammer, he would definitely find it. He just had to wait.

    Guo Fan had always been very urate when it came to this kind of emotional changes. Anyway, he definitely could not develop this fifth junior sister, otherwise Song Na¡­

    Eh, that''s not right. His family''s Song Na was generous and not jealous. Why did he subconsciously choose to avoid her?

    Guo Fan fell into deep thought. He paused when he was tidying up the bed.

    After thinking about it, perhaps he was a little traumatized by Li Xieren''s wave of attacks.

    Other than the fact that he had transmigrated because he had stayed up all night and suddenly died, that was the closest death he had ever experienced in his life. The knife had already been inserted into his heart. The pain was very real. He had almost thought that he was going to be one of the fastest transmigrators to die.

    Speaking of the knife, the knife was still in his heart. Suddenly, he felt a chill run down his spine.

    Guo Fan paused for a moment and sighed. He instructed Gu Chao to continue cultivating. He wanted to break through to the Foundation Establishment stage within a month. This child was truly talented. As expected of the final boss in the future. Just relying on talent alone was enough to catch up to Guo Fan, who used double the amount of Experience Scroll he used to cheat.

    He also split a ce for Hammer to sleep.

    Although Hammer had always been taught and tried to resist many times, this fellow had turned into a cat. It could not refuse to act cute and act cute.

    Speaking of which, he did not know if Song Ru would return to the Soaring Wisdom Sect after the general assembly. If she went back, it would be on the way¡­

    At this moment, it was close to dusk. From the window on the second floor of the inn, one could see that the streets were still bustling with activity.

    Guo Fan looked at the dark silhouette of the Night''s Fall Sword City under the sunset. He sighed at the scenery that was a hundred times more spectacr than in the game. He hated that he didn''t bring his phone with him, otherwise it would have been so good to take a picture.

    Then Guo Fan remembered that he still had the Shadow Stone. In the game, it was the internal filming and recording function of the system. He took it out and cast a spell while thinking of a way to record it. There seemed to be another function that could be used.

    The few people behind him began to chat idly, the main content was about the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference.

    Xia Cai looked out the window and sighed. ¡°There are a lot more peopleing to the gathering this time¡­¡±

    ¡°You participated in thest Gathering?¡± Meng Jin raised his eyebrows. ¡°The Chao and the Sword Listening Ceremony only happens once every ten years. Since you participated in the Gathering, you should be less than twenty now. You came to the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference when you were seven or eight years old?¡±

    Xia Cai rubbed his bald head. ¡°I came with my senior brothers and sisters at that time. Can''t I? I want to broaden my horizons. I don''t need a threshold. I didn''t say that I came to participate on my own.¡±

    Meng Jin said,¡­ ¡°Sure, but please make it clear next time.¡±

    He gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Xia Cai nodded in confusion.

    Guo Fan wanted tough when he heard that. Meng Jin was more suitable to be addressed as Mr. than Luo Shun, and he had a sense of superiority. The most important thing was that he had been rebutted twice so far.

    Yuan Jiang suddenly said, ¡°It''s because the direct disciple of the Sword Pavilion''s master has made a move. In other words, the winner of this Singing Sword Competition will have a chance to obtain the new sword he made.¡±

    His voice was also neutral. His tone was gentle and gentle, giving people a feeling of swallowing.

    What he said was right. The final reward of this instance dungeon was a purple sword. In the previous version, this level of reward was enough to make yers flock to it.

    At that time, it had caused a storm.

    For the yers, this was the case, let alone these NPCs.

    ¡°Sigh, I heard that many disciples from big sects wille this time. Even a Core Forming Stage like Daoist Priest Song Ru will participate. I''m afraid it will be difficult to get into the top 20.¡± Xia Cai frowned.

    Song Ru said, ¡°Yin Xiuying of Green Mountain and Fu Guiying of Energy Pce. So far, only these two are at the Core Formation realm. It''s not difficult for you to get into the top 20.¡±

    Her opponent was not anyone present. Although she spoke in a condescending tone, she did have the ability to guide them. Therefore, the few of them silently epted it.

    Meng Jin snorted and said, ¡°The top 20 is nothing. If I don''t get into the top 5, my trip this time will be in vain!¡±

    Liang Xin frowned and said, ¡°I heard the judges this time have the Honed Reaver Sword Sect''s Luo Shun and the Blistook Pavilion''s Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator?¡±

    Guo Fan''s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Cui Zhenren seems to have given a clear response that he wille, but the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator doesn''t seem to have agreed, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I heard that after the battle between the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator and Luo Shun, it seems like it has returned to Night''s Fall Sword City in order to find someone.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, why is the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator so aggressive? Why did it travel so far to the southeast?¡±

    ¡°Who knows¡­ But I heard that it was for one person.¡± Xia Cai said mysteriously and in a low voice, ¡°And a man.¡±

    It was hard to tell that this man had thick eyebrows and big eyes. He was quite gossipy.

    Meng Jin was skeptical. ¡°Really? Shouldn''t the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator in Blistook Pavilion be a lone star that only knows how to do things? The one over there, aren''t you a member of an aristocratic family? You have connections and connections. Is that true?¡±

    Yuan Jiang hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°As far as I know, it is indeed because of a man¡­ but this is his private matter after all. It''s better not toment on it.¡±

    Liang Xin did not smile and said coldly, ¡°It is not rted to yourself. There is no point in talking about it. It is better to take care of Sword Singing Conference.¡±

    This also mentioned the Poison Desert Sect. This sect used toe from the evil path and was called the Fire Sect.

    Later on, the sect changed its name. In the beginning, this sect focused on killing couples and thought that all love in the world was evil. The people in the sect wore ck robes and held sickles. Every time they reached a fixed date, they would kill couples and worship the heavens.

    Later on, although they were purified by the righteous path and changed to the righteous path, they still retained the tradition of being hostile towards love and love.

    Among the yers, there was a branch of the FFF Obsidian Tribes Division. The guild only recruited the Poison Desert Sect. After that, they used fire spells to punish yers and couples. After that, there was even arge-scale conflict and war of words between them and the yers from the Strategists. The reason was also rted to Guo Fan. It was because of the sunburn card.

    The mastermind, Guo Fan, quietly turned his gaze away.

    He didn''t expect that the rumors had already spread to this extent. But fortunately, he didn''t have that man''s name or anything. Otherwise, he probably wouldn''t be able to use his identity in the future.

    Guo Fan didn''t participate in the conversation. He was considering whether he should find Fang Xiang or not.

    Xun Yimu came this time because she had an appointment with City Lord Mansion. So, she must still be in City Lord Mansion. If he went, there would inevitably be risks, but if he didn''t go¡­ It was not safe to let Xun Yimu do things. There was also Sun Fen eyeing him covetously. If he went, he would still have Fang Xiang''s protection¡­

    Just like that, they waited until midnight. Guo Fan, who was thinking with his eyes closed on the bed, was about to get up to see Tan Ling when he suddenly noticed that Hammer had turned back into human form.

    The Demonic Dragon who had turned into human form snorted twice and suppressed Guo Fan. Sitting on his body, the red-haired girlughed maniacally. ¡°You lowly mount, I finally got the chance! Right now, your cultivation base is only at the Foundation Establishing Stage. I must have eaten those human Medicine Pill, hmph hmph, I''ve already seen through it!¡±

    ¡°...¡± What does this cat want to do?

    Also, what does a mount mean?

    Guo Fan silently brought the cards with him, and then reached out his hand to grab the slender but flexible waist of the Demonic Dragon girl.

    ¡°Today you are dead for sure, hahaha¡­ Huh?¡±

    When the Demonic Dragon lowered his head and saw Guo Fan''s helpless smile, it suddenly felt like the world was spinning. Then, it felt a pain on the back of its head, and it smashed onto the bed, ¡°Wuuu¡­¡±

    Guo Fan took advantage of the situation and sat on her body. He grabbed the two wrists of the red-haired woman with one hand and pressed them on top of her head.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, this is the 23rd time¡­ I''ll just forget about the first few times. Tell me, who is the mount?¡±

    Guo Fan was so angry that heughed instead, but it was a fake smile.

    The Demonic Dragon was stunned and stopped struggling. She looked a little guilty and said, ¡°This¡­ that¡­¡± Her voice became smaller and smaller. She looked up at Guo Fan. She said dejectedly, ¡°I am¡­ I am a mount, okay?¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96 - The So-called Dragon Knight

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Deep down, he couldn''t help but feel a rush of impatience with this hammer.

    Its quality was truly subpar.

    Guo Fan''s initial anger dissipated to a great extent upon realizing that not only did the hammer fail to charm his heart, but it also struggled to draw the attention of the wrongdoers. In the dead of night, Guo Fan''s irritation didn''t cloud his judgment, but rather, it sharpened his mind.

    It was slightly above hisprehension.

    Guo Fan mused to himself that this unyielding arrogance of the dragon needed some serious correction. With that thought, he produced the Shadow Stone.

    ¡°Do you recognize this?¡± Guo Fan brandished the stone in his hand.

    ¡°Don''t patronize me! Despite being a demon, I''m familiar with the Shadow Stone. Don''t treat me like an ignorant bumpkin!¡±

    The Hammer''s eyes widened, feeling slighted.

    ¡°It''s good that you''re aware.¡± Guo Fan smiled, then deliberately adopted a frigid tone, saying, ¡°Now, kneel before me.¡±

    The Hammer was momentarily stunned, gazing at Guo Fan''s icy expression and eyes. Suddenly, an inexplicable sorrow welled up in its chest.

    In the past, it had always been held in Guo Fan''s hands or perched on his shoulder. Every day, he would stroke its hair and pinch its tail. Whenever he acquired treasures from the Wide Ocean Sect, he would think of it. Life during the past month had been far superior to when itnguished at the bottom of Water Moon Lake. Yet now, it was being ordered in such a stern manner without a hint of mercy.

    It had acted impulsively for a moment. In the past, things had unfolded this way twenty-three times, and it had always been forgiven. Why was it so severe this time¡­

    ¡°Can''t youprehend humannguage?¡± Guo Fan sneered, casting a spell to seal the Hammer. He then stepped away from it, standing by the bedside and raising the Shadow Stone. ¡°Since you''re a mount, do you understand the duties of a mount? Now, immediately lie down and practice how to be ridden.¡±

    He erected a barrier around the bed to ensure no one else noticed.

    The Hammer endured the pain, convincing itself that Guo Fan must have momentarily lost his temper. It just needed to plead for mercy. It sat up pitifully and looked at Guo Fan. ¡°I am a Constructing Fracture of a Scaled Dragon with the soul of a True Dragon. I¡­ I am highly noble. I''m the only one of my kind in the entire world, and I can even transform into a cat. You can''t treat me like this¡­ Look! I''ll prove it now¡­¡±

    Guo Fan waved his hand, and the power of the divine soul contract prevented the Hammer from transforming into a cat.

    The Hammer had just raised its paws, ready to curl up and act adorable, when it realized that it still had hands. It let out a perplexed meow, appearing utterly crestfallen.

    ¡°Wu¡­¡±

    The hammer was a noble Constructing Fracture of Scaled Dragon, bearing the soul of a True Dragon. It felt deeply wronged, and itsment echoed through the air.

    Tears welled up in her eyes, and her nose reddened from the pain. Nevertheless, the hammer urged her not to shed tears. She represented the pride of the Flood Dragons, and even when ordered to endure hardships, she had to exhibit strength.

    Guo Fan observed the dragon''s evident change in demeanor, a sense of satisfaction mingled with an unusual tinge of guilt for subjecting another being to such treatment. However, he recognized that it was necessary to discipline the dragon, or it might attempt such defiance again in the future.

    ¡°Hurry up,¡± the unyielding Guo Fan pressed on. If he had a whip in his hand, he could have instantly transformed into a Dragon Knight.

    The hammer turned away, feigning submission as ity on the ground, its sense of injustice palpable. The Shadow Stone dutifully recorded every detail.

    The Demonic Dragon, robbed of its dreams, watched the yback of the scene in the Shadow Stone. The word ¡°mount¡± inscribed on its leg left it feeling as though it had relinquished the pride and dignity of the dragon race. It reverted to its feline form, cocooned in a nket, curled into a ball, and paid no attention to anyone.

    ¡°Now that we have this video, the creature will surely remember this lesson for the future. If it ever dares to court death again, we''ll have to take serious action.¡±

    Guo Fan reached out, patting the hammer''s head beneath the nket. He ced the Shadow Stone back into his Sleeve Dimension, then recollected that Tan Ling was still waiting for him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Guo Fan counted with his fingers. It had been more than fifteen minutes.

    It was not like that even when you stood up.

    ¡°Ahem, it''s entirely the hammer''s fault. me it all on the hammer,¡± Liu - Gugugu - Yuan promptly shifted the me onto the mischievous Demonic Dragon.

    He conjured a mystical seal and instantly teleported to Tan Ling''s quarters.

    Inside, Tan Ling was engrossed in y with a toddler, approximately two or three years old. The little one, sporting a diaper and still finding her bnce, cooed and gurgled while gazing at the Lady Boss, bursting intoughter.

    Guo Fan was taken aback, and Tan Ling noticed his arrival. She put on a show of sighing dramatically and said with a hint of bitterness, ¡°I thought Deputy Chief Liu had forgotten all about me and had no desire to see me. Sigh, once upon a time, I asked him to kiss Jiu Er, but now it''s called Ling. He even thought about being fashionablyte for our meeting.¡±

    The seductress was certainly a master of her craft. She pursed her lips slightly, her expression a mix of bitterness and sorrow that evoked sympathy, especially with that enticing mole at the corner of her mouth.

    Guo Fan approached and quipped, ¡°I can''t fathom your character. If I really asked you to kiss Jiu Er, I fear you''d have to regurgitatest night''s dinner.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Tan Ling whispered, ¡°You''ve already called her.¡±

    Guo Fan shrugged helplessly. ¡°You can''t put the me on me for this.¡±

    Tan Ling gave him an appraising look and yfully remarked, ¡°Indeed, I can''t me you. After all, a midnight snack is worth its weight in gold. It''s far more valuable than an old fox like me.¡±

    Guo Fan grumbled, ¡°Where did ¡®midnight snack''e from? It was simply to tend to an unruly kitten.¡±

    Tan Ling rolled her eyes at him and teased, ¡°I suspected you were hiding some impressive skills. That kitten is probably more formidable than me.¡±

    Why are youpeting with her?

    Initially, Guo Fan had a question on his mind, but upon careful consideration, he realized it wasn''t quite appropriate. Tan Ling had just brought up the Spring Festival, yet now she was drawing aparison to Hammer. If he probed further, their rtionship might truly change. Swiftly changing the subject, he inquired, ¡°This isn''t important. Speaking of which, why did you seek me out?¡±

    He cast a gaze downward at the young girl. ¡°Is it because of her?¡±

    The original storyline had no such element¡­ Originally, the initial task at this point should have revolved around the inn''s closure and the search for a jar of the elusive Thousand Miles Spring wine to mend the bed. Along the way, they''d encounter a young man named Lang Qing, who had been robbed.

    Subsequently, they''d eagerly unsheathe their swords to assist. They''d discover that despite being a mortal, Lang Qing possessed an extraordinary de. He hadn''te for the New Immortal Cultivators'' Sword Singing Conference but rather for the Sword Forging at the Tide-Watching Sword-Listening Conference.

    It turned out that Lang Qing was the disciple of the ill-fated swordsmith who crafted the Sky Cloud Sword and fell in love with a member of the Profound Yin Family. Due to subsequent unfair treatment, the inherited belief was to surpass other swordsmiths of the Sword Pavilion through the genuine love of a swordsmith.

    However, this time, the personal disciple of the Sword Pavilion''s master had joined the Sword Forging Competition. Thus, a battle between mortals and cultivators ensued.

    This marked the storyline of Night''s Fall Sword City.

    This narrative thread linked to the subsequent storyline involving the Profound Yin Family. It was also through this story that yers gained ess to the secluded Profound Yin Family.

    Nevertheless, Guo Fan had moved in a different direction, showing no inclination toward the primary plot.

    But now, Tan Ling appeared to have her own strategies in mind.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97 - Nobody on Your Bed

    Guo Fan turned his eyes to the little girl in front of Tan Ling.

    The little girl looked no older than two or three years old. Her hair was soft and ck. She tied her hair into a bun with a thin red string. Her big ck eyes were like pearls. Her face was round and pink as she grabbed Tan Ling''s skirt. She looked at Guo Fan timidly, looking very cute.

    Although she was very young, it could be seen that she had beautiful features and was a beauty.

    Guo Fan felt that this girl was at least not Tan Ling''s child, because she didn''t have any demonic aura on her. Instead, she gave people a veryfortable feeling. It wasn''t an illusion, but there was really a kind of power in her body. It made people feel refreshed and refreshed.

    Simply summarized, he had a head-on buff.

    ¡°Special constitution? What kind of family bloodline did she have that was destroyed?¡±

    Guo Fan made a reasonable guess. He squatted down and took out a Medicine Pill from his Sleeve Dimension and handed it to the child. He didn''t have any sugar on him. There were only various kinds of Medicine Pill. Some of them were as sweet as sugar. There were even some that could be used as malycin. The effect was to replenish spirit energy. Nourishing the foundation.

    The little girl hesitated for a moment and looked up at Tan Ling. Thetter patted her head and smiled as a sign of encouragement. She then reached out to take it and smiled at Guo Fan.

    Guo Fan also smiled at her.

    To be honest, he didn''t like children. He was most afraid of naughty children of Gu Chao''s age. He was the hardest to deal with, but Gu Chao was an exception. Guo Fan''s impression of him was that he would be an antagonist boss in the future. Therefore, his patience had increased by more than one level. Besides, Gu Chao''s words were more realistic. He was also quite obedient and knew how to dress up in women''s clothing.

    Thest one was definitely not the main point.

    In short, Guo Fan wasn''t good at dealing with children. However, in front of him, this kind of two or three year old who didn''t know how to speak was quite good. If he didn''t speak and stayed quietly, he would be very cute.

    ¡°Her name is Tan Xinyue.¡± Tan Ling looked at Guo Fan and said, ¡°I picked her up when I went back to the mountain a year ago. She should not be from an aristocratic family, because she is not a human. But I cannot tell what race she is from...¡±

    The Lady Boss frowned, as if she was recalling her own memories.

    ¡°Not a human?¡±

    Guo Fan looked at Tan Xinyue who was chewing on the Medicine Pill, but unfortunately, he didn''t have the game panel right now. He couldn''t tell what was going on either, because the little girl''s aura was calm and steady. He could only tell she wasn''t a demon and did not know anything else.

    Tan Ling acknowledged and said, ¡°When I picked her up, she was in a pond surrounded by woods. She was floating in the middle of the pond and didn''t borrow any strength. I knew that she wasn''t an ordinary existence. When I picked her upter, there were many other animals that came over and stood by the side of the pool as though they were on a pilgrimage, paying their respects...¡±

    Guo Fan''s pupils contracted when he heard that. He said, ¡°Mountain God? Only the mountain god did this kind of performance. You brought a mountain god back?¡±

    Tan Ling shook her head. ¡°A bit simr, but... No, a few years ago when I returned to the mountains, I returned to the great settlement of the demon race, Insect Mountain. The mountain god of this mountain had fallen asleep hundreds of years ago and didn''t show any signs of waking up. But he didn''t die and it is impossible for a new mountain god to appear.¡±

    The Insect Mountain was the same as the Frightening Slopes. It was a part of the mechanism of fortuitous encounters. However, the Frightening Slopes is a ce of fortuitous encounters and some treasures, while the Insect Mountain is a ce of fortuitous encounters and pets. From time to time, they would encounter some lost fairy, which would trigger the plot or battle.

    If they won, they would obtain pets or food, and if they lost, they would die.

    It was just that it was so real.

    It seemed that Tan Ling identally encountered therva of some kind of creature. Moreover, it was an inborn kind. She just did not know what it was.

    ¡°ording to the information, she was born in theke, and there were animals worshipping her, and she naturally had a Buff. With such a race setting, it felt like there were quite a lot of simr pets in my memory, and it was very difficult to distinguish them.¡±

    The most important thing was that Guo Fan didn''t have a very deep impression of Insect Mountain, so his impression of these pets came from browsing Tieba and forums. So, to put it simply, there was nothing he could do about the race recognition.

    ¡°So why did you call me here? She doesn''t need to be physically persuaded tomit crimes when it''s hard to tame a wild beast, right?¡± Guo Fan asked suspiciously.

    Tan Ling pushed Tan Xinyue forward and said, ¡°I want to give Xinyue to you.¡±

    Guo Fan ¡°...¡±

    His expression changed from interesting to very interesting.

    Nurturing? Young girl?

    Do you know what kind of person you are saying these words to, the extremely dangerous type... And there is one other thing that isn''t too good, this person is currently being chased by many lovers... The situation is not good, and the Gu Chao beside her was already mistaken as Sun Fen''s biological daughter at the beginning. His anger had almost escted.

    There was also Yijun who was secretly observing. Perhaps she would understand that he had been abandoned. If he were toin to Li Xieren instead, it would be an explosion.

    Adding on a young girl, Guo Fan was afraid that he would not be able to wait until tomorrow''s sun.

    Tan Ling saw that his expression was not good. She covered her mouth and smiled, ¡°She can temporarily change into water or fog form and also know healing magic. You don''t have to worry about being cut by your lover... If you are not willing, then forget it.¡±

    Guo Fan took a deep breath and said, ¡°What a joke... I am not afraid of this. It is not good for you to take care of her yourself. You guys seem to have a good rtionship. If she gets closer to me in the future, you will be sad to death.¡±

    Tan Ling''s eyes looked a little sad as she looked at Xinyue and smiled, ¡°I cannot adopt her. After my fox n leader knew that I adopted Xinyue, tell me that she is not a monster that I can touch. She might be a spirit born in the Mountains and Seas, not a demon or a god. But a spirit. If she were to be with a demon for a long time, she would lose her spirit. I can''t escape the me either.¡±

    Guo Fan pointed at himself. ¡°So you are looking for me?¡±

    Tan Ling nodded. ¡°It is my only request as a friend. My most trusted human friend is you.¡±

    She winked at Guo Fan and reached out to grab his hand. Her nails gently scratched between her fingers and her palm. ¡°I treat Xinyue as my daughter. I don''t want my demonic energy to touch her. Just help me.¡±

    Guo Fan clearly felt a furry fluffy tail extending from Tan Ling to his back, scratching and scratching his waist. In the blink of an eye, even the ear between his hair also took shape. It shook, showing a charming posture.

    Guo Fan felt that the atmosphere was not right. He coughed twice. ¡°The child is still here. I am happy to adopt her, but there is one thing I must say...¡±

    Tan Ling was stunned and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I remembered it the moment you said it...¡±

    ¡°Dudu.¡±

    Someone knocked on the door. Guo Fan subconsciously shivered. He heard Song Ru''s voice. ¡°Is thedy boss here? Also... Xia Shui, you are here too, right? There is clearly no one on your bed. There is only a Body Substitution Talisman.¡±

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98 - Can You Let Me Touch the Tail?

    Guo Fan discreetly ced another Body Substitution Talisman on the bed, and to his surprise, Song Ru had uncovered his secret.

    Typically, the Body-Substituting Talisman was virtually undetectable under normal circumstances. So, the only usible exnation was that Song Ru had ventured to his room in the dead of night. Realizing there was no response, she grew suspicious and proceeded to the Lady Boss''s room.

    Guo Fan couldn''t help but grumble. Why did these two individuals have a penchant for nocturnal conversations?

    ¡°Phew¡­ I nearly contemted making a hasty exit when I heard the knocking at the door. The psychological strain was immense,¡± Guo Fan sighed, feeling relieved by his current situation.

    The maximum favorability rating felt like a restraining order, causing him to tremble with apprehension in the presence of this group of women. He feared it might reach its breaking point. Changing his identity had alleviated his concerns.

    Tan Ling astutely observed his tense demeanor and yfully teased, ¡°Don''t tell me you''ve been caught numerous times and have grown ustomed to it?¡±

    Guo Fan chuckled dryly, ¡°What can I say¡­¡± Even without making a move, a throng of women still seemed to gravitate towards his door.

    Tan Ling was left momentarily speechless. ¡°True enough!¡±

    Inparison, getting along with people like Huo Bai and Tan Ling seemed much more manageable. The former hadn''t pushed his favorability level to an overwhelming degree, although Guo Fan had noticed a subtle shift in direction.

    The orchid mark on thetter''s forehead at least brought Guo Fan some sce. Additionally, Tan Ling wasn''t the type to sumb to jealousy. If their rtionship did evolve into something more than friendship, it might just be a genuine bond¡­ perhaps.

    Song Ru knocked on the door once more and spoke casually, ¡°I have something to inquire about¡­¡±

    Tan Ling shielded Tan Xinyue behind her and approached the door to let her in. It seemed the child was wary of strangers, and Guo Fan couldn''t help but smile, as he was already quite familiar with Tan Ling.

    Guo Fan gently touched Tan Xinyue''s head. The child puffed up their cheeks and turned away. Theirrge, ck-and-white eyes held a hint of skepticism. Pouting, they raised their hand to remove Guo Fan''s touch.

    Oh no, it was a little cute¡­

    This motionless yet diligent expression appeared rather endearing. Guo Fan couldn''t help but smile, deciding not to tease Tan Xinyue any further. He withdrew his hand just as Song Ru entered the room.

    Song Ru''s eyes settled on Guo Fan, then shifted to the little girl beside him. She turned her attention to Tan Ling and was slightly taken aback. ¡°Are you¡­ a married couple?¡±

    Meeting in a roomte at night seemed inappropriate for friends, and with a child present, Song Ru''s mind instantly conjured the image of a couple deeply in love but separated by various obstacles.

    Guo Fan was momentarily surprised and then realized that the scene did indeed resemble that of a family of three¡­

    He wanted to offer an exnation, but before he could, Tan Ling spoke up, saying, ¡°May I inquire as to why Miss Song Ru is seeking me?¡±

    Guo Fan couldn''t help but turn to look at her, but Tan Ling''s demeanor remainedposed and resolute. Her words were clear and decisive. Attempting to exin now would only make it seem like a cover-up, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss.

    He raised his head to check the progress bar once more, the orchid symbol prominently disyed.

    Could this progress bar fail? It was already beyond his control.

    Guo Fan felt a sense of impending danger.

    At that moment, Song Ru felt somewhat uneasy. She believed it was inappropriate for her to be involved in this family matter, yet she felt guilty for intruding on their reunion.

    The young woman took a couple of steps forward and appeared to take a deep breath. She looked at Tan Ling and asked, ¡°May I¡­ touch your tail?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This is indeed a plush control!

    Your fascination with this stuffed cat of yours is rather peculiar. Instead of seeking a small cat or dog, you''ve ventured here in pursuit of a Nascent Infant Stage demon lord, all for the purpose of touching its tail? Is there truly no issue with this?

    Guo Fan''s expression turned horrified as he gazed at Song Ru. After her unusual request, it seemed as though he had cast aside his embarrassment and openly directed his attention towards Tan Ling. ¡°I initially intended to ask Xia Shui for assistance with the Fellow Daoist, but when Iid eyes on his cat¡­ I couldn''t resist the temptation¡­¡±

    Song Ru''s face flushed, and her breath quickened.

    Guo Fan gave a wry smile. They say you shouldn''t judge a book by its cover. Some Taoist priests may appear refined, but in reality, they may not even possess a cat. As an aficionado of plush creatures, he needed to find someone else to indulge in the pleasure of stroking their fur.

    Suddenly, a realization struck him. Hold on, he''d always seen Eyun, that old man, aboard the Jade Void. ¡°Sigh, Song Ru, that girl¡­¡± Guo Fan nced at his horsetail whisk, which was now partially bald, and sighed. Could it be that¡­ Song Ru had even rubbed the fur off his whisk?

    Tan Ling''s expression shifted from a smile to bewilderment. ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Ru earnestly repeated, ¡°I hope to touch the fox demon''s tail.¡±

    Tan Ling snapped out of her daze and observed Song Ru''s expression, finding it to be genuine. She hesitated, uncertain of how to respond. As a Nascent Soul demon with centuries of cultivation, she had never encountered such a request from a human before.

    Guo Fan noticed the awkwardness on Tan Ling''s face andmented, ¡°I''ve heard that Daoist Song Ru has been on a constant journey and must have encountered many fox demons, right? Have you ever considered forming a soul contract with one, like how many people and demons are bound by divine soul contracts? Why go to such lengths¡­¡±

    Song Ru shook her head, her previously radiant expression fading. Blushing faintly, she lowered her gaze to the floor and confessed, ¡°The sect''s rules are stringent and forbid disciples from forming soul contracts with demons. I had no other option but to travel outside. Along the way, I encountered numerous demons, each providing a distinct sensation that brought me immense joy¡­ I simply wish to experience something different. In truth¡­ even my Master''s horsetail whisk offers a unique sensation; it was crafted from Yuan Zhou''s Profound Scale ponytail.¡±

    Her expression darkened as she continued, ¡°However, ever since Master''s horsetail whisk began shedding its fur, he forbade me from touching it.¡±

    Fifth Junior Sister certainly possesses unique interests¡­ One couldn''t help but wonder how Song Na''s ankle-length hair had fared.

    Guo Fan quipped, ¡°Now you want to get a taste of what it''s like to touch the tail of a White Fox in the Nascent Infant Stage?¡±

    Song Ru nodded firmly and dered, ¡°I''m willing to pay any price as long as it doesn''t vite the rules of the Soaring Wisdom Sect.¡±

    Guo Fan couldn''t help but think, ¡°Why does she seem so resolute on this path of cultivation?¡±

    He grumbled inwardly.

    Tan Ling, being a fox with a fondness for curiosity, found it intriguing that humans were so fascinated with fur. She also noted, ¡°Touching it isn''t a big deal. It''s just that¡­¡±

    She nced subtly at Guo Fan. ¡°A fox demon''s tail is a rather sensitive spot¡­¡±

    Guo Fan inwardly cursed, ¡°Sensitive, and she reached for my waist earlier?¡±

    Song Ru maintained a serious expression as she affirmed, ¡°I''ll be extremely cautious.¡±

    She approached and gently reached out to stroke Tan Ling''s tail. It was incredibly soft and fluffy, with a silky, almost ethereal texture. It was so beautiful that it captivated the senses.

    ¡°Wu,¡± Tan Ling suddenly looked up and bit her lip. She reached out and grabbed Guo Fan, who was close by.

    Guo Fan gave Song Ru a sly look. Song Ru narrowed her eyes, disying pure enjoyment as she continued to tenderly stroke Tan Ling''s tail.

    Thetter tightly held onto Guo Fan''s arm, her face flushed as she bit her lip. Her pair of white ears atop her head quivered from time to time. Her body trembled slightly as she drew nearer to Guo Fan, gazing at him with watery eyes.

    Why was this scene so strange?

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99 - Foxes Rub Life''s More Fun

    Song Ru grabbed Tan Ling''s tail and rubbed it. She squinted her eyes and rubbed it. Her mouth kept making sounds that did not match her identity.

    Maybe it was because the fox''s tail felt so good that she even forgot to rub it with her face. It made Tan Ling so weak and boneless that she stuck to Guo Fan and grabbed his arm. She pressed tightly against him, and with a squeaking sound, she pulled her fingers together to grab his clothes.

    Why did he feel like he was being yed in front of his face even though he was only ying with the fox?!

    What kind of feeling was this?

    In this situation, should he admire Tan Ling for being a vixen, or should he be surprised that Fifth Junior Sister, as a true disciple of Soaring Wisdom Sect, could still remain calm¡­

    No, it would be more urate to say that she seemed to enjoy it as well.

    Guo Fan even felt that Song Ru was about to get addicted.

    No wonder she was so obsessed with it that she even rubbed her horsetail whisk bald¡­

    However, this was not the main point. The main point was that Guo Fan felt that the whole scene had been upgraded to a child''s disadvantage, so he quickly pulled Tan Xinyue over and covered her eyes with his palm.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Tan Xinyue tilted her little head in puzzlement. She stretched out her little white hand and wanted to pull Guo Fan''s hand off.

    ¡°Xinyue, be good. This child cannot be seen.¡±

    Guo Fan gently coaxed. Then he remembered that there was actually not only Tan Xinyue, this child, but also Yijun, who had been hiding in the dark.

    But to be reasonable, Yijun had even directly surrounded him and Su Feng when they were together. This kind of small scene was actually not much, right?

    However, when it came to Yijun, Guo Fan suddenly remembered that the child''s sexual education was not on the agenda yet. He should take some time to arrange for her to correct her concept and not listen to Li Xieren all the time. He wanted to open up the gift segment and so on.

    Guo Fan covered Tan Xinyue''s eyes, but he could only watch Tan Ling being scratched by her tail.

    Finally, after about half a cup of tea''s time, Tan Ling''s babbling stopped. Her hair was messy as she leaned on Guo Fan''s body. Her forehead was wet with sweat. With a few strands of hair on her face, her cheeks were slightly red as she lightly breathed in a few breaths. After calming himself down, he wagged his tail. He was still twitching.

    It looked like Guo Fan had done something to her.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that recording the hammer consumed a lot of energy and patience, Guo Fan felt that he definitely wouldn''t be asposed as he was now.

    After Song Ru let go of Tan Ling''s tail, she even rubbed her fingers, as if she was relishing the pleasure of rubbing her tail. Satisfied, she sighed, ¡°This kind of feeling¡­ can actually be ranked second among the furs that I have touched. It is really inconceivable.¡±

    Her face was flushed red like a little girl who had just obtained a toy or candy. She did not have the reserved manner of a big sect''s disciple. Of course, this was also rted to her travels all year round.

    But for some reason, Guo Fan felt that there was a feeling of a yboy who had just vited a good family''s woman and was still reminiscing about it.

    Guo Fan had not even touched Tan Ling''s tail before, so he suddenly felt that he had lost 100 million. He wanted to find an opportunity to make up for it.

    Just as he was thinking about this, Tan Ling fell into Guo Fan''s arms. He reached out and caught her. A cunning look shed across his eyes. She immediately pretended to be quiet and looked up at Song Ru. She asked curiously, ¡°What is the first ce?¡±

    Song Ru''s expression was somewhat restrained as she said seriously, ¡°It is the fur of the Lucky Beast. I did not touch any living thing. It is a piece of fur¡­ Just a piece of fur, but that feeling is deeply engraved in my heart. I have been traveling outside for so many years, all for the sake of finding it.¡±

    What else could Guo Fan say? This might be the world of the ultimate plush control.

    ¡°Then you''re really amazing. You have a lot of perseverance.¡± He sighed and patted Ling''s beautiful back to show his symbolicfort. Tan Ling narrowed her eyes and leaned against his chest happily.

    Guo Fan nced at the progress bar. It was actually an orchid. This was really treating him like a cannon gunner. He coughed twice and continued, ¡°It is indeed rare to have auspicious feathers¡­ But you did not find it, so you n to return to the mountain gate?¡±

    Song Ru nodded and said, ¡°Temporarily, I n to go back and meet Master and Senior Sister. I also want to participate in the yearly heritage tablet of the sect. I have been gone for five or six years and did not give any news to the sect. I really feel bad.¡±

    Her face was filled with guilt, but once she said that she would ¡°go back for the time being¡± and ¡°participate¡± along the way, as well as ¡°no news at all.¡±

    What the hell was wrong with feeling bad about it!?

    I''m very suspicious right now. Is it because you n to touch everyone who is rted to Furry until you want to rub them until they are bald, causing the people in the sect to be unable to bear it and thus chase you out?

    Guo Fan ridiculed madly in his heart. Then suddenly, his heart moved and he said, ¡°That''s perfect. I also want to go to the Soaring Wisdom Sect. I wonder if Daoist Priest Song Ru can bring me along.¡±

    Because of the friendship between them, Song Ru''s impression of him had instantly increased. She smiled and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± She turned and asked puzzledly, ¡°But why do you want to go to the Jade Void? Our sect has always been unwilling to allow outsiders to visit. You are older than new recruits. Could it be¡­ Are you doing this for your sister?¡±

    Song Ru instantly thought of that very obedient, jade-like girl. Her entire body was filled with spiritual energy. One look and one could tell that she was a good seedling for cultivation.

    This thought made sense. As a sectless cultivator, bringing her sister along to seek the path of immortality was a very difficult thing, so she could only think of some more feasible methods.

    First, she met the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference to gain more knowledge. If she was lucky, she would be able to leave a good impression in the eyes of the various sects. The people of the Soaring Wisdom Sect (such as her) would also recognize her.

    Then, when he went to Yu Xu, it would be much easier for him to send his sister into the sect.

    It was really an inspirational and well-nned n.

    Song Ru nodded secretly. In addition to the tragic rtionship between Tan Ling and the transvestite, Guo Fan''s entire person in her heart was already very well-developed and even veryplicated.

    However, the matter was even more exciting than she imagined.

    Guo Fan let out a long sigh and said, ¡°This matter is a long story¡­¡±

    This was because one of the true disciples of Soaring Wisdom Sect was present, and the other was a good friend who had a good rtionship with him. Therefore, Guo Fan didn''t need to hide anything from him and told him everything about Yin Fen. However, he hid the fact that Yin Fen had taught him the entire Jade Void Dao Repository, and only said that he had taught the two of them the mental cultivation method of the Jade Void Dao Repository. He also hoped that they would be able to enter the Yu Xu.

    When Guo Fan told her what had happened, Song Ru''s pupils shrank. Her heart, which was initially calm, was iparably shocked.

    However, as the former sect master, the news of Yin Fen''s disappearance was known by everyone. As for matters regarding the Heavenly Devil, apart from the people in the Jade Void, the news was almostpletely sealed off.

    Although Guo Fan said it vaguely and did not say it out loud, it was definitely Five legged Heavenly Devil. It was as if he had been parasitized by a special demon.

    ¡°So that''s how it is¡­¡± Song Ru suddenly nodded and said, ¡°If that is the case, there is no problem. Soaring Wisdom Sect wees your arrival. Remember to let me touch your cat on the way.¡±

    Guo Fan thought that was not possible. ording to his temper, he was afraid that he would explode on the spot and turn back into a dragon. Then, he would be beaten back into human form by Guo Fan and recorded the humiliating scene.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100 - It''s a Little Dirty

    Tan Ling escorted Song Ru to the door, and this Jade Void Female Crown had made the rather serious decision to use all her possessions aspensation.

    While it might have seemed extravagant, in reality, as a genuine adventurer, she didn''t share the yer-like habit of Guo Fan, who stuffed everything into his backpack, knowing he could sell the surplus items in a store for money.

    In the Obsidian Tribes, most of the system shops were situated in the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion. Though these items could indeed be sold, esteemed cultivators had their own pride; who would want to exchange scrap metal for money all day long?

    Song Ru didn''t possess many valuable items, just a sword. Her Soul jewels numbered only around a hundred, but she did have some well-preserved furs that could be used for crafting. However, these held no value for Guo Fan. Instead, there was a Fire Opening Pearl that matched Guo Fan''s Water Cleansing Pearl, along with three pearls that could be used to forge a Five Lights Divine Pearl.

    These pearls rendered the wielder immune to the additional damage from all elemental attacks. They could turn the opponent''s Fireball Technique into something akin to a harmless ball, causing no harm upon impact. They were incredibly useful as auxiliary tools.

    After Guo Fan ¡°took it for Tan Ling,¡± Song Ru grew increasingly convinced that the two of them were a married couple. Before departing, she even offered assistance if their rtionship faced any obstacles.

    If only she knew that Guo Fan and Eldest Senior Sister were also genuinely wedded, she might have refrained from making such an offer.

    However, thoughts of Song Na reminded her of her warm and tender smiles, her willingness to prepare in soup with her own hands despite her lofty stature, and the many cherished and heartwarming moments they had shared.

    Guo Fan gazed at Song Ru''s receding figure and found his heart strangely unsettled.

    It made no sense. There was absolutely no reason for him to feel this way¡­

    Tan Ling closed the door and turned to face Guo Fan with a smile. Her furry ears and tail had yet to revert to their original form as she approached, addressing him in an endearing tone, ¡°Official!¡±

    ¡°What a fucking vixen.¡±

    Guo Fan suspected that Tan Ling had been intentionally ying with his favorability level since they first met. It seemed either the favorability was already maxed out, or the condition for change hadn''t been met. Could it be that they needed to do something beyond their current rtionship?

    It was as if only by amplifying his desire to have multiple romantic interests and having the other party willingly ept it could he raise his favorability further.

    Guo Fan had tested this approach on Gu Yaling before. He had openly mentioned his intention to marry multiple people, and the young girl, after a brief period of sadness, had mentally prepared herself. She resolved to work hard in her cultivation, determined not to be the weakest¡­ It was during this time that her favorability meter locked.

    Guo Fan believed that Tan Ling didn''t seem interested in hiding her intentions either. She openly flirted with various people, and it seemed like he was the one struggling with this favorability bar. He sighed and teased, ¡°Are you nning topete for my lovers too? There are already three of them in Night''s Fall Sword City. Be careful not to put their lives at risk.¡±

    Regardless, within these amicable strategies, few factors affected his deliberately created strategy that targeted his personality. He didn''t need to be overly concerned about his image.

    Tan Ling''s ears perked up. Observing Guo Fan''s exasperated expression, she realized that things were indeedplicated for him. She smiled and inquired, ¡°To make you this worried, did the Rotten River Tower Master personally intervene?¡±

    Her question was casual, but Guo Fan''s lips twitched. ¡°That''s not the case. If she had, I wouldn''t be worrying like this¡­ Sigh.¡±

    If Cui Hu, the Rotten River Tower Master, could leave the Rotten River Tower, things would be far less troublesome.

    With her exceptional sword skills, none of the other contestants would stand a chance. Guo Fan would belong to her, and the Asura Arena would be the ideal ce for him to stay. Looking at it from another angle, it would also save her a lot of effort.

    Unfortunately, she still had to contain the Demonic Abyss. Her duty was to remain inside¡­

    Tan Ling ¡°¡­¡±

    She gazed at Guo Fan''s concerned countenance and softly inquired, ¡°Is it possible that you''ve genuinely provoked the Rotten River Tower Master? What have you been upied with these past few years? Who were those three individuals in Night''s Fall Sword City? I suspect they aren''t ordinary¡­¡±

    How could I possibly fathom what led to my transmigration?

    Guo Fan sighed and responded, ¡°Sun Fen of Blistook Pavilion, Xun Yimu from the Profound Yin Family, and¡­ Night''s Fall Sword City Lord Fang Xiang.¡±

    Tan Ling widened her eyes and couldn''t resist eximing, ¡°Leave aside the first two. Night''s Fall Sword City Lord is the widow of the previous Sword Pavilion Master. Her daughter is roughly your age. Why on earth did you confront her?¡±

    Moreover, it urred within someone else''s domain¡­ Rumor has it that the former Sword Pavilion Master''s tomb rests on the cliffs of Jolcana Road, adjacent to Night''s Fall Sword City. Essentially, it''s akin to assaulting someone''s spouse in front of another''s grave. Quite audacious, one must admit.

    Guo Fan arched an eyebrow. ¡°Don''t you have a child as well?¡±

    Guo Fan pulled over Tan Xinyue, who seemed bewildered. Tan Ling was momentarily at a loss for words. She turned her head, nonchntly twirling a strand of hair with her fingers, as if nothing had transpired. She murmured, ¡°However, I''ve never been married to anyone¡­¡±

    A slight blush tinged her cheeks, and her gaze flickered. It was evident that this fox, despite her dressed appearance,cked any experience and was an untainted fox spirit.

    The fox spirit beauty with her flirtatious demeanor might have indeed acted. It wouldn''t be fair to say she was na?ve and inexperienced in every regard. Speaking of which, it might sound crude, but Guo Fan¡­ ahem, no, let''s not go there.

    ¡°Let''s set this matter aside for now. I''ve temporarily shaken off Sun Fen''s pursuit. Xun Yimu and Fang Xiang have crossed paths, but neither suspects anything yet. We''ll see if I can figure things out when we meet. Fang Xiang probably got wind of it first. She''s never sought to possess me exclusively and should be able to lend a hand. The situation isn''t entirely bleak.¡±

    Guo Fan''s tone was resolute. ¡°At present, the most pressing threat remains Sun Fen. She previously unsheathed her sword, intent on killing me. If I can''t handle it properly, she might cut me off to cultivate the Heartless Dao.¡±

    ¡°The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator from Blistook Pavilion¡­ So she left Blistook Pavilion for your sake,¡± Tan Ling mused, her astonishment evident. She even felt her mouth going dry. Each one of them¡­ their cultivation and family backgrounds were all elite. No wonder Guo Fan was so anxious.

    ¡°But have you never considered using them against each other?¡± Tan Ling''s eyes gleamed, and she suddenly proposed, ¡°Just as you mentioned, Fang Xiang will assist you in dealing with Xun Yimu. What about the others? You must have provoked more than just these three, right? Fleeing alone won''t suffice. They''ll hunt you down relentlessly. You should take a more proactive approach¡­¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned and fell into deep thought.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Reporting to my lord, these are all the information of the people who entered the city with fake identities. Please take a look.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Fang Xiang casually replied. She picked up a copy and looked at it one by one. Finally, she stopped at one of the drawings. She looked at the portrait on it. It was Guo Fan, who had shown his face to others with Xia Shui.

    ¡°He was the first person to leave that day?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The corner of her mouth curled up. ¡°Give me all the information on this person''s whereabouts.¡±

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101 - It''s All Arranged

    Because the Night''s Fall Sword City is filled with recording magic, there is a record every few meters. It would be monitored at all times, but it wouldn''t be used during normal times. As long as the person was willing, they would be able to investigate the whereabouts of the person clearly.

    This was the strictest method to maintain thew and order in Night''s Fall Sword City. Under normal circumstances, it would not be used.

    But today, the City Lord had gone to great lengths to investigate a person. Although none of the secret guards knew who this person was, the City Lord''s attitude had already expressed the importance of this person. They were the shadows of the City Lord, following the will of the City Lord. Thus, there was no need to ask for the reason. All they needed to do was carry it out.

    The closest of the City Lord''s hidden guards was also the leader of the hidden guards, Yueh. She half-knelt on the ground and passed the results of the investigation to Fang Xiang.

    From the moment they entered the city to the time they passed by the inn, everything was clear and clear.

    Fang Xiang reached out her hand to take it. Her eyes were serious. This Foundation Establishing Stage youth called Xia Shui and Luo Shun walked together in a few words. He brought his sister to Secret Jewel Inn first, then he got to know the female boss of the fox demon in Secret Jewel Inn. It could even be said that they were very close¡­

    What was more interesting was that Xun Yimu had sent people to investigate the whereabouts of Guo Fan and Luo Shun.

    This proved that she had definitely used some means to sense that someone was nearby. However, the situation became chaotic again, and she could not continue to look for him.

    And now, Fang Xiang hadpletely intercepted the results of the investigation with her mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ So young and impulsive.¡±

    Fang Xiang smiled lightly. She could not determine any unnecessary information from the rest of the tracks. However,pared to the identity of this person''s talisman, it showed that he came from the Veplon Country in the southeast of Middle Continent. What was even more coincidental was that not long ago, the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator.

    It happened to be heading towards the southeast of Middle Continent aggressively.

    Furthermore, without being invited, it suddenly came to the Night''s Fall Sword City. After receiving the news, it was temporarily staying in the Livingbow Residence. It seemed like it was also looking for someone.

    Rumors had it that she would be the judge of the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference''s Singing Sword segment. It was just that she was invited by the Night''s Fall Sword City after she came to the Night''s Fall Sword City.

    One coincidence was a coincidence, but so many coincidences were inevitable!

    ¡°To be able to provoke so many powerful and beautiful girls, I think only my cute little Xiaobo can appear and disappear unpredictably, right?¡±

    Fang Xiang''s eyes carried an inexplicable feeling of adoration and drowning. Her smile was filled with motherly nature as she looked at the other additional information in her hand.

    Not long after the sudden outbreak of the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator, there was only one major event that happened in Veplon Country. It was the extermination of the spies of the Devil Cult in Wide Ocean Sect. At the same time, there was a wave of internal conflict. Finally, it was settled internally and settled down.

    And one of the people who was not famous but had yed a major role in it.

    People called him Mr. Xiaobo.

    Everything was connected in a timed line, seamlessly.

    The Night''s Fall Sword City Lord revealed a confident smile, and his gaze was as gentle as melting water. On one of the pages of this document was the unique portrait of this mysterious Mr. Xiaobo. The appearance he had obtained from memory through a simple soul searching technique wasn''t much different from the actual situation.

    She was already familiar with these secret methods. The iron walls and duties of Night''s Fall Sword City were sometimes like shackles and cages. It made her exhausted, but only her little Xiaobo was gentle. She had never used her utilitarian heart to approach her. Her eyes reflected her own body.

    This was her purend and paradise. Those who wanted to hurt him were not allowed to¡­

    ¡°General, soldier.¡±

    His neat and clean fingernails tapped on the paper like chess pieces.

    The young man in ck clothes and ck hair on the paper had a handsome smile on his face, no different from what he remembered.

    The beautiful woman in the golden silk peacock blue dress raised her red lips. The white and full breasts of her chest were outlined perfectly by the blue robe. A trace of cold light shed in her eyes as she looked down at the book table.

    It was as if she was telling the eternal truth that only the strong were worthy of a beauty.

    ......

    Guo Fan silently returned to the upper room that had already turned into a dormitory. He had the full strength of a card with him. This group of new cuties were truly undetectable. These people were all meditating and adjusting their breathing. They were preparing to strike with their swords.

    The hammer-hammer that had previously been wrapped in a nket had now fallen asleep. It was likely that he was tired. He slept very soundly, maintaining his cat form andying down his belly together. He curled up into a ball, his tail and ears moving from time to time. He looked especially cute.

    Guo Fan''s expression was a little strange. If he did that, wouldn''t it mean that he did something wrong with a cat?

    No, the essence of the hammer was a huge dragon¡­

    So it was actually a dragon cat?

    Guo Fan reached out and touched the back of the hammer. It was as smooth as ever. He found that the bed had not been cleaned yet, so he cast a Qingchen spell to remove the strange stains.

    The hair of the hammer touched Tan Ling''s hair. It felt that the hair of the hammer was smoother than the hair of the hammer, but Tan Ling''s hair was very fluffy and soft. She always wanted someone to knead it.

    Why did it feel like this sentence was strange again?

    Guo Fan sat on the bed and yed with the water and fire beads. He felt that he should not look for Fang Xiang.

    Because he believed that in the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord Arena, Fang Xiang would definitely be the first person to find his identity and whereabouts.

    So he just had to wait patiently for the contact.

    It was not as if he had not thought about Tan Ling''s initiative at all.

    When he first transmigrated, he was still ambitious and full of confidence. He intended to take everything.

    In the end, before he could settle Su Feng and Gu Yaling in Novice Vige, a Li Xieren came forward and almost died. After that, he subconsciously feared her hands and feet.

    But it was not possible to continue like this. Today, it happened to be in the territory of Fang Xiang in Night''s Fall Sword City. It could be considered as the home ground advantage. If they could take care of Xun Yimu and Sun Fen, one of them was a rich girl with money, while the other was a Sword Saint with martial power.

    It would be very helpful for him to deal with the remaining women in the future.

    Guo Fan was bored as he held the two beads in his hands. Suddenly, he paused. He remembered that he had not told Tan Ling about Tan Xinyue. He had been interrupted by Song Ru previously and had not had the time to say it¡­ but he had forgotten about itter on.

    If Tan Xinyue was really a Mountain Sea Spirit, then he needed the ingredients to hatch the ck-Eyed Wonder Beast - the Mountain and Sea Treasure Heart, which was the core of the Mountain Sea Spirit.

    At that time, he wanted to remind Tan Ling and think about Tan Xinyue''s whereabouts. He also wanted to suppress his selfish desire to expand in an instant.

    But he did not expect that he would be interrupted by Song Ru¡­

    ¡°Well, after all, Xinyue is so cute and the Mountain Sea Spirit is not the only one. There will still be chances in the future.¡±

    Guo Fan closed his eyes and continued his boring and boring cultivation before dawn.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102 - Moral Degeneration

    The following morning, Guo Fan awoke and opened his eyes, finding himself face to face with Song Ru''s fair visage. His eyelids twitched, and he instinctively moved back.

    He was instantly taken aback, recalling that he had deactivated his card, rendering Song Ru, a Core Forming Stage warrior, beyond his perception as she currently operated at the Foundation Establishing Stage. He let out a silent sigh of relief and inquired, ¡°Why are you up so early¡­¡±

    Guo Fan felt assured about Song Ru''s safety, given the presence of a peak Nascent Soul hammer and Yijun, a formidable figure at the God Forming Stage, in the vicinity.

    Song Ru pleaded with an earnest expression, ¡°Can I pet your cat, please?¡±

    Guo Fan hesitated briefly, retrieving the white cat from the bed and cing it on hisp. He caressed its back and head gently. The cat remained drowsy, curling its paws and rubbing against Guo Fan''s hand, seemingly half-asleep. ¡°I can lend you the hammer, but as for her¡­ Well, I think she needs some more rest.¡±

    Guo Fan subtly conveyed the need for his cat to recuperate, but Song Ru didn''t appear eager to part with the fluffy creature before her.

    Gazing intently¡ª

    Hey there, don''t look like you''re about to wear out the hammer with all that rubbing.

    Guo Fan''s mouth twitched as he helplessly remarked, ¡°Daoist Priest Song Ru, weren''t you satisfied with yesterday?¡±

    Song Ru''s eyes wandered, her hands sped together as she softly responded, ¡°It''s such a fluffy thing; how can I be satisfied with just a touch?¡±

    ¡°But you''ve only been here for a few hours!¡± Guo Fan added in a hushed tone.

    Recognizing her transgression, Song Ru fell silent, her gaze fixed on Guo Fan, her longing eyes locked onto the gently snoring hammer.

    ¡­ It was all because the hammer was too irresistible.

    It had to be acknowledged that the hammer''s cat form perfectly aligned with human aesthetics. Initially, Song Ru mentioned that she often assumed this form to deceive Immortal cultivators before revealing her true self. It was clear that her professionalism led her to select the most wless form.

    Guo Fan added, ¡°And my cat¡­ She can be quite temperamental. I''m concerned you might get bitten.¡±

    Song Ru blinked in bewilderment and voiced her doubts, saying, ¡°But I''ve attained the Core Forming Stage in my Immortal Cultivation. How is it possible for a cat to bite me?¡±

    Guo Fan''s mouth twitched in response. He found himself at a loss for words. Did he dare imply that her cultivation level was lower than that of this cat, suggesting she could be bitten to death in a single bite?

    With an embarrassed yet somewhat polite smile, he disyed a faint sense of trepidation befitting a Foundation Establishment cultivator. ¡°I''m concerned that if she bites you, it might provoke your anger¡­ I''ll discipline her to vent my frustrations.¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡± The felinepanion appeared to have caught wind of the notion of being disciplined. It trembled slightly, recalling the image in the Shadow Stone, and quickly retreated into Guo Fan''s embrace.

    Guo Fan shot Song Ru a look that seemed to say, ¡°You see, that''s it,¡± while wearing an innocent expression.

    Little did he know that he was the root cause of the situation.

    Song Ru emitted a somewhat disheartened ¡°oh,¡± nodded, and reluctantly turned around. ¡°Just a touch?¡±

    Guo Fan couldn''t decide whether tough or sigh. It seemed that when Tan Ling had been kneaded like this yesterday, it had only intensified Song Ru''s desire, prompting her to yearn for more with each caress¡­

    He could only nod, conceding, ¡°Just a touch.¡±

    A spark of excitement gleamed in Song Ru''s eyes as she reached out her hand.

    The few individuals who had just awoken nearby stared in bewilderment.

    Various thoughts raced through their minds¡ª ¡°Early in the morning,¡± ¡°touch, touch,¡± ¡®a bit exhausted,'' ¡°limited sleep,¡± ¡®indulgence,'' ¡°unkept,¡± all within a span of just a few hours¡­

    Subsequently, the female scion of the Soaring Wisdom Sect extended her hand toward the young cultivator of the Foundation Establishment Stage.

    What¡­ What was happening?

    Had it only been one night, and yet the Upper Central Realm had already descended into such a state of affairs? Or had their youthful mindset already strayed far from convention?

    The recently emerged Immortal Cultivators, who had just concluded their seclusion, couldn''t believe their eyes. They gazed at the Daoist-robed woman in the Core Forming Stage standing beside a Foundation Establishing Stage Immortal Cultivator''s bed, their worldviews seemingly shattered.

    Yuan Jiang, hailing from the strict Fishtree Family, couldn''t contain himself and uttered, ¡°Daoist Priest Song Ru¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Song Ru turned around, picked up a hammer, cradled it in her arms, and rubbed her head. With aposed demeanor, she inquired, ¡°What''s the matter?¡±

    Gradually, the horror and bewilderment on everyone''s faces gave way to calm, and they resumed their activities.

    Oh, it''s just a cat. Crisis averted.

    Nevertheless, they remained intrigued by Song Ru''s sudden familiarity with Xia Shui. Their interactions and conversation seemed strangely intimate.

    Meng Jin, who had initially mocked Guo Fan, observed him closely. When he saw Guo Fan approach Song Ru and they stood shoulder to shoulder, he extended his hand to pat the hammer that had roused him. There was hardly any distance between them.

    Song Ru showed no signs of stopping him; instead, she warmly smiled at Guo Fan.

    Meng Jin recalled his earlier intention to express goodwill but had only responded indifferently. He felt a sense of imbnce in his heart.

    Why were the true disciples of the Soaring Wisdom Sect suddenly so interested in this sectless cultivator and the Lady Boss of the Secret Jewel Inn¡­

    Wait a minute, the Lady Boss: could Song Ru''s kindness be because of the Lady Boss? Yes, that must be it. Otherwise, why would this young man, who seemed to rely on a woman, receive special treatment?

    Meng Jin coldly sneered to himself. In any case, there were still two days left. When they reached the Sword Singing Conference, this guy would experience the disparity between an orthodox sect and a sectless cultivator.

    After packing their belongings, they prepared to make their way to the Sword Singing tform in the heart of Night''s Fall Sword City to register.

    Guo Fan entrusted the Daoist Canon to Gu Chao and instructed him to cultivate diligently here. As they descended the stairs, they spotted Luo Shun entering the inn with a young man in tow.

    The young man had a tall, sturdy frame, sun-kissed skin, and an open and honest countenance. He sported rough linen attire but carried a bronze sword case on his back. He kept nervously running his hand through his hair, wearing a bashful smile.

    Guo Fan immediately recognized him as the mortal swordsmith from the original storyline: Lang Qing.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°My lord, neither of them disyed any suspicious behavior. Luo Shun resided on the first floor of the Secret Jewel Inn, expressing his desire to understand the lives of lower-level cultivators and address the inequalities in people''s hearts. As for Xia Shui, she appeared to have a close connection with the fox demon''s female proprietor. She even imed to be friends with her during the day. However, her nighttime visit to the proprietor''s room was disrupted by Song Ru from the Soaring Wisdom Sect. Nevertheless, upon opening the door, the female proprietor''s attire appeared disheveled, her face flushed, and her hair in disarray. It strongly suggests she was engaged in¡­ well, you know.¡±

    Xuegang, her fair visage slightly blushing, reported to Xun Yimu about the information their spies had gathered the previous day.

    Xun Yimu, with a hint of disappointment, acknowledged the report and scattered some bait into the pond. This attracted a swarm of koi fishpeting for the morsels, creating ripples on the water''s surface that gently swayed the fresh green lotus leaves.

    Lanfang Garden, serving as the City Lord''s private residence, boasted an exquisite environment. Even whenpared to the pavilions of the Profound Yin Family, it didn''t pale inparison. It showcased the elegance and dedication of Fang Xiang''s hospitality, reflecting his genuine intent to entertain the guests.

    Having spent a night at the garden, Xun Yimu experienced the delicatefort of having no ce to hide.

    While they had dispatched individuals to keep an eye on the two most prominent figures, they only discovered that one was a sword cultivator from an orthodox n, and the other was a free-spirited sectless cultivator, possibly hailing from the Demonic Fox Furnace faction.

    Xun Yimu couldn''t help but feel uneasy at the thought of her Xiaobo associating with a Demonic Fox disciple.

    Frowning, she grappled with a growing sense of difort. Her Profound Yang Bead resided within Xiaobo''s body, and he had vowed to be its guardian for life. The prospect of someone else taking possession of it troubled her greatly.

    It appeared that she would need to employ the Night''s Fall Sword Array to integrate the God Pan Ghost Divination Art into it, thereby extending its influence throughout the entire Night''s Fall Sword City¡­

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103 - It''s Really a Loss to Sell This Game for Free

    Upon descending the stairs, Guo Fan spotted Luo Shun entering the inn alongside a tall, robust young man.

    Initially, he couldn''t help but be curious about why Luo Shun had ventured out so early in the morning. He wondered if Luo Shun had assumed a role rted to the inn''s operations and had recruited individuals for business purposes. Eventually, he recognized the young man''s true identity.

    Though there were some minor discrepancies in attirepared to the 3D game model, Guo Fan could unmistakably discern that this young man was the central character from the original Night''s Fall Sword City Lord storyline.

    A mortal swordsmith named Lang Qing.

    Another key character was Zhen Li, the direct disciple of Sword Pavilion''s current master, Gong Wei.

    yers assumed roles as participants in the Singing Sword segment of the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference. At this point, most yers had recently departed from Novice Vige. The majority had already reached the Foundation Establishment stage or even progressed to Core Formation, making their levels fairly simr.

    In reality, considering their original identities, they should have been recovering their cultivation. However, they had yet to return to their respective sects. Following the conclusion of the Singing Sword event, various factions noticed the yers, prompting representatives from these ¡°sects¡± to seek them out.

    Thus, yers who had ¡°rejoined their sects¡± initiated the sect''s quest line. Nheless, they still indulged in the game and could also engage in their Trade Profession and daily tasks. Whenever they found time to progress through the main storyline, they oftenpleted the Trade Profession quest line.

    After all, as a sensational online game, Obsidian Tribes boasted an astonishingly highpletion rate. Consequently, Guo Fan''s character had reached such an impressive level.

    yers even had the flexibility to experience the game as an action-adventure, management simtion, puzzle-solving challenge, parkour adventure, or a musical journey.

    It was indeed a missed opportunity to offer this game for free.

    Some individuals even remarked that this game was ¡°ahead of its time and wouldn''t have been possible in the 21st century.¡±

    However, at least¡­ Guo Fan hade to realize that this game was exceptionally intricate.

    His gaze shifted to Luo Shun and Lang Qing, who had just entered the inn.

    It was customary for Lang Qing to make an appearance in Night''s Fall Sword City during this time of the year. His absence would have been peculiar. Nevertheless, Luo Shun existed entirely outside of the established plot, making his encounter with Lang Qing all the more bewildering.

    At this moment, the Sword Singing tform had recently opened its gates. While there were still three days before the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference officially began, the Singing Sword segment, which marked the event''s climax, was nearly ten days away, leaving ample time for registration.

    Nevertheless, it was customary for everyone to engage in preliminarypetition before registering. Failing to do so would convey ack of enthusiasm and dedication.

    Moreover, it was possible that influential figures from Night''s Fall Sword City were discreetly observing them. Disying anything less than a positive attitude could negatively impact their assessment.

    Consequently, the majority of the inn''s upants were now venturing out with the intention of enthusiastically signing up. The actions of Luo Shun, who approached from a different direction, garnered significant attention.

    ¡°Big Brother Cui, what''s happening with you¡­?¡± Guo Fan feigned bewilderment as he inquired.

    Luo Shun''s face brightened as he approached and exined, ¡°Are you heading to the Sword Singing tform? By chance, I encountered Lang Qing being osted on the way there, so I came to his aid. He intends to participate in the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference. Could you take him along?¡±

    The fact that Lang Qing had been osted didn''t alter anything¡­

    Guo Fan descended the stairs and walked toward the two of them while silently cursing.

    The few individuals standing nearby exchanged perplexed nces. Lang Qing clearlycked any cultivation, yet he aspired to participate in sword observation and listening?

    Meng Jin scoffed on the spot, ¡°He probably hasn''t realized what''s going on yet.¡±

    It wasn''t just them. Passing cultivators also disyed expressions of disbelief.

    Guo Fan casually touched the hammer at his side and pretended to contemte deeply. He remarked, ¡°Given hisck of cultivation, he shouldn''t be participating in the Singing Sword segment but rather the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference. Is he a swordsmith?¡±

    Luo Shun nodded approvingly and said, ¡°Young brother Xia Shui is truly perceptive. I discerned the extraordinary nature of Lang Qing''s sword case merely through my swordsman''s intuition. Upon inquiry, I learned that he intends to partake in the Sword Pavilionpetition as a swordsmith.¡±

    Lang Qing, standing somewhat flustered in the bustling surroundings, scratched his head and cautiously smiled. He then affirmed, ¡°Yes, I n to enter the Sword Pavilionpetition as a swordsmith.¡±

    Luo Shun''s exnation seemed to leave Meng Jin slow to react.

    While all the cultivators present had fallen into a state of confusion, he alone chose to mock them. Perhaps this was an innate tendency to challenge the status quo.

    Guo Fan cast a sidelong nce at Meng Jin and observed the swift change in hisplexion. With a sneer, he remarked, ¡°The Chao Chao Sword Listening Competition is an internal event within the Sword Pavilion. It''s not as open to outsiders as the Sword Singing Conference. Not just anyone can participate.¡±

    Lang Qing spoke with unwavering determination, saying, ¡°My master is a 9-star swordsmith from the Sword Pavilion. Although he left the Sword Pavilion due to certain circumstances, he''s never been erased from their records. My purpose here is to revive my master''s legacy.¡±

    Meng Jin: ¡­

    Meng Jin seethed with anger, unable to find words. He tightly gripped the stair railing, took a deep breath, turned on his heel, and walked away muttering, ¡°What kind of sword can a mere mortal forge?¡±

    Luo Shun shook his head and opined, ¡°I don''t believe that a swordsmith''s abilities hinge solely on their cultivation level.¡±

    Song Ru, perplexed, inquired, ¡°But how can they craft a high-level magic weapon without the support of their cultivation level?¡±

    As the others departed, Guo Fan introduced Song Ru and Luo Shun separately. Song Ru was taken aback when she learned that the new judge, who had been discussed just the day before, was standing before her. Moreover, he addressed a Foundation Establishing Stage warrior as his brother.

    Suddenly, Song Ru harbored some doubts about Guo Fan. This man appeared to be exceedingly fortunate. He had rescued a Nascent Infant Stage fox demon and forged a connection with a formidable Void Refining Stage figure, forming a friendship.

    However, when she recalled her own inability to resist the allure of the fluffy fox demon and the pleasant conversation they had, she felt that it was perfectly natural. Being in this man''spany didn''t make her ufortable at all.

    Luo Shun provided a brief ount of the situation. He had gathered the information from the Immortal Cultivators sharing the same residence. The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator had already taken up lodgings at the Livingbow Residence and been invited to serve as a judge. He nned to arrange a rematch.

    ¡°¡­¡± Guo Fan could only offer a wry smile.

    While on his way to find the inn''s Lady Boss, Luo Shun encountered Lang Qing. He rescued her and brought her along.

    Luo Shun let out a sigh and remarked, ¡°Although my stay in this inn was brief, it was still a night well spent. Let''s not dwell on it any longer. I''ll go find someone, and the rest of you can proceed to the Sword Singing tform. If there''s anything urgent, channel your Spiritual Energy into thismunication jade. I''ll sense it.¡±

    Guo Fan epted a sword-shapedmunication jade from Luo Shun, expressing his gratitude with a nod. He waved as he watched Luo Shun depart.

    Reflecting on his transformed appearance and concealed aura, he believed that if he were to stand before Sun Fen once more, he would remain unnoticed.

    ¡°Lang Qing, is it? Then apany us to the Sword Singing tform, which also leads to the entrance of the Sword Pavilion. However, traversing the Jolcana Road may prove challenging for you due to its steep terrain. I''m afraid you won''t manage it alone. When the timees, I''ll utilize my flying sword to offer you a lift.¡±

    Guo Fan turned his attention to a pivotal character from the original storyline. The hammer he carried had fully awakened, leaping onto Guo Fan''s shoulder and settling on the ground with a contented sigh.

    Assisting Lang Qing on the arduous Jolcana Road had initially been a mission known as ¡°[Difficult Jolcana Road].¡±

    This mission was rtively straightforward, devoid of substantialbat sequences, as it culminated in Lang Qing''s triumph. Subsequently, Zhen Li, the Sword Pavilion master''s son, was incensed by his humiliation and decided to take action.

    Ultimately, the narrative returned to a battle-centric plot. The Sword Pavilion''s master emerged from seclusion, incapacitating Zhen Li and bequeathing the sword he had crafted to Lang Qing. In an unprecedented move, Lang Qing was made an elder of the Sword Pavilion, and Zhen Li, overwhelmed by remorse, extended an apology, leading to their newfound friendship.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104 - Don''t Panic Later

    Lang Qing thanked the two seniors and said, ¡°My master said he will repay you for your kindness¡­ But I don''t have anything on me. If you need it, I can forge a sword for you two. The senior said that his sword was his natal magic weapon that he had nurtured since he was young. No other sword couldpare to it. I don''t know how to thank him either.¡±

    ¡°Continue to stick to your ideals and win the championship of the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference. Naturally, you will repay him.¡± Guo Fan said casually, ¡°He must have taken a fancy to your posture of fighting for your ideals again.¡±

    Lang Qing was stunned for a moment and then nodded with his fist. ¡°Yes! I will not let him down!¡±

    Guo Fan thought to himself that he was really a hot-blooded youth just like in the game.

    Song Ru heard him and turned her head. ¡°Why do you seem to be certain that he will definitely win the championship?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure.¡± Guo Fan looked serious. ¡°I believe in the power of my dreams, not to mention that even Senior Cui trusts him. He naturally has his reasons for letting me take him to Sword Singing tform.¡±

    He had really read the script¡­

    The reward forpleting the mission was a sword forged by Lang Qing. It was a purple grade weapon that suited the attributes of a yer character. Although it looked like a normal sword, the attributes werepletely different.

    Song Ru nodded. ¡°That makes sense. But Lang Qing, which swordsmith is your grandmaster? There are less than thirty nine-star swordsmiths in the history of Sword Pavilion. The Night''s Fall Sword City Lord is one of them.¡±

    Lang Qing said honestly, ¡°It is'' Shi Guanting ¡®Shi Tu, the twenty-third nine-star swordsmith in Sword Pavilion.¡±

    Song Ru was shocked for a second and then she suddenly realized something. ¡°It is the swordsmith who fell in love with the previous patriarch of Profound Yin Family. I heard that he left Sword Pavilion and disappeared without a trace. I didn''t expect him to be a disciple of the mountain forest.¡±

    Lang Qing scratched his head and said, ¡°Master''s wish is to return to Sword Pavilion again. It proves that the rtionship in this world is far more important than cultivation. So Master didn''t teach me how to cultivate. He only taught me how to forge.¡±

    Song Ru blinked her eyes and was still stunned. How could a magic weapon be forged without cultivation?

    However, whether it was Luo Shun or Guo Fan, they did not seem to care about it. Instead, they seemed to be full of confidence. It could not be said that they were full of confidence, but they did not find it unbelievable.

    Guo Fan pointed at the sword case on Lang Qing''s back. ¡°Just now, Senior Cui said that his sword case is not simple.¡±

    Lang Qing touched the bottom of the heavy sword case with his backhand and said, The sword case is not simple. ¡°This was forged with the blood and sweat of the grandmaster. Even if he did not have a cultivation base, he could still forge the [Soul Casting Box].¡±

    This thing could be called a divine artifact.

    Three main skills, one [Incinerating Materials and Jade] It could smelt all materials below the Void Refining Stage, one [Azure Sky Heart] could give the sword the soul, and thest [Sword] could be used. The second skill was [Incinerating Materials Jade].

    Although he didn''t know what the theory was, it was still very mysterious.

    That ¡°Shi Guanting¡± Shi Tuter became the first 10-star swordsmith in the history of Sword Pavilion with the help of the Soul Casting Box.

    The yers guessed that Shi Tu had melted his soul into the Soul Casting Box based on clues. Simply put, it was not the box that was being forged, but Shi Tu himself or the box.

    If that was the case, it would be scary to think about it carefully.

    But it also made sense. Shi Tu and the previous family head of Profound Yin Family fell in love. In the end, both of them died of loneliness. Their obsession must have reached a state of obsession. It was reasonable for them to do such a crazy thing.

    Song Ru sized up the sword case with a surprised look. Her eyes changed. Sure enough, she felt a vague trace of sword intent contained within. It was clearly just a sword case, but it seemed to be filled with countless swords.

    ¡°Then I must look forward to the Chao Chao Listening Sword this time.¡±

    Song Ru smiled and encouraged.

    No matter what, it was worth looking forward to a mortal challenging a sword forger of Sword Pavilion.

    The three of them soon arrived at the Sword Singing tform of Night''s Fall Sword City.

    A tall tform made entirely of ck iron stood between the city wall and the tall green mountains behind it. Chains extended to the bridge between the cliffs and connected to a huge sword on the tform.

    ¡°Rumble¡­¡±

    Behind Sword Singing tform was Ice-Crowned Heights. The rolling waves of the White Dragon River were as close as lightning.

    It didn''t feel like it in the city, but it could be clearly heard when one arrived at the Sword Singing tform.

    It was more than a hundred times more spectacr than in the game¡­

    Guo Fan eximed in his heart. He raised his head and looked at the cliff wall behind Sword Singing tform. The cliffs on both sides were as high as a thousand Ren, and one could not see the top of the cliffs. He could vaguely see countless chains on the left and right side of the cliff. It was the Cloud Mountain Mist Shield. Just looking at it made one''s heart tremble.

    From time to time, he could see some tiny stones falling from the sky.

    This was the north side of Night''s Fall Sword City. The further one went, the more Shu Country would be in the mortal world. This Emtou Heights stretched across the east and west, and the seventy-two peaks continued to rise and fall. It was shaped like a sharp sword, piercing through the clouds, and the White Dragon River that passed through the north and south cut it in half at the waist. This caused the cliff to be extremely steep and steep.

    Only after that did people open up paths and passes, chiseling open the mountain cliff and taking off the beam. It formed a narrow and narrow passage, called Jolcana Road. After that, there was the mountain gate of the top sect, the Sword Pavilion, which was made up of sword forgers.

    Sword Pavilion monopolized the nine peaks of Emtou Heights. They were connected by iron chains and nine empty pavilions. Layers of iron chains crossed the tall and steep mountain peak and formed a chain bridge that birds could not cross over the White Dragon River.

    Every year in the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference, hundreds of sword forging furnaces of the Sword Pavilion built on the Cliff Mountain were opened at the same time.

    Smoke rolled like ink, and the raging mes roasted the iron chains until they were as red as blood. When it collided with the waves of the river, the sound was like a sudden p of thunder, and the white fog that was produced extended for hundreds of miles. It made people feel as if they saw a white dragon soaring into the sky. At the same time, thousands of swords roared at the same time. It was an extremely spectacr sight.

    This was the grand asion of watching the tide and listening to the sword.

    Later on, the people of the Sword Pavilion had added all kinds of formations to this Jolcana Road, and it had be a barrier for this sect that specialized in swords.

    However, most of the time, only a small portion of these formations were activated, and they were used as the trial of the disciples.

    At this moment, the Sword Singing tform was crowded with people, and it was bustling with activity. All of them were cultivators who hade to register.

    Song Ru was wearing the robe of the Soaring Wisdom Sect, which made her stand out among the crowd. These cultivators consciously made a path for her, and then they cast their strange gazes at Guo Fan and Lang Qing.

    Guo Fan stopped in front of the Sword Singing tform and said, ¡°Daoist Priest Song Ru, I will bring Lang Qing to the Sword Pavilion. You can go and register first.¡±

    Song Ru thought that since he had Luo Shun''smunication talisman as a token of appreciation, it shouldn''t be a problem for him, so she nodded and agreed.

    Guo Fan brought Lang Qing to Sword Singing tform and said, ¡°Don''t panicter.¡±

    Song Ru felt that something was wrong when she heard this. She pondered for a while and suddenly reacted. Her pupils shrank and she turned around. ¡°Wait, where do you n to bring him to Sword Pavilion?¡±

    ¡°Jolcana Road.¡± Guo Fan''s voice had already drifted far away. Song Ru looked up in a daze and saw Guo Fan grabbing Lang Qing''s figure andnding on the nk road above Sword Singing tform.

    ¡°Crack¡­¡± The sound of gears rotating suddenly rang out. On the nk road, pebbles fell down.

    The Sword Pavilion disciples on the Sword Singing tform below looked back in surprise. Then, they cried out in shock, ¡°Someone has entered the formation!¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105 - Fart Your Mother!

    ¡°What?¡± When the disciples of Sword Pavilion who were hosting the registration heard this, they were still dumbfounded. Then, they raised their heads and saw that the mechanism on the Jolcana Road had already been opened.

    ¡°...¡± It had been opened??

    ¡°Turtle, someone has broken through the formation?!¡±

    A few disciples of the Sword Pavilion were so shocked that they could even speak the Sugong Lands''s dialect. They looked at the figures on the nk road who were already moving forward along the nk road in a daze, and immediately panicked.

    ¡°Quick, quickly find someone¡­ and see what''s going on with that person?¡±

    A disciple of Sword Pavilion, a four-star swordsmith, Yi Dong. He was originally the abbot sent by his subordinates to help the Sword Singing tform in Night''s Fall Sword City register for the Singing Sword Association. But he did not expect things to turn out this way. Apart from the disciples of the Sword Pavilion, there were very few outsiders who dared to go to the Jolcana Road.

    The Jolcana Road was very difficult, it was even more difficult than the blue sky¡­ This was not a joke, except for the fact that it was extremely dangerous. The Sword Pavilion had left the sword intent and formations for their own disciples to study. It was extremely targeted, how could an ordinary person handle it?

    Although the Jolcana Road was open to the public, in most cases, there was still a mountain path that could be used to enter the Sword Pavilion. The path was fast and safe, and the disciples of the Sword Pavilion were also there to receive them.

    Who would purposely go to such a dangerous Jolcana Road?

    Why was there someone here today¡­ What the hell, if something were to happen during the process of breaking through the formation¡­ However, it would damage the reputation of the Sword Pavilion. After all, it was during thepetition. Everyone came to the Night''s Fall Sword City in high spirits. They took a look at the scene. Someone had died in the Jolcana Road because of the formation.

    Even if they saw a joke, they would still feel ufortable in their hearts.

    Cold sweat broke out on Yi Dong''s forehead. He said to the side, ¡°Pull him down. Where is the mechanism and the formation? Can you tell him to turn it off?¡±

    The other disciples replied, ¡°I''ve already sent someone to find the elder, but it will take some time. Communication talisman¡­¡±

    Suddenly, there was a faint scream of paining from above. It was the scream of a person who feared the high. The disciples of the Sword Pavilion who had been traveling back and forth all year round were very familiar with this.

    ¡°What are all of you doing? Hurry up and get rid of them first! Didn''t you hear that everyone is going to disappear?!¡±

    Yi Dong stared at the disciples who were looking at each other and hesitating. Could it be¡­ ¡°Manager Wang, if everyone could go to the Jolcana Road, they wouldn''t need to inform the elders like this¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that scream wasn''t¡­¡±

    ¡°If you have the guts, then who do you think you are? A disciple of the Sword Pavilion!¡± Once he got angry, he stretched out his hand and summoned a flying sword, preparing to go up personally.

    ¡°Damn it! It wasn''t easy for me to find an idle job, why did something like this suddenly happen?¡±

    Yi Dong felt sad for his contribution points. The crowd beside him was stirred by the sudden stop of the registration of the Sword Pavilion disciples. Then, they noticed the movement of the Jolcana Road.

    Damn it! If this continued, things would get out of control, and it would only get worse and worse!

    Yi Dong looked at the young disciples angrily. ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Are you done informing us? Hurry up and pacify these people who are participating in thepetition. Don''t let them expand the situation anymore, understand?¡±

    Those disciples of Sword Pavilion stared at him nkly, their eyes zed over.

    ¡°Did you hear what I said?!¡± Yi Dong was so angry that he almost took out his flying sword and knocked on these idiots'' heads.

    ¡°I¡­ I heard it, Manager Wang, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But what but?¡±

    ¡°He seems to have passed fifty Ren¡­¡±

    ¡°What fifty Ren? Bullshit! If he can reach fifty Ren, I''ll eat it on the spot¡­¡± Yi Dong cursed. Before he could finish his words, he was suddenly stunned and said in disbelief, ¡°Fifty Ren?¡±

    He suddenly turned his head. That disciple was still at a loss as to what to do and said hesitantly, ¡°No, that''s not right. Why does it seem like he''s already above a hundred Ren¡­¡±

    Yi Dong looked up in a daze at the figure that had just stepped onto the nk road. Just as they were frantically preparing to find the elder and stop the mechanism¡­ As theyforted the crowd, they had already dodged all the traps and spell formations. They had reached the top of the Hundred Feet Cliff.

    That was the most narrow and steep ce in the entire Jolcana Road, aplete right turn. The nk road turned, and there was nothing in front of him. He wanted to change the direction of his movement technique in the blink of an eye. He had found a formation, the Gate of Life. Otherwise, if he couldn''t react in time¡­ He would immediately fall down.

    Although he wouldn''t die from falling into the White Dragon River, he wouldn''t be able to avoid serious injuries. He might even be unable to cultivate for the rest of his life.

    Everyone held their breaths and became extremely nervous. They looked at the tiny figure at the edge of the cliff at a high ce. He changed his movement technique a few times and climbed up the cliff. Without any pause, he directly went over.

    Directly¡­ Directly¡­

    The disciples of the Sword Pavilion who were deeply aware of the terror of the Jolcana Road werepletely stunned. They stared nkly at the top, and some of the cultivators who were registering also came to their senses.

    There was a total of 150 Ren of the Jolcana Road. How long had this person spent?

    Did he have half a cup of tea?

    Probably¡­ not?

    ¡°...¡±

    The scene was very quiet, the sound of the machine had quietened down, and Guo Fan''s figure had already disappeared into the clouds, the stage that was covered by the clouds, Shuri''an, was silent.

    Hua La...

    Some of the stones fell down again and fell into the White Dragon River.

    ¡°Jolcana Road¡­ is it that easy?¡± A disciple of the Sword Pavilion couldn''t help but ask.

    ¡°Easy my ass! I just went up to try it a few years ago, and I only walked fifty Ren before I was forced down by the Six Feet Strange Sword Formation. If it was really that easy, why are there only a few true disciples who passed the test after so many years?¡±

    Yi Dong recalled the scene where he was scared witless by the sword formation and felt embarrassed.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had given up because of fear, he wouldn''t have been left idle.

    The Sword Pavilion had always valued courage in the Jolcana Road''s trial.

    Swordsmiths understood the sword better than swordsmen. They understood the sword intent and the sword soul. They paid more attention to the sharpness and courage of the sword. If they didn''t have the courage, they wouldn''t be able to forge a sharp sword.

    The poem left by the founder of Sword Pavilion when he founded the Sword Pavilion was still written on the huge sword of Sword Singing tform. It was ¡°Killing intent from the heaven and earth will help me be a sword. I will sing a blood song once and for all. I will not betray the dragon and snake will.¡± The poem was written on the huge sword of Sword Singing tform. It was Killing intent from the heaven and earth. It will help me be a sword. I will sing a blood song once and for all. I will not betray the dragon and snake will.

    It could be seen that swordsmiths also had killing intent.

    ¡°You are the person in charge of registering for the Sword Singing tform in Sword Pavilion?¡± A pleasant female voice suddenly came. Yi Dong turned around and saw a female crown wearing the robe of the Soaring Wisdom Sect.

    He immediately coughed a few times to calm himself down. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Yes, I am Yi Dong. I am in charge of registering for this meeting.¡±

    ¡°The one who went up just now was my friend. He brought a mortal swordsmith to Sword Pavilion to participate in the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference. So he left Jolcana Road...¡± Song Ru sounded hesitant and confused, because she did not expect this at all. Whether it was the beginning or the end of the matter.

    Until now, she was still in a state of hallucinations.

    Yi Dong first showed an understanding smile and nodded. ¡°Since it was Yu Xu''s Fellow Daoist who spoke, naturally there was no¡­ Wait a minute, did he fucking bring a mortal with him???!!!¡±

    Song Ru said hesitantly, ¡°Hmm¡­ It seems¡­ it is indeed.¡±

    Yi Dong felt like he had fainted.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106 - Pavilion Master City Lord

    Beyond the Sword Singing tform, there was a palpable buzz in the air.

    Yi Dong swallowed hard and asked hesitantly, ¡°May I inquire about your friend''s cultivation level, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Song Ru appeared somewhat perplexed as she responded, ¡°Fifth level of Foundation Establishment?¡±

    She blinked, gazing up at the Sword Pavilion above and feeling a hint of disbelief.

    Could this person truly be at the Foundation Establishment stage?

    Yi Dong''s vision seemed to dim for a moment. Fifth level of Foundation Establishment. A cultivator from elsewhere who had brought a mortal to Jolcana Road? What was even more astounding was how swiftly they had arrived, not even taking half a cup of tea''s time.

    What kind of deity was this?

    Yi Dong''s face showed signs of suffocation, but hismunication talisman suddenly lit up. Upon discovering that it was the Law Enforcing Elder of the Sword Pavilion, he promptly infused spiritual energy into the talisman and ryed, ¡°Elder Tang, just a moment ago, an outsider at the Foundation Establishment stage entered the Sword Pavilion via Jolcana Road¡­¡±

    An elderly voice emanated from themunication talisman. ¡°I am already aware¡­ That individual is currently within the Sword Pavilion, and even the Pavilion Master has been alerted. Your response this time is quite timely. Events have unfolded rapidly. Keep the cultivators outside in check. I guarantee you won''t be demoted to the outer sect.¡±

    Even the Pavilion Master had been rmed¡­

    Yi Dong quickly acknowledged, saying, ¡°Yes, yes, I understand.¡±

    Elder Tang sighed, ¡°s, you were too timid during the Jolcana Road trial; otherwise, your future prospects would have been more promising.¡±

    Yi Dong offered an apologetic smile and expressed hismitment. Following Elder Tang''s earnest guidance, he assured that he would do his utmost and closed themunication talisman.

    He turned to the disciples of the Sword Pavilion, his face filled with determination, and instructed, ¡°Did you all hear that? Go and maintain order, pacify the crowd, andplete the registrations properly.¡±

    Then, he addressed Song Ru, ¡°My apologies for the dy. I will proceed with your registration first. It''s worth mentioning that two of Yu Xu''s disciples have already registered here, Song Zhen and Song Yi¡­ May I inquire about your Daoist name?¡±

    Song Ru was lost in thought, pondering how this person seemed to have brought a cat along. When she snapped back to reality, she replied, ¡°My Daoist name is Song Ru.¡±

    Yi Dong''s mouth twitched. A cat? Not only had the person brought a mortal but also a cat? Did they think this was some kind of outing?

    Yet, considering the brief time it took, as smooth as flowing water, it did indeed resemble an outing¡­

    ¡°Ah, Song Ru¡­ Hmm? Could you be the fifth disciple of Eyun?¡±

    Yi Dong was taken aback. When he saw Song Ru nodding, he realized that this was no ordinary situation. The Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference was certainly going to be eventful this time¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Unbeknownst to Guo Fan, themotion outside had reached a fever pitch.

    While he had anticipated that his journey on the Jolcana Road might garner some attention, he hadn''t expected it to escte to such a daunting level.

    Guo Fan had ventured down the Jolcana Road numerous times within the game toplete this challenging task, so he possessed a deep familiarity with the route. Prior to employing any skills, he had a clear n in his mind. Moreover, Sword Pavilion''s Jolcana Road was never a test of one''s cultivation prowess but rather a test of one''s courage.

    His attributes, agility, and mobility skills were consistently top-notch. He had diligently acquired a variety of beginner skills, supplemented his knowledge with guidebooks, and allocated additional points to enhance his mobility skills¡ªthis included attack speed and escape techniques, which proved to be quite practical.

    Despite the perils of the Jolcana Road, Guo Fan viewed it as a matter of seizing opportunities.

    Furthermore, he had pondered it in the morning and concluded that taking the initiative to seek an opportunity was preferable to a passive approach. After all, Lang Qing was¡­

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!!!¡± The young man in his grip shut his eyes and let out a piercing scream. Guo Fan sighed in resignation as he gently set the young man down on the ground and lightly patted his head.

    ¡°Ah¡­?¡± Lang Qing suddenly snapped back to reality. He scanned his surroundings and felt the stable ground beneath his feet. He breathed a sigh of relief, his face drenched in cold sweat, and his strength nearly drained.

    Guo Fan''s expression shifted subtly. In the game, the situation wasn''t this serious, but there had indeed been a message that read, ¡°This ce is really high.¡± It seemed that this individual had a fear of heights.

    Lang Qing wiped the perspiration from his forehead. ¡°Senior, that was just¡­ too fast. I couldn''t handle it¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What the heck¡­ If you can''t contribute to the conversation, then it''s best to keep it brief!¡±

    The widely circted image of the ¡°Vision Lang Qing¡± was indeed not a hoax. But why did this guy have to be like this? It was even more unsettling considering his sun-kissed, sincere visage. Hey!

    Guo Fan sensed that something was amiss in the atmosphere.

    Fortunately, the inner circle of the Sword Pavilion had been alerted in advance, and a group of individuals hade out to witness the remarkable person who had traversed the Jolcana Road in a mere half-cup of tea''s time. Leading the way was a servant adorned in a light green robe who approached and inquired, ¡°The pavilion master is awaiting your presence in the pavilion. He is aware of the situation. Please follow me.¡±

    Guo Fan nodded and expressed his gratitude, saying, ¡°Thank you for your assistance.¡±

    This servant held a special position. He was the personal sword servant of the Sword Pavilion''s master, signifying that he had garnered the master''s attention on this asion. In essence, it made no difference. A disciple of a 9-star swordsmith had returned to the Sword Pavilion, creating quite a stir, but Guo Fan was currently the focal point.

    Lang Qing cast a fearful nce behind him, his face pale, and quickly followed suit.

    Among the twelve peaks of the Sword Pavilion, the main peak stood at the end of a brief mountain path. An imposing structure adorned with intricate carvings was evident, extending outwards towards a cliff that overlooked the White Dragon River below. On the opposite side, another mountain peak loomed, shrouded in rolling mist, with countless interconnected chains spanning the gap.

    One could vaguely discern the location of the sword-forging furnace on the cliff. Thousands of apertures emitted a crimson glow on the dark precipice, causing ripples to break into fragments and transform into billowing white mist.

    The current master of the Sword Pavilion was none other than Gong Wei.

    As a 9-star swordsmith within the Sword Pavilion, he had once been hailed as the ¡°Lord of Swordsmiths.¡± This title reflected his role as the patriarch of swordsmiths, underscoring his unparalleled mastery in the art of forging swords.

    Guo Fan gazed at the elderly man seated in a cross-legged posture at the summit. He appeared frail, his garments loose, and he exuded no airs of authority. Instead, he resembled an ordinary old man on the brink of life''s end, rather than the master of a prestigious pavilion.

    ¡°Greetings, Pavilion Master.¡± Guo Fan respectfully bowed, and Lang Qing followed suit.

    Gong Wei raised his head, a faint smile gracing his lips. ¡°No need for such formality. Please, take a seat, both of you.¡±

    Guided by the sword servant, Guo Fan took a seat at a table. Lang Qing cast a curious nce at the current Sword Pavilion master, and his eyes widened in astonishment.

    He observed that the Sword Pavilion master''s eyes were concealed beneath a shroud of white, veiled in a cloudy gray.

    The master was, in fact, blind!

    Lang Qing was so startled that he nearly lost his bnce. He instinctively reached out to the table''s edge to steady himself. ¡°I apologize! I apologize! I acted thoughtlessly!¡±

    Gong Wei waved his hand dismissively and remarked, ¡°No need to worry¡­ Did my appearance startle you?¡±

    Lang Qing quickly shook his head. ¡°Not at all. It''s just rather unexpected.¡±

    Gong Wei chuckled and said, ¡°You see, your youngpanion doesn''t find it unusual. Why should you?¡±

    Lang Qing paused, scratching his head with a sheepish grin. ¡°You''re absolutely right¡­¡±

    However, by his words, it seemed that Gong Wei was already aware of Lang Qing''s true identity.

    The Sword Pavilion master had a tragic past, born into a swordsmithing family within the Sword Pavilion. In his youth, he had lost his sight due to a vengeful act. Nevertheless, he dedicated himself wholeheartedly to the art of swordsmithing, ascending to the rank of a nine-star swordsmith.

    Gong Wei remained amiable and extended his hospitality to Lang Qing. After a pleasant conversation, he arranged lodging for Lang Qing and provided the necessary qualifications for the uingpetition. He also inquired about how Guo Fan had traversed Jolcana Road, offering praise, which fostered a harmonious atmosphere.

    However, their discussion was interrupted as a messenger arrived with news, ¡°Master, Master Duan, City Lord Fang requests your presence.¡±

    The title of ¡°master¡± was an honorific for a swordsmith.

    Within the Sword Pavilion, there was only one individual surnamed Duan whomanded respect from others¡ªthe swordsmith serving the city lord.

    Fang Xiang.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107 - In the Blink of an Eye All the Enemies Were Gone

    ¡°Pavilion Master, City Lord Fang requests an audience.¡±

    What the fuck?!

    Guo Fan, who was sitting at the bottom seat, twitched his mouth and almost blurted out the word fuck.

    Then, he controlled his facial expression and pinched himself with his fingers. He pretended to be attentive and focused as he stared at the furnishings on the table.

    Why did he have toe to Sword Pavilion at this time¡­

    He was not afraid that Fang Xiang would kill people like Sun Fen. He was just afraid that Fang Xiang would lose control of herself when she recognized him in the Sword Pavilion. At that time, it would be very difficult to get off the stage.

    After all, Fang Xiang''s identity was special¡­ If there was any big news about her private life, it would inevitably cause an uproar within and outside the Sword Pavilion. She was a woman who held the power of the Night''s Fall Sword City, and there were many voices of disagreement in the Sword Pavilion.

    For example, she was not the only nine-star swordsmith in the current generation. It was because of her identity as the widow of the former master of the Sword Pavilion. Aspensation, she would be in charge of the Night''s Fall Sword City¡­ and so on. If she lost her identity as the widow of the former master... She was afraid that the public opinion would rise and the pressure on her would be even greater.

    But ording to Guo Fan''s inference, she should be the first person to discover his identity.

    Guo Fan took a deep breath in his heart and could only pray that she was calm enough.

    In the front, Gong Wei turned his head slightly in surprise. His eyes could not see the focal point. ¡°Why is she here?¡±

    The person who reported to him said respectfully, ¡°City Lord said it''s rted to Profound Yin Family.¡±

    Guo Fan continued to calm down. Wasn''t it just the Profound Yin Family? It should be to report Xun Yimu''s movements.

    Gong Wei pondered and said, ¡°So it is the matter of the Profound Yin Family. Coincidentally, Shi Guanting, who was depressed for the rest of his life. Now that his grand disciple is here, it can be considered as a coincidence. Perhaps the rtionship between the Sword Pavilion and the Profound Yin Family will turn for the better.¡±

    He waved his hand and the man left respectfully.

    The master of the Sword Pavilion turned around and said, ¡°Lang Qing, do you know about the grudge between your grandmaster and the Profound Yin Family?¡±

    Lang Qing scratched his head and said, ¡°Yes, but my master said that my grandmaster had already let go of this grudge before he died. He only hoped that he could show his best work in his life.¡±

    Gong Wei smiled and said, ¡°This is a good thing¡­ Speaking of which, what about your master? Why did he send a grand disciple like you to Sword Pavilion?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it''s like this¡­¡± Lang Qing started to talk about how his master had no talent and how his master was despised by his grandmaster. In the end, he could only pass on the inheritance of his grandmaster to Shi Guanting, allowing him to regain his reputation.

    After a while, the door of the room was opened once again.

    The person who walked in was a woman wearing a snow green long dress. Because she was outside, she was wearing a thin veil, and one could vaguely see her graceful figure underneath.

    Her eyebrows were deep green, her red lips and jade skin were red, and her fine ck hair was tied up in a high bun. Her eyes were bright, and her expression was cold and solemn because she was involved in serious business. The mature beauty on the outside could not cover the biting cold majesty that had umted over the years. It was shockingly the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord - Fang Xiang.

    Fang Xiang took two steps forward and lifted the sword in her hand a little, ¡°Pavilion Master¡­¡±

    Her words came to an abrupt stop. The female''s gazended on Guo Fan who was sitting by the side and met thetter''s eyes.

    Their gazes met.

    It was as if sparks had collided, and the woman''s eyes suddenly lit up with surprise. Her breathing seemed to have quickened a little, but there was no surprise or surprise in her eyes.

    As expected, she had already found out that the person behind Xia Shui''s identity was Guo Fan, but it seemed like she didn''t expect Guo Fan to appear in the Sword Pavilion.

    Guo Fan''s mouth twitched. His hands, which had been ced on the table, made a gesture of silence. His eyes indicated that he should restrain himself.

    This woman''s eyes were also shining. The progress bar above her head was full. The pink color seemed to have spread to her body as well, and her cheeks were slightly red.

    If she did not remind me, wouldn''t she have pounced on me¡­

    Guo Fan was suspicious in his heart. He nced sideways at the page of the illustrated guide that had been activated.

    [Character: Fang Xiang (5-star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Night''s Fall Sword City Lord - Bright Water Bending Condor]

    [Level: Immortal Dao - Seventh Level Fusion]

    [Status: Normal]

    [Attribute interface (click Check)]

    Card carry bonus: (Do you want to bring: Yes / No)

    Another activation¡­ It was only a short distance away from the maximum number of cards he could bring with him.

    Fang Xiang''s heart was beating so fast that it almost jumped out of her throat.

    The person whom she had dreamt of for so many years was right in front of her eyes. Just a day ago, she was still looking at the information on the paper and arranged for people to meet him. Today, she had met him. It was really the opposite of the ground, only a few steps away.

    Who could say that this was not fate''s arrangement?

    Fang Xiang''s eyes were almost immediately moist. The feeling of happiness filled her heart and she wished she could hug him tightly and bury it in her chest tofort him¡­

    But Guo Fan''s actions and eyes sessfully woke her up, reminding her what kind of asion it was now.

    Fang Xiang took a deep breath and tried to calm down. The sudden pause turned into a slight pause. She said, ¡°The young master of Profound Yin Family, Xun Yimu, returned the sword of the Nine Stars Swordsmith, ¡®Shi Guanting'', to the Sword Pavilion.¡±

    She lifted the sword in her hand, revealing a ck scabbard and a golden hilt. The hilt of the sword was in two rings, forming a cohesive circle.

    Gong Wei paused and asked, ¡°What is the price?¡±

    Fang Xiang''s eyes instantly nced at Guo Fan and said, ¡°Night''s Fall Sword Array, she needs to use Night''s Fall Sword Array to trap someone in the city.¡±

    Guo Fan''s mouth twitched. This was too cruel!

    Using the Night''s Fall Sword Array to trap him, if he was not at the Physical Integration Period or above, he would not be able to get out.

    Luckily, Xun Yimu didn''t know that in the Middle Continent, the most beautiful, smart, rich and powerful women were the targets of Guo Fan''s strategy.

    Perhaps this was another meaning, ¡°In a short amount of time, everyone will be facing an enemy.¡±

    Gong Wei took out his sword and stroked it with his hand. He then pulled it out and ¡°examined¡± it. ¡°The Sky Cloud Sword¡­ is indeed it. Two hundred years ago, it was ranked as one of the top ten famous swords as soon as it was born. However, after Shi Tu left, it stayed in the Profound Yin Family.

    Now, it has returned to the Sword Pavilion.¡±

    He sighed and turned to Guo Fan and Lang Qing. These two young men were very reserved. Even if they acted neither servile nor overbearing at the beginning, the generous and carefree Xia Shui seemed to be a little nervous at this moment.

    It was no wonder¡­ After all, the one in front of them was the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord. She was also a famous beauty back then. It was only after she became the City Lord that she gradually disappeared from the public''s sight.

    The master of Sword Pavilion could not help but smile as a senior. ¡°I haven''t introduced her yet. This is the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord. You can call her Master Duan. She is one of the few 9-star swordsmiths in the current generation.¡±

    He pointed at Lang Qing and said with a sigh, ¡°Today is really a coincidence. Shi Tu''s grand-disciple has also returned. The swords have also returned. The 9-star swordsmiths of Sword Pavilion are all here again.¡±

    Lang Qing immediately stood up. His face was full of shock. ¡°A 9-star swordsmith!¡± He quickly bowed.

    Fang Xiang smiled and said, ¡°So you are Shi Tu''s disciple. I think you will be able to shine in Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference this time.¡±

    She walked over and sat next to Guo Fan as if nothing had happened. ¡°May I know who this is again?¡±

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108 - I Miss You

    Fang Xiang was the closest to Guo Fan when she walked in from the door. It was understandable for her to sit next to him. Plus, she was asking about Guo Fan''s identity, so it was reasonable for her to walk towards him.

    ¡°...¡±

    What was reasonable about that?!

    Guo Fan could almost smell the faint fragrance. His heart skipped a beat. He had given a warning, but Fang Xiang still came over. What was she trying to do?

    It was obvious that she was doing this on purpose¡­

    However, no one else was surprised. Gong Wei gently smiled and said, ¡°This little friend Xia Shui is not simple. He took less than half a cup of tea just now. He went straight to Jolcana Road and brought Lang Qing to Sword Pavilion. It really shocked everyone to the point that their jaws dropped. There were geniuses in every generation. Just like the waves in the White Dragon River, each wave was stronger than thest. If it wasn''t for his extremely strong courage and heroic spirit, he definitely wouldn''t have done it.

    The trial in the Jolcana Road has always been about courage. Even the strongest swordsman would feel fear in the face of death. However, today, I have finally witnessed what it means to be fearless¡­¡±

    Gong Wei praised Guo Fan. His tone was full of solicitation.

    Guo Fan showed a shy smile and said, ¡°No, it was the Pavilion Master who praised me. I was just lucky. He had taken advantage of his ignorance toe all the way here. If it wasn''t for that, the formation would have been extremely delicate and dangerous. How could Ie here so quickly?¡±

    Fang Xiang, however, smiled as she looked at him pretending to be shy and cute. She said, ¡°Don''t belittle yourself. In the past few hundred years, no one has ever used such a fast speed to break through the Jolcana Road''s trial. Although you are not a member of the Sword Pavilion, you have reached a level that even the people of the Sword Pavilion can''t reach.¡±

    She said, ¡°As a Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, I have never seen anyone who is so suitable for the path of the sword in all these years. Whether it is forging a sword or using a sword, your talent is pretty good.¡±

    Fang Xiang was caught off guard and reached out to grab Guo Fan''s hand.

    ¡°!¡±

    Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck¡­

    In front of so many people, what was she trying to do?

    Guo Fan was shocked. Then he looked at Fang Xiang, who was looking at him with a sneaky and cunning look. She held Guo Fan''s hand and took out a token with a flip of her hand. She put it in Guo Fan''s hand.

    ¡°This is my identity token. In Night''s Fall Sword City, seeing this token is like seeing me in person. It can be considered as a meeting gift for the younger generation. In the future, in Night''s Fall Sword City, you can mobilize a quarter of the guards. No one will dare to bully you.¡±

    Oh, it''s a token. Then it''s fine.

    What''s there to be fine about!? Who would give an identity token to an unfamiliar junior as soon as they met?!

    Guo Fan was about to have a heart attack. He looked at the master of Sword Pavilion out of the corner of his eye and found that the old man''s expression did not change. Instead, he suddenly realized something and felt relieved.

    What are you feeling gratified for?

    If you knew that the previous master''s wife had an affair with me, would you still feel gratified?

    I''m afraid you have to feel gratified.

    Guo Fan''s mouth twitched. He pushed the token away and said, ¡°This, this is too expensive¡­¡±

    Before Fang Xiang could say anything, Gong Wei smiled and said, ¡°Just take it. It is a gift from an elder. Master Duan thinks highly of you.¡±

    Guo Fan subtly took the token and said, ¡°Since that is the case, it is impolite to decline.¡±

    Gong Wei pondered and asked, ¡°The value of a Sky Cloud Sword is indeed huge, and its significance is extraordinary. If one used the right to use the Night''s Fall Sword Array once to exchange for it, it would also be worth it. But now that we are close to the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference, will there be any mistakes?¡±

    Fang Xiang said seriously, ¡°After all, the Profound Yin Family is the Profound Yin Family. There is no need to use such dirty tricks. Furthermore, I have already sent people to monitor the progress of their reformation and monitor them closely. There will definitely be no mistakes.¡±

    Guo Fan looked at the token in his hand. A line of words suddenly appeared on it. ¡°I miss you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The city lord, who was talking about serious business while secretly transmitting love messages, really had the feeling of a young girl uploading a small note in ss.

    The Sword Pavilion''s Pavilion Master nodded, ¡°I always believe in your ability and wrist, but there is still one more thing that needs to be taken note of. I heard that the Devil Cult has taken action again, so the city needs to strengthen its defenses, and no one with an unknown identity is allowed to enter.¡±

    Fang Xiang nodded and said, ¡°Yesterday, we investigated those people with fake identities, but they are all disciples of sects who are unwilling to expose their identities. There are no members of the Devil Cult.¡±

    In other words, it was through the fake identity that we found the w¡­

    Guo Fan instantly understood the reason why Fang Xiang recognized him.

    ¡°That''s good.¡± Gong Wei nodded and asked about the current situation of the Sword Singing Conference in Night''s Fall Sword City.

    They talked for a long time and saw that it was almost time.

    Guo Fan stood up and said, ¡°Since Lang Qing has been sent here, my mission has beenpleted. I still have to register in Sword Singing tform. I have to leave now. Thank you for your hospitality, Pavilion Master¡­¡±

    Fang Xiang suddenly stood up as well. ¡°Pavilion Master, I am also tired. It is on the way, so I will go with little friend Xia Shui.¡±

    Gong Wei waved his hand and naturally agreed. He also instructed, ¡°Xia Shui, you are in the limelight this time. I''m afraid that many people will notice you. You still need to be on guard so that no one will do anything to you.¡±

    Guo Fan nodded and agreed. Lang Qing temporarily stayed in the Sword Pavilion to show that he would work hard to be the champion.

    After leaving the room, there was still the rumbling sound of the river outside. There was also the faint sound of the chains on both sides of the river. The two of them, one in front and one behind, went down the mountain along a small path that was opened up by the Sword Pavilion.

    Because there were still many disciples of the Sword Pavilion around, the two of them still maintained a distance from each other.

    Fang Xiang who was in front said as she walked, ¡°When you have finished registering, I will send someone to find you and bring you to see me.¡±

    Guo Fan nodded, ¡°Xun Yimu is in your residence now?¡±

    Fang Xiang paused and turned around to smile. ¡°Of course. She lives in my Lanfang Garden and is thinking about how to catch you.¡±

    Guo Fan could not help butugh. ¡°And then she asked for your help?¡±

    This was really something that could not be said¡­ There was no other way than walking into a trap.

    Although Xun Yimu herself did not know about it, when she thought about how seriously she asked Fang Xiang to help open the Night''s Fall Sword Array, Guo Fan felt that she was stupid and cute no matter how he thought about it.

    Fang Xiang rolled her eyes at him and lightly snorted, ¡°You are still smiling? Isn''t it because you provoked her? Is there still that Sun Fen who chased after her from Blistook Pavilion to the southeast corner of Middle Continent? No wonder you came here.¡±

    She said that she wasining, but her tone was also filled with pride. In front of this woman, this was the time Guo Fan felt the most secure during this period of time.

    Guo Fanughed and said, ¡°Other than you, I can''t think of any other ce to hide.¡±

    Fang Xiang said in her heart, ¡°When one day you don''t want to hide in my ce bute to find me, then I will be even happier. But sooner orter, such a day wille.¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109 - The City Lord Who Poached Us

    Fang Xiang suppressed the sudden surge of ambition and resentment that welled up within her. She couldn''t help but acknowledge that, as a woman, it was hard topletely quell such feelings, especially when sheid eyes on the person she loved¡­

    Nevertheless, the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord possessed an unwavering resolve. She had endured years of solitude and now stood at the pinnacle of power in this icy city. She swiftly reined in her emotions.

    She could be as ruthless and unfeeling as winter towards her adversaries, but she also had the capacity for tenderness towards those she cared for, even doting on them.

    Fang Xiang turned to observe the young man''s strained smile as he was cornered by possessive young girls. Even his smile held a hint of bitterness and helplessness.

    While it was true that one might argue the victims had iting, but since he was cornered¡­ she couldn''t fault herself for rescuing him from their clutches and offering him protection within her own domain.

    The present scenario featured Xun Yimu, the young master of the Profound Yin Family, and Sun Fen, a Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator from Blistook Pavilion. It seemed that the former was relentless in pursuing someone she had even confined to a basement. As for the sh between thetter and Luo Shun, it might not be exactly what it appeared; their encounter appeared to be coincidental. Judging by the intensity of the attack at the scene, it had certainly taken its toll on the individual in question. If she survived, she''d likely be crippled. It was evident that she had initially approached Guo Fan with intentions of killing him.

    These two posed clear and immediate threats that needed to be dealt with first.

    Furthermore, the information also mentioned two individuals from Veplon Country who were almost married to Mr. Xiaobo, suggesting they were no longer concerns. There was no need to fret over them any longer.

    The seductress from the Secret Jewel Inn and Song Ru, who appeared to be associated with Guo Fan, disyed no unusual behavior. In summary, the two influential women were the most formidable adversaries.

    So long as she had the capability to handle them, keeping Guo Fan by her side, even if temporarily, wouldn''t be a daunting task.

    Before parting ways, Fang Xiang guided them to a secluded spot. She was intimately familiar with Sword Pavilion and Night''s Fall Sword City, aware of every concealed nook and cranny that eluded prying eyes. Their farewell involved a lingering embrace and a kiss on the young man''s forehead, akin to an affectionate gesture towards a child.

    She was well aware that she no longer held the authority to make grandiose promises to this young man. The fervent vows shared with a Devoted Partner were no longer fitting. Remaining by his side andprehending him constituted the most profound deration of love.

    ¡°No matter how distant your journey takes you, no matter how long itsts, I''ll await your return in Night''s Fall Sword City.¡±

    Fang Xiang gently smoothed his clothing, radiating warmth and familiarity like a traveler returning home. Her demeanor differed from Su Feng''s, who seemed intent on ensnaring someone with her gentleness.

    Guo Fan couldn''t help but think that she would make a wonderful mother for his future children. He held her smooth hand and nodded while ncing at the progress bar.

    [Lockdown]

    This was the most straightforward means for Guo Fan to secure favorability, and it put his mind at ease.

    He mused that if everyone were as exhrating and electrifying as Li Xieren, life might lose its appeal.

    Fang Xiang spoke softly, ¡°I''ll escort you to the Sword Singing tform¡­ Currently, Xun Yimu harbors suspicions about you and has dispatched followers to keep tabs on you. However, she remains uncertain. It seems that your connection with that vixen has cast doubt upon her understanding of life.¡±

    She yfully winked at Guo Fan. ¡°Tell me the truth. Profound Yin Young Lord doesn''t seem like someone easily swayed. The Profound Yin Family members are notoriously haughty and indifferent to men. What kind of enchantment did you employ?¡±

    Guo Fan cleared his throat and replied, ¡°Well¡­ It''s also because¡­ her Profound Yang Bead is exclusively in my possession.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Fang Xiang was stunned and said, ¡°Profound Yang Bead?¡±

    Guo Fan nodded and exined, ¡°I acquired the Profound Yang Bead through a unique method, and it inadvertently fused with me¡­ So, logically speaking, I am now the vessel for the Profound Yang Bead.¡±

    Fang Xiang didn''t know whether tough or be bewildered as she pinched her palm and asked, ¡°This is truly an unusual urrence in the realm of cultivation. Didn''t the Profound Yang Bead mention that it was concealed in the dantian upon its birth? How did you manage to acquire it?¡±

    ¡°How would I understand the workings of this ¡®Flying Dragon Cloud Exploring Hand''? Can it steal anything?¡±

    Guo Fan raised his hands innocently, and Fang Xiang found his childlike demeanor endearing. She pointed at Guo Fan''s forehead with a mischievous grin, much like a yful child causing trouble. ¡°I finallyprehend why she pursued you as if you were a treasure. She even returned the sword to the Sword Pavilion, adopted a more conciliatory approach with the Profound Yin Family, and resolved this enmity¡­¡±

    Upon reflection, it seemed like a win-win situation for her. She not only gained the opportunity to unlock the Night''s Fall Sword Array but also signaled a shift in the Profound Yin Family''s stance toward rtionships with outsiders. Taking Guo Fan back served a dual purpose.

    ¡°But this means Xun Yimu won''t harm you. At worst, she''ll capture you, and I''ll find a way to rescue you. However, Sun Fen¡­ She seems filled with murderous intent. How did you incur her wrath?¡±

    ¡°Well, it''s not really my doing. She has a fiery temper. In terms of arrogance, she surpasses even the Profound Yin Family. In the past, I bested her in swordsmanship. Now, she seeks me out, brandishes her sword, and demands that I defeat her. It''s not so much about wanting to kill me as it is about seeking an exnation from me. Or perhaps, she''s waiting for me to surpass her again, allowing her to quell her murderous intentions with a clear conscience.¡±

    Guo Fan had reflected on his interactions with Xun Yimu and Sun Fen during his recent days of cultivation. Fear had driven him to flee, but in truth, these two individuals had a mutual fondness for each other. The progress bar existed. Regardless, it couldn''t easily transform into hatred.

    Even Li Xieren''s true ailment had been resolved in a life-or-death situation. To be honest, Guo Fan shouldn''t have been afraid of facing Sun Fen in this context. Yet, just this once, he felt fear and apprehension.

    However, now that he had unexpectedly encountered Fang Xiang, the dread and anxiety he had experienced regarding the altered attitude toward others vanished, leaving him feeling somewhat relieved.

    To be fair, Guo Fan had also been a bit flustered when he unexpectedly encountered Fang Xiang.

    His acting skills werecking, but he decided to channel his genuine emotions into his strategy and adapt quickly.

    Fang Xiang held his hand firmly and whispered, ¡°But your current level of cultivation¡­ It''s insufficient to surpass her. This has made her feel somewhat inadequate and uncertain about her next steps regarding you.¡±

    Guo Fan felt that Fang Xiang truly understood him. She grasped the essence of his words immediately and offered her support.

    However, it wasn''t the right time to delve into the details at this moment.

    Fang Xiang''s eyes shimmered as she said, ¡°I get it. Once you''re registered, we can discuss it in more depth. I''ll do my best to assist you.¡±

    ¡°For now, you should conceal your identity and avoid being discovered by these two. The Night''s Fall Sword Array is under my control. Regardless of the oue, Sun Fen needs to n her next steps¡­¡±

    Their brief conversation didn''t take much time. Fang Xiang brought Guo Fan back to the Sword Singing tform. As they arrived in front of the tform, Meng Jin''s voice reached Guo Fan''s ears.

    ¡°Let me tell you, half a cup of tea on Jolcana Road? Impossible! It definitely isn''t that Foundation Establishing Stage individual. If he can achieve that, I''ll eat this sword right now!¡±

    Xia Cai from the Star Fox Sect suddenly appeared surprised and eximed, ¡°He''sing down!¡±

    Meng Jin''s expression stiffened as he turned around to see Guo Fan smiling at him. Guo Fan''s half-smile was directed at the intricate and beautiful long sword in Meng Jin''s hand.

    The scabbard of this sword was carved with hollow patterns.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110 - Challenge

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The atmosphere turned extremely awkward.

    Meng Jin''s face cycled through a spectrum of colors, from red to white, and finally settled on a shade of greenish-ck as he stared at Guo Fan and the girl before him.

    The voices behind him fell silent, seemingly filled with mocking undertones.

    Meng Jin gazed at the sword in his trembling hands.

    Xia Cai continued waving his hand cheerfully and asked casually, ¡°Xia Shui! Did you bring that ordinary person into the Sword Pavilion?¡±

    Guo Fan nodded and replied, ¡°The Pavilion Master granted him entry into the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference and holds him in high regard.¡±

    Xia Cai sighed andmented, ¡°That''s truly astonishing. Comparing a mortal to a Sword Pavilion swordsmith. By the way, why did you ascend through the Jolcana Road?¡±

    Guo Fan furrowed his brow, and a wry smile tugged at his lips as he replied, ¡°Was it inconvenient?¡±

    Yi Dong, who was approaching them, was left speechless.

    Meng Jin was rendered speechless as well.

    How did this suddenly be convenient for him?

    How could it be convenient?!

    In recent years, there had been fewer than three genuine disciples in the Sword Pavilion, all of whom were at least Core Forming Stage warriors who had sessfullypleted the Jolcana Road trial.

    However, judging by the time it took him to ascend the staircase for half a cup of tea, it seemed as though he could have reached it faster via the Jolcana Road in the time it took to finish a cup of tea.

    Was this what it felt like to act without constraint?

    Even Liang Xin from the Poison Desert Sect, who had maintained a stern demeanor, was deeply impressed. She thought to herself, Remarkable¡­ This time, the Sword Singing Conference would undoubtedly feature him. There might not be much hope for him to break into the top ten, but considering his courage and movement technique, making it to the top twenty shouldn''t be a problem.

    At that moment, Yi Dong suddenly noticed the girl who had been leading the way. Despite her deliberate efforts to conceal her presence, her beauty and allure remained undiminished. Whispers started circting among the onlookers as they spected about her identity.

    Many lower-level cultivators had not earned the privilege of meeting the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, as the city lord rarely appeared in public events. Over the centuries, his reputation had faded, leaving many unaware of his true identity.

    As a Sword Pavilion disciple, Yi Dong couldn''t help but recognize the 9-star swordsmith before him. His expression changed abruptly as he stepped forward and respectfully greeted, ¡°The 49th cauldron disciple of Sword Pavilion pays his respects to Master Duan!¡±

    The Sword Pavilion''s legacy was passed down through generations, with each sword forging furnace inheriting its unique crafting technique. Among the seventy-two peaks of Emtou Heights, the lower a sword forging furnace was situated on the cliff, the more esteemed it was among the swordsmiths.

    Nevertheless, many of these furnaces had fallen into disuse and wereter rekindled. The cliffside furnace had seen countless ignitions and extinguishments over centuries.

    The order of the sword furnaces didn''t signify one''s prowess but rather denoted their master. Consequently, most Sword Pavilion disciples employed this system when introducing themselves.

    When Yi Dong addressed him as ¡°Master Duan,¡± it immediately evoked thoughts of the sole female sword forging master bearing the Duan surname.

    The Lord of Night''s Fall Sword City!

    An immediatemotion erupted among the gathering.

    Even more people recognized Fang Xiang''s presence and paid their respects one by one. Fang Xiang acknowledged them with a gentle smile, saying, ¡°No need for such formality. I just happened to be passing by to escort Xia Shui. Please proceed with your registrations.¡±

    After those words, she vanished, leaving behind a perplexed crowd.

    What was the deal with this Xia Shui? Even the city lord herself hade¡­ She imed it was on her way, but how many individuals could merit an escort by the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord along her route?

    This was simply unprecedented, wasn''t it? First, he received half a cup of tea''s worth of attention on Jolcana Road, and now he was escorted by the city lord. What kind of special treatment was this? What kind of background did he possess?

    Many began to closely observe this individual named Xia Shui, discreetly keeping tabs on him.

    However, Meng Jin''s focus wasn''t here; instead, he had openly dered in front of the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord that he would ¡°eat¡± this sword and swore a grave oath¡­

    Was there still an opportunity to retract his words at this juncture?

    It seemed toote now.

    So, would he truly go through with consuming this sword? If he didn''t, it would tarnish Mount Gargantuan''s reputation for integrity and honor¡­

    ¡°Smack!¡±

    Xia Cai, standing nearby, gave his shoulder a pat and asked, ¡°Are you really going to ¡®eat'' that sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He certainly had no desire to ¡°eat¡± it!

    Who in their right mind would want to consume a sword? Why did someone have to bring it up again? Just go away!

    Meng Jin''s heart sank into despair.

    He turned his hopeful gaze towards Guo Fan, seeking a way out.

    Guo Fan shed a smile and remarked, ¡°Just remember that you owe me a sword. Eating one in front of the Sword Pavilion was unnecessary.¡±

    Meng Jin breathed a sigh of relief but felt a twinge of annoyance, realizing he''d lost before thepetition even began.

    Guo Fan exchanged greetings with Song Ru and noticed that she had finished registration. Yi Dong guided her to the Sword Singing tform registration area,pleting the process swiftly. They received wooden tes with serial numbers for the uingpetition.

    Registration proceeded smoothly, despite the earlierplications experienced by Guo Fan.

    Yi Dong wiped away his nervous sweat and asked, ¡°Xia Shui Fellow Daoist, why did Duan Shi appear here?¡±

    Guo Fan shook his head, ¡°I''m not sure, but it might be rted to the events involving the Profound Yin Family a few days ago. Let me be straightforward; the sword has returned to the Sword Pavilion. Coincidentally, I sent Lang Qing there. City Lord, apany me down.¡±

    Yi Dong widened his eyes, ¡°Doesn''t this imply an improved rtionship between Xuan Yin and the Sword Pavilion?¡±

    Guo Fan replied, ¡°Who knows? Steward Wang, let''s return to the inn now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± Yi Dong mumbled, ¡°Such matters aren''t within our control.¡±

    Guo Fan and Song Ru made their way back to the inn together. Meng Jin''s expression shifted several times, unable to believe how that Foundation Establishing Stage cultivator had crossed Jolcana Road in such a short time.

    Not only did he pass, but he was also escorted by the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord personally.

    Meng Jin couldn''t help but inquire, ¡°How did he manage to pass Jolcana Road so quickly?¡±

    Yi Dong pondered for a moment, still somewhat bewildered. He shook his head and exined, ¡°It happened so suddenly¡­ I barely had time to react. I was about to send someone to stop him, but he had already made it through.¡±

    Meng Jin''s expression darkened as he nced at the cliff beside him and his sword. Eventually, he clenched his teeth, swung his sleeve, and walked away.

    ¡°Hey, where are you going? Stop!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Yi Dong witnessed the young man''s painful fall to the ground, quickly sending someone to assist him. He sighed, ¡°The first stage of the Jolcana Road is the Two Elements Sword Formation, with unpredictable changes. It''s impossible to react without prior experience.¡±

    Except for Xia Shui.

    Meng Jin wore a bewildered expression, questioning how Xia Shui had managed to traverse the Jolcana Road so effortlessly.

    ¡­¡­

    Luo Shun gracefully descended from his flying sword, observing the tranquil and elegant ¡°Livingbow Residence¡± ahead. Surprisingly, it belonged to a person of higher cultivation and importance in the city.

    Sun Fen was naturally present as well.

    After announcing his identity, Luo Shun faced minimal hindrance during his journey. However, those in charge couldn''t help but regard him with concern and caution.

    After all, news of his recent fierce battle with a Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator had spread, and the oue had been rather harrowing.

    Yet Luo Shun couldn''t afford to let his sword heart falter now!

    He needed to reim his courage.

    ¡°Hu¡­¡±

    Luo Shun closed his eyes, reflecting on the arduous battle he had recently endured. Gazing at the courtyard before him, he took a deep breath and dered, ¡°I am Luo Shun from the Honed Reaver Sword Sect, and I havee to challenge the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator!¡±

    The woman meditating in the room suddenly opened her eyes.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111 - Found It

    Sun Fen had been deceived by Guo Fan''s Body-Substituting Talisman. She first flew in the opposite direction on her sword for two days before finally¡­ finding the Body-Substituting Talisman.

    Sun Fen looked at the Body Substituting Talisman in her hand and expressionlessly clenched her fist. The talisman paper in her hand was shredded by the sharp sword qi.

    It was as if it indicated that someone was going to be cut into a thousand pieces.

    ¡°Damn it¡­ This guy''s cultivation base is not regressing, he just wants to marry someone else!¡±

    In the room, Sun Fen stared at her Greenlotus Sword. When she thought of the happy time she had with Guo Fan a long time ago, she couldn''t help but feel angry and sour. She gritted her teeth and wished she could catch him immediately and bite him to death.

    In Blistook Pavilion, she had been sitting alone for hundreds of years just to raise the One Edged Sword Intent. She had sacrificed all of her self for this. The reason why the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator was called the Sword Son was because of this. It was not because of the Sword Master, but because this sword had been passed down from generation to generation like a shackle. It was controlled by the sword and not a human, but as the younger sister of the Pavilion Master¡­ She had the responsibility to bear everything.

    The sword and the sword could only be forged after repeated tempering.

    She hade out of seclusion early because of Guo Fan. It was already bad for her cultivation, but her killing intent had been surging all the way, cutting off all obstacles, and making her morepatible with the sword intent of the Green Lotus Sword.

    It could not be said to be good or bad.

    Sun Fen had aplicated expression on her face. She was the one with the fastest cultivation progress among all the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivators in the past, and it wasrgely because of Guo Fan.

    Because Guo Fan was the unattainable goal in her heart. To him, Guo Fan was both a teacher and a friend. No matter how hard she tried, it seemed like she could not catch up to him.

    Therefore, she worked hard to cultivate, and tried her best to get Guo Fan''s attention.

    At that time, in Blistook Pavilion¡­ She only meditated and cultivated every day. The thing she looked forward to the most was Guo Fan''s arrival. They would spar with each other. At this time, Guo Fan deserved a beating. He always said some strange things that made her angry. He could easily defeat her¡­ but it was also the liveliest.

    It was so lively that she could no longer bear the coldness and loneliness of Blistook Pavilion. When she was alone, it suddenly became difficult to endure. But sometimes they watched the sun rise and fall, quietly apanying each other. At this time, Sun Fen liked this peace and even hoped that time would stop just like that.

    Later on, she understood that she did not fall in love with liveliness or quietness, but fell in love with Guo Fan. She was willing to endure everything that he brought.

    But now, everything had changed. He actually wanted to marry someone else. Whenever she thought about how he treated someone else as his wife and protected them¡­ He would cherish her. His gaze would never fall on her again. The soreness in Sun Fen''s heart was about to spill out of her eyes.

    ¡°How can he be like this¡­ I am going to kill him. Why didn''t he defeat me again? Submit to him, why did he run away¡­ I''ve been waiting for him¡­ As long as, as long as he changes his mind¡­ No, he has already betrayed his promise. I cannot forgive him so easily. Kill him¡­ But can I really let go? Heartless Sword, Severing Emotions Threads, is it really what I think in my heart, and not where my inner demons lie?¡±

    Sun Fen''s heart was conflicted and confused. The determination to kill Guo Fan in the beginning was gradually worn down due to the passage of time.

    Just as Guo Fan expected, as long as Sun Fen dyed time to calm her down and think about it in her heart, if she could not figure it out and could not figure it out, it would be very difficult for her killing intent to rise again.

    Just as she was thinking about this, Sun Fen suddenly felt that Luo Shun, who was seriously injured by her Doom''s Day Winding Dragon Splitting Cloud Waterfall a few days ago, hade to Livingbow Residence to find her.

    The people of Honed Reaver Sword Sect¡­ actually had the courage to look for her.

    Sun Fen was a little surprised.

    She did not hold back on that sword strike. If Luo Shun did not dodge in time, serious injuries were just a small matter. She was afraid that his death on the spot would be considered light.

    In terms ofbat strength, Luo Shun was not her match. However, Luo Shun, who could react in an instant and choose to defend with all his strength and dodge, could be considered an extremely sharp sword genius.

    However, if it wasn''t for this personing to challenge him, Guo Fan wouldn''t have taken the opportunity to run away.

    And now, he actually dared toe a second time?

    Sun Fen''s face was expressionless. She stretched out her hand and pressed it on her Green Lotus Sword. It seemed like blood would inevitably flow today.

    Luo Shun, who was standing outside the courtyard, suddenly felt a chill. His killing intent was like a real sword that was ced on top of his head. That bone-piercing coldness was like the shadow of a lotus that could cover the sky and cover the sun.

    ¡°Xin, Honed Reaver Sword Sect, Cui, Cui¡­¡±

    He trembled as he reached out his hand to grab the hilt of the sword. He stammered, but this time, he couldn''t even say the opening words.

    Luo Shun wanted to cry but had no tears. It was too difficult for him!

    This kind of terrifying sword intent was not something that could be resisted by humans, generation after generation. The ovepping sword intent was so strong that it felt like thousands of long swords were hanging above his head. No wonder the reputation of the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator in Blistook Pavilion was so great that it could even stop a child from crying!

    However, he needed to rebuild his Sword Heart! If he couldn''t even pull out his sword, then his life as a sword cultivator would end here!

    Luo Shun gritted his teeth and steeled his heart. He did his best to resist the fear in his heart. He took a deep breath and made up his mind to pull out his sword. Even if he died, it didn''t matter!

    Ahhhhhh!

    Luo Shun shouted angrily in his heart. He felt that he had already shouldered the responsibility of being the senior of Honed Reaver Sword Sect. All of them were standing behind him, giving him endless strength.

    Right at this moment, Sun Fen''s killing intent suddenly stopped. It eased up, causing Luo Shun''s trembling hands to stabilize in an instant.

    ¡°Ssh!¡± The shining sword was unsheathed!

    Luo Shun was overjoyed, feeling that he could totally do it.

    Suddenly, he heard a woman''s voiceing from the yard. ¡°Who did you meet in Night''s Fall Sword City?¡±

    Her tone was stern.

    Luo Shun was stunned. The aggressive Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator appeared in front of him again, but this time, she was not holding a sword. Instead, she formed a seal with her hand and began to calcte something.

    Luo Shun was dumbfounded. He subconsciously thought that it was just like the rumours that the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator hated evil as if they were enemies. It was to ask him if he had encountered any evil or evil beings. He replied, ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡±

    ¡°You have interacted with him before.¡±

    Sun Fen took out the fragments of the Body Substituting Talisman. In her deep and profound eyes, a raging me suddenly ignited and burned the Body Substituting Talisman cleanly.

    The ashes flew andnded in Luo Shun''s hands.

    Back at the city gate, Luo Shun once held Guo Fan''s hand with praise and even patted his shoulder.

    Luo Shun felt a terrifying atmosphere brewing. He was covered in cold sweat and did not dare to move.

    Instinct told him that it was best not to speak nonsense now.

    Sun Fen waved her hand to recall the ashes and cast another spell. The ashes turned into light spots and scattered. She pointed in a certain direction and sneered, ¡°Found it.¡±

    Guo Fan might have forgotten that his blood and hair were on the Body Substitution Talisman. If it was taken by someone else, it would be the best derivation material. As long as there was a trace of Qi, they would be able to find it immediately.

    The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator disappeared in an instant.

    Luo Shun: ¡°???¡±

    The chief disciple of Honed Reaver Sword Sect stayed where he was, staring nkly at the sword that he had just pulled out.

    What did he find?

    No, what about his challenge?

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112 - It Was Very Safe Here

    On the other hand, Guo Fan and Song Ru were walking towards Secret Jewel Inn together.

    Song Ru finally recovered from her confused state and curiously asked how Guo Fan passed through the Jolcana Road.

    However, Guo Fan really did not know the trick. He had tried many times in the game, and then fell down and died many times. Did that count?

    Many times, including the strategy, he had to try again and again. For example, he basically used battles to attack Sun Fen. If it wasn''t for the fact that he could be reborn in the game, he could have restarted the strategy. Even if he died, he wouldn''t be able to defeat Sun Fen.

    Just like that, he did not know how many times he had died before he could defeat Sun Fen.

    Now, everyone in the world probably could not understand how he could do such things¡­

    Guo Fan thought for a while and said, ¡°Actually, it''s nothing much. What I''m good at is movement skills and reaction speed. It''s not that I said, in terms of escaping, you might not be able to catch up to my speed.¡±

    Song Ru was stunned and could not help but smile. Guo Fan continued to put on a serious look and said, ¡°Especially Jolcana Road. It actually tests people''s courage and courage. Just like if you shoot arrows on t ground, it is also very easy. But once you stand on a three thousand meter high cliff, the fear of death will easily crush you. One could not even pick up a weapon. There was great terror between life and death. As long as you can defeat me, the Jolcana Road isn''t as difficult as the rumors say.¡±

    Guo Fan chose the chicken soup for the soul.

    After all, this kind of thing could not be exined by Xianxia. Only by ¡°believing in your heart is your magic,¡± or shouting, ¡°we are the tail of the demon.¡± This was more reasonable.

    When he exined to the master of Sword Pavilion, he also used the same excuse. Gong Wei greatly admired him and even thought of him as a friend. He said that this was exactly the original intention of the trial in Jolcana Road.

    Who knows what the Sword Pavilion was thinking!

    However, when Fang Xiang handed her City Lord Token to Guo Fan, not only did Gong Wei not have any objections, he even showed a gratified expression. In fact, it showed that he admired Guo Fan and wanted to recruit him.

    Song Ru revealed a thoughtful expression when she heard this, as if she had received some inspiration, and said, ¡°Cultivating the heart and cultivating the Dao, this is correct.¡±

    Obtained? Obtained? You reallyprehended it?

    This was very heroic.

    Guo Fan was speechless as he looked at Song Ru''s face. I understand now. Thetter''s expression suddenly changed as she said, ¡°Xia Shui''s Fellow Daoist''s words have given me a lot of insights. For a moment, my realm actually loosened.¡±

    Guo Fan, ¡°???¡± You loosened it very casually!

    Song Ru clearly felt the opportunity to break through and said with a serious expression, ¡°Looks like I have to find a ce to meditate andprehend. I think I will definitely be able to cross this small realm¡­ Many thanks for the Fellow Daoist''s help.¡±

    After saying that, she faced Guo Fan and bowed very seriously. Then, she immediately left in a hurry.

    Guo Fan had a subtle expression on his face as he watched her leave.

    This¡­

    Is this a true Immortal cultivator?

    Before he could finish his sentence, he instantly understood. Inparison, he, a transmigrator who relied on Experience Scroll to cheat, was a younger brother.

    Guo Fan shook his head. Just as he was about to return to the inn, he suddenly saw the Oriental Lychee Tavern beside him.

    It was mentioned earlier that this Oriental Lychee Tavern was the biggest brothel in the Night''s Fall Sword City. Behind it was the grey organization, the Soul Haunt Ship.

    He could clearly see the elegant and quiet buildings around him. Compared to the Livingbow Residence in the city, they were even higher.

    The brothels in the Night''s Fall Sword City were naturally not ordinary brothels¡­ The Soul Haunt Ship was a terrifying organization. They could even turn cultivators into singers and dancers, but none of the orthodox sects wanted to eradicate him.

    In fact, this kind of action was not unheard of in the history of the Upper Central Realm, but in the end, it was left unresolved. It could be seen how influential and powerful they were.

    Guo Fan noticed this Oriental Lychee Tavern. It wasn''t that he suddenly wanted to go to a brothel¡­

    If he still wanted to go to a brothel in this Asura Arena, he wouldn''t be able to stop him even if he wanted to die.

    Instead, he saw a familiar figure sh across one of the rooms on the third floor of Oriental Lychee Tavern.

    ¡°¡­ Yijun?¡±

    Guo Fan even suspected that he had been too worried recently and was seeing things.

    Yijun was still the one maintaining the Water Moon Mirror Spell on him, but he had not seen Yijune out recently.

    Guo Fan did not think too much about it before. After all, Yijun''s concealment ability was simply unsolvable. As long as the spell was still maintained, it meant that there was no problem.

    Furthermore, her mission on the surface was to protect Guo Fan and give him a gift. Basically, there wouldn''t be any problems.

    But now, why would Yijun appear in Oriental Lychee Tavern?

    This child went to prostitution at such a young age?

    How could she grow up?

    Guo Fan felt that he had to carry out a love education. He had to let this child know what it meant to have a father''s love as high as a mountain.

    Just as he was about to enter the Oriental Lychee Tavern and bring back the child who did not learn well to give him a beating, he suddenly heard an unfamiliar sound transmission.

    ¡°Mr. Xiaobo, pleasee to the inner hall of the Oriental Lychee Tavern. The City Lord is already waiting here.¡±

    Guo Fan instantly determined the direction and followed the original direction, heading towards the Oriental Lychee Tavern.

    Fang Xiang previously said to find someone to contact him and then talk in detail. She did not expect that it was actually in Oriental Lychee Tavern.

    It just so happened¡­ to catch Yijun that child.

    Guo Fan was not unfamiliar with the Oriental Lychee Tavern. After all, seeing such a scene in the game, he would definitely go in and take a stroll. Even if it was a game for all ages, there would still be people who could see it.

    Once he went in, a maid weed him. Clearly, she had already been instructed to bring him to the inner hall.

    Speaking of which, Xun Yimu also sent people to keep an eye on him. But ording to Xun Yimu''s impression, he should be very devoted to her and be clean and good to other women.

    After conquering a tsundere girl, he chose the straight ball. With the enhancement of the Profound Yang Bead, the final result was achieved.

    Therefore, the more he disguised himself, the less suspicious he would be.

    For example, the ambiguous rtionship between Tan Ling and him was enough to make Xun Yimu rule out the correct choice.

    Furthermore, at the beginning, he was so righteous and righteous at the city gate, but now he came to visit brothels. In Xun Yimu''s eyes, he was a hypocritical person with different expressions.

    Could it be that it was because of this reason that Fang Xiang ced the ce where they met in Oriental Lychee Tavern?

    Guo Fan thought to himself. The maid in front walked through a long corridor and gently lifted the pearl curtainyer byyer. Finally, she stopped and made an inviting gesture. Indeed, the one sitting in the inner hall was Fang Xiang, whom he had just met not long ago.

    In the middle of the inner hall, there was a Golden Beast Head Bronze Furnace. It was lit with incense and the tables and chairs were all very gorgeous.

    The woman changed into a loose blue peacock robe. It looked like a cheongsam and her chest was full and white. When she opened her mouth to the side, one could vaguely see a pair of snow-white legs under the veil.

    Beside her stood a woman who waspletely ck. She wore a wooden mask on her face.

    Fang Xiang''s expression lit up when she saw Guo Fan. She walked towards Guo Fan. She pulled his hand to let him sit down. She touched his cheek and said softly, ¡°Don''t worry. That maid is also my secret guard. We are all on the same side. It is very safe.¡±

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113 - The Attacking Green Lotus Sword

    ¡°This ce is secure,¡± assured the City Lord.

    Without a clear reason, a sudden wave of unease washed over Guo Fan, prompting an inexplicable urge to flee.

    Regardless of how he analyzed the situation, this was Fang Xiang''s domain, and she had asserted that her secret guards patrolled this area. The hidden guards within the City Lord Mansion were undoubtedly the pinnacle of strength, all surpassing the Nascent Infant Stage, responsible for upholding Night''s Fall Sword City''s order. The contributions of these unsung heroes could not be underestimated.

    They possessed both strength and secrecy. Moreover, this was the Oriental Lychee Tavern, and it fell within the territory of the Soul Haunt Ship. Given Night''s Fall Sword City''s allowance for the Soul Haunt Ship''s presence here, Fang Xiang could consider this ce a private rendezvous point. In essence, it was genuinely secure.

    Fang Xiang was renowned for her meticulousness and was unlikely to make any blunders¡­

    Guo Fan still grappled with his apprehensions, possibly due to overthinking in recent times.

    Clearing his throat, he requested, ¡°Certainly, I have always had faith in you. However, before delving into our matter, I need your assistance with something.¡±

    Fang Xiang took a seat beside him and gently held his arm. She responded when she heard his request, ¡°You needn''t phrase it as a request for my help. Is there any situation between us where I wouldn''t support you wholeheartedly? If you mention it, I''ll assist you in achieving it.¡±

    Guo Fan shook his head and exined, ¡°It''s not a grave matter¡­ I just spotted my daughter at the Oriental Lychee Tavern. I need to apprehend her¡­¡±

    ¡°Daughter?¡± Fang Xiang''s disbelief was evident as she inquired further, ¡°You have a daughter? Is she the offspring of your two wives? No, the timing doesn''t align.¡±

    Guo Fan chuckled wryly and rified, ¡°No, she wasn''t naturally born. She''s a daughter created from the fusion of the Reincarnation Lotus and her parents'' blood essence.¡±

    Fang Xiang grasped the situation and asked with puzzlement, ¡°Whose child did you have?¡±

    The two of them were already married and could take concubines without any issue. There was no need for such an extraordinary urrence, implying that Guo Fan had a rtionship with another woman.

    Guo Fan disclosed, ¡°The Saintess of the Devil Cult, Li Xieren.¡±

    Fang Xiang''s countenance stiffened. ¡°Li Xieren?¡±

    Even the Lord of Night''s Fall Sword City shuddered at the mention of this name, evoking memories of the enigmatic, snake-like woman concealed beneath a ck veil.

    Many years ago, she had witnessed Li Xieren''s merciless ughter of the righteous faction. The sight of that bloodshed still haunted her, capable of inducing nightmares in anyone who had witnessed it.

    The mention of Li Xieren sent shivers down the spines of those on the righteous path.

    Falling in love with such a person meant entangling one''s life and death. Failure to win their affection could spell destruction.

    At this moment, Fang Xiang''s greatest concern was whether Guo Fan''s yful nature might lead to his demise at the hands of Li Xieren, and she felt powerless to intervene.

    Fang Xiang''s chest heaved with anxiety.

    Guo Fan reached out and held her trembling hand, reassuring her, ¡°Don''t worry¡­ Li Xieren no longer harbors possessive feelings towards me. She entrusted her daughter to my care to protect me. Yijun may be her daughter, but she bears no resemnce to the Devil Cult. In fact, she''s quite adorable¡­ Would you like to meet her next time?¡±

    ¡°If she''s your daughter, I''ll treat her as my own.¡±

    Fang Xiang took a deep breath and signaled to Yueh, who was waiting nearby. She ryed Guo Fan''s description and location, and Yueh nodded before departing.

    Fang Xiang leaned on Guo Fan, murmuring, ¡°Even the Devil Cult''s saintess receives your care. Why can''t you look after these two?¡±

    Guo Fan smiled and responded, ¡°It''s different. Besides, Li Xieren left a deep wound in my heart. I don''t know when we might turn against each other. Back then, I barely survived.¡±

    Fang Xiang rested against his arm and aimed her finger at his heart. She furrowed her brow as she tried to sense it. ¡°Is that her real weapon? It seems incredibly lethal¡­¡±

    Guo Fan sighed. ¡°You''ve seen my current level of cultivation. How could I suppress Sun Fen?¡±

    Fang Xiang contemted and suggested, ¡°This is aplex situation. However, Sun Fen views you as her path to victory. You also promised her that if she defeated you, she could marry you. Thus, her motivation to hone her swordsmanship was born. Blistook Pavilion''s responsibility is no longer the same. So, when your cultivation falters, and you consider marrying someone else, it could shatter her Dao heart. She''s already in a state of obsession¡­ Why not tell her that you can regain your strength now? But if you need her assistance, once you recover, you''ll face her inbat again. If she wins, you''ll marry her. If she loses¡­ you''ll still marry her.¡±

    Fang Xiang couldn''t help but chuckle, ¡°In the end, all she wants is your heart. Hold onto that fact. She''s just a confused young girl swayed by love. Use this time to soften her heart. She won''t be able to bring herself to harm you, but ultimately, you''ll have to best her.¡±

    Guo Fan listened to her analysis and found it sensible, though he couldn''t shake the feeling that this approach was a bit devious. While enlisting Sun Fen''s help in advancing her cultivation, he also had the ulterior motive of having her in his pocket¡­

    Nevertheless, it appeared to be the best course of action.

    He nodded and said, ¡°You''re right. After a few days of watching the tides and listening to the sword, she should calm down. When the timees, I''ll have a talk with her.¡±

    Fang Xiang nodded in agreement, then suddenly remembered their intimate proximity. She couldn''t help but realize the irony of her current situation.

    The esteemed Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, on the surface, appeared as a bereaved widow and her daughter, but secretly, they were engaged in a ndestine affair with a young man in the inner chambers of a brothel¡ªan act that seemed utterly despicable.

    A sense of taboo shame took hold of Fang Xiang''s heart, causing a faint blush to grace her cheeks. It would be absurd to im that nothing had urred between them over the years, but in reality, they had never crossed any boundaries¡­

    Perhaps this was why Fang Xiang had truly fallen for this man. He admired her physical beauty, but he also cherished the essence within her.

    Yet, at this moment, she couldn''t help but ponder how she could make it up to him. Fang Xiang squinted her eyes and suddenly lifted her head, wrapping her arms around Guo Fan''s neck. Their gazes met, and she gently spoke, ¡°Yueh, she''s the child I''ve raised since childhood, my closest confidant¡­ I''ve always wanted to offer you some rpense.¡±

    Fang Xiang signaled for Yueh to step forward and remove her mask. Behind the wooden barrier was a beautiful face.

    Yueh knelt in front of Guo Fan. Her expression remained neutral, but the tips of her ears, hidden beneath her hair, turned slightly red.

    Compensate? Guo Fan thought to himself that this was indeed intriguing.

    Sun Fen raised her head, her gaze devoid of emotion, as she surveyed the serene and elegant pavilion before her. There were faint echoes of singing and dancing,ughter, silk curtains, and jeweled ornaments, apanied by the clinking of wine sses.

    The specks of light, now transformed into ashes, pointed in that direction.

    Her eyes fell upon the two words ¡°Oriental Lychee Tavern¡± at the entrance.

    With her Void Refining Stage cultivation, she paid little heed to defenses. Almost instantly, she activated the [External Sword Transformation] and darted into the depths of the Oriental Lychee Tavern, following the pinpointed light.

    Sun Fen''s eyes widened upon hearing Yin Ling''s voice from behind the bead curtain. She beheld three individuals before her.

    Among them was a young man she didn''t recognize, the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord whom she had recently met, and the concealed guard who typically apanied the City Lord.

    The young man and the concealed guard were intimately close, with the City Lord embracing the former from behind. A bronze incense burner exuded a scent of sandalwood, creating an exceedingly suggestive atmosphere.

    It appeared as if they had stumbled upon a scene of corruption among the Night''s Fall Sword City''s upper echelons!

    Impossible!

    Sun Fen''s heart was left with only these three words.

    The dots of light converged on the stunned face of the young man.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114 - Child Support

    Creak.

    Sun Fen''s grip on the sword gradually tightened, and even the hilt of the sword made a sound that seemed to change shape. It could be seen that she used a lot of force.

    The Green Lotus Sword was the most rigid thing in the world, especially the Lotus Heart Sword''s hilt. Even the sound of the grip cracking could be heard. If Sun Fen was holding a person''s head right now, it would already be a lump of paste that was full of mosaics.

    Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator expressionlessly looked at the unsightly scene in the room. If there were reporters in this era¡­ This scene was an explosive topic of ¡®the former master of Sword Pavilion''s widow and Night''s Fall Sword City Lord''s personal life is chaotic''.

    The young man shrouded in light looked unfamiliar, but the direction of the spell was definitely correct.

    However, the person she was thinking of was currently engaging in some terrible activities with the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord and her hidden guards. If it wasn''t for the hidden guard who was half-kneeling in front of the young man, she might have been able to see an even worse scene.

    As for the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, it had received her not too long ago. The impression it gave her was that it could be said to be the model of a female immortal cultivator''s high position, elegant and hidden with a cold and solemn image. But now, it shamelessly embraced the young man''s waist and stuck close to him. It was simply as if it was trying to liven things up!

    The young man had ced his hand on the guard''s head. Didn''t he know what the guard in front of him was going to do? ! Could it be that this dignified City Lord was nning to help him up??

    He was too shameless! He was too unsightly!

    Sun Fen, who was born in the Blistook Pavilion of Daoism and had spent hundreds of years in seclusion, opened her eyes wide. The anger and disbelief in her heart was about to be spat out!

    ¡°Liu! Jun! Xuan.¡±

    The valiant sword at the door fluttered in the wind without any wind. The Qi field was fully released, and the pressure of a Void Refining Stage warrior hit the face of the enemy. The pearl curtain hanging at the door instantly turned into ashes.

    A thief wanted to capture a king, a traitor wanted to capture two birds with one stone.

    Today, she, Sun Fen, had captured three of them in one breath.

    It really made people happy.

    ¡°Heh¡­ Hehehehe¡­¡±

    Sun Fen was so angry that sheughed instead. Her smile was cold and the tip of her sword was flickering with light as if a star of death was shining.

    Die! Die, die, die, die!

    Guo Fan''s terrified gaze fell on Yueh, who was half-kneeling in front of him, and the soft hands that belonged to Fang Xiang on her waist.

    He looked at the light dots on his body. Even if he did not know what spell it was, he could guess with his toes that it was used to track people. However, he did not know the exact principle.

    Anyway, they had already urately guided him to his destination and then exploded. There was no need to discuss the process anymore.

    He had already set up the entire crime scene, and there were even three of them. He directly put it on Sun Fen''s face and almost said, ¡°Not only did I marry someone else, but I also had an affair with my wife. What I said before was all false. I lied to you for hundreds of years. If you have the ability, then chop me to death.¡±

    Then, he really went to the door and pulled out his sword to chop people.

    I got up. One sword strike killed him. What''s there to say? JPG

    The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator felt an unprecedented calmness in his heart. His heart was like a raging fire. After being burnt to ashes, he was so calm that he wanted to use the Doom''s Day Winding Dragon Splitting Cloud Waterfall again.

    ¡°Shua!¡±

    She raised her long sword. The silver light was as smooth as silk. It drew a beautiful yet murderous trail and pierced towards Guo Fan''s neck.

    The speed was so fast that it could be said to be as fast as lightning. It was like a sh of lightning.

    Even if Guo Fan was equipped with all the cards, it was still not enough for this sh.

    So he prepared to take it head on.

    Fear and confusion onlysted for a brief moment before Guo Fan made up his mind. He had thought of a lot these few days, and Sun Fen''s appearance became a catalyst. If he continued to hesitate, this would happen again sooner orter. He might as well cut the weeds with his knife!

    If she could not resist it, then it would be up to fate. If she could resist it, then she would have to suffer a wave of pain in her extreme blood state. This made Sun Fen hesitate for a moment. She used Li Xieren''s [Dance of the Stars] again and took the opportunity to counter-attack. He already felt that he could not continue like this!

    Either die or open a harem!

    Come!

    However, just as he was about to close his eyes, Fang Xiang suddenly let go of his hand behind him and a faint voice sounded by his ear.

    ¡°Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator, this is not your Blistook Pavilion, but Night''s Fall Sword City. Do you want to kill my people in front of me?¡±

    Using words and power to preemptively attack?

    But this¡­ No, that''s not right!

    Guo Fan suddenly remembered that he had overlooked something. He opened his eyes wide and looked up. The mature and beautiful woman stood up. She reached out her hand and grabbed Sun Fen''s sword with her palm.

    The momentum of the sword stopped. Although it was still moving forward bit by bit, it finally stopped in front of Guo Fan''s neck.

    ¡°Drip¡­¡±

    Fang Xiang looked at the blood dripping from her trembling hands and smiled, ¡°The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator really lives up to its reputation.¡±

    Her smile faded and she coldly said, ¡°But this is not your reason to be impudent!¡±

    The Spiritual Energy was like a tide and the me light instantly gushed out. Fang Xiang''s hand that was holding the long sword was covered with ayer of golden light that extended to the Green Lotus Sword and the sword could not even move half an inch forward.

    [Tempered Gold Fragment]

    ¡°In this world, the one who knows the sword best is the swordsmith. You use the sword to kill people, and I will kill your sword.¡±

    Night''s Fall Sword City Lord Fang Xiang''sbat strength might not be high, nor could she be as abnormal as Sun Fen''s cross-ranking battle. However, her cultivation base was a genuine Physical Integration Period!

    Yes, a Physical Integration Period like Li Xieren!

    Guo Fan subconsciously thought about it and overestimated Sun Fen''sbat strength. He also underestimated how effective a 9-star swordsmith''s attack on a sword cultivator was.

    The Green Lotus Sword might be the hardest sword in Upper Central Realm, but it was also forged by a 9-star swordsmith. It also had ws. Fang Xiang, who was also a 9-star swordsmith, had her skills targeted at sword cultivators.

    Although he did not know what would happen if they really fought, Fang Xiang stopped Sun Fenpletely.

    ¡°Preposterous! A dignified Night''s Fall Sword City Lord dares to have an affair with someone else''s husband?!¡±

    Sun Fen gritted her teeth. Her elegant and heroic face was filled with anger. She red at Guo Fan, who had tidied up his clothes from the chair.

    Fortunately, he had not started yet. Otherwise, he would not have been so scared that he had a problem.

    Guo Fan smiled embarrassingly, but in his heart, he felt rather regretful. The n of counter-killing with iplete blood was actually quite feasible.

    It was just that the thing Li Xieren left behind, he really did not dare to randomly move it¡­

    Yueh loyally blocked in front of Guo Fan. The blush on her face did not fade, making Sun Fen even more annoyed.

    Fang Xiang suddenly frowned when she heard this and revealed a trace of doubt, ¡°Other husband? Why did Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator say so?¡±

    Eh?

    Guo Fan was stunned, but he saw Fang Xiang turn her head and blink at him.

    ¡°Will your disguise be seen through?¡±

    ¡°... No, unless you observe from the front, it is impossible to see through. She relied on that light dot magic, it should be based on her aura.¡±

    Sun Fen said from the opposite side, ¡°Don''t tell me that the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord still doesn''t know? Guo Xiaobo and I had an agreement several decades ago, he will definitely stay with me for the rest of his life, can''t he still be considered my husband?¡±

    Fang Xiang frowned even more deeply. ¡°I think that Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator probably misunderstood. His name is Xia Shui. To tell you the truth¡­ I was the one who helped him cultivate since he took a piss. I only asked him toe to Night''s Fall Sword City recently. It has not been a day or two since we had a private meeting.¡±

    A blush shed across the mature, beautiful, and powerful Night''s Fall Sword City Lord''s face as he pursed his lips and said.

    ¡°Simply put, it''s amon saying in the mortal world¡­ Raising a child is definitely not the Guo Xiaobo you are talking about.¡±

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115 - What a Standard Gigolo

    Child support?!

    Behind Fang Xiang, Guo Fan''s eyes widened in realization. This identity¡­ was unmistakable!

    If it indeed pertained to child support, it would perfectly exin his close rtionship with Fang Xiang. Moreover, Sun Fen held a strong disdain for any illicit affairs, which weighed heavily on her conscience.

    Moreover, if Guo Fan were separated from Xia Shui, it might arouse suspicion about the young man, rumored to be under the City Lord''s patronage, not being connected to him.

    The City Lord certainly lived up to his title, crafting a perfectly logical exnation in an instant.

    However, all of this hinged on Sun Fen''s trust. ¡°Xia Shui and Guo Fan are not the same person¡± formed the crux of the logical chain.

    He needed to coborate with Fang Xiang to confirm this identity!

    Guo Fan, standing behind Yueh, suddenly shifted his thoughts and coughed twice. He wore a weak smile and said, ¡°Senior Jian Zi¡­ I''m not acquainted with you. Your cultivation level is so advanced, while my husband is a senior in the Nascent Soul Stage. I''m only at the Foundation Establishing Stage. Thanks to the City Lord''s assistance, these light points must have gone astray¡­¡±

    What mattered most was that when Guo Fan had met Sun Fen, he hadn''t reached the God Forming Stage but was at the Foundation Establishing Stage, a fact that couldn''t be falsified!

    This aspect was non-negotiable!

    This was the primary source of Sun Fen''s doubt!

    Fang Xiangprehended Guo Fan''s implication, even though she remained uncertain about their adversary''s cultivation level. What she did know was that he was currently at the Foundation Establishing Stage. The Night''s Fall Sword City Lord gazed at the slightly bewildered Sun Fen and earnestly conveyed, ¡°I''ve watched Little Feng grow up. I''m still unaware of his past experiences. He hails from the southeastern part of the Middle Continent, residing in a small southeastern town. He''s a pampered young master from a respectable family background¡­¡±

    An odd feeling stirred within Guo Fan as he contemted this narrative.

    What was happening?

    He was a handsome young master from a mortal family, chosen by the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord while he was still a child due to his appearance and potential. Subsequently, he would be nurtured with resources, and during the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference, he would journey to the Night''s Fall Sword City.

    All they needed to do was make a name for themselves in the Sword Singing Conference, and they could ess the City Lord''s resources and discreetlymunicate with him, bypassing the need for outstanding rankings in the general assembly.

    What a standard gigolo!

    He even had a nurturing persona! Damn, he was exceptionally impressive!

    Guo Fan silently grumbled, but Fang Xiang remainedposed as she continued, ¡°I heard you journeyed southeast to seek individuals and had a confrontation with Luo Shun, which led you here. It''s likely that the person you were searching for encountered Xiao Feng on the way, and you used some form of magic to manipte Xiao Feng''s energy and other aspects. I misled you.¡±

    Sun Fen appeared somewhat uncertain. She nced at Guo Fan, noticing that the young man was indeed quite handsome. Moreover, he possessed an androgynous charm (thanks to Yijun''s previous alterations). Additionally, his actions disyed a certain timidity, and the chaotic scene she had witnessed earlier briefly cast doubt on her judgment.

    The Lord of Night''s Fall Sword City¡­ Could he really im to be nurturing a husband as a casual excuse, effectively tarnishing his own reputation?

    On the surface, she was a vignt widow who had been on guard for many years. Within Night''s Fall Sword City, she exuded an air of dignity. Little did she expect that her reputation would be so tarnished behind her back. If this matter were to be known, it would deal a severe blow to the entire Night''s Fall Sword City.

    Sun Fen inspected the remaining traces on her sword and hesitated. She clenched her teeth and stated, ¡°My technique cannot be mistaken¡­¡±

    Fang Xiang let out a sigh and added, ¡°It seems you''ve also been deceived, possibly by the Guo Xiaobo you mentioned earlier. You must be seething with anger inside, prompting your early departure, am I right?¡±

    Poor Sun Fen¡­

    She pursed her lips and fell into silence.

    Fang Xiang scrutinized her expression and continued, ¡°Can you honestly guarantee that your enchantment won''t go awry?¡±

    In truth, there was always a possibility of errors in most tracking spells. They couldn''t be entirely foolproof. Asking this question was akin to questioning a gloveless white wolf.

    It served as a psychological suggestion.

    One had to acknowledge that experience brought wisdom. With just a few words, Fang Xiang managed to stabilize the situation and control its tempo.

    Of course, Sun Fen couldn''t offer a guarantee¡­

    Reluctantly, she had to admit that she had been deceived. Wasn''t the Body Substitution Talisman she had been using meant to trace Guo Fan''s energy?

    A Body Substitution Talisman had led her on a wild goose chase for several days.

    The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator''s eyes widened with shock and anger. Could this be a string of deceptions?

    After tricking her with the Body Substitution Talisman, he had even foreseen that she might use it as an excuse. Subsequently, he seized the opportunity to divert her attention to another target, causing her to waste a significant amount of time and focus?

    Guo Fan, standing nervously in front of her, actually had apletely different perspective. He excelled at reading people''s emotions but wasn''t adept at scheming.

    Fang Xiang yed her final card, suggesting, ¡°Why don''t you have a direct conversation with my Little Feng? Take a close look and see if he resembles your Guo Xiaobo.¡±

    The golden me vanished.

    The Lord of Night''s Fall Sword City shifted position, releasing Guo Fan and issuing a solemn warning, ¡°First and foremost, you cannot take out your anger on him. He is the future young master of Night''s Fall Sword City.¡±

    Fang Xiang turned to Guo Fan, embracing him andforting him like a child, ¡°Little Feng, don''t worry. Let her have a good look. You''re my precious child, not her husband.¡±

    Guo Fan was rendered speechless.

    What was up with this gigolo''s demeanor and judgment?

    Sun Fen knew that if she took a few more steps forward, she could determine whether this young man was¡­

    But could this wretch, who willingly epted being embraced as a godson by a woman, and that harlot who had liaisons with two women in a brothel, truly be her Guo Xiaobo?

    As expected, the Lord of Night''s Fall Sword City validated her brother''s insight. When the power of an Immortal Cultivator blended with that of the mortal realm, it turned into a mess.

    Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator, known for her integrity, advanced but halted her extended hand mid-air. She nced at the wrinkles in Guo Fan''s attire, recalling the sight of the dark guard kneeling before him. A trace of revulsion crossed her face as she sheathed her sword. ¡°Forget it, I misunderstood.¡±

    Sun Fen took a deep breath. ¡°I won''t disclose this matter to anyone. I pledge on the reputation of the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator. City Lord, rest assured. I''ll alsopensate for any damaged items.¡±

    The light emanating from Guo Fan slowly dissipated, revealing his shallow Foundation Establishing Stage cultivation, deliberately altered to resemble a novice''s technique. The Spiritual Energy aura around him carried the five elements, clearly marking him as a sectless cultivator.

    Thest glimmer of hope in Sun Fen''s heart also faded away.

    Fang Xiang embraced Guo Fan, smiling, ¡°It was all a misunderstanding. Swordson, you can leave through the back door. Remember not to draw attention. Next time, be more cautious, and don''t make the same mistake. Love can be impulsive, but don''t let it blind you. This is a piece of advice from me.¡±

    Sun Fen had gone through a range of emotions, from anger to disappointment. She couldn''t exin why, but this ¡°mother and child affection¡± grated on her nerves. Her heart felt weary, and when the time came to express gratitude, she took her leave.

    Silence filled the room for a while.

    ¡°Puchi.¡±

    Fang Xiang suddenly embraced Guo Fan andughed. She blinked and remarked, ¡°Quite an adorable child.¡±

    Guo Fan¡­ ¡°¡±

    Is this why you insisted on meeting him face to face?

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116 - A Specialty

    The corner of his mouth twitched. He felt that he had still underestimated Fang Xiang''s rank.

    The Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, which had mastered power all year round, had both experience and experience. It was much better than those girls who had never been involved in human affairs, were pampered, or who only knew how to cultivate.

    After all, the elder was still the elder.

    Even if theirbat strength was not as good as theirs, they could still defeat them in terms of calmness and efficiency in handling matters.

    Guo Fan felt that this detour to Night''s Fall Sword City was the most correct decision¡­ Otherwise, he would probably have died on the way.

    He would have died before he even finished his apprenticeship. Just thinking about it sent shivers down his spine.

    However, just like what Guo Fan had just realized, he only had two choices left. Death or establishing a harem. It was very clear.

    ¡°She did leave this time, but she would feel that it would deepen my impression of lying to her again. What I said earlier would not work again¡­ I don''t know how long it will take for her to calm down after this.¡±

    If Sun Fen knew what the truth was, she would probably kill someone immediately.

    Guo Fan felt a headacheing on. Sun Fen was now the judge for the Singing Sword segment. He still had to maintain his gigolo persona¡­

    ¡°It''s better than her knowing that you are really having an affair with me, okay?¡±

    Fang Xiang said faintly, ¡°I can stop her. If she uses the Green Lotus Sword Technique, I can even gather the power of the entire Night''s Fall Sword City to keep her here. As I said before, in the Night''s Fall Sword City, no one can hurt you. But what you want is her heart, herplete submission. If I make a move, her heart will definitely die, and she will never be able to fall in love with you again.¡±

    Xiang knew who she was.

    This kind of feeling was simply like adding a little assistant to the side during the strategy. It was simply too considerate!

    If he could ask Fang Xiang''s opinion when he was attacking other characters, then the difficulty would definitely drop sharply.

    Guo Fan almost could not help but p his hands and nod. ¡°I have a way to quickly increase my strength, but now it is far from enough to quench my thirst. I think I can think in the opposite direction to reduce Si Fan''s strength. She won''t be able to attack me for the time being and defeat her advantage. When the timees, I''ll be able to do whatever I want.¡±

    What he said was what he wanted to do. Of course, it didn''t mean that the Overlord would force his way onto the bow. Instead, it was to create a rtively fair environment, or rather, it was to pretend to be a gentleman and wait for her to recover her strength before deciding who would win. In fact, during this process, he took the opportunity to lock the favorability level.

    ¡°Looks like the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator has forced my Little Xiaobo into a corner this time. Finally, I''m not going to hide anymore.¡± Fang Xiang smiled. She looked at Guo Fan''s hesitant attitude. He hadpletely be decisive. Her heart could not help but ripple because of this spirit.

    It seemed that Sun Fen''s ident this time was actually a good thing¡­ Even though Fang Xiang had already sensed it long ago and deliberately did not let anyone stop her, but that child was so aggressive and aggressive that she did not expect that Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator would have emotional issues. It was really direct and direct. It was hard on her little Xiaobo.

    Even so, it was a good experience to see the anxious and helpless Guo Fan.

    The corner of the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord''s mouth curled up as it looked at Guo Fan''s face. Although that face was quite pretty in terms of aesthetics, she asked softly, ¡°Now that the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator has left, Mr. Xiaobo can restore his face, right? I have already sent more people to guard the door. This time, no one can disturb him.¡±

    Fang Xiang reached out and pulled Yueh, who was quietly standing by the side, over. The beautiful hidden guards had just switched from being vignt of Sun Fen. The imposing manner was pinched by Fang Xiang''s face and immediately became red in the ears. With a stiff body, the City Lordughed, ¡°I forgot to let Yueh also see the face of her future master.¡±

    Yueh lowered her eyebrows and looked at the floor in front of her. Even her face was covered with pink and she was as shy as when she was in front of Guo Fan.

    The hidden guards'' emotions were restrained, but they had a different style.

    Guo Fan was admiring the hidden guards that he could not see in this game. Since the hidden guards were hidden guards, they naturally could note out and act in broad daylight. There were not many opportunities to see them, at most, they could only pass by asionally, and not even talk.

    However, when he mentioned changing back to his original appearance, Guo Fan remembered that his face was changed by Yijun. He still could not change back. He had to find Yijun.

    However, Yijun was currently doing something in some unknown corner.

    It couldn''t be that she had really learned to be bad¡­

    Guo Fan was stunned and said, ¡°Speaking of this¡­ I still got Yijun to help me put on my disguise. What about Yijun? I still have to bring this child back. He''s still young and doesn''t learn well. How can he grow up?¡±

    Fang Xiang could not help butugh as she repeatedly said ¡®good'' and then instructed Yueh to personally look for him.

    ¡°I found him. Let Xiaobo give you some rewards ~¡± The City Lord''s voice was particrly provocative. Although it was too much to promise a reward for Guo Fan, he couldn''t reject it at all¡­

    Guo Fan felt that this ¡°reward¡± was not ordinary. For example, it was also very good to continue with the matter of not sessfully stealing anything today.

    Yueh only made a sound of En, then immediately disappeared from where she was and went to look for someone.

    But no matter how she looked at it, she felt like she was running away.

    Fang Xiang smiled andmented, ¡°This child looks cold but in reality, it is very easy for him to be shy.¡±

    Guo Fan also smiled and was about to tell Fang Xiang how he was going to make Sun Fen''s strength fall.

    Fang Xiang suddenly stretched out her hand to hold Guo Fan''s hand and gently said, ¡°What did I say just now?¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned and Fang Xiang seriously said, ¡°You will be the young city lord. When Lian-eres back from Western Jade Valley, how about you marry her?¡±

    Guo Fan, ¡°!¡±

    The Lian-er Fang Xiang was talking about was naturally Fang Jie, who followed her mother''s surname. She was Fang Xiang''s biological daughter.

    What the fuck¡­

    A mother and daughter''s meal?

    Fang Xiang sighed, ¡°Lian-er is a gentle person and only wants to help the world. She has no interest in the Night''s Fall Sword City at all. I have never been willing to use anyone other than the secret guards to handle the matters in the city. It''s not like I have any trusted aides. I am not willing to hand over the Night''s Fall Sword City to someone else. I can only think of you.¡±

    Guo Fan said helplessly, ¡°But I need to make a trip to the Soaring Wisdom Sect and the northernmost ce¡­¡±

    There was still arge pile of illustrations waiting for him. Although it was a bit selfish, he really did not want to stop and rest here. People like Li Xieren and Sun Fen would not allow him to rest either.

    Fang Xiang shook her head, ¡°I just thought of it suddenly. You don''t have to worry about it. I don''t know how long it will be before Lian-eres back. Maybe I miss her too much.¡±

    She seemed to be in a probing state.

    Guo Fan held her hand and said gently, ¡°If you are willing, I will treat you as well as mother and daughter.¡±

    He felt that what he said was quiteme. However, since the mother and daughter were eating, he had to taste it. So, g¡­ just g.

    And Sun Fen¡­ He had already made up his mind to use Tan Xinyue''s Mountain Sea Spirit. He wanted her to learn the unique skill of this species as soon as possible. [Mountain and Sea Realm] ¡­ The buff on the entire map reduced the target by one level.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117 - Shadow

    Inside a private chamber at Oriental Lychee Tavern.

    Seated gracefully at the head of the table was a young woman in a pristine white ensemble, her waist adorned with an exquisite gold and silver sword. Her beautiful countenance remained cid, but behind those monochromatic eyes, a subtle hint of bewilderment lingered.

    Kneeling respectfully before her were two unremarkable cultivators of the God Forming Stage.

    Both appeared to be in their thirties or forties, attired in matching Daoist robes. Adorned with purple-gold cors and sporting tasseled longswords, it was evident they hailed from the same sect.

    One of these cultivators, tall and bright-eyed, exuded an air of refinement. He casually fanned himself with a folding fan, which oddly enough seemed entirely fitting within the tavern''s ambiance.

    The other cultivator had a square visage, angr and stern, resembling an upstanding individual who had been reluctantly dragged into such a ce.

    In truth, they were performing these roles.

    The carefree-looking schr bore the name Dai Tu, while the seemingly upright one answered to Mo Meng. Both had arrived in Night''s Fall Sword City just a month before the Chao Chao Sword Listening Ceremony, hailing from a middle-tier sect known as Peach Blossom Temple.

    During this month, they had yed the roles of ordinary Immortal Cultivators, intent on witnessing the grandeur of the Chao Chao Listening Sword Sect. They had explored the renowned attractions of Night''s Fall Sword City, lodging mostly at the Livingbow Residence. In their leisure hours, they would asionally visit Oriental Lychee Tavern for amusement.

    Unbeknownst to others, these two were, in fact, spies dispatched by the Devil Cult to infiltrate Night''s Fall Sword City.

    Today had initially been an uneventful day. They continued their undercover duties as usual, posing as protectors of a Devil Cult branch. However, the two with higher standing suddenly sensed the arrival of a messenger, causing the demonic energy within their meridians to surge.

    In the blink of an eye, they spotted the Saint Ambassador inexplicably appearing in the tavern''s corridor.

    Though they had encountered him only once before, they could never mistake the Saint Ambassador who had shadowed the Saint Lady all this while.

    Furthermore, the demonic Qi within them seemed eager to yield, rendering them unable to resist.

    Upon confirming that the saintess resided in the room they had reserved, the two immediatelyprehended the situation. So, that was the exnation!

    The presence of the Lord Saint Messenger here couldn''t be a mere coincidence. Especially considering their uing mission, there was only one usible exnation!

    It seemed that the Lord Saint Messenger hade specifically to oversee their operation and gather a progress report.

    Without dy, Dai Tu and Mo Meng stepped forward,municating respectfully through voice transmission, ¡°Greetings, Saint Ambassador.¡±

    Yijun raised an eyebrow inquisitively.

    The girl who had been discreetly shadowing and observing Guo Fan gave the two of them a puzzled look.

    However, Dai Tu and Mo Meng appeared to grasp the situation fully. With a casual and discreet nce around, they subtly opened the room''s door and continued, ¡°Saint Messenger, please enter. Our mission is nearlyplete. Once the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conferencemences, our n will proceed smoothly¡­¡±

    Yijun halted in her tracks.

    Although she wasn''t privy to the details of the cult''s mission in this location, she did know that Guo Fan would be participating in the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference in a few days¡­

    Her mother had tasked her with protecting Guo Fan, so if she perceived a significant threat, she was obligated to eliminate it, regardless of who it was.

    The young girl nodded impassively and entered the room. Recalling her mother''s typical demeanor, she calmly stated, ¡°You both have done well.¡±

    Overjoyed, the two of them knelt before her and expressed their gratitude, ¡°Thank you for yourmendation, Lord Saint Ambassador.¡±

    Yijun took a seat at the head of the table within the room and casually remarked, ¡°Your n.¡±

    Dai Tu and Mo Meng briefly puzzled over Yijun''s manner of speaking. After a moment, they realized she wanted them to discuss their ns and arrangements.

    However, the Lord Saint Messenger was truly deserving of the title. His words were straightforward and concise, without any superfluous details.

    Yijun upied a seat near the window, with a view of the street outside. Distracted, she noticed that she could still see Guo Fan on the street.

    However, for some inexplicable reason, he found himself stepping into the Oriental Lychee Tavern.

    The girl regarded him with an emotionless gaze, momentarily suspecting that he intended to seek thepany of a woman in the brothel.

    Unconsciously, her delicate brows furrowed.

    The private room''s decorations exuded a unique simplicity. There were no ostentatious muslin curtains or extravagant furnishings, just tables, chairs, teapots, and a modest screen. Adjacent to them stood a slightly taller small table, likely intended for servants to engage in leisurely y or dance.

    Other than that, it appeared much like the rooms in regr inns.

    In reality, the Oriental Lychee Tavern resembled ordinary inns, providing lodging and meals at exorbitant prices paid in Soul jewels. It catered to a clientele of high financial means, as ordinary cultivators rarely frequented the establishment. It was a ce to asionally savor something unconventional.

    Among the Oriental Lychee Tavern''s patrons were some who didn''t trade their skills or bodies. Many of them had been Immortal cultivators in the past, some hailing from sects that had crumbled. Others had been pushed into a corner by intermediate Immortal sects following their decline, ultimately finding refuge aboard the Soul Haunt Ship.

    ¡°Lord Saint Envoy, our n is proceeding smoothly. After the Wide Ocean Sect''s exposure, Zheng Dao heightened his vignce and resumed purging Holy Cult spies. Little did they know that this was a boon for us. Outwardly, these righteous path individuals im to be eradicating spies, but in reality, they exploit the chaos to eliminate dissenters. There''s much activity in the open and in the shadows. Conversely, the work of many Holy Cult operatives proceeds without hindrance.¡±

    A proud, cold smile graced Dai Tu''s countenance. ¡°These self-righteous factions are hastening their own downfall. Sooner orter, this world will belong to us, the Holy Cult!¡±

    Yijun nodded, taking mental note to convey this information to Guo Fanter.

    Mo Meng, wearing the smirk of a viin, chimed in, ¡°However, as they focus all their attention on these matters, they''ve conveniently forgotten that the Holy Cult members are not just spies. This time, we''ll redirect the flow of the flood in Ice-Crowned Heights entirely. The resulting force when the tide collides will rival the full-powered attack of a high-level cultivator. Then, we shall obliterate the Grand Meeting entirely. As for us¡­ We''ll seize Gong Wei, the head of the ten famous swords being showcased. He shall be ours!¡±

    This devilish cultivator grew increasingly fervent, as if foreseeing his future contributions to the devil religion.

    ¡°Well done,¡± the girl continued to speak with an impassive demeanor. Yet, she suddenly sensed that Guo Fan had entered the inner hall of the Oriental Lychee Tavern and was engaging in activities she had previously witnessed with two other women.

    What an unfit father.

    ¡°Rest assured, Lord Saint Messenger! We have arranged all the personnel and the operation is progressing smoothly. When the timees, we shall have the means toy waste to Night''s Fall Sword City immediately!¡± Both of them proimed confidently.

    Yijun furrowed her brow, struggling to find any other words to add. After a brief pause, she could only give a reluctant nod and mutter, ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°We''re truly grateful for your trust, Lord Saint Messenger! We won''t disappoint you!¡±

    Their excitement surged even higher, and their faces twisted into sinister smiles. The atmosphere inside the private room grew increasingly tense.

    ¡­¡­

    As they escorted Yijun back to the corridor, they coincidentally encountered Yueh, who had been searching for her. The undercover guard delivered a brief message, ¡°Your father has requested your presence.¡±

    Yijun sniffled and nodded with a neutral expression. She touched the hilt of her sword andmented, ¡°Father''s scent.¡±

    Yueh ¡°¡­¡±

    Was there something unusual about this daughter?

    The covert guard''s ears turned crimson once more. He led the way ahead, unsure of how to react.

    Yijun began to count. This was her eighth aunt.

    The young girl suddenly fretted that she might not have enough rooms in the future to amodate everyone.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118 - The God of Strategy!

    The petite girl followed her eighth aunt and began to worry about her future position at home, and most importantly, she could no longer hide on top of the bed and observe the future.

    Imagine, in the future, if a group of aunts squeezed themselves into a room, she might not have a ce to continue observing Guo Fan.

    Yijun suddenly felt that her future was in danger, and the task given by her mother could not bepleted properly.

    When Yueh brought Yijun to the inner hall, Guo Fan was talking about the Mountain Sea Spirit with Fang Xiang.

    Tan Xinyue was obviously a young Mountain Sea Spirit and had a confused look on her face. She did not know anything.

    If he wanted her toprehend his skill in advance, what he needed to do was not to throw her out and shout, ¡°I have decided that it will be you, Xinyue!¡± It was good, but he needed a lot of steps and materials to ¡°speed up the process.¡±

    It wasmonly known as fighting and pet raising.

    Just relying on Guo Fan alone was obviously not enough. But now, there was still an expensive Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, Fang Xiang who had grasped connections and resources, so the matter was much simpler.

    The Mountain Sea Spirit itself was rtively rare, but to the higher ups of the cultivation world, it was not very rare either. Fang Xiang also had the identity of a swordsmith. She was very familiar with heavenly treasures and had enough in stock, so she was more confident.

    In order to acquire the abilities of the Mountain and Sea Realm, one first needed arge amount of Spiritual Energy, which could be provided by Soul jewels. Then there were some materials with spatial attributes, the Unbroken Stone, the Mirage Sea Nethersteel¡­.

    The hardest to obtain was the Mirage Sea Nethersteel. Unfortunately, Xun Yimu had just used it a few days ago in exchange for the rights to use the Night''s Fall Sword Array.

    In addition, there was also a ¡®Essence Gathering Pill'' that was specifically used to help spirit beasts evolve.

    In the game, this was all the materials used to promote spirit beasts. It required a lot of energy and effort from the yers toplete quests in dungeons. If there were many yers with pets, then it would really be a waste.

    However, Guo Fan now had Fang Xiang.

    This represented the resources of the entire Night''s Fall Sword City and the help of Sword Pavilion.

    This was the power of a gigolo (Confirmed).

    Guo Fan felt that sooner orter, he would be able to open a harem and create an unprecedented power. His members had no shorings in all aspects, and they were all at the top level.

    ¡°City Lord, he has arrived.¡±

    Yueh made way for the petite girl behind her.

    Fang Xiang turned her head when she heard this and saw a young girl who looked delicate and small like a doll. Her long hair was like a waterfall, her white clothes were like snow, and her hair was at the beginning of February. She was at an ignorant age. She stood there quietly and obediently, making people feel love and pity for her.

    ¡°What a cute child.¡±

    Night''s Fall Sword City Lord''s heart softened in an instant. He remembered that this was Guo Fan''s child, and when he saw Guo Fan''s figure, he felt as if he had seen Guo Fan''s shadow. He walked over and reached out his hand to pull Yijun into his embrace.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The girl''s body was too small. Fang Xiang only needed to bend down slightly to hug her in her arms.

    Yijun immediately let out a puzzled and muffled sound. She felt that everything in front of her eyes was pitch ck and muffled, but her nose could smell a strong fragrance.

    ¡°Smell. Smell.¡±

    This aunt was so fragrant. There was even a familiar smell of her father mixed in the fragrance.

    When the girl was hugged, she subconsciously stretched out her hands and waved them in the air. She looked like a wooden penguin and then fell into deep thought.

    Her mother had never done this to her before. It was very strange, but it felt very warm and steady. There was a kind of power that could directly hit one''s heart. It was soft.

    Her father¡­ was also hugged like this.

    Yijun calmed down and tried to reach out and hug the woman''s waist in front of her. After that, she was hugged even more tightly. Fang Xiang kept making ¡°so cute¡± sounds when she met small animals as she rubbed Yijun''s head. The young girl made sounds of enjoyment.

    She was¡­ conquered?! He had beenpletely conquered!

    Guo Fan, who was standing at the back, twitched his mouth. At this moment, he felt that before he could ept both mother and daughter, Fang Xiang had taken him and Yijun in as well.

    This was too fuck.

    Was this the most famous saying of those who win the hearts of the people?

    After about ten minutes, Fang Xiang finally got out of the state of ¡°sucking Yijun,¡± and looked at the young girl with a face full of love. She pulled her over and sat beside Guo Fan, and she herself also sat down.

    Hmm¡­ Looking from afar, it was really a loving family of three.

    Guo Fan touched Yijun''s head, although the young girl was as expressionless as always. He kept feeling that she was dizzy and her face was a little red. She sat very obediently with her hands on her knees. The serious looking Yazi was really cute.

    Fang Xiang sighed and said, ¡°She is really not the same as Li Xieren. If you did not say it, I would not believe that this child grew up with Li Xieren.¡±

    Guo Fan thought to himself that you have never seen Yijun killing people before. That was called ruthless and decisive and waspletely different from the cuteness of her outer appearance.

    He withdrew his hand and asked, ¡°Why did youe to the brothel?¡±

    Yijun looked up and said, ¡°I followed you. I passed by and hid myself. Then I met people from the Holy Cult.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ Holy Cult?¡± Guo Fan was stunned for a moment, then his facial expression changed, ¡°Someone from the Devil Cult?¡±

    Fang Xiang was also stunned for a moment, then she saw Yijun nodding her head. The smile on her face faded a little, and she said, ¡°Ever since the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference came, the security in Night''s Fall Sword City has been stricter than usual. But because there were too many peopleing and going, there were still quite a number of peopleing and going. Most of them will still be dealt with during the follow-up inspection¡­¡±

    Yijun shook her head and said, ¡°They have entered the Night''s Fall Sword City ahead of time and avoided the Chao Chao Listening Sword.¡±

    She told everything she heard to the two of them. From the beginning to the end, she repeated everything without leaving a single word behind. She even told them about the Holy Cult unifying the world.

    The young girl said such an excited slogan in a calm tone. It was a bit funny. Guo Fan could almost imagine the gloomy and proud expression on the faces of the two people from the Devil Cult at that time.

    A typical viin''s face.

    But unfortunately¡­ In your eyes, the Lord Holy Envoy is the biggest spy.

    ¡°So that''s how it is¡­ The target is the Lake Light Sword that the Left Hall Master took out this time.¡±

    Fang Xiang nodded and her gaze was stern, ¡°Where are these two people now? We must deal with them before the Tide-listening Sword is used.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Guo Fan suddenly said. Under Fang Xiang''s puzzled gaze, he slowly said, ¡°Since they want to attract the impact of the Jade Snow Flood and create chaos, taking the opportunity to seize the Lake Light Sword, they actually do not have many high level Immortal Cultivators. Instead, they are scattered all over the ce, and it is very difficult to deal with them in a concentrated manner.¡±

    ¡°But this time, didn''t the Night''s Fall Sword Array just happen to be transformed into a formation to locate people¡­ When the timees, when Xun Yimu is about to open it, you will get someone to pretend to report that this matter was discovered. Just say that the situation is urgent. Borrowing the formation to use it will ruin Xun Yimu''s n.¡±

    Guo Fan smiled and said, ¡°Killing two birds with one stone.¡±

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119 - Scumbag

    Unbeknownst to Xun Yimu, she had unwittingly be a pawn in someone else''s hands.

    Guo Fan had used Xun Yimu''s Mirage Sea Dark Iron for upgrades and even utilized her formations to apprehend spies from the devil religion.

    What made it even more unsettling was that another woman had yed a part in this.

    What was even more disconcerting was that she had willingly divulged everything.

    She had essentially handed over everything to him free of charge.

    Guo Fan''s n was progressing smoothly, especially with the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference approaching. Mobilizingrge groups of people would draw unwanted attention. ording to Yijun, their n was set for the final day of the conference when the tide would be at its most powerful.

    Consequently, there wasn''t much to be done during the conference itself.

    Fang Xiang concurred and inquired if there were any other requirements. Guo Fan requested a map, not just any map but a map of the Tianshu Earth Vein.

    In the gaming world, it might have been a standard item for yers, just a small map. However, in the Upper Central Realm, it held immense value. It provided real-time information about terrain and climate changes and helped with self-location, but only within areas the creator had explored. It had no effect beyond that scope.

    Nevertheless, this map could be gradually expanded and supplemented by subsequent users.

    Such maps were typically handed down through generations and could only be utilized by individuals at the Void Refining Stage or higher. The longer the map''s history, the greater its worth.

    The map in Night''s Fall Sword City was among the highest grade, covering nearly the entire Middle Continent, with only a few uncharted, perilous regions like the Frightening Slopes.

    Su Feng had personally crafted Guo Fan''s clothing. The two Universe Creator Arrays were akin to backpacks, and now, with the addition of the small map, they had some resources at their disposal.

    Except for the inability to earn EXP from monster hunting, they were virtually self-sufficient.

    Guo Fan retrieved the map and realized it was already evening. He had reported to the Sword Pavilion in the morning, been caught by Sun Fen in the afternoon, and now the night had fallen. Lanterns illuminated the Oriental Lychee Tavern, and foot traffic had dwindled. Deciding to spend the night at the tavern seemed like a sensible choice.

    He had to admit, the city lord''s secret guards were truly remarkable.

    Upon waking the following morning, Yueh found herself nestled in the city lord''s embrace.

    Fang Xiang gazed at him, one hand casually supporting her head with a smile, while the other lovingly stroked the back of the hidden guards. The nket exuded an aura of motherly warmth.

    Guo Fan''s expression held a hint of amusement. He couldn''t help but feel that allowing Fang Xiang to handle matters in the harem was more efficient than doing it himself.

    He sat up and dressed, and as he looked up, he saw Yijun hanging upside down. ¡°!¡±

    ¡°Huuu¡­¡±

    Guo Fan let out a sigh of relief, his racing heart settling. He couldn''t help but think that this child was bing increasingly mysterious. What was going on?

    He sighed and bid Yijun a good morning. Yijun nodded and retreated back to the top of the bed, instantly seeming to disappear again.

    Guo Fan bid farewell to Fang Xiang and returned to the inn. The first person he spotted upon entering was the bewildered and absent-minded Luo Shun.

    Luo Shun sat at a table outside the inn with a lost expression, sipping tea slowly and muttering to himself, ¡°Why, why is it like this¡­¡± He seemed as though he was about to draw his sword and search for something.

    It was as if he had drunk a cup of ck tea the previous night and woken up to discover some perplexing twists in his life.

    ¡°?¡±

    Guo Fan was momentarily taken aback. Just a day ago, Luo Shun had been contemting the world and nning to forsake the immortal path to save the heroic young man from the Upper Central Realm. Yet today, he appeared as a despondent figure drowning in alcohol and deeper concerns.

    ¡°Senior Cui? Reverend Cui? Brother Cui?¡± Guo Fan approached and nudged him, waving his hand in front of Luo Shun''s eyes. Luo Shun snapped out of his reverie and looked up to find Guo Fan. He suddenly said, ¡°Oh, Xia Shui, you''re back.¡±

    ¡°Um, Senior Cui, what''s going on¡­?¡± Guo Fan inquired in confusion.

    Luo Shun let out a deep sigh and set down his cup. ¡°Ah, I''m nning to seek out the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator. I want to challenge her once more. I managed to rebuild my Sword Heart, but as soon as I drew my sword, she appeared out of nowhere, inquiring if I had encountered someone. Then she cast a spell and vanished¡­¡±

    He appeared somewhat lost and helpless, shaking his head as he continued, ¡°I believe it''s because the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator is a righteous individual, and she must havee across some form of injustice. Perhaps some vile scoundrel needed to be brought to justice. But what baffles me is that she didn''t regard me as a serious opponent in the least.¡±

    The chief disciple of the Honed Reaver Sword Sect chuckled bitterly, adding, ¡°Otherwise, she wouldn''t have simply left.¡±

    Indeed, she had left to administer justice to a scoundrel from the Liu family.

    This Liu family scoundrel had over 200 ships under hismand, and he had attached iron chains to them. In her presence, he had attempted to overturn a carriage, nearly costing him his life. In the end, he had pretended to be a child raised by the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord. This heinous act had left another woman blushing with anger in front of her.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Damn it, so the culprit is you!

    Guo Fan''s lips curled into a wry smile. The same guy who had blocked his strike earlier had now recovered from his leg injury. It felt like he was living in fast-forward, unable to keep up with this whirlwind of events.

    Even if he managed to win this time, Luo Shun would still end up being the loser!

    Guo Fan had to admit his own carelessness in this matter. If he hadn''t assumed that Luo Shun could handle it on his own, he would have been better prepared. At the very least, he wouldn''t have been caught off guard.

    Nevertheless, dwelling on his anger towards Luo Shun was pointless now that the situation had passed. It seemed like Luo Shun was going through a tough time himself.

    Guo Fan considered challenging once more with renewed confidence, but he soon realized that the other party didn''t even regard him as a significant opponent. His heart took another blow, casting a long shadow.

    Guo Fan let out a sigh. They were all people living difficult lives, so why make things harder for one another?

    He poured a cup of tea, clinked it with Luo Shun''s, and consoled, ¡°It''s hard to say. Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator has more pressing matters to attend to. He''s simply too upied at the moment. Everyone has their own concerns. Senior Cui''s strength and determination are certainly noteworthy, but the timing may not be right.¡±

    Luo Shun clenched his teeth. ¡°Little brother Xia Shui, you''re right. I''ve already conquered my own doubts. After challenging him a second time, I drew my sword. I''ll gather the courage to challenge myself a third time. I''ll challenge myself¡ªit''s not about others'' attitudes!¡±

    As he stood up, Luo Shun felt like he had finally awakened. Just as he was about to express his gratitude to Xia Shui, he was taken aback. ¡°By the way, Xia Shui, where were youst night? You didn''t return overnight.¡±

    Guo Fan was startled, but before he could respond, a fragrant breeze swept by. Tan Ling whispered, ¡°It smells like a woman, and there''s a distinct scent of spices from the Oriental Lychee Tavern. Did you visit a brothel?¡±

    Guo Fan cleared his throat. ¡°I only stayed for one night¡­¡±

    Behind Tan Ling, Gu Chao''s inquisitive young voice chimed in, ¡°Isn''t that ce very dangerous? You shouldn''t go there.¡±

    The child''s eyes were wide, and his face was filled with innocence. Guo Fan was left speechless.

    Meng Jin, who had descended from upstairs, finally found an opening to sarcastically remark, ¡°I thought the deity from Jolcana Road had some important business to attend to, but it seems he spent half a cup of tea''s worth of time at a brothel. Why do we Immortal Cultivators resemble mortals, unable to resist our desires? Indulging in pleasures.¡±

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120 - Brothel?

    If Guo Fan had read novels about Xianxia before he transmigrated, he would probably agree with it.

    After all, when you cultivate to be an immortal, you cultivate the word ¡°immortal.¡± The main point is that kind of extraordinary feeling. What ¡°swallowing a golden core into my stomach, I can''t control my life.¡± What, you''re talking about women? It doesn''t exist. Cultivation is where happiness lies, and seeking the Great Dao is what we pursue!

    ording to Guo Fan''s current cultivation speed, even if it was boring, there would still be pleasure in it. It was the satisfaction brought by the visible growth of his strength.

    For example, if you study hard, not only would your efficiency be high, but you would also have the confidence to know how many points you could get at this level.

    Although he was still a vegetable at his current level.

    However.

    If he had transmigrated, the situation would have beenpletely different. In the past, those were all sarcastic remarks. If he had really worn them, he wouldn''t have been able to deal with so many women, regardless of their appearance, status, or strength. Cultivate? It did not exist. There was no such thing as cultivating a Nima Immortal. There was no such thing as cultivating a Nima Immortal, and there was no such thing as'' beep beep beep ¡®in the world of cultivation. - - ¡®Women are happy!''

    ¡°Do you desire power?¡±

    ¡°No, I yearn for Niko!¡±

    Guo Fan sneered at Meng Jin.

    He was not angry at all. He even wanted tough.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Guo Fan reached out his hand and touched Gu Chao''s head, which had previously been transformed into a little loli. He smiled indifferently. Squatting. <i>_</i> squatted down. He said earnestly, ¡°It''s very dangerous. I almost died after going there for a while. There are des and swords in this brothel. Life and death are unpredictable. If you are not strong enough, don''t go in.¡±

    What he said was true blood tears. However, in the eyes of outsiders, it was just words to scare children. There was nothing wrong with that.

    As a vixen, Tan Ling had a sharp sense of smell. Coupled with her extraordinary talent, she immediately sensed that there was more than one woman on him.

    However, this vixen secretly licked her lips and became even more excited in her heart.

    It was not difficult to poach a wall, but it was safer to be a cannon fodder.

    A cunning fox was in an undefeatable position.

    Tan Ling snorted a few times in her heart. She suppressed the excitement in her heart and lifted her skirt to nce at Guo Fan. She said, ¡°You guys chat slowly.¡± Then she turned around and left.

    Gu Chao blinked his eyes with a confused look. He kept feeling that his master was lying to him, and more than once.

    Guo Fan stood up andpletely ignored Meng Jin, who was waiting for him to refute him, and walked upstairs.

    Meng Jin was stunned at first, then he felt that this guy must have no words to refute. He finally beat him by a level, and said proudly in his heart, ¡°Some people do not cultivate their heart, even if they use tricks to gain fame. It will only be a short-lived thing.¡±

    Guo Fan revealed a smile. He stopped walking and turned his head. With a puzzled face, he said, ¡°May I ask, little friend Yan, do you know what kind of power is behind the Oriental Lychee Tavern, and what kind of people are in the Oriental Lychee Tavern?¡±

    Meng Jin really did not know. This was his first timeing to the Night''s Fall Sword City, and he was here to participate in the meeting. How could he know what kind of living environment the brothels in the Night''s Fall Sword City were?

    ¡°Isn''t it just a brothel¡­¡± The genius from the Mount Gargantuan said with a disdainful expression. He then said with an embarrassed expression, ¡°Also, don''t call me little friend. What''s your cultivation level? ording to the rules, you should call me Fellow Daoist, or even senior. How inappropriate!¡±

    The Sword Singing Conference was a stage specially prepared for the new generation of cultivators. It was stipted that only those under the age of 20 could participate. Therefore, the people who participated here were all genuine young people.

    The real age of this student in front of him was no more than fifteen or sixteen years old.

    However, he had been spoiled by the sect all year round, and his overbearing attitude seemed to be premature.

    Guo Fan said, ¡°Looks like you don''t know. Then let me ask you another simple surface question. Do you know the cultivation level of the girls in Oriental Lychee Tavern?¡±

    ¡­ ¡°¡± Meng Jin was dumbfounded. He looked at Guo Fan with a confused expression.

    Luo Shun was also dumbfounded. He knew if the girls in the brothels looked good or not, but it was not right to ask about their cultivation level. However, he understood that this Oriental Lychee Tavern was not an ordinary brothel.

    He thought to himself that Xia Shui was not the kind of person who would go to brothels to have fun. There must be a deeper meaning behind it. Could it be that this was also a part of experiencing the ecology of cultivators?

    Luo Shun''s eyes lit up, and he suddenly thought of something.

    Guo Fan said, ¡°Those who have hung the cards have at least cultivated before, starting from the 6th level of Qi Refinement. As for the Sweeper, he is at least at the Core Forming Stage. He can sing and dance well, and he can even sit and discuss Dao with you. Those who go to the Oriental Lychee Tavern are allmon Void Refining Stage experts. Usually, staying overnight for three hundred Soul jewels would double the amount at this time. Let''s not talk about this little friend Yan, do you have enough Soul jewels to go in? Your cultivation seems to be lower than the Song Girl in Oriental Lychee Tavern, right? ¡°

    If you don''t have the strength and money, why would you rather go to the Oriental Lychee Tavern?

    This world was so real. It gave the newbie Meng Jin and the two hundred year old Void Refining Stage newbie Luo Shun a huge shock.

    Meng Jin''s face was pale. He wanted to say that it was impossible, but this kind of thing, as long as he personally went to the Oriental Lychee Tavern or asked others about it, Guo Fan wouldn''t lie.

    But now, he had been humiliated in front of so many people. He couldn''t get down from the stage. He was breathing heavily as he stared at Guo Fan. You! You dare to insult me with words!¡±

    Meng Jin pulled out his sword and pointed it at Guo Fan. He was finally full of anger. ¡°I want to fight you to the death!¡±

    ¡°Young and aggressive, impulsive and easily angry, not good.¡±

    Guo Fan took out the token unhurriedly. The word ¡°Duan¡± on it was particrly striking. The pearl embedded in it resonated slightly with the formation on the surrounding buildings. He smiled slightly. ¡°Private fights are forbidden in Night''s Fall Sword City. Meng Jin, Fellow Daoist, are you sure you want to test the method with your body?¡±

    Meng Jin widened his eyes. ¡°This¡­ How is this possible? ! ¡°

    Everyone was dumbfounded by the sudden turn of events. Tan Ling looked up at the counter and said in surprise, ¡°Isn''t this¡­ City Lord Fang''s token?¡±

    It was a genuine token that resonated with the formation that covered the entire Night''s Fall Sword City. It could control the formation that was set up everywhere in the Night''s Fall Sword City, and it had the effect of ¡°seeing the token is like seeing the city lord.¡±

    Guo Fan shook the token and sighed. He said, ¡°Because I escorted the disciple of the Nine Stars Swordsmith back to the Sword Pavilion and got along well with the master of the left pavilion. City Lord Fang also admired me, but my cultivation is too weak. I am honest and honest. I am afraid that I will offend others and be bullied. He gave me this token so that I can protect myself for the time being. Thank you, City Lord Fang.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ you!¡±

    Meng Jin''s facial expression changed a few times, and the sound of his teeth rubbing against each other was especially loud. He flicked his sleeves and left again, and even said those vicious words, ¡°Of course I will obey the rules of Night''s Fall Sword City, but when the sound of the sword begins, I will let you know what is called regret!¡±

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121 - The Sense of Superiority of a Gigolo

    Guo Fan pped Meng Jin''s face with a wave of clear ridicule. The impact was doubled due to the uracy of his points and the rationale behind them. Moreover, he had effectively blocked Meng Jin''sst avenue for a counterattack by wielding the token in his hand.

    Meng Jin found himself at a loss for words. He couldn''t utter a single word and had no choice but to suppress the anger bubbling within him. He silently vowed to defeat this arrogant individual and put him in his ce at the Sword Singing Conference.

    Guo Fan believed that his ability topletely disregard Meng Jin stemmed from the advantage of a yer immersed in a harem scenariopared to a solitary NPC.

    Meng Jin''s mockery was based on simplistic reasoning: ¡°Cultivation should take precedence over romantic pursuits. Your obsession with women reflects nothing but lust. I doubt you''ve even reached a spiritual realm, and given your age, you probably haven''t encountered many women.¡±

    Even if he had encountered women, they would likely be at the Foundation Establishment or Core Formation levels.

    If Meng Jin had truly attained a high level of cultivation, he could have refrained from engaging with women entirely and kept it discreet.

    If someone were to employ a Seduction Enchantment on him, he''d probably yield faster than anyone else.

    In essence, this individual had never encountered a genuine female NPC, so his remarks were baseless and mocking.

    However, the characters Guo Fan encountered were mostly five-star characters, distinguished not only by their appearance but also by their status and strength.

    Five-star characters were nearly the highest tier in the game, a level that ordinary Immortal Cultivators could only dream of reaching.

    Figures like Xun Yimu, Sun Fen, and others were top talents among the younger generation in prominent cultivation sects. The City Lord, although an older-generation cultivator with modest talent, possessed remarkable skills.

    Once his identity as a 9-star swordsmith was revealed, any faction would eagerly wee him as a cherished asset, considering him a mobile arsenal capable of regeneration.

    This was one of the reasons why Sword Pavilion stood as the faction with the longest lineage in the Upper Central Realm.

    Currently, there were only five 6-star swordsmiths, and the most formidable one, Cui Hu, had already submitted to Guo Fan.

    Among the four-star characters, some, like Su Feng, held a distinct advantage in terms of appearance. Others upied positions as sect elders or young lords.

    Even three-star characters exhibited significant potential, like Gu Yaling, who also boasted good health. Tan Ling, while stronger in strength,ckedparable potential, thus maintaining a bnce between them.

    As for those rated at 1-2 stars, the majority of them were among the remaining 100. Among the males, they were either tools or mere pawns.

    Hence, such taunts were directed at individuals who couldn''t fathom the pressure exerted by a Physical Integration Period cultivator and the ruler of a major power. When they heard the sound of ¡°beep!¡± and then again, ¡°beep!¡±¡ªwhat kind of satisfaction could they possibly derive from that?

    This was the reason for their ignorantments.

    Guo Fan, with his wealth of experiences, could dismiss such remarks as the words of keyboard warriors who only knew how to indulge themselves.

    This disyed the self-assured attitude of a male escort.

    Guo Fan reimed the token and shared with Tan Ling that he had surprised Bing Jun and Jian Fu at the Sword Pavilion yesterday. He also mentioned his encounter with him and Lang Qing.

    Tan Ling grinned and remarked, ¡°News of this incident had already circted within the inn yesterday. You see, Night''s Fall Sword City isn''t as vast as one might think. Peoplee and go, and gossip spreads unusually fast. You spent a night in a brothel, and the news had already reached every corner of Night''s Fall Sword City. The Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference was already quite lively, but I can''t even fathom how much more of an event it will turn into now¡­¡±

    She continued, ¡°I''m just curious if, after today, your reputation will surpass even that young upstart who dared to challenge the Sword Pavilion as a mortal.¡±

    Guo Fan had already disclosed his connection to Fang Xiang to Tan Ling. As she gazed at him while speaking, there was an underlying meaning in her eyes.

    This token was undeniable proof of his association with male escort services.

    Reflecting on Guo Fan''s stay at the brothelst night, Tan Ling couldn''t help but marvel at his audacity.

    Not only had he subdued the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, but he also attracted the attention of Profound Yin Young Lord and the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator. And yet, he had the nerve to visit a brothel right under their noses?

    He truly lived up to his reputation as a charmer of women.

    If Tan Ling were to discover that Guo Fan had spent a night in a brothel with the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, not only would she be astounded, but she''d also be amazed by his resilience. He would not only evade capture but also enjoy a delightful night with the City Lord and her secret guards. It would be even more astonishing to her.

    She marveled at the incredible tenacity of his survival instincts.

    Guo Fan cleared his throat and exined, ¡°The Left Pavilion Master is interested in recruiting me. The City Master is merely using this opportunity to entice me. I''ll likely retrieve this token once I leave Night''s Fall Sword City.¡±

    Tan Ling rested her chin on her hand and nced at Gu Chao, who was beside Guo Fan. ¡°Your ¡®little sister'' here possesses remarkable talent. She broke through to the seventh level of Qi Refiningst night, and it took me by surprise.¡±

    In reality, for a great demon like Tan Ling, what was even more rming was Gu Chao''s inability to conceal his aura when he broke through. He seemed to possess the aura of a genuine Taoist cultivation technique, which naturally unnerved her.

    Were it not for Guo Fan entrusting her with taking care of Gu Chao, she would have kept her distance from the child.

    However, she understood the importance of safeguarding such an obvious secret.

    Guo Fan assessed Gu Chao''s cultivation and confirmed that he had indeed reached the seventh stage. Pleased, he advised, ¡°When you approach the Foundation Establishment stage, temporarily suppress your cultivation. I''ll take you to face formidable foes. Otherwise, if you only cultivate withoutbat, you''ll end up as that person''s subordinate from earlier, understood?¡±

    Gu Chao nodded and furrowed his brow. ¡°Will he be mentally impaired? This is quite severe¡­¡±

    Guo Fan gently patted his head and advised, ¡°Remember not to utter that in front of our little friend next time; it might upset him.¡±

    This child has quite a sharp tongue.

    Guo Fan''s mouth twitched. Despite having witnessed the initial venomous side of the young girl at the outset,tely, her cute exterior had overshadowed her true nature.

    After carrying Gu Chao back upstairs, Guo Fan retrieved the hammer he had concealed in his sleeve. He followed the cat and gave it a couple of pats.

    ¡°Meow¡­ Meow¡­ Meow?¡±

    The hammer had just awakened, raising its head to meow. It still sought refuge back in Guo Fan''s sleeve. Yesterday, it had been so terrified by Sun Fen''s sword that it had immediately retreated into Guo Fan''s clothing, trembling uncontrobly, too scared toe out even after Guo Fan had finished battling. It had always been rather reclusive.

    It was a timid bunch.

    However, this trait aligned well with Hammer One''s character.

    Hammer nced around anxiously, letting out a relieved sigh upon confirming its return.

    Guo Fan lifted the hammer and meowed curiously. When he ced his hand on her abdomen, Spiritual Energy flowed into her dantian. Due to their soul contract, the hammer couldn''t resist and trembled pitifully, meowing.

    ¡°I, I didn''t intend to hide. Please don''t harm me, meow, meow.¡± Hammer thought that Guo Fan wanted to harm her by safeguarding her master. She thought he wanted to kill her.

    Guo Fan examined and remarked, ¡°It''s the inherent instinct of the demon race to convert the essence of other beings into Spiritual Energy for cultivation. It''s nearly time for the Nascent Infant Stage to advance to the Soul Formation stage. Building the ¡®Fracture of Scaled Dragon,'' this talent is rated at least four stars in the game.¡±

    He withdrew his hand, satisfied that he would soon have a God Forming Stage bodyguard, even though its primary roles were warmth and cuteness.

    Speaking of which, in the Xianxia world, there shouldn''t be any issues with cross-breeding or the like, right?

    Guo Fan gazed at the hammer, contemting the idea of potentially creating a new race.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122 - The Disappearance of the Orchid Symbol

    ¡°Meow, meow, meow¡­ Meow?¡±

    The hammer was still showing its loyalty at the beginning. It looked at Guo Fan with teary eyes and curled up its ws to act cute.

    However, when he realized that Guo Fan had been staring at him for a long time and did not say anything, his meow immediately lowered, and he started to panic.

    ¡°Meow¡­¡±

    The hammer raised its head and smiled at Guo Fan. ¡°Hammer, can you do an experiment for me?¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    The hammer felt that there was a big red word ¡°danger¡± shing above its head. The vignce in its heart increased exponentially. It felt like it was going to be cooked with tears.

    It did not even need other ingredients to match it. It could form a te by itself¡­

    In fact, this stupid dragon didn''t realize what kind of terrifying situation it was facing.

    Inparison, it was actually still alright to make a dish.

    Guo Fan coughed twice and said in a serious manner, ¡°Regarding the reproductive istion between humans and non-humans under the xianxia world view, it is a research activity that has a huge contribution to the exploration of the world view. Do you want to participate?¡±

    Hammer mewed nkly and felt a little dizzy.

    What kind of nonsense was this human talking about? Why did she understand every word clearly when they were separated, but when they werebined, she could not understand them.

    She was the dignified True Dragon''s soul, Earth Fire Transformation, a unique and noble Constructing Fracture of Scaled Dragon. How could she say that she did not understand?

    The white cat''s face was taut as it pretended that itpletely understood. It nodded its head and sent a voice transmission in its heart, ¡°Isn''t it just some research activity? Ipletely understand, as long as you don''t cook me, you can do whatever you want¡­¡±

    What was cooking?

    This cat seems to have a lot of psychological twists and turns.

    But since he agreed, he could do whatever he wanted.

    ¡°If that''s the case, we''ll talk about it in a few days. Cultivate well first.¡±

    Guo Fan reached out and pinched the cheeks of the hammer. He felt that this cat had be a little fat recently, and it felt even better.

    ¡°Meow, meow.¡± The hammer nodded and shook its ears. It felt that Guo Fan''s gaze was not so strange. He lowered his hand movements and let his guard down. His ws pulled twice and continued to pull Guo Fan''s arm into his arms. He had already mastered his movements very well.

    The hammer still had a lot of trust in Guo Fan. Although this human was greedy and cruel, and was very fierce to her, she felt veryfortable when she was touched. She could not refuse him at all. In fact, he would not pull her out to block the knife.

    And now, she could no longer get rid of this human. She had already be a mount!

    Even the mark of shame on her legs had been drawn. It was the kind that could not be erased in her entire life!

    ¡°Gulp¡­¡±

    As the hammer thought about it, it let out a happy snore. It felt as if it had returned to a warm home and fell asleep in a daze.

    Well¡­ When the boat reaches the end of the bridge, it will naturally be straight. As long as I don''t kill her, it will be easy to say meow¡­

    Guo Fan, who had cheated a poor little kitten, did not feel that what he did was not right. Originally, it was like Tan Ling, a kind of pet that could relieve boredom and relieve boredom. If the hammer really resisted, then it would have to go through the entire process of turning into a mount again (not at all).

    ¡°Alright. Let me take a look at my Cultivation base. It is now at the peak of Foundation Establishment Stage Five. I should be able to break through to Foundation Establishment Stage Level 6 tonight. This speed is about the same as leveling up in the game. However,pared to these NPCs, it''s a little too scary.¡±

    That''s right, Guo Fan, he himself is also about to break through to Foundation Establishment Fifth Level and reach Foundation Establishment Sixth Level.

    In fact, he was only a month away from the beginning of his interdimensional cultivation. A month of Foundation Establishment sixth level was enough to scare a group of people to death.

    Furthermore, he had begun his cultivation at an ¡°old¡± age, which was even more horrifying.

    Guo Fan reached out his hand to look at the Heavenly Tribtion Oath brand on the back of his hand. The teaching of Gu Chao had never stopped. It would only disappear when he taught Gu Chao everything he knew.

    ¡°I don''t know how long it will take¡­¡± Guo Fanined, but the most important thing right now was his weapon. His Purple Cloud Bow and the Azure Yang Sword¡­ It was apletely new equipment, and it was a rather shabby one.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t have anything good in his sleeve, but because his profession wasn''t right, he could only sell it and clean it up. He could also add quite a few Soul jewels.

    ¡°I have to find Fang Xiang. She should have a lot of swords in her inventory¡­¡± Guo Fan was determined to carry on with the gigolo until the end.

    It did not seem worth it to find a chain mission just for a weapon. It was morefortable to take it for free.

    Guo Fan thought for a while and decided to change the pile of useless things in his backpack into money in Night''s Fall Sword City. He sat down for less than ten minutes before going out again.

    But before going out, he first had to find Tan Ling and tell her about Tan Xinyue.

    It just so happened that there were not many people in the inn in the morning. After the first day of hot weather, now, those who needed to sign up had basically already signed up. Only some people would stille over to inquire about where there was a ce to stay. Or, they might as well ask for information about the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference.

    Compared to the previous day, today could be said to be a leisurely day.

    ¡°Duk Duk Duk.¡±

    Guo Fan knocked on the table at the counter. Tan Ling lifted her head and put down the bookkeeping pen. She wrapped a few strands of hair around her temples and said, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    Guo Fan said, ¡°Nothing. I just have something to talk to you about. Shall we go to your room?¡±

    Tan Ling was stunned and nodded. ¡°It doesn''t matter if there are fewer people now. You better hurry upter. Otherwise, if no one cares about the shop, people will feel strange¡­¡±

    She pursed her lips and lowered her eyelids. Her face was somewhat red with embarrassment.

    ¡°...¡±

    Wait, why did it feel like there was something unusual about it?

    This vixen was always saying some weird things. This made him unable to properly talk about proper business!

    Guo Fan shouted in his heart as he followed Tan Ling into her room.

    As soon as the door closed, Tan Ling turned around and hugged Guo Fan''s neck. She immediately kissed him.

    This time it was real!

    Guo Fan opened his eyes wide. When he saw the orchid symbol on Tan Ling''s head disappear, he immediately realized that this thing really needed a intimacy level that exceeded friendship before it would disappear and change.

    There were nine tails on Tan Ling''s body. They had already wrapped around Guo Fan. Her ears were also visible, but her movements were gentle and gentle. It was not as scary as a demon choosing its target to devour.

    Guo Fan turned his head and his face was covered in cold sweat. ¡°No, wait, what I want to talk about is Xinyue''s matter! Proper business!¡±

    This was not his fault. He wanted to resist, but he was only a Foundation Establishing Stage. How could he resist a Nascent Infant Stage?

    This tail was like a fluffy tentacle¡­

    Tan Ling snorted and said, ¡°I said no, but my body is actually very honest.¡±

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    Tan Xinyue suddenly appeared behind Tan Ling and babbled her head out. A pair of big round eyes were muddled and it reflected an unhealthy image.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123 - You Hold onto Zhizhi

    Guo Fan''s face stiffened. He subconsciously reached out his hand to cover Tan Xinyue''s eyes. His other hand was about to break free.

    However, Tan Ling''s smile did not change. It was even deeper. She licked her lips and separated a tail to pull Tan Xinyue over and ce her between the two of them.

    To be more precise, it was Guo Fan''s embrace.

    Guo Fan was confused, but at this time, Tan Ling''s tail suddenly let go of Xinyue. In order to prevent Tan Xinyue from falling down, he could only reach out and hug Tan Xinyue.

    The child''s body was unbelievably soft. This was the first time Guo Fan hade into contact with such a young child. Although it was a Mountain Sea Spirit, it was no different from an ordinary human body. It still gave people a fragile feeling that a slight squeeze would cause injuries. He frowned. His movements couldn''t help but be lighter.

    Tan Xinyue blinked and looked up at Guo Fan. This child''s chubby cheeks were red and his skin was white. His big ck eyes were clear and bright, and he looked exceptionally cute.

    When she grew up, she would definitely be a little beauty. No wonder she was called the Mountain Sea Spirit. Just from the appearance of her appearance, one could feel how beautiful the ce that gave birth to her was.

    Guo Fan reached out his hand to touch Tan Xinyue''s head. This child narrowed his eyes and rubbed his head against his palm. Immediately after, his eyes turned and his interest immediately shifted. His two hands pressed on his chest. He spat out saliva bubbles and reached out to grab his sleeve. He looked curious.

    It seemed like he had discovered the hammer hidden in his sleeve.

    Guo Fan''s expression was subtle. He felt that his old father''s heart, which had been destroyed by Yijun, was once again ignited.

    Inparison, Tan Xinyue was young and cute. She was not like Yijun, who was taught badly by Li Xieren. If she was raised since young, she would definitely be the ideal daughter.

    ¡°Xinyue, be good. Let your Uncle Liu hug you.¡± Tan Ling said with a smile.

    ¡°Yiya?¡±

    Xinyue looked like a two or three-year-old child from the inside out. When she heard Tan Ling''s words, she turned her head and saw her mother looking at her with an encouraging gaze and nodded her head in a daze. She vaguely said, ¡°Niu¡­ Huhuhu¡­¡±

    Niu Huhu, ¡°...¡±

    A person who couldn''t even speak clearly and had to put in a lot of effort was just too cute.

    Guo Fan felt that he could hold Tan Xinyue''s back with the span of one palm. It was enough to show how small this child was. He recalled how he had seen those mothers carrying children in the past. He adjusted his posture and let Tan Xinyue lie on his chest. He turned his body and yed with his sleeve.

    Speaking of which, since Tan Ling had already ced the child in his arms, was she going to stop and talk about proper business?

    However, Tan Ling did not have the intention of letting him go.

    ......

    Guo Fan''s gaze passed Tan Xinyue andnded on Tan Ling''s face. He looked back at her.

    Tan Ling''s charming eyes were like silk as she said, ¡°You carry Xinyue so that I can talk about proper business.¡±

    Guo Fan, ¡°???¡±

    Damn it, how can we talk about proper business?

    Guo Fan felt that he was wrong. If this continued, Tan Xinyue''s education would have a huge problem because her mother was a vixen!

    This was simply crooked from the bottom of her heart!

    So it might be a good thing that Tan Ling gave Tan Xinyue to him to raise.

    But now, things had already started to go wrong! It had to be reversed from the beginning. Otherwise, what would happen if he went astray like Yijun in the future?

    ¡°Xinyue is still here. Hey, how did you be a mother?¡± Guo Fan asked sternly.

    Tan Ling blinked her eyes. ¡°Isn''t she just interested in your sleeve? Just block it and don''t let her see it. After all, how could a child understand proper business? It was better not to know too much. Xinyue, are you having fun with uncle?¡±

    Tan Xinyue had already grabbed the hammer from Guo Fan''s sleeve. Her two small hands were holding the snow-white and soft cat. Guo Fan had no choice but to lend a hand and suppress the waking hammer. Otherwise, this dragon would most likely want to run back.

    But this way, Tan Xinyue could divert her attention.

    ¡°Meow?¡± The two ws of the hammer were ced on Tan Xinyue''s body. She was tightly hugged by thetter and buried into her soft fur.

    The hammer had never seen a human child before. It stretched out its pink plum flower shaped paw and touched Tan Xinyue''s face.

    ¡°Kitty¡­ Happy¡­¡±

    Tan Xinyue''s eyes sparkled. Clearly, she liked Hammer very much. The two little fellows hugged each other and the cuteness of the scene increased.

    However, under this cute scene, it was the serious discussion of the two adults.

    Guo Fan took a deep breath and said, ¡°I came to say that I want Xinyue to help me with something¡­¡±

    Damn, this vixen really wanted to get things done faster!

    ¡°Hmm¡­ What favor is it? Although Xinyue is a Mountain Sea Spirit, she is currently only in her childhood form. She basically doesn''t have any abilities except for her natural affinity.¡± Tan Ling frowned as she felt that it was a little troublesome.

    Guo Fan said, ¡°So¡­ I want to directly let her grow up a little. Uh, I mean to use the spirit ascension array. Let her directly grow up. After all, the Mountain Sea Spirit is also a type of Fey spirit monster. It can be used as a human to stimte her evolution.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, growing up should be the goal¡­¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Xinyue is quite cute now, and I see Xinyue as my daughter. What your mother does is¡­¡± Guo Fan hurriedly moved Xinyue''s head back to where she wanted to turn. Xinyue looked at him doubtfully. ¡°Xinyue, it''s not good looking over there. You y hammer.¡±

    Hammer: ¡°Meow, meow, meow, meow?¡±

    Guo Fan warned Hammer with his eyes.

    Hammer showed his unyielding pride. ¡°Lowly, dirty human, I will not be yed by her. I yed with her willingly.¡±

    The white cat raised its head. It looked extraordinary.

    Tan Ling frowned and her expression became somewhat depressed, ¡°Oh¡­ What do you want her to help with? Will there be any danger?¡±

    Guo Fan shook his head and said, ¡°No, the unique ability of the Mountain Sea Spirit, Mountain. Sea Realm, after casting, will lower the power of the people within range by arge stage. As long as Xinyue uses it from a long distance to Sun Fen and Xun Yimu, the rest of the matters will be left to me.¡±

    Tan Ling''s ears twitched and said, ¡°You finally n to take the initiative?¡±

    Guo Fan nodded and said, ¡°What you said about letting them tie each other down is also a feasible method. But the situation is too urgent right now. I think it is better to cut the knot quickly.¡±

    In this kind of situation, bnce was not a good choice. In the future, they should try it. But now, Sun Fen had almost caught Guo Fan. It was better to get rid of her as soon as possible.

    Tan Ling expressed her support, but she wanted Guo Fan to ensure Xinyue''s safety.

    When Guo Fan walked out of the room with the hammer in hand, he deeply felt that he would not easily believe this symbol of friendship in the future.

    Behind him, Tan Ling watched him walk out of the inn and lightly licked her lips.

    Whatever she wanted, no matter what, she had to get¡­

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124 - That Things Were Not Simple

    Guo Fan visited the Night''s Fall Sword City branch of Heavenly Treasure Pavilion with the intention of selling all the useless items he had, aiming to exchange them for Soul jewels.

    In Lan Fang Garden, Xuegangmenced sharing the information she had gathered from the individuals who had been tailing her for the past few days.

    Standing in the pavilion, Xun Yimu gazed at the paperid out on the stone table before her. She picked up the brush and dipped it in ink.

    The young girl possessed a slender and solitary wrist. Her skin was pale, adorned with delicate blue veins. Yet, when she wrote, her strokes were vigorous and powerful.

    She had donned an opulent and intricate dress, with few essories remaining. She wore only a light blouse, giving her a slender and fragile appearance. Even her typically proud expression had softened, and a slight frown made one want to assist her in calming down.

    The cool breeze tousled the girl''s temple hair and fluttered the edges of her attire, as if it intended to whisk away her slim figure.

    Xuegang spoke as she spread ink on the side, ¡°Luo Shun rescued the mortal disciple of the 9-star swordsmith on the way and then returned to the inn. He requested Xia Shui to guide him to the Sword Pavilion, where he astonishinglypleted the Jolcana Road trial in less than five minutes. Today, the story of Jolcana Road has reached Night''s Fall Sword City, and even those organizing the Sword Singing Conference for betting on the disciples of prominent sects have included Xia Shui. If we obstruct him, he might pass the third round.¡±

    When Xuegang mentioned this, Xun Yimu''s eyes flickered with surprise.

    For them, Jolcana Road was not particrly challenging, but for a Foundation Establishment Stage cultivator attempting it for the first time, sess seemed almost impossible.

    There was a saying that even with her Foundation Establishment stage cultivation, she wouldn''t be able toplete the Jolcana Road challenge at the Sword Pavilion in the time it takes to drink half a cup of tea.

    To a sectless cultivator, it was akin to having divine assistance.

    Xuegang remained perplexed and added, ¡°Moreover, after descending from the Sword Pavilion, he coincidentally returned the sword to the Sword Pavilion''s City Lord Fang. He personally apanied it down.¡±

    ¡°Personally?¡± Xun Yimu''s hands halted.

    Xuegang nodded and affirmed, ¡°Yes. The following day, he had a dispute with Meng Jin from Mount Gargantuan in the inn. He promptly produced the City Lord Token, which must have been bestowed upon him by City Lord Fang during his time in the Sword Pavilion.¡±

    Xun Yimu''s eyes sparkled as she gazed at the partially written character ¡°Jun¡± on the Xuan paper before her.

    If Fang Xiang were present, she would undoubtedly notice that this word was an exact match for the word ¡°Jun¡± she wrote in front of Xun Yimu, whether it was in terms of the strokes or their intensity.

    Whether it was the stroke techniques or the force behind them.

    Despite being only half of the word, Xun Yimu had wlessly reproduced it.

    Did City Lord Fang truly attach such significance to that sectless cultivator boy at the Foundation Establishing Stage who disyed a variety of expressions?

    For a woman as knowledgeable and decisive as her, if this individual exhibited improper behavior or had a questionable character, would it truly be because he had crossed the Jolcana Road?

    While it wasn''t impossible for him to be putting on an act at the city gate, the likelihood was minuscule.

    After all, deceiving Fang Xiang and Gong Wei, two veteran Immortal Cultivators, would be significantly more challenging.

    Furthermore, Gong Wei possessed the Mind''s Eye divine ability.

    Just as Xun Yimu furrowed her brow and sensed that matters might be moreplex than they appeared.

    Xuegang continued, ¡°But prior to that, he spent a night at the Oriental Lychee Tavern.¡±

    Xun Yimu''s countenance, which had slightly changed, reverted to its previous state. She knit her brows and inquired, ¡°Brothels?¡±

    Xuegang nodded and exined, ¡°The only brothels in Night''s Fall Sword City are ndestinely controlled by the Soul Haunt Ship. He stayed there for the night, and it''s unlikely he didn''t spend at least 300 Soul jewels¡­ Considering his status as a sectless cultivator, this is probably the reason. He practically emptied his Soul jewels.¡±

    Oriental Lychee Tavern wasn''t in the business of charity. Even if you entered and requested a simple ss of water, you''d be promptly ejected if you kept begging.

    Either he entered the Oriental Lychee Tavern and booked a standard room for the entire night due to his reputation, or his behavior was truly uncouth, and he went in for other reasons.

    Xuegang added, ¡°Based on his conversation with Meng Jin at that time, he seemed well-acquainted with the internal pricing and background of Oriental Lychee Tavern.¡±

    The lovely maid let out a disdainful snort and ced her hands on her hips, remarking, ¡°He must have already inquired about it long ago. It''s evident that he''s not a good person at all! This individual is certainly not the one Young Master is searching for. He''s utterly ipetent!¡±

    Xun Yimu shook her head and added, ¡°Even if he isn''t the one, the fact that he could execute something like ¡®Ten Tea Jolcana Road''¡­ Moreover, he received a personal wee from the master of the Sword Pavilion. City Lord Fang personally bestowed the token upon him. It''s indeed quite remarkable¡­ She continued to keep a close eye on Night''s Fall Sword City. It''s not arge ce, so certain individuals or events tend to draw attention. He may have been involved in all of this covertly.¡±

    Xuegang nodded in agreement. The young master''s assessment was likely urate.

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Suddenly, Xun Yimu mentioned, ¡°Soul Haunt Ship¡­ I recall that there is a family heirloom rted to it, right?¡±

    The Qingfu was flying back and forth, referring to the Qingfu Money ritual. The child''s mother and the Qingfu''s mother were acquainted. When the child was taken by the mother, the mother would fly over. By smearing the copper coin with the Qingfu''s blood, the mother would arrive. By using the child''s or the mother''s money, one could summon the corresponding money once more.

    It appeared that the Soul Haunt Ship''s intention was likely to enter but not to exit.

    It prioritized profits and various other matters. The range of businesses involved was also quite extensive, epassing intelligence, resources, ves, weapons, as well as Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures.

    Although it didn''t involve human lives, the nature of the affair was even more extreme than the Snowke Mansion.

    Immortal Cultivators affiliated with such organizations were indeed on the extreme side. They pursued power exclusively and didn''t adhere to the righteous path nor engage in wicked deeds. Instead, they operated in a gray area.

    Since the Soul Haunt Ship didn''t trade in human lives, they were favored by the immortal sects in the Middle Continent. The Profound Yin Family happened to be one of their partners.

    The Soul Haunt Ship would offer the mother''s money to their partners as a gesture of gratitude, granting them certain privileges.

    Xuegang nodded and said, ¡°Yes, and I brought it with me this time.¡±

    She retrieved a copper coin with a blue pattern engraved on it from her sleeve, and the coin''s surface shimmered with a green glow.

    Instead of immediately giving Xuegang instructions, Xun Yimu cast her gaze towards the word ¡®Jun''.

    She was mimicking Fang Xiang''s handwriting.

    After Xun Yimu returned that day, the more she contemted it, the more she sensed that something was amiss. It was an intuitive feeling that something was off.

    When Fang Xiang penned that word, her demeanor and gestures disyed remarkable concentration. She seemed so absorbed in it that it felt like she wasn''t merely writing but rather gazing at someone.

    Xun Yimu possessed exceptional powers of observation and memory. The form of the word ¡®Jun'' was undeniably not what a single word should look like. Instead, there were characters both before and after the word. When her thoughts connected the dots, it resulted in this appearance.

    She had practiced extensively. She couldn''t discern whether it was an illusion or not, but she could only perceive a familiar name on the nk sheet of paper.

    Xun Yimu contemted and said, ¡°Xuegang, let''s continue.¡±

    Xuegang obediently replied, ¡°When Xia Shui visited the Sword Pavilion, Luo Shun challenged the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator for the second time. However, this time it appeared to end in failure, and the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator didn''t retaliate. Nheless, it seemed like he employed some sort of magic to immobilize the individual from the Honed Reaver Sword Sect. He soared northward on his sword but returned shortly afterward.¡±

    This was the most perplexing aspect, as it appeared entirely illogical. The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator had abruptly departed and returned. No one knew its destination or its actions during this time.

    Xun Yimu''s interest was piqued, and she asked, ¡°Is she as assertive as before?¡±

    Spection had circted worldwide that the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator was seeking talented individuals to emerge from seclusion.

    Xuegang nodded in agreement.

    Xun Yimu gestured, summoning a map of Night''s Fall Sword City onto the nk paper.

    The young girl indicated the location of the Sword Pavilion and traced her way down the path. She passed by the Oriental Lychee Tavern and arrived at the Livingbow Residence where Sun Fen was residing.

    Coincidentally, it was three o''clock on the same line.

    ¡°Prepare a letter for me. I wish to meet with the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator. Also, provide me with a list of individuals who were received by the Oriental Lychee Tavern on that particr day.¡±

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125 - True Monarch Star

    When Guo Fan stepped into the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion branch of Night''s Fall Sword City, he was greeted with a dazzling array of treasures that blinded everyone''s eyes.

    As expected of the treasure of an immortal cultivation sect, it was much more impactful than the one in the game.

    This sect constantly made people want to chop off their hands.

    ¡°May I ask if you want to exchange items, appraise, or exchange for Soul jewels?¡± The receptionist in Heavenly Treasure Pavilion was a girl who looked to be in her twenties, and she had a warm smile on her face.

    ¡°Exchange for a Soul jewels.¡± Guo Fan said simply, ¡°You can''t make the decision. Please ask Elder Zhang Qishan for instructions.¡±

    He took out a piece of paper that was carved into the ck Tortoise from his sleeve.

    The most worthless thing that came out of the Crocodile Demon Lagoon was probably the decoration inside.

    He used this thing to exin where the thing he wanted to exchange came from¡­ That Elder Zhang Qishan was one of the tools that he had gained favorable impression of.

    The receptionist was first stunned, because the person in front of her was not old, and it was obvious that it was a sectless cultivator.

    She had thought that it would probably be another tool that had rushed over for the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference, but in the end, she had no money. She wanted to exchange some of the items she had with her for money.

    However, Guo Fan seemed to be very familiar with the transaction process in Heavenly Treasure Pavilion. Moreover, he called out the branch elder''s name, and she knew that it might not be the case.

    The female servant said respectfully, ¡°Please wait for a moment.¡± She then took the paper and left in a hurry.

    On the other hand, some of the cultivators who were also watching and selecting also saw the paper in Guo Fan''s hand that didn''t have any appearance to speak of. It had even be somewhat rough and ugly because of the baptism of time.

    Each and every one of them had a curious or strange expression on their faces.

    Li Huai An was close and could clearly see that it was an ordinary piece of paper. After being old for so long, it was no different from a brick. He thought to himself, Where did this poor bastarde from? How dare he use such a piece of paper to invite an elder.

    He was afraid that because the maid was pretty, he wanted to tease her¡­

    It was just that the price was too great.

    He was also a sectless cultivator, but he absolutely did not have the courage to use such a thing to tease the maid. He only dared to look around.

    A few years ago, there was a man in the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion who used his sword to talk nonsense, saying that he got it from some powerful secret treasure. In the end, his leg was broken on the spot.

    Now, there was going to be a show to watch.

    Li Huai An gloated as he looked at that guy who was still taking care of himself and waiting here. He was afraid that he did not know that the maid was going to call the guards to beat him outter.

    Guo Fan stood where he was and looked around. Rted information about Heavenly Treasure Pavilion shed across his mind.

    [Arrogance, ept All Heavenly Treasures]

    He was talking about the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion, one of the three pavilions in the Middle Continent.

    The so-called three pavilions referred to the Sword Pavilion, Heavenly Treasure Pavilion, and Blistook Pavilion.

    Needless to say, the Sword Pavilion was a sect formed by swordsmiths. It was very famous in the five continents and eight seas.

    Otherwise, just the sword singing segment prepared for young cultivators would not have attracted so many new generations from various sects toe all the way here.

    To a certain extent, it showed the credibility and dignity of the Sword Pavilion.

    There was naturally no need to exin the Blistook Pavilion. As one of the two great sects, as long as their names were announced, they would naturally know.

    After all, the Blistook Pavilion didn''t just represent the Blistook Pavilion. It also represented the power, connections, and strength umted by countless high grade cultivators.

    The Soaring Wisdom Sect also had the same principle.

    Just like Song Ru, her cultivation base was actually not high. Because she had been traveling all year round, she didn''t have much fame.

    However, because she was wearing the Daoist robe of a true disciple of the Soaring Wisdom Sect, when she went to the Sword Singing tform to register, she was even automatically opened up a path for her.

    This was also the reason why many people wanted to enter a big sect.

    Within the Upper Central Realm, the more top a sect was, the less pressure they would have topete with each other. Because of the vast resources and the solid foundation of the predecessors, it basically wouldn''t be difficult for them to practice any kind of immortal spells, and there wouldn''t be any obstacles for them.

    However, whether you could learn it or not was one thing, and whether you could learn it or not was another.

    Every year, there would be a variety of small tests andpetitions. Once you fell behind, what weed you would be fear and trepidation.

    Even when you are outside, if you can''t beat the disciples of other sects, it will be shameful.

    Therefore, the disciples of big sects were facing even more pressure.

    On the other hand, it was also a kind of survival of the fittest, butpared to small sects and devil sects, it was a benign cycle.

    But the threshold to enter the sect was even higher. Disciples who could join were basically the cream of the crop in ordinary sects.

    To make an analogy, it was like entering a modern advanced academy. It was not a sess, but a better person. Facing an even more outstanding enemy, you might even have to put in more effort than an ordinary person. Talent! He had to obtain even more.

    As for the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion, to a certain extent, it was simr to the Sword Pavilion.

    The Sword Pavilion was a swordsmith''s sect. Swordsmithing was their intrinsic skill, so the sect had umted a lot of sword-type weapons.

    It was also possible to develop a sword-type weapon.

    Heavenly Treasure Pavilion, as the name suggested, was a sect with the purpose of collecting all kinds of natural treasures.

    Their basic cultivation method, [Life Receiving Technique], was to collect these treasures and use their natural [Bell Spirit Qi] to cultivate.

    The Qi of the Bell Spirit was not spiritual energy. Instead, these treasures absorbed the essence of the sun and moon. After being baptized by the passage of time, a mysterious aura naturally settled down.

    Unless it was the Art of epting Life, it could not be absorbed.

    Immortal cultivators could also exchange items for money in the branches set up by this sect. Of course, the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion would also regrly take out the treasures that were eliminated from the inside and hold auctions.

    Its name was [Heavenly Treasure Rare Gathering].

    However, although it was said that it was eliminated, it might be a waste to the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion, but to ordinary Immortal cultivators, it was still an intact treasure.

    Losing the Qi of the Bell didn''t mean losing the Qi of Spirit.

    Other cultivators could also use it, but it was said that the effect would be reduced by 20% or 20%, but it was not a big deal.

    Once the Heavenly Treasure Rare Treasures were opened, it would cause cultivators to flock to it, especially the sectless cultivator thatcked the support of resources.

    Guo Fan had always felt that every generation of Pavilion Masters of this power was a collector''s hobby.

    Especially the first Pavilion Master. To think that he could think of a way to cultivate by collecting items. He was simply a talent.

    Speaking of which, his box. Struck by a sword - Killing Heart and Evil Gall] It was still hanging in the main pavilion of Heavenly Treasure Pavilion.

    The main pavilion of the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion would definitely make a trip there. It just so happened that it would follow the dried stream of the White Dragon River down to three thousand miles, and they would be able to pass through.

    However, the problem was that the supreme elder of the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion¡­ Xiahou Cenyi was also his target.

    Speaking of this Xiahou Cenyi, he had to mention that she was the current Pavilion Master of Heavenly Treasure Pavilion, Xiahou Su.

    From the surname, it could be seen that these two were rtives.

    In fact, ording to seniority, Xiahou Cenyi was Xiahou Su''s grandaunt, an old monster of unknown age. At least, she was at the same level as Liao Mu.

    Xiahou Su was headstrong and headstrong, but towards the grandaunt who raised him, he would definitely listen to whatever she said and would not dare to disobey.

    ¡°Xiahou Cenyi should still be in seclusion. She did note out of the secret realm found in Heavenly Treasure Pavilion. That plot will take some time. I just don''t know if she wille out early¡­¡±

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126 - Some People Just Wandered Around and Disappeared

    Guo Fan shook his head. Xiahou Cenyi was definitely not Sun Fen.

    A cultivator at the Tribtion Passing Stage could enter seclusion for a century at a time. They wouldn''t easily emerge since any instability or failure during the tribtion could have catastrophic consequences. Breaking through was not taken lightly.

    Additionally, Xiahou Cenyi''s personality was, how should I put it¡­ unpredictable. Before meeting her in person, it was difficult to gauge whether she would object to Guo Fan expanding his harem.

    After roughly the time it takes to brew a cup of tea, the female servant finally returned.

    Li Huai An had waited for a while, ready to observe the situation unfold. However, instead of seeing guards apanying her, he observed her respectfully bowing and returning a piece of paper. ¡°Young Master Xia Shui, Elder Zhang requests your presence.¡±

    Li Huai An was taken aback. He watched the departing man and realized that he had invited an elder toe out. What was that piece of paper?

    Wait, could this person be Xia Shui?

    Li Huai An''s astonishment gave way to suspicion. This man had just arrived at the Sword Pavilion, and he had already departed from the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion. He even visited the Oriental Lychee Tavern. Was he truly a sectless cultivator? Could he be using a prominent sect disciple''s identity as a disguise? Could that paper be some sort of token¡­

    Otherwise, how could there be such an ostentatious sectless cultivator? Li Huai An found it hard to believe that luck alone could exin it. Such good fortune was unheard of.

    As a sectless cultivator, he bitterly chuckled. He was constantly anxious about limited resources every day. He had never encountered a sectless cultivator like this one. It strengthened his suspicion that his initial guess might be correct.

    It seemed that he had to take a risk.

    Li Huai An examined the treasures disyed around him. He had a vague sense that perhaps he could ce a wager.

    ¡­¡­

    The Heavenly Treasure Pavilion remained true to its reputation for conducting its affairs meticulously and cleanly.

    Nevertheless, the most crucial factor was that Elder Zhang Qishan, Guo Fan, had raised his favorability level to the maximum.

    Friendship, camaraderie,panionship!

    Guo Fan couldn''t help but wonder if this type of ageless friendship would eventually evolve into something more romantic. He chuckled, thinking that if such a transformation were possible, he''d promptly terminate the game nner if he were ever to transmigrate back.

    In reality, such a scenario was non-existent.

    Thankfully, everything proceeded smoothly.

    At the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion''s branch establishment, Guo Fan bartered all the extraneous items he possessed for Soul Jewels. In an instant, he acquired an additional ten thousand Soul Jewels, instantly bing a newly wealthy individual.

    With this, he would have the essential capital to establish his own influence in the future.

    In any case, while he couldn''t utilize most of the items from the Crocodile Demon Lagoon due to his weapon specialization and cultivation technique, they were more than sufficient to exchange for currency.

    The inheritance from a lineage-based family was far from shabby.

    As for how he had acquired the Crocodile Demon Lagoon, he would pass the responsibility onto City Lord Fang. After all, he was now a beneficiary.

    In any event, he couldn''t deny it. After all, Heavenly Treasure Pavilion had a rule that necessitated the identification of the origins of their acquisitions. Certain stolen goods were strictly off-limits to Heavenly Treasure Pavilion.

    Their cultivation technique also possessed a unique advancement ability known as [Treasure Listening], designed to unveil the history and properties of items. The higher one''s cultivation level, the more thorough the investigation.

    Naturally, there were no low-ranking disciples. Each branch was required to employ an elder to oversee operations.

    The elder entrusted with overseeing the Night''s Fall Sword City branch was a slim, goateed man. He marveled at the generosity of the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord and sighed once more, believing that this young man had squandered a considerable amount of resources.

    Fortunately, he had chosen the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion. If he had ventured to a ce like the Soul Haunt Ship, he would have bitterly regretted it.

    While the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion adhered to formality and rules, there was a wealth of regtions in ce. In contrast, the Soul Haunt Ship rarely inquired about one''s origins.

    Being one of the world''s three pavilions, the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion naturally had a solid reputation. There was no concern about information leakage.

    If he chose to visit the Soul Haunt Ship, there was still a chance that he might be exposed.

    His destination would ultimately depend on his own preferences.

    ¡°Ah, the next time you have something to exchange for Soul jewels, make sure to seek me out. Don''t allow the Soul Haunt Ship to deceive you,¡± the elder advised him, sounding like a concerned but somewhat powerless guardian.

    Guo Fan expressed his gratitude with a subtle gesture and prepared to take his leave.

    He emptied his backpack and felt a sense of lightness. He left behind only some equipment and Medicine Pills that he had prepared for Gu Chao.

    Elder Zhang shook his head and suddenly had a realization. He hastily eximed, ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Guo Fan turned his head.

    Elder Zhang wore an unusual expression. ¡°I couldn''t figure out why something felt off to me. It turns out the Pavilion Master was searching for you.¡±

    Guo Fan''s expression shifted. Elder Zhang continued, ¡°A few days ago, the Pavilion Master instructed us to hand over the items to him personally. You are using an alias, aren''t you? My memory has failed me.¡±

    He entered a secret chamber and retrieved a sword case.

    Guo Fan was momentarily taken aback but then epted the case.

    The sandalwood sword case was in and long, devoid of any ornamentation.

    Inside the casey a pitch-ck longsword with a in design. The sword''s edge was sharp and bore faint dark red markings. At first nce, it didn''t appear to be anything extraordinary.

    Nevertheless, this sword bore the name [Heart-killing Evil Gall].

    ¡°¡­ Guo Fan delved into deep contemtion.¡±

    It was evident who had requested Xiahou Su to present him with the sword.

    However, he did not employ this sword in the battle strategy. Except for Sun Fen, who employed the battle strategy, the others utilized a more conventional approach.

    A formidable practitioner at the Tribtion Passing Stageprehended thews of the world, grasped karma and destiny.

    Equally vital were the distinctive features of the cultivation technique within the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion.

    Guo Fan couldn''t ascertain whether he had glimpsed the future or observed the past. Nevertheless, since the sword had been bestowed upon him, it indicated that the favorable impression still remained. This suggested that Xiahou Cenyi, at the very least, did not intend to view him as ungrateful.

    He had assumed that they hadn''t taken any actions, but in the end, they hadid an ambush and were waiting for him here.

    Nheless, this obviated the need to request weapons from Fang Xiang.

    As Guo Fan returned to the inn, he sensed Sun Fen tailing him. Xun Yimu''s investigation was no longer a concern¡­

    ¡°Phew¡­ It must be a misconception. If that were the case, they would have rushed over to apprehend us. Xiahou Cenyi likely sensed my location due to the connection between the cultivation technique and the heart-and-guts-killing sword.¡±

    Guo Fan consoled himself and then withdrew the sword. He gazed at the familiar de and temporarily found sce.

    ¡°At least the weapon is in my possession.¡±

    Guo Fan sighed and ran his hand over the sword. Suddenly, he detected something amiss.

    He carefully rotated the sword and noticed an inscription upon it.

    ¡°Give me a treasure, Xiaobo.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What did he say? Everyone within the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion was a dedicated collector.¡±

    Guo Fan gently ran his finger over the sword''s inscription and carefully ced the sword on hisp. He reactivated the card and employed his Divine Sense to seek out the sword spirit.

    The moment his awareness entered, he found himself in an endless expanse of pitch-ck darkness.

    For an average person, this approach would be ineffective, but he had already attempted it once. It was essentially a game within the game¡ªa high-speed, bullet-shooting game.

    Within this realm, there were numerous remnants of sword qi and souls beneath the sword''s constant assault.

    Guo Fan continued to meditate, but he remained uncertain about what was happening.

    Something felt off. The profound darkness was oddly tranquil, devoid of any disturbances.

    Nevertheless, after advancing for a significant duration, he finally glimpsed a source of light.

    Guo Fan felt a rush of joy, but then his smile froze. ¡°Huh?¡±

    Within the enigmatic consciousness space of the sword, he beheld a ck-haired woman, her expression bored as she rested her chin on her hand. Suddenly, she opened her eyes, revealing pitch-ck pupils tinged with a crimson glint, and a hint of a wicked smile graced her lips.

    Even though it appeared that something was amiss, this woman bore an uncanny resemnce to Xiahou Cenyi from his memories.

    ¡°What the hell!¡±

    Guo Fan''s expression swiftly shifted, and he was so startled that he promptly retracted his divine sense. With a swift motion, he opened his eyes and dropped the sword he had been holding onto the ground with a loud ng.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127 - Who Wants to Compete?

    ¡°...¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned for a while. He stared at the quiet sword on the ground.

    The dark red patterns on the ck sword had all turned bright red. The blood red color seemed to be burning.

    It felt like there was a big problem.

    ¡°He didn''t just give me a sword. He also gave me a sword!!!¡±

    Guo Fan instantly stood up, his face twisted as he roared in his heart.

    ¡°Fuck¡­ You schemed against me?!!!¡±

    Guo Fan stared at the long sword on the ground.

    However, the sword did not reply. It just stayed where it was.

    ¡°...¡±

    Guo Fan''s ferocious expression eased up a little. He waited in a daze for a while and saw that the sword still did not respond.

    ¡°... Ah!¡±

    Really?

    Guo Fan put down his frozen posture and walked over to pick up the sword. He looked down suspiciously and found that the surroundings were quiet. There really was no follow-up.

    ¡°First of all¡­ it must not be an illusion.¡±

    Guo Fan''s mind was clear. He took a deep breath to calm down.

    He was sure that the human-shaped figure was Xiahou Cenyi. This was an absolute fact, but it looked a little different from True Monarch Zhang Xing.

    Her eyes were dark red and her expression was obedient. She wasn''t like Xiahou Cenyi, who liked to mess around, but still abided by the rules.

    Most importantly, how could there be a real person in the sword?

    ¡°It feels like¡­ the aura of the sword spirit of this sword, but something is not right. The sword spirit of this sword has long been shattered, it can''t be soplete. Xiahou Cenyi most likely merged her soul fragments with the remnant soul of the sword spirit and created a rtivelyplete sword spirit.¡±

    Guo Fan rubbed his temples and exhaled.

    His little heart was so scared that it almost died on the spot.

    ¡°It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Let''s go in and take a look and figure out the situation first.¡± Guo Fan struggled for a while, closed his eyes, and once again sank his consciousness into the sword body.

    It was a vague feeling¡­

    As soon as he entered, he suddenly saw the woman''s face right in front of him.

    ¡°Surprise.¡± Xiahou Cenyi looked at him with a smile. Her five fingers formed a de and stabbed towards his abdomen.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    Guo Fan was scared back to reality again. With a nk, the sword fell to the ground again.

    ¡°...¡±

    He looked at the sword on the ground expressionlessly. The sword was stained with his blood, and his fingers still hurt a little.

    A drop of blood to acknowledge a master¡­ Was there a need to be so terrifying?

    However, it seemed like this was the sword spirit¡­ It was bound to the sword body and could note out. It could only affect him when he went in.

    Xiahou Cenyi''s original body should still be in seclusion.

    Guo Fan heaved a sigh of relief and picked up the sword. His face was a little pale. This drop of blood used extraordinary blood to recognize its owner. It was blood essence. Of course, it was not that blood essence. It was the essence of the blood essence in the human body. Taking too much would harm the body.

    The Murderous Heart Evil Gall was indeed an evil sword. Theplete sword spirit''s attack on the spirit was enormous. In a trance, he was almost sucked dry.

    Guo Fan still had lingering fears. He didn''t know if he should go in or not.

    If he went in, he did not know if he would be affected by the sword spirit. If he did not go in, he did not know what the rtionship between the sword spirit and Xiahou Cenyi was.

    ¡°Fuck¡­ Xiahou Cenyi gave me a sword. It would not be to kill me, and it has already recognized me as its owner.¡±

    Guo Fan closed his eyes and meditated. He saw Xiahou Cenyi in the sword again.

    This time, she was sitting in the same ce. The darkness around her turned into a courtyard. There were a few screens and a small pond. It was only about 30 feet in radius. The rest of the ce was still pitch ck.

    Guo Fan recognized this ce. This was the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion, where Xiahou Cenyi lived.

    The woman picked up the teapot and poured herself a cup of water.

    ¡°s, it''s a pity that my wine pot can''t be changed.¡± She held her chin and sighed. Her clothes fell off, revealing her delicate corbone. She looked up at Guo Fan and smiled. ¡°Xiaobo, aren''t youing over?¡±

    She looked like Xiahou Cenyi, but her eyes were blood red, the same color as the pattern on the sword.

    Guo Fan was still very vignt.

    Xiahou Cenyi tilted her head, her innocent expression carrying a flirtatious look. ¡°Or do you want me to call you master?¡±

    Fuck!

    Guo Fan cursed in his heart. Fortunately, this ce was a spiritual space and had nothing to do with the body.

    ¡°You are the sword spirit of this sword?¡±

    Guo Fan stared at her face, which was exactly the same as Xiahou Cenyi''s, and asked.

    Xiahou Cenyi blinked her eyes and withdrew her true and charming expression that day. Her expression was strange, ¡°I am Xiahou Cenyi, Xiahou Su''s grandaunt, the Star Shifting True Monarch who treated you as a treasure.¡±

    ¡°Fake!¡± Guo Fan coldly snorted, ¡°It was clearly me who treated her like a treasure, and she treated me like a toy! It could be seen that you were merely a sword spirit who obtained memories, and did not understand the actual situation at all.¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi blinked again. ¡°So it is like this¡­ Alright, I am indeed theplete sword spirit that the Star Shifting True Lord used a wisp of his consciousness tobine with the remnant soul in the sword to refine.¡±

    Guo Fan asked back, ¡°What else?¡±

    He still maintained vignce and said, ¡°You sword spirit, what do you want to do by changing into her appearance?¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi said seriously, ¡°No, I am always like this. I am a very high level sword spirit with independent consciousness. Although there is a trace of memory left, it has nothing to do with that True Monarch Star Shift. Why did you change into her appearance?¡±

    ¡°Oh, then you pretended to be her again?¡± Guo Fan asked suspiciously. ¡°You even have to y a prank on her to recognize her as her master with a drop of blood¡­¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi put her hands on her chin and smiled, ¡°I was just scaring you. Who knew you would be so scared that you would throw away your sword. I was afraid that you would be scared away, so I quickly bound you. In the end, you are now the Sword Master. You are still so scared of me? It seems like you are really afraid of that True Monarch Star Shift.¡±

    Guo Fan seemed to have finally rxed his vignce. He walked over to take a look at the decorations around him and said, ¡°I''m not scared. I''m scared. It''s different from being scared.¡±

    The holy warrior would not fall down in the same ce twice, but Guo Fan could use the same reason countless times.

    Xiahou Cenyi was stunned and nodded. She felt that it made sense and said, ¡°But I know you. Your name is Guo Xiaobo. Originally, you said you would value that Moving Star True Monarch. You were regarded as the most precious treasure in your life, but not only did you suddenly disappear, you even hooked up with other women. Are you really not afraid?¡±

    Guo Fan immediately felt his scalp go numb, but the bnce Tan Ling mentioned suddenly shed in his mind.

    The key was bnce!

    Guo Fan felt a lightning sh across his background. He sighed and said, ¡°I am afraid, but I have no way to retreat¡­ You don''t know, I only lost my cultivation because I went to the Rotten River Tower. Forget it. You won''t understand even if I tell you.¡±

    He withdrew from the Sword Spirit Space with a dejected look. He opened his eyes and looked at the long sword in his hand. Suddenly, he snorted twice and said, ¡°It depends on who is the one who ys tricks.¡±

    He really did not know whether this was the Sword Spirit or Xiahou Cenyi''s consciousness.

    But he would just treat it as a sword spirit and tell her all the ¡°truth¡± that he wanted to say.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128 - Ye Cike Shen Sifan

    ¡°Did you send the letter?¡±

    Xun Yimu asked lightly.

    Xuegang assisted Xun Yimu in donning her garments, carefully arranging the undergarments and draping the light blue brocade undeyers. The gentle fabric adhered to the young girl''s form, enhancing her smooth and fairplexion.

    Despite her slight and delicate physique, the young girl possessed graceful curves. As her attire partially concealed her, the dim illumination entuated her slender waist and shapely thighs, exuding an allure bridging youth and womanhood.

    The candlelight shrouded her pale countenance, casting a delicate pink hue that concealed any imperfections and entuated her exquisite and exceptionally beautiful face.

    Xuegang''s gaze traced over the young master''s figure, and her ears and heart raced. She mused that when the young master grew older, he would undoubtedly be a matchless beauty. Had it not been for his birth into the Profound Yin Family, he would have undoubtedly garnered numerous admirers.

    That contemptible man who had abandoned the young master must have been a scoundrel of unparalleled rarity within the entire Upper Central Realm.

    Not only had he employed some mysterious method to pilfer the Profound Yang Bead, but he had also stolen the young master''s heart and departed without a farewell.

    Every time Xuegang dwelled on this matter, anger welled up within her. If she ever encountered this individual, she vowed to restrain him and administer a severe whipping to vent her fury.

    In truth, the young master had never harbored affection for that person; perhaps it was for the best¡­

    Those from the Profound Yin Family who fell in love were fated to meet dire ends¡­ Curses, curses, curses.

    Xuegang covertly muttered a few jinxes to dispel her misfortune. She swiftly fastened the Young Lord''s belt and remarked, ¡°I delivered your message earlier. We''ve already arranged the evening visit. In reality, the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator isn''t as frightening as the rumors suggest. She readily agreed and spoke with great courtesy and gentleness. She possesses a rather handsome appearance¡­ Though, not as captivating as Young Master, of course.¡±

    Xun Yimu shook her head and attached the jade pendant to her waist. ¡°I''m only skilled in idle chatter. In a few days, I''ll have you return and trade ces with Hui''er.¡±

    Xuegang veiled the young girl''s head with a veil hat and yfully implored, ¡°Young Master, please spare me. I''d rather not go back and endure boredom. It''s a rare opportunity for me to step out and explore.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I knew you couldn''t withstand the solitude and wouldn''t leave my side.¡± It was a rare sight to see Xun Yimu smile. She nced at the outdoors and inquired, ¡°Did you locate the list of names?¡±

    Xuegang nodded and replied, ¡°It''s right here.¡±

    As she spoke, she retrieved the list of names concealed in her sleeve and handed it to Xun Yimu.

    Xun Yimu scanned the list and spotted the name of Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, Fang Xiang.

    Furthermore, her request was to secure a private chamber in the inner hall.

    ¡°¡­ ¡°Xia Shui also frequented the Oriental Lychee Tavern at this particr time of day, didn''t he?¡± Xun Yimu''s eyes gleamed with curiosity.

    Xuegang replied, ¡°Yes, ording to the Oriental Lychee Tavern''s records, Xia Shui spent the night in City Lord Fang''s chamber on that day.¡±

    ¡°However, based on the information we''ve uncovered, this Xia Shui originally hailed from a well-off mortal family in a small corner of Veplon Country. His family had faced some financial difficulties, and it''s said that he received generous support from Fang Xiang. He was even able to cultivate¡­ To put it bluntly, Fang Xiang had been his guardian since childhood. His participation in the Sword Singing Conference this time is undoubtedly linked to his desire to enter Night''s Fall Sword City.¡±

    ¡°Da Da Da.¡±

    Xun Yimu stepped into the carriage and halted momentarily. Concealed under her hat, her expression remained unchanged as she said, ¡°Iprehend.¡±

    After Xuegang finished her report, she gently tugged on the reins. Two snow-white Strange Beasts began to move forward.

    Seated within the carriage, Xun Yimu absorbed the faint fragrance around her, her thoughts flowing.

    Xia Shui''s background appeared quite innocent. If he indeed had such a connection with Fang Xiang, it could exin how he managed to traverse Jolcana Road in half a cup of tea''s time.

    It wasn''t necessarily due to his innate talent. Fang Xiang might have orchestrated everything. After all, she was still a 9-star swordsmith of the Sword Pavilion, making it rtively easy for her to navigate the ¡°questions¡± posed in the Jolcana Road trial.

    Nevertheless, the enigma of the word ¡®Jun'' remained unsolved.

    Xun Yimu had meticulously analyzed the brush strokes and discerned the profound affection contained within.

    If such deep emotions truly existed, why would she choose to support a gigolo?

    City Lord Fang didn''t seem like the sort of person who would engage in such activities.

    Xun Yimu organized all the information she had gathered over the past few days. In fact, a kernel of truth had already begun to emerge.

    The final piece of the puzzle needed to be provided by the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator, who had also visited the Oriental Lychee Tavern on that particr day.

    Profound Yin Young Lord''s eyes radiated a strong sense of determination and confidence.

    ¡­¡­

    Sun Fen sat silently in her room, gazing at the courtyard beyond the wooden door. She cast her eyes downward and extended her hand to touch the Green Lotus Sword resting on herp.

    It was early summer.

    Night''s Fall Sword City''s summer nights were adorned with stars that sparkled like shattered dust, while insects hummed in the background. The refreshing breeze lent an air of calmness to the surroundings.

    The atmosphere in the Livingbow Residence was quite pleasant, but regardless, Sun Fen couldn''t help but sense a tinge of restlessness in her heart.

    Recalling that Fang Xiang had arranged this ce for her stay, she couldn''t shake off a feeling of reluctance.

    Ever since the day she failed to apprehend the adulterer, she had harbored an inexplicable sentiment towards Fang Xiang.

    She wasn''t sure if it was because she had been filled with rage at that time, ultimately suppressing her internal injuries, or if it stemmed from the negative impact of Fang Xiang''s tarnished image.

    Images from that moment asionally shed in her mind, unable to be suppressed.

    During those moments, the faces of everyone involved flickered before her eyes, finally settling on Xia Shui''s rmed and rigid expression.

    The fear she had witnessed didn''t appear to be solely a result of being caught and vited; it felt more like¡­ recognition.

    Sun Fen believed her intuition was undoubtedly urate, yet Fang Xiang''s words continued to reverberate in her mind, leaving her feeling conflicted.

    ¡°Hu¡­¡±

    Sun Fen let out a deep sigh and furrowed her brow. Guo Xiaobo, oh Guo Xiaobo, he truly was her emotional entanglement and even her inner demon.

    If she couldn''t resolve this issue, even if she managed to reach the ninth level of the Green Lotus Sword Song, in the future when she confronted the inner demon tribtion of the Tribtion Passing Stage, it could potentially render herpletely powerless.

    Nevertheless, all of these concerns paled inparison.

    Most importantly, an inescapable sadness weighed heavily on her heart.

    The initial murderous intent had already dissipated. The longer she remained here, the more helpless and uneasy she felt.

    What did it matter that the Blue Lotus Sword was renowned as the best in the world?

    At this moment, all she desired was to locate him promptly and convey to him that he should no longer hide. She wanted to return with him to Blistook Pavilion or perhaps even seek a secluded ce to reside.

    Sun Fen snapped out of her reverie and realized that her breathing had quickened. She chuckled self-mockingly. She had pressured him excessively.

    She couldn''t do anything but continuously delude herself. In a world without Guo Fan, Sun Fen could still secretly hold someone''s hand beneath the setting sun.

    The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator''s expression couldn''t help but disy a tinge of loneliness.

    Just outside the entrance.

    The clip-clop of hooves came to a halt. A youngdy, elegantly attired, stepped down from the carriage, supported by the maid who had delivered the invitation card.

    She walked up to the door and respectfully bowed, ¡°I am Xun Yimu of the Profound Yin Family. I''vee to inquire about some matters. I hope the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator will be willing to provide guidance without reservation.¡±

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129 - Inevitably Exposed

    Sun Fen and Xun Yimu sat face to face. One was upright and the other was dignified.

    Xuegang was adding tea by the side.

    Sun Fen had always been straightforward so she simply said, ¡°May I ask why Profound Yin Young Lord came to my ce?¡±

    Without the fragile loneliness from before, her gaze was as sharp as a sword and prating, as if it could pierce straight through the heart, making people not dare to look at her.

    Xun Yimu was secretly shocked by the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator''s elegance.

    It was worthy of being the strongestbat strength in Blistook Pavilion. It was worthy of its name. Her entire body was like a sword, sharp and straight, and her aura was awe-inspiring.

    But I can''t show weakness either!

    A sense of pride emerged in Profound Yin Young Lord''s heart. For some reason, she felt that she could not admit defeat. She puffed out her chest and straightened her back, wanting to show her imposing manner as the young master of a big family.

    But because of her height, no matter how she straightened her body, she seemed to be a head shorter.

    ¡­ ¡°¡±

    Xun Yimu was secretly angry in her heart. She thought about asking Xuegang to prepare some milk and other things to make this small and skinny body taller.

    Sun Fen waited for a while and saw that the young girl opposite did not reply. She said again, ¡°Young Lord, what do you want to ask me?¡±

    Only then did Xun Yimu quickly return to her senses. Covering her mouth and lightly coughing twice, she looked up and said seriously, ¡°What I want to ask is, yesterday, what did you do in Oriental Lychee Tavern?¡±

    Sun Fen suddenly fell into silence. After a moment, she lightly said, ¡°This is my private matter and it is not convenient to say more. If young master has nothing else to ask, I think I have nothing else to say.¡±

    Xun Yimu stared at her and asked probingly, ¡°Is it rted to the person you are looking for? You flew all the way from Blistook Pavilion to the southeast of Middle Continent on your sword to look for someone, right? Now you havee to Night''s Fall Sword City and found clues in Oriental Lychee Tavern. But you returned with nothing, right? ¡°

    Sun Fen''s pupils shrank and she suddenly raised her head. Although she restrained herself and pursed her lips without saying anything, her expression already showed the meaning of ¡°how do you know¡± this way.

    Xun Yimu''s eyes were deep and deep as she said,¡± It is City Lord Fang and that sectless cultivator called Xia Shui. ¡°

    Sun Fen promised not to tell anyone about the matter. She tightly pursed her lips and the expression on her face could only be described as inconceivable.

    How did the young master of Profound Yin Family know about this?

    Xun Yimu snorted lightly and ced the information in her hands on the table. She said, ¡°As expected. These are the information that I have been looking for for for the past few days, including the whereabouts of that Xia Shui.¡±

    Sun Fen looked at the stack of papers in front of her and had a premonition in her heart. With some difficulty, she said, ¡°Jiang¡­ Feng?¡±

    Xun Yimu did not answer. She had already seized the initiative. The situation was under her control. She raised her chin and said, ¡°I came to Night''s Fall Sword City to find someone.¡±

    The young girl''s eyes fell and she said with a sentimental tone, ¡°He was once the most shameless person in my heart. He always liked to y tricks on me. But he was also the most special person in the world. He treated me the best¡­ but one day, I suddenly could not find him. No matter what spell he used, I couldn''t find his whereabouts. Until recently, he seems to have returned from another world. I followed the clues and found the Night''s Fall Sword City. I wanted an exnation from him. An exnation. ¡°

    Because of the high degree of ovep, Sun Fen could not help but hold her breath. Her heart rate elerated along with her words.

    Anxiety, uneasiness, anticipation¡­ All kinds of emotions interweaved in her heart.

    Until the end, she heard the young girl''s clear and powerful voice saying, ¡°That person who is the most important to me, his name is -¡°

    ¡°Guo Xiaobo.¡±

    The young girl nodded. ¡°Guo Xiaobo!¡±

    Both of them spoke at almost the same time, and their eyes met.

    Xuegang was stunned at the side. She looked at her young master and then looked at the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator on the opposite side.

    She was stunned and then widened her eyes. Hey, hey, hey, what¡­ was going on?

    The room became quiet for a moment.

    It seemed like it was within her expectations and reasonable.

    Sun Fen looked at the young girl in front of her who spoke with a firm tone. Xun Yimu seemed to have already expected the result but she still revealed a disappointed and sorrowful expression. Biting her lips, she looked at her, ¡°As expected, you are also looking for him!¡±

    That sharp temperament on Sun Fen''s body dissipated for a moment and she was actually somewhat tired. The emotions that she had forcefully restrained earlier were like a tidal wave that attacked again. She turned her head and said, ¡°I am looking for him.¡±

    Xun Yimu mmed the table and suddenly stood up. Gritting her teeth, she said, ¡°He must be that Xia Shui! He was discovered by me at the city gate. I didn''t expect that he would actually muddle through as if nothing had happened! I even said how a hothead came out. It was indeed him¡­ and that Tan Ling! That Fang Xiang! All of them had an affair with him! I thought that there was a sectless cultivator that was so powerful that it could eat soft food. So it''s him!¡±

    The young girl was so angry that she didn''t even care about the image of the young master of some great family. She just wanted to ruthlessly press that person to the ground and step on him twice. Her cheeks were red and her ears were slightly red. There were tears at the corners of her eyes. It could be seen how upset she was.

    Xuegang hurriedly supported her, ¡°Young Master, be careful not to spoil your body.¡±

    Xun Yimu gasped for breath and sat down again. After drinking a mouthful of tea, the delicate blush on her face could not be removed. She looked at Sun Fen and asked, ¡°What spell did you use to detect that he was in Oriental Lychee Tavern? In the end, you ran into him and Fang Xiang¡­ Why did you return it? Just cut him in half with a sword!¡±

    The girl didn''t care about her face anymore. She puffed up her cheeks and her mouth was full of anger.

    Sun Fen repeated what happened to Xun Yimu and thetter opened her eyes wide. The teacup in her hand made a creaking sound as she squeezed, ¡°Tong, Tong Fu¡­ To think that they could think of it! It was simply shameless and shameless! How could they, how could they be like this? ¡°

    Damn it, raising a child''s husband is too enviable¡­ shameless! Too shameful!

    Xun Yimu''s heart could not help but sh in her heart. If it was a Zheng Tai version of Guo Fan and she had known each other since childhood, the story might be even better. However, what she met was not a pure little Zheng Tai, but an invincible scumbag man!

    The hateful thing was that her Profound Yang Bead was on that person. If she killed him, no one would know if the Profound Yang Bead would return to her or disappear with her.

    Otherwise, she would immediately raise her sword and cut this guy into eight pieces. He definitely would not be as soft-hearted as this Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator!

    The most infuriating thing was that Fang Xiang did not have any reaction when she was in front of her. Even if she said that she wanted to use the Night''s Fall Sword Array to find someone, she would still act cooperatively. She kept all of her things but secretly slept with her people¡­

    Xun Yimu''s silver teeth were almost crushed as she looked at Sun Fen, ¡°Fang Xiang knows about the Night''s Fall Sword City so she has nothing to fear. The Night''s Fall Sword Array must have been tampered with by her. Thest time you had failed, she was alert in her heart. Now, the Chao Chao Listening Sword is about to arrive. Directly submitting to her will not work¡­ We have to wait, don''t move, wait for him to leave the city.¡±

    The girl''s tone had the tone of amon enemy and immediately began to n.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130 - Come to an Agreement!

    Sun Fen did not answer immediately. Instead, she cautiously asked for more clues about Xia Shui''s identity.

    One coincidence was a coincidence, and two, three, and many other coincidences were bound to happen.

    She had already suspected Xia Shui''s identity. Now, when shepared it with Xun Yimu, it was even more obvious.

    When Xun Yimu calcted the whereabouts of Xia Shui at the city gate, Xia Shui was there. When Sun Fen used her magic to track him down, it was directly on Xia Shui''s body!

    He fooled her every time!

    Xun Yimu, who was in front of him, stomped her feet again and mmed the table. She looked like a squirrel whose tail had been stepped on.

    Everyone''s etiquette and the Young Master''s dignity were thrown all over the floor.

    It was just a girl who was affected by the emotions of the person she liked and could not control her anger.

    Although she looked like she was gnashing her teeth in anger and wanted to chop that person into pieces, there was no killing intent in her eyes at all.

    The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator''s expression was subtle as it sighed in its heart. It stretched out its hand and brushed over the Blue Lotus Sword.

    The Green Lotus Sword, which was extremely sensitive to killing intent, did not move at all at this moment. It quietly rested on her knee.

    But what qualifications did she have to speak of others¡­

    When she recalled the news of Guo Fan getting married, she was angry for a moment. Then, she ran out of Blistook Pavilion with her sword. She rushed to Guo Fan and put her sword on his neck. He actually found it funny in his heart.

    In fact, if she really wanted to kill that heartless person, she shouldn''t have asked for a reason.

    If she had asked, she would have hesitated in her heart.

    Once she hesitated emotionally, she would take a step back, step by step.

    Even now, she could not see her heart clearly.

    ¡°He has a woman in the Wide Ocean Sect, an immortal sect in the Veplon Country. There is also a woman in the Frost River Manor in the mortal world. She almost got married to them.¡±

    Sun Fen said faintly.

    She took the teapot from Xuegang''s hand, who waspletely in a daze, and poured herself a cup of tea. She then filled Xun Yimu''s cup on the opposite side.

    ¡°There are two more???¡±

    Including Sun Fen, Fang Xiang, and Tan Ling, there was a total of six?!

    He nned to change one every night!

    Big bastard!

    The girl gritted her teeth. Her vision was even turning ck. She took a deep breath to calm herself down and told herself to calm down. She drank the tea in front of her and said, ¡°Who are those two?!¡±

    Xuegang, who was at the side, tried her best to fan herself with the fan. She even used a spiritual spell to calm her mind, hoping to lower the temperature of her young master¡­

    ¡°The daughter of the Wide Ocean Sect''s Master, Su Feng, the daughter of the Frost River Manor''s master, Gu Yaling.¡±

    Just as Sun Fen finished speaking, Xun Yimu turned her head to look at her maidservant. Xuegang immediately nodded her head vigorously and said, ¡°I will send someone to investigate immediately, young master!¡±

    Only then did Xun Yimu catch her breath and her expression eased up slightly. She stretched out her hand and tidied her clothes.

    Only then did she realize how ugly her appearance in front of the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator was.

    The young girl coughed twice and pursed her lips, ¡°Sorry, I lost myposure.¡±

    Sun Fen could not help but smile, ¡°It''s human nature. At that time, I directly raised my sword and charged over. It scared him quite a bit, so he ran over to Night''s Fall Sword City. I think I wanted to take advantage of the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference to take advantage of the chaos and seek City Lord Fang''s protection. ¡°

    She couldn''t help but recall that day in Oriental Lychee Tavern, there was a beautiful girl sitting in front of the young man, enjoying thepany of everyone.

    There was no such thing as child support and so on.

    ¡°Heh¡­ Hur hur¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator?¡±

    Xuegang could not help but open her mouth as her heart started to panic. This Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator''s smiling face with its head lowered was clearly very pretty but why did it feel so scary¡­

    When Sun Fen came back to her senses, she had already subconsciously ced her hand on the hilt of the sword. She clenched it tightly, as if she could unsheathe it at any time.

    ¡°Ah, sorry, sorry. I also lost myposure.¡±

    The woman withdrew her hand. Her face revealed a polite apology. She looked at her long sword with a serious gaze and said faintly, ¡°This Fang Xiang¡­ She is really amazing. She has yed you and me in circles.¡±

    As the saying goes, the older the spicier.

    Fang Xiang knew the authority of Night''s Fall Sword City from the bottom of her heart. Compared to them, who had lived for hundreds of years, she was indeed very experienced and had a very high level of skill.

    Xun Yimu sneered, ¡°I understand now. This old woman''s n is very well nned. On the other side. In front of us, she can do whatever she wants. On the other hand, she wants us to ept her feelings. On the other side, she borrowed our hands to force him into a corner. She could only rely on her protection. No wonder she was the City Lord who had managed to run the Night''s Fall Sword City until now. She had used all her iron-blooded methods to steal men! Shameless!¡±

    Xuegang thought to herself, Young Master, you spent so much money just to steal men.

    But you must not say this out loud.

    Sun Fen said in a deep voice, ¡°She knows Night''s Fall Sword City like the back of her hand. She must have already known that you came to my ce, but she cannot set up spies here. At most, she can only guess it herself¡­¡±

    ¡°ording to this old woman''s scheming, she must have guessed that we have exchanged information. She must have known that Xia Shui is Guo Fan.¡±

    Xun Yimu''s delicate face carried a serious expression as she narrowed her eyes. ¡± We can''t show our cooperation. This way, she will tell that bastard. They areing to find you together. The only thing you can rely on right now is me. If we split up, she''ll feel like we have a chance to break through them one by one. The conflict between us will also give that bastard a chance to catch his breath.¡±

    Profound Yin Young Lord clenched her small fists, ¡°The reason why Fang Xiang is so fearless is because this is her home ground. Even if you are at the 7th level of the Refinement Realm and the Green Lotus Sword is unparalleled, you should not have gotten any good results that day. Otherwise, with your anger at that time, I''m afraid you would have killed them long ago.¡±

    ¡°You''re right. Although Fang Xiang is a swordsmith, a few hundred years old Physical Integration Period is indeed not a match for me. If we really fight, I''m afraid that we will fight to the death. Otherwise, it will be difficult to determine the victor.¡±

    Sun Fen looked up and lightly knocked on the de of the Green Lotus Sword. She said unhurriedly, ¡°But there is one thing that you are wrong about¡­ We did not work together. ¡°

    Xun Yimu''s eyes turned cold. After a while, she suddenly had some understanding in her heart. She said solemnly, ¡°Indeed, but just when facing Fang Xiang, just treat us as temporary allies. We will discuss what to do with that bastard after the matter is over.¡±

    Sun Fen and the young girl looked at each other and nodded. She smiled and said, ¡°Don''t be so nervous. I am quite open now. After all, not only did he almost get married to someone else, but he also had a private meeting with that City Lord Fang for more than a day and two days. So what if he defeated Fang Xiang? She is very proud of what we did not get. She has already tried everything. ¡°

    Xuegang subconsciously panicked in her heart. Although the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator''s tone was gentle, for some reason, it was more terrifying than boiling killing intent.

    Sun Fen continued to speak gently, ¡°I think that our most important goal now is not to tie him up and bring him back, but to pull his heart back. Otherwise, what is the use of putting the cart before the horse?¡±

    Xun Yimu nodded and could not help but ask, ¡°Then what should¡­?¡±

    Sun Fen knocked her sword and said, ¡°You have a falling out with me. Go and find him directly! I can''t. I have already scared him so much that he is afraid that he will be a soldier of grass and wood. But you are different. If you turn your back on him now, you will be able topete with Fang Xiang face to face! Her mind! And that Night''s Fall Sword Array of yours. Now, it has instead be the capital to threaten Fang Xiang. She lied to you first. It was a breach of trust. It was a personal affair. It was a dereliction of morality. It was revealed that she was not a human. Your advantage now is very big!¡±

    The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator''s gaze was like a sword. It was resolute and decisive, and it spoke with a loud and powerful voice.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131 - What Are You Going to Do???

    Eventually, Guo Fan proceeded to the City Lord Mansion to seek out Fang Xiang.

    Despite the potential risk of encountering Xun Yimu, even with his dubious status as a child-rearing husband, Fang Xiang had managed to deceive Sun Fen directly without her knowledge. Let alone allowing other women to embrace Guo Fan with familiarity, she had even pledged to keep the matter concealed.

    She treated him like a mere husband, allowing his wife to be manipted in his presence while casually ying a flute to lift her spirits, iming to be content.

    It could be said that he was quite naive.

    Guo Fan believed this identity was impable. Even the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator showed disdain and reluctance to authenticate it, not to mention the young master of the Profound Yin Family.

    Faced with someone bearing such a dubious identity, especially a man, he feared that merely a nce from him would sully his vision.

    As long as he yed the role of a sycophant, deceiving Xun Yimu would be a piece of cake.

    Moreover, Xun Yimu resided in the City Lord''s private courtyard, quite a distance from the official office. It wasn''t to the point of being easily caught.

    ¡°I obtained this from the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion.¡±

    Guo Fan retrieved the box containing the Struck by a Sword - Killing Heart Evil Gall. As he opened it, the once in and dark sword now bore crimson cracks resembling meridians, eliciting an inexplicable fear in onlookers.

    This was due to its inherent intimidation. Besides, it possessed the ability to corrode the mind, having absorbed malevolent thoughts over time. In the game, it manifested as skill effects flying around and inadvertently harming allies.

    Fang Xiang''s pupils contracted, revealing astonishment on her face.

    Being a seasoned 9-star swordsmith, she was adept and well-versed. With a single nce, she discerned the extraordinary nature of this sword.

    ¡°The sword''s aura exudes supremacy, and its allure is undeniable. The folks at the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion, who thrive on treasures, have no grounds to disy this sword¡­¡±

    The Night''s Fall Sword City Lord''s slender fingers traced across the de, listening to the sword''s hum. Suddenly, the expression of the _ changed as it squinted its eyes. Evidently, it had perceived the true ¡®killing intent'' harbored within this sword¡­ The sensation of suffocation and the sudden emergence of malevolence in the heart were merely superficial effects.

    ¡°An ominous sword¡­ It must have been born amidst a sea of blood and turmoil. Its forging likely soaked it in a tide of ughter and death, reaching its pinnacle.¡±

    The sword''s radiance was murky, casting a reflection in Fang Xiang''s eyes. Its aura of death made her hesitant to gaze directly at it.

    Despite this, Guo Fan could discern Fang Xiang''s fascination with the sword from her expression.

    Her cheeks flushed, breath slightly hurried. Yet, it wasn''t out of fear of violence, but rather the affection a swordsmith holds for a masterful de.

    While swords were categorized as good or evil, a fine sword like Wen Ya Le''s was enough to sustain a swordsmith for three months without meat.

    ¡°Ahem. I didn''t purchase this. It was bestowed upon me by the proprietor of the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion.¡±

    Guo Fan cleared his throat and exined.

    ¡°Before it came into my possession, it was a worthless de. Its spirit shattered, devoid of power.¡±

    ¡°Why would the proprietor of the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion¡­¡±

    Fang Xiang was inquisitively asking when she turned the sword in her hand and suddenly noticed the inscription that read ¡®To give you treasure'', signed Xiaobo.

    Even City Lord Fang, who hade to terms with Guo Fan''s polyamorous lifestyle and had even decided to assist him in expanding his harem, couldn''t help but feel a jolt in his heart. He gazed at Guo Fan in disbelief.

    ¡°No, no, no¡­ It''s not Xiahou Su, it''s his grandaunt.¡±

    Guo Fan, unsure whether tough or cry, responded helplessly, ¡°Regardless, my preferences will always favor women.¡±

    Fang Xiang breathed a sigh of relief. Then, her astonishment grew, her expression bing even more incredulous, ¡°Xiahou Cenyi?!¡±

    Guo Fan nodded. ¡°Xiahou Cenyi, True Monarch Zhang Xing, the esteemed elder of the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion.¡±

    Fang Xiang''s expression shifted subtly. ¡°Xun Yimu, forget about Sun Fen. Now that even a Tribtion Passing Stage cultivator has emerged, what have you been doing all these years?¡±

    Fang Xiang found it perplexing whether it was easier to ept a man or a grandmother''s advice in her heart.

    ¡°Let it go, let it go. Did youe to see me just for this sword?¡±

    Fang Xiang sighed, eyeing the sword in her grasp. ¡°This is a malevolent de designed for swift killings. While I can temporarily suppress its bloodthirsty nature¡­ my advice is¡­ it''s best not to wield this sword; its malevolence can consume its wielder¡­ I don''t want you to fall victim.¡±

    Guo Fan nodded. ¡°I understand what I''m doing.¡±

    He believed the most daunting aspect of the sword wasn''t its bloodlust but the presence of a sword spirit resembling Xiahou Cenyi.

    If he hadn''t been reluctant to engage with the sword spirit, he wouldn''t have sought Fang Xiang''s aid.

    Fang Xiang swiftly refined the bloodthirstiness. After all, as a distinguished Nine Star Swordsmith, this skill was rather straightforward for her.

    However, midway through, a report came in that Xun Yimu had visited Sun Fen.

    Fang Xiang was taken aback. Then she licked her lips and remarked, ¡°Interesting. Seems like your paramours are arranging a rendezvous. The Profound Yin Young Lady is quite astute. She might have already discerned your identity.¡±

    Guo Fan found nothing amusing; his lips twitched. He sat upright. ¡°She knows who I am and she even went to see Sun Fen. Doesn''t that imply Sun Fen now knows my identity? ! She witnessed us, you, and Yueh there or something. She intervened at that moment. Won''t this situation escte?¡±

    Fang Xiang remained confident. She snorted, ¡°But they''re both fond of you. Moreover, a Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator chased you for miles with a de, while the Profound Yin Young Lady spared no expense. It''s evident they deeply care for each other. If they run into each other, can they sit down calmly, especially Sun Fen? Her expression was vivid in my memory. The way she red at me. She seemed ready to tear my hand apart.¡±

    ¡°With Xun Yimu seeking her out, won''t she be walking into a trap?¡±

    Guo Fan''s throat tightened at this. ¡°Xun Yimu¡­¡±

    Fang Xiang nced at him. ¡°I knew you''d be concerned. Her status is apparent. How could the young master of the Profound Yin Family not have guards apanying her? No matter how formidable the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator is, they can''t harm her.¡±

    Guo Fan had barely rxed when a sudden sh of lightning illuminated the surroundings.

    ¡°Wait, that''s not lightning. It''s¡­ Swordlight!¡±

    Guo Fan realized this just as a loud crash reverberated outside, apanied by the sound of crumbling bricks and cries.

    The scene outside descended into chaos.

    Fang Xiang''s expression shifted, and after a moment of sensing, she remarked, ¡°It''s the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator. It appears she''s having a dispute with Xun Yimu. Nothing major, don''t worry.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ If it''s not a significant issue, perhaps we should rise.¡± Guo Fan nced at the woman atop him.

    When the loud noise erupted earlier, the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord swiftly shielded Guo Fan, taking decisive action to protect him.

    The Night''s Fall Sword City Lord blinked, shing a charming smile. ¡°Isn''t this fortunate?¡±

    Despite the chaos outside with numerous individuals bustling about, the esteemed City Lord remainedposed within the study.

    Guo Fan''s heart raced as he noticed Fang Xiang''s smile suddenly freeze.

    The subordinate''s whispered message ceased beside her.

    ¡°This is bad, City Lord!¡±

    ¡°Crash!¡±

    ¡°Old hag! What are you doing with my Profound Yang Bead!?¡± The elegantly dressed young woman burst through the door, her voice dripping with charm, trailed by a beautiful maid.

    The elderly servant confronting her took the lead, exhibiting a surprising level of strength at the Physical Integration Period, precisely as Fang Xiang had anticipated.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132 - Can You Do It?

    At this moment, the inside and outside of the City Lord Mansion''s study were in an abyss of misery.

    Outside the study room, the sound of the walls copsing, the sound of people waking up and shouting, the sound of guards being on guard and rescue, and the sound of the defense formation being activated could be clearly heard. It waspletely imaginable what kind of chaos it was.

    However, because the security of the Night''s Fall Sword City itself was excellent, and the quality of the guards was extremely high, the majority of the people in the city were Immortal Cultivators. Very quickly, under the shouts of the guards, it became chaotic and orderly.

    It was just that Natsuya''s peace and quiet had beenpletely broken.

    Originally, there were only a fewnterns lit on the side of the road, but suddenly, arge area of the Night''s Fall Sword City lit up brightly.

    Many people woke up in the middle of the night. They opened their windows and stretched their heads out to see what was happening.

    What''s more, cultivators basically did not need to sleep. The general assembly was just around the corner, and they were all making the best use of their time to cultivate.

    Now, the cultivators who came to the city were all young and vigorous teenagers.

    Meeting such a hugemotion, naturally their first reaction was excitement. Each and every one of them immediately got up to watch the show.

    They also wanted to ask what was going on.

    Thus, the explosive news of ¡°the conflict between the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator and Profound Yin Young Lord¡± immediately spread among all the cultivators who witnessed it that night.

    Everyone knew that the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator would be the judge of the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference this time.

    The news of Profound Yin Young Lord visiting the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord also followed the conflict between her and Cui Jue when she entered the city that day. As well as the distribution of 50 Soul jewels and the change of 500 Soul jewels, the news spread far and wide. It was already a hot topic among cultivators.

    The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator''s sword was like a white lightning that shot into the sky and cut open the entire night sky. It was extremely shocking.

    It even directly ttened the Livingbow Residence and the nearby houses.

    It was said that Profound Yin Young Lord was paying a visit to the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator at that time. No one knew what happened, but it suddenly turned into the current situation.

    Everyone thought that it was going to be a big show like the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator versus Profound Yin Young Lord. They raised their heads and looked at the ruins in the corner of the Livingbow Residence.

    Sun Fen stood on top of the ruins. Her clothes were fluttering in the wind, and she held a Green Lotus Sword in her hand. The de of the sword was piercingly cold.

    The guards who surrounded her from below asked loudly, ¡°May I ask what happened to the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator?¡±

    They had already prepared to activate the grand formation, and the guest chambeins in the city had also notified them.

    A Void Refining Stage had caused such a hugemotion in the Night''s Fall Sword City, and if it was any other ordinary person, they would have left long ago. How could they still ask about the situation in a friendly manner?

    However, with the identity of the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator, they could only ask about the situation first.

    Sun Fen looked over at City Lord Mansion, her expression did not change as she said, ¡°I was having a good conversation with Profound Yin Young Lord, but I suddenly felt a wave of devilish energy. She suspected that someone from the Devil Cult had sneaked into the Night''s Fall Sword City to prevent anything from happening. Yes.¡±

    She raised the sword in her hand. The sword was stimted by her killing intent, and it trembled as it let out a sword hum.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the spy reacted quickly and immediately hid his tracks. I''m sure I''ve already heavily injured him and left a sword energy mark on him. I''ll take care of him next. Please help me take care of this ce.¡±

    Sun Fen smiled, ¡°As for the specific situation, Profound Yin Young Lord has already personally informed the City Lord.¡±

    The guards below looked at each other. It seemed that it was not a conflict between the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator and Profound Yin Young Lord but a misunderstanding.

    The leader stood out and nodded, ¡°Then many thanks to the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator. We will do our best to assist.¡±

    Sun Fen nodded and kept her sword. Shended on the roof of a house.

    She looked at the lights of City Lord Mansion suddenly lit up and the corner of her mouth slowly curled up.

    The so-called love was absolute selfishness. It was thew of the human race.

    ¡­¡­

    City Lord Mansion had already been sealed up by the dark guards.

    Especially at the entrance of the study, the dark guards who were originally guarding in the dark were standing there as if they were watching from the sidelines.

    Although they were actually looking for an opportunity to attack, there were two Physical Integration Period warriors in the room. If a fight really broke out, they wouldn''t have much to do with it.

    And the most important thing was¡­

    The current situation seemed to be the City Lord''s emotional entanglement¡­

    In the study room, Xun Yimu broke through the door and walked forward step by step. The faint light from outside shone on her back and the front was covered by a shadow. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You old woman, what do you want to do to my Profound Yang Bead!¡±

    Her eyes seemed like they were about to spit fire. When she saw the table in front of the study, the two of them actually hugged each other. They seemed to be extremely intimate lovers.

    The young man opened his eyes wide while Fang Xiang''s face was stiff.

    The situation had exceeded Fang Xiang''s estimation for the first time.

    However, as the dignified City Lord, she would not lose her cool just because of such a small scene.

    The subordinate''s voice transmission recovered, ¡°City Lord, the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator ims to have found traces of the Devil Cult''s people when it was conversing with Profound Yin Young Lord. Now, it still needs to be dealt with, so let Profound Yin Young Lord exin the situation in City Lord Mansion first!¡±

    Lies! Would Sun Fen and her love rival have a good chat?

    Unless she lost her mind!

    They must have had a conflict, but after the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator made its move, it was blocked by the guard of the Profound Yin Family in front of them.

    At the same time, Xun Yimu also knew the fact that Xia Shui was Guo Fan. She had been sending people to follow Guo Fan and knew that he was in City Lord Mansion tonight, so she took advantage of the chaos to attack him!

    Sun Fen''s impulsive strike had instead allowed Xun Yimu to seize the opportunity. This young master of Profound Yin Family was really decisive and powerful¡­ she had underestimated her earlier.

    Since it was already on the stage, there was nothing to hide anymore. She might as well fight head-on. Now that she had already grasped the majority of the advantage in her n, it was still unknown who would win.

    Moreover, this little girl who had yet to dry her breasts actually dared to call her an old woman?!

    And it was in front of Guo Fan¡­

    The Night''s Fall Sword City Lord took a deep breath. The most taboo part in its heart was deeply stabbed. It was so angry that itughed instead, ¡°What are you doing? Naturally, you are doing something you have never done before¡­¡±

    Guo Fan looked at the beam above him and the corner of his mouth twitched. He felt that there was no way to save the situation this time.

    This time, it was not fireworks. It was a war!

    Lie down, lie down.

    Sometimes, people could only ept their fate. Sigh¡­ Huh??

    Guo Fan was stunned for a moment. Everything in front of him was pitch ck.

    Xun Yimu widened her eyes. ¡°You, you stop right now!¡±

    ¡°Do you still think he is yours?!¡±

    Fang Xiang raised her eyebrows and revealed a mocking and charming smile. ¡°He is no longer! I am the closest to him!¡±

    How could that be!

    ¡°!¡±

    Fang Xiang narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°His love, his everything, I can tolerate it. Xun Yimu, can you do it?!¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡± Profound Yin Young Lord was so angry that her entire body trembled. Even if Xuegang were to support her by the side, she still felt as if the sky and earth were turning dark.

    The corners of her eyes were glistening with tears. She lowered her head to look at her chest and her nose twitched. She realized that she really could not do it.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133 - His Sword!!!

    Xun Yimu employed the skill [Old Woman]!

    Fang Xiang H00!

    Fang Xiang activated the ability [Do you think you can handle it]!

    Xun Yimu''s HP! -99999!

    Profound Yin Young Lord, meet your demise.

    Following a series of confrontations, Xun Yimu met her demise entirely.

    It became evident that in a love triangle, maintaining no involvement was truly crucial.

    Despite her attempts to belittle the other party''s maturity and experience, whenever Xun Yimu envisioned the scenarios described by Fang Xiang, she experienced a constriction in her chest, struggling to breathe.

    Moreover¡­ Profound Yin Young Lord truly couldn''t measure up!

    It wasn''t that shecked qualities. Compared to Gu Yaling''s genuinely youthful appearance, Xun Yimu was undeniably graceful for her age. Even inparison to her slender figure, she possessed ample curves.

    Just like Xuegang''sment, had Xun Yimu not hailed from the Profound Yin Family and remained unseen by others, instead being an ordinary cultivator, she would undoubtedly attract numerous admirers from the immortal sects.

    With maturity, the present her exuded the allure of a woman.

    However, Fang Xiang -

    Her age wasn''t the issue; she was simply too advanced in years!

    As someone who had experienced this firsthand, Guo Fan had the most authority to speak on the matter.

    Take, for instance, Su Feng, who possessed a proud and near-wless figure, yet whenpared to Fang Xiang, she stillcked in maternal attributes.

    Perhaps owing to Fang Xiang''s prior childbirth experience, she inherently held a significant advantage in this regard.

    The pressure became unbearable for Su Feng.

    Guo Fan sensed an impending suffocation.

    No, he couldn''t allow himself to be manipted by her simple taunts!

    Undoubtedly, the current advantagey in her favor!

    Xun Yimu steadied herself and released a lengthy exhale, apanied by a sneer. ¡°You think you can handle this? What can you possibly do? City Lord Fang, I''ve heard about your husband¡­ The tomb of the former master of Sword Pavilion lies in the mountain adjacent to Night''s Fall Sword City, correct? You may endure everything Guo Fan presents, but you haven''t given him all that you possess. What entitlement do you have to im him as yours? From where does he hail to be yours?!¡±

    Fang Xiang¡­ ¡°¡±

    The rivalry between women pierced like a knife to the heart.

    ¡°Huuu¡­ Huuu¡­¡±

    Fang Xiang ckened her grip, granting Guo Fan a chance to lift his head and draw in a deep breath. He feared he might genuinely suffocate to death. He would be the first transmigrator in history to suffer humiliation due to his inability to endure.

    However, there was sce in the fact that this time it was Xun Yimu who had arrived, not Sun Fen.

    If Xun Yimu aimed to acquire her Profound Yang Bead, she wouldn''t harm Guo Fan. His life wouldn''t be at stake.

    If Sun Fen hade¡­ No, both Xun Yimu and Sun Fen should already be aware of the truth, so why hadn''t Sun Fen appeared?

    Guo Fan was momentarily taken aback. The disturbance outside seemed to have quieted down.

    ¡°Could it be that due to the revtion of the truth this time, her level of favorability decreased, leading to her despondency?¡±

    Guo Fan cautiously flipped through the pages of the illustrated handbook. Upon finding it intact, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    Yet, even as relief washed over him, he couldn''t help but inwardly chuckle at his own unease, feeling somewhat uncertain.

    Despite the potential decrease in Sun Fen''s favorable opinion and the reduced threat it posed, he still clung to the notion of holding onto this card, even if it meant facing ignominious retreat¡­

    Such, perhaps, was the inherent greed of human nature.

    Guo Fan shook his head inwardly. Regardless of Sun Fen''s current sentiments, his primary concerny in resolving the conflict between the two women before him.

    Lost in thought, he watched as Fang Xiang and Xun Yimu squared off once more.

    Fang Xiang released Guo Fan, her gaze softening as she licked her lips, a smile ying at the corners of her mouth. ¡°But at least I possess aplete version of him, don''t I? As for you, you can only stand by as your Profound Yang Bead is manipted by others. How does that make you feel?¡±

    Xun Yimu emitted a derisiveugh. ¡°Firstly, the Lord of Night''s Fall Sword City knowingly deceived my Profound Yin Family''s spirit vein and Tian Xiu Sword. Then, he disguised himself as a virtuous woman and engaged in ndestinemunication with a man. His moral character is severelycking!

    One wonders what consequences would befall the Sword Pavilion, Night''s Fall Sword City, or City Lord Fang if these two incidents were to be exposed?¡±

    Fang Xiang''s expression faltered. This verbal blow struck at the very heart of her existence, causing herplexion to pale as she fell into a contemtive silence.

    It was an inescapable fatal blow.

    Xun Yimu''s eyes gleamed with pride, her demeanor regaining itsposed tranquility. She pped lightly, a smirk ying on her lips. ¡°Ninth Uncle, do you believe such an individual is fit to hold the title of Night''s Fall Sword City Lord? I daresay even a renowned 9-star swordsmith would be stricken from the Sword Pavilion''s roster.¡±

    The elderly attendant, who had remained quietly at the sidelines, spoke respectfully, ¡°Responding to Young Master, Night''s Fall Sword City embodies the principles of fairness and integrity within the Sword Pavilion''spetitions. The conduct of its Lord must be irreproachable. City Lord Fangcks the requisite qualifications.¡±

    ¡°Someone of City Lord Fang''s calibercks the necessary integrity,¡± he concluded solemnly.

    The elderly attendant spoke with a deliberate air of superiority, defying the typical demeanor of a servant. Even the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, whom he casually discussed, appeared subject to his arbitrary judgment.

    Fang Xiang''s initial reaction was one of anger, swiftly followed by a moment of realization. Her pupils contracted as she identified the figure before her as the legendary ¡®Insane Sword'' Loo Kuto!

    The renowned swordsman of a century past, once known as the ¡®Ming Sword'' before vanishing mysteriously from the world stage, had resurfaced unexpectedly as a servant of the Profound Yin Family. Fang Xiang hadn''t anticipated this twist of fate.

    Now, even regarding their martial prowess, her confidence wavered.

    Fang Xiang drew a deep breath, rising slowly from her position beside Guo Fan. ¡°The rightness of my actions is not within your jurisdiction to determine. My conscience is clear, grounded in righteousness.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Xun Yimu''sughter wasced with cold skepticism. ¡°Your righteousness implies deceit and favoritism?¡±

    Guo Fan attempted to intervene, ¡°Perhaps we should¡­¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± Xun Yimu''s anger red as she turned sharply towards Guo Fan. ¡°You seek reconciliation, to gather us all under your wing and revel in shared contentment! I won''t allow it! You belong to me alone!¡±

    Guo Fan remained speechless.

    What more could he say? He felt utterly exposed.

    Fang Xiang rested her hands on Guo Fan''s shoulders, her gaze steady. ¡°I did not deceive you. When you sought me out, I hadn''t foreseen his arrival in Night''s Fall Sword City either. I merely spected. How can uncertain spection constitute deceit?¡±

    ¡°As for secrets¡­ My association with him is mutual. My husband passed away a century ago. This connection is legitimate. Why should it be deemed otherwise?¡±

    Xun Yimu remained unmoved by Fang Xiang''s exnation. She lifted her chin, a smile ying at her lips. ¡°Your defense is your concern. Let the world pass judgment on whether you''re fit to be Night''s Fall Sword City Lord.¡±

    Her implication was clear: she intended to make this matter public knowledge.

    Fang Xiang''s grip on Guo Fan''s shoulder tightened imperceptibly. She pressed her lips together, betraying the calm fa?ade she presented to the world.

    Should this matter be public, her standing in Night''s Fall Sword City would face utter ruin. Those with ambitions for the position of City Lord would seize the opportunity to act, toppling her from her perch and seizing control of the businesses she had painstakingly nurtured over a century.

    A resigned exhale escaped Fang Xiang''s lips.

    With a sigh, Fang Xiang suddenly felt a hand envelop hers, imparting warmth to her otherwise chilled skin.

    Standing before her, the young man raised the pitch-ck longsword, positioning himself as a shield.

    ¡°As the saying goes, individuals tend to perceive only what aligns with their preconceptions or desires. If you manipte their perceptions to your advantage, they''llply. But such maniption is steeped in selfishness! How can one so inclined judge the righteousness of another''s actions?¡±

    For three hundred years, she had overseen Night''s Fall Sword City''s affairs with meticulous care. That was the reality. There was no fault in her conduct. Yet, merely because of her affection for me, her reputation would suffer? Preposterous!

    ¡°That''s where you''re mistaken. I''m not here to arbitrate this time¡­¡±

    Crimson streaks ignited like mes, casting a fiery glow on Guo Fan''s relieved countenance. He exhaled deeply, lifting his gaze.

    ¡°I stand by Xiang''s side.¡±

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134 - Helpless

    The noise outside the City Lord Mansion had gradually died down.

    The guards maintained order, repairing the formations and buildings, while the Immortal cultivators consciously retreated back to their resting ces.

    There was no longer any excitement to watch, so naturally, it was more important to prepare to watch the tide and listen to the swords.

    However, within the City Lord Mansion, the conflict had once again escted.

    In the study, the two parties confronted each other, and Guo Fan''s voice rang out.

    ¡°I am standing on Xiang''s side.¡±

    This sentence exploded beside their ears.

    The loud and powerful sound caused Xun Yimu''s brain to go nk for a moment.

    She stared nkly at Guo Fan in front of her. The young man stood with his sword crossed and stood in front of Fang Xiang. The expression on his face was firm and resolute, and his eyes had the determination to protect someone.

    This determination and determination was something that she had once possessed, and there were even more things that she had.

    But now, there was nothing else¡­ These things were given to another woman that he had blocked behind him.

    A woman who had married and had given birth to a child. No matter if it was in terms of family background or appearance, she was inferior to her!

    Even if it was her chest, it could still be inted, so it didn''t count.

    However, the young man in front of her gave his gentleness to Fang Xiang, and forcefully faced her. He pulled out his sword and faced her.

    Xun Yimu subconsciously took a step forward but stopped again. She pursed her lips and an angry expression appeared on her face again but her voice was somewhat dry, ¡°You, you are standing on her side? Why! You said it before¡­ You are my Profound Yang Bead, a part of me that I am born with. Our union is only natural. Why should I let others have you! Why are you angry at me? I should be angry, you liar! Bastard!¡±

    The girl''s face was pale. She clenched her fists and her chest rose and fell slightly. Her thin body seemed to be on the verge of copse at any moment.

    Guo Fan said in a deep voice, ¡°Of course you can be angry at me. You can scold me for being heartless. You can scold me for being a slut. You can even kill me with a sword like Sun Fen. You can also be angry with Xiang because she is with me. To you, you have taken away the person you like¡­ However, she was not disloyal and unfaithful. She was even more responsible for Night''s Fall Sword City. She had already passed away. What was wrong with her liking me now?

    It''s just that I haven''t been born yet, but I hate the time when I haven''t met you and I haven''t married yet.

    The young man''s tone was calm, as if he was talking about the hundreds of years of loneliness in the Night''s Fall Sword City.

    The vast White Dragon River, the towering Ice-Crowned Heights, surrounded the Night''s Fall Sword City and turned intoyers of shackles.

    Bright Water Bending Condor.

    Fang Xiang suddenly felt the warmth on her face. Tears could not help but flow out silently.

    ¡°Wu¡­¡± What was this child saying!?

    Her tears were hazy as she hurriedly lowered her head to wipe away her tears. Her face and ears were flushed red as she was on fire. However, her heart was beating rapidly. The feeling of shyness and sourness filled her heart, causing her to panic very much.

    No one else could affect her heart like this. Her heart was filled with love as she poured it into the young man in front of her, and she received the best answer.

    Guo Fan took a deep breath and said, ¡°That''s why I will never let you hurt her. Even if I am only a God Forming Stage now, unless I can''t stand up or use my sword, I will always stand in front of her and protect her.¡±

    Xun Yimu was so angry that her whole body was trembling. She sneered and said, ¡°Alright! Today I will tie you up and let Fang Xiang behind you watch helplessly. Ninth Uncle!¡±

    The old servant''s eyes were malicious. He turned his palm and held a long sword. ¡°City Lord Fang is after all a nine star swordsmith. He is qualified to let me use my sword to defeat him. It will depend on how many moves you can withstand.¡±

    He did not look at Guo Fan and just said to Fang Xiang.

    In Loo Kuto''s view, his only opponent was Fang Xiang.

    After all, Guo Fan was only a God Forming Stage.

    Soul Formation, Void Refining, Fusion.

    There was a huge gap between a God Forming Stage and a Physical Integration Period. No matter what, it would not pose any threat to him.

    He was not an extraordinary figure like the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator. He was able to fight across realms, and he had the abnormalbat strength of someone who could defeat him.

    Moreover, even if it was the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator, it was still a Void Refining Stage. It was at a level where it could gain the upper hand when fighting a Physical Integration Period.

    The young master was still young, and he had attached too much importance to the man he liked. It wasn''t a big deal if he overestimated him, but how could this God Forming Stage kid create such a big wave?

    He had overestimated the young master too much.

    ¡°Infatuation Sword!¡± Loo Kuto had his own pride as well. Although he followed the orders of the Profound Yin Family, it would be a disgrace if he really kidnapped the young master.

    The best way was to defeat Fang Xiang in front of this young man and experience the feeling of helplessness. Naturally, he would follow the young master back obediently.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡±

    The long sword in the old servant''s hand split into light and shadows. The sword body was clear and cold like water. The moves were light and ingenious to the extreme.

    What followed was an extremely powerful aura. It exploded like a tidal wave, producing thunderous sounds in silent ces.

    The air in the surroundings was all pushed open, forming a circr shock wave. The windows were all opened, and the house was on the verge of copse. If not for the fact that the formation was stabilizing, it would have copsed by now.

    The fierce wind howled in the house. Fang Xiang''s face turned stern, and she wiped away her tears. The Spiritual Energy on her body was boiling, and she was ready to fight.

    If this battle were to happen, it would definitely attract the attention of the cultivators in the city. The risk of this matter being exposed was very high, but¡­

    She had already gotten what she wanted and that was enough.

    What the world says and how to look at her, it is really no longer important.

    Loo Kuto''s figure, along with the sword light, appeared in front of Fang Xiang in an instant.

    The sword intent was arrogant and domineering.

    His famous move - Ling Jue''s Ten Thousand Wills!

    The first move, Ling Tian!

    It was not the slightest bit simr to the silent and ordinary appearance of the old man, but when he used the sword, his eyes were as pure and focused as a child''s. There was only one sword!

    Sword Maniac, Sword Maniac.

    A lifetime of loyalty to the sword, loyalty to the sword.

    Pure sword intent, a simple sword!

    Loo Kuto''s sword was pointed at the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, and Fang Xiang, who had pushed Guo Fan away in an instant, had once again been covered by the golden mes in her hands, and was facing him head-on!

    ng!

    Fang Xiang''s clothes were fluttering in the wind. When her fingers came into contact with the sword, a metallic sound was heard. When their auras collided, the surrounding decorations were shattered once again.

    Loo Kuto''s expression changed. The sword in his hand and the sword in his heart were originally connected, but in an instant, it was broken by the golden me!

    At the same time, he thought to himself, That God Forming Stage brat really didn''t have time to react. Inparison, he underestimated Fang Xiang.

    The old servant''s expression was solemn.

    Heaven and earth were like a furnace, creation was work, Yin and Yang were like charcoal, and all things were copper.

    This was Fang Xiang''s Dao!

    The Hundred Refined Steel turned into the softness of the fingers!

    Just as Loo Kuto''s eyes turned sharp and prepared to strike again, he suddenly heard a sword chime.

    His pupils suddenly shrank and he turned his head to see Guo Fan''s sword diagonally in his hand as he flicked his finger.

    [Why is the sword ringing in the box?]

    ¡°Chi!¡±

    Just as Loo Kuto was focusing on the battle with Fang Xiang, the soundless sound of iron and blood seemed to have solidified. Invisible sound waves pierced straight into the drum and prated into his sea of consciousness!

    Chi Jian''s eyes were wide open. Only now did he realize that it wasn''t that Guo Fan hadn''t reacted, but that he didn''t need to move at all!

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135 - The Best Support

    ¡°Ah!¡± Loo Kuto eximed in surprise, releasing a wretched cry.

    [Sword in the Box - Heart-killing Evil Gall], as an artifact of divine caliber in the advanced stages of the game, naturally boasted remarkable effects.

    Historically, it had led to numerous fatalities and afflicted generations of Sword Masters, transforming them into unrecognizable monsters estranged from their own kin.

    Subsequently, the Sword Soul was shattered and sealed away. Over hundreds, perhaps thousands of years, itnguished as an ordinary longsword within the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion.

    Now, it had once again fallen into the hands of Guo Fan, emerging into the light of day.

    Its appearance unveiled its savage and formidable nature upon entering the world.

    The inaugural skirmish of the Edge Opening Battle pitted it against Loo Kuto, the renowned ¡°Infatuation Sword,¡± a top sword cultivator at the Physical Integration Period. It proved its mettle as an unrivaled weapon.

    Reality attested that not even a practitioner at the Physical Integration Period could endure its wrath.

    The agony that pierced the divine soul defied description in physical terms, akin to the torment of soul rending.

    It was an inadequateparison.

    It resembled the sensation of thrusting two sharp toothpicks between your toes and forcefully striking a wall.

    Such was the magnitude of pain.

    Even a seasoned high-level Immortal Cultivator would struggle to withstand such anguish on their maiden encounter.

    At that fleeting moment.

    Fang Xiang''s [Tempered Gold Fragment] severed Loo Kuto''s mental link with his weapon, causing his assault to falter. Subsequently, Guo Fan exploited the opening with a sonorous strike to his rear.

    The synchronization between them was impable and seamless, catching him, a seasoned fighter honed in constantbat as a Physical Integration Period sword cultivator,pletely off guard.

    Fang Xiang''s [Tempered Metallic Fragment] possessed the capability to halt even Sun Fen''s Greenlotus Sword.

    This sword was the second among the top ten renowned swords, widely acimed as the foremost sword globally.

    Dealing with the unfamiliar sword in Loo Kuto''s possession naturally posed minimal challenge.

    However, the pivotal factory in Guo Fan''s strike.

    ¡°Curses! What manner of weapon is this?¡±

    Loo Kuto nearly lost consciousness, his breathing bing erratic. Despite the difficulty in defense, he dared not relinquish his grip on the sword. Grimly, he persisted in employing the second stance of Ling Jue Weighted Will - Deadfall!

    Deadfall signified a willingness to stake one''s life to endure!

    ¡°Swoosh!¡±

    The sword''s radiance cleaved once more, amidst the golden mes, carving out a desperate path to survival. The potent Spiritual Energy trailed the sword''s edge,unching another assault on Fang Xiang.

    The Lord of Night''s Fall Sword City issued a resounding cry, altering tactics. He activated [Furnace of Heaven and Earth], where golden mes intertwined, transforming into a molten liquid to intercept the cleaving sword radiance.

    The collision of Spiritual Energy generated a gale that ravaged the study, rending apart every page.

    ¡°Hu!¡±

    The study nowy in disarray.

    Fortuitously, the dark guards had already opened the defensive formation of the City Lord Mansion. Otherwise, it would have spelled catastrophe for the entire city.

    Guo Fan consulted the illustrated handbook to assess Fang Xiang''s condition. Her physical health remained intact, but her mana was rapidly depleting.

    Being a nonbatant, she faced significant challengesbating a swordsmith, a profession well-versed in trade. Moreover, she directly confronted a sword cultivator.

    It wouldn''t be long before her mana drainedpletely, rendering her armor ineffective. Even if she initially held an advantage, she would inevitably revert to her original state soon.

    Guo Fan''s eyes glinted as he flicked his finger once more.

    ¡°Swish!¡± The sword''s hum resumed, hurtling toward Loo Kuto with renewed vigor.

    [The new White Bone Ghost''s voice fell on deaf ears.]

    Despite lingering pain in his Niwan Pce and reddened eyes, Loo Kuto reflexively reacted upon hearing the sword''s sound.

    His hand trembled, pushed forward by Fang Xiang on the opposing side, shattering the advantage he had painstakingly gained.

    Gritting his teeth, the elderly servant eximed, ¡°Ten thousand!¡±

    Employing Ling Jue''s third style, ¡°Ten Thousand Weighted Intents - Ssh!¡±

    Those who immersed themselves in swordy naturally innovated famous sword techniques, including the Dao of Sound Kill.

    A sh of Sound Kills!

    Swiftly retreating, he first cast a defensive spell before executing a sword technique. His sword intent embodied the primordial chaos, epassing the sounds of creation.

    However, he misjudged! The intent wasn''t focused on physical harm but on assaulting the soul within the sea of consciousness.

    Its true target wasn''t the body but the soul within the sea of consciousness.

    When the victim suffered a fatal blow, the initial impact targeted the upper dantian, where the divine soul resided. While resembling Sonic Killers in principle, the method employed was fundamentally distinct.

    Apanying the technique of Heart-Killing were eight subsidiary skills. Due to his current level of cultivation, Guo Fan could only proficiently execute four of them, as utilizing more posed a risk of either corrosion or reverse corrosion.

    The primary technique, known as ¡°Sword in the Box Buzzing,¡± functioned akin to a conventional attack. However, being a spiritual assault, it remained vulnerable to physical and magical defenses, rendering it practically insurmountable.

    Within the lore of the Obsidian Tribes, the sea god''s soul held profound mysteries, intricately linked with the cycle of life and death. Presently,prehension of this entity eluded all.

    Only enlightened beings like Liao Mu, who had grasped the Dao, wielded the authority to influence divine awareness.

    The remainder constituted his younger sibling.

    The secondary skill, ¡°New White Bone Ghost,¡± remained unheard by all. Initially, it functioned as a genuine lethal maneuver, each strike dealing fatal blows.

    This term referred specifically to the sword itself, housing the umted resentment and murderous intent of souls entrapped within its de for millennia.

    Fang Xiang had earlier contained these dispersed entities.

    Despite being deemed insurmountable, even the Spirit Forest Pce had been sealed and vanished. Theoretically, the existence of ghosts seemed imusible.

    Nevertheless, this weapon seeded in confining departed souls, a phenomenon bordering on the miraculous.

    Its workings remained deeply enigmatic.

    Most significantly, Guo Fan possessed clear insight into Fang Xiang''s impending moves, her condition, and the optimal means of cooperation, thanks to theprehensive data stored in his mind.

    In his current capacity, Guo Fan served as an invaluable asset on the battlefield.

    While his cultivation andbat prowess fell short of Fang Xiang''s, engaging in a battle of disparate ranks was out of the question for him.

    He wasn''t some swindler.

    Yet when it came to his skills with cards, he was unparalleled.

    ¡°What are these items?¡±

    Loo Kuto''s heart churned with a torrent of negative feelings, his Niwan Pce wracked with unbearable agony. The wails of malevolent spirits and shattered souls reverberated in his ears. His internal organs quaked violently, and his meridians felt as if they were being ripped apart, causing him to involuntarily expel a spurt of blood.

    It was the first encounter with such overwhelming negative effects, ones he had never faced before. Even the most formidable sword cultivator would struggle to endure.

    Seizing the advantage, Fang Xiang pursued relentlessly. Her tactics shifted once more, the bnce of Yin and Yang transmuting into charcoal, altering the course of the battle. Harnessing the momentum of her assault, Spiritual Energy coalesced, morphing the golden mes into a symbol resembling a yin and yang fish. With a resounding crash, Loo Kuto was sent hurtling through the air.

    Crash! Crash! Crash!

    En route, Loo Kuto plunged his sword into the earth, leaving a lengthy gouge in the ground beforeing to a halt, gasping for breath.

    It all transpired within a matter of moments.

    A sh between warriors of the Physical Integration Period was beyond the reach of cultivators with lower cultivation bases. Neither the concealed guards nor Xun Yimu could intervene.

    Only Guo Fan discerned the opportune moment from the Stats Window.

    However¡­

    ¡°Profound Yin Young Lord, refrain from acting. Otherwise, your de might falter, risking harm to yourself.¡±

    A graceful figure cloaked in ck, adorned with a wooden mask, stood behind Xun Yimu. Her voice carried a chilly indifference. A short de rested against the pale, slender neck of the youngdy, emitting a menacing glint.

    Who dictated that one must directly engage inbat to emerge victorious?

    This time, the ultimate support came from Yueh!

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136 - Mental State Copsed

    Yueh, as Fang Xiang''s most trusted and closest secret guard, was someone who could even share her rtionship with Guo Fan.

    Her status was actually about the same as Fang Xiang''s daughter, Fang Jie.

    As a secret guard that was personally raised and nurtured by Fang Xiang since she was young, her strength naturally could not be underestimated. The resources that were poured into Night''s Fall Sword City, as well as her own natural endowment, allowed her to have the strength of Void Refining Stage at such a young age.

    It wasparable to the outstanding disciples of some big sects.

    But as a qualified secret guard, she could not appear in front of others. The cultivation techniques and spells she practiced were mostly rted to concealment and assassination.

    When the incident in the study room happened, Yueh quietly hid in the darkness.

    Her sense of existence was infinitely weakened and she had never appeared in front of others. Xun Yimu did not discover her. Loo Kuto was continuously disturbed by Guo Fan and was focused on the battle with Fang Xiang.

    Hence, when Yueh stabbed her back, everyone was stunned.

    Guo Fan was not stunned, because Yijun secretly transmitted her voice to him.

    She said that he was almost stepped on by eighth aunt.

    It sounded pitiful.

    But¡­ it seemed that Yijun''s ability to hide was probably stronger than Yueh''s.

    If it was not for the limitation of her cultivation, thebat strength that Yijun could disy would definitely be much stronger than now.

    But these were all in the future, let''s not talk about it for now.

    Xun Yimu was originally watching the battle between the two Physical Integration Period. Before she could see the situation clearly, she suddenly felt a chill on her neck. Then, she heard Yueh''s words just now.

    ¡°Young master!¡± Loo Kuto, who had finally gotten rid of his negative state, opened his eyes and saw that his young master was being held hostage.

    He was shocked and angry at the same time. He held his chest. He secretly took a breath of true qi to treat his injuries and said, ¡°You guys, let go of the young master quickly. If anything happens to her¡­ It will be the conflict between the Sword Pavilion and the Profound Yin Family, and it will be irreparable!¡±

    If it was just the hostage of a Void Refining Stage, saving Xun Yimu would be a piece of cake. However, a Physical Integration Period was eyeing her like a tiger watching its prey, and there was also Guo Fan¡­ That evil sword was simply frightening.

    The young master''s safety couldn''t be allowed to be tarnished. He would wait for an opportunity tobine the fourth form, Zhong Lou, and the fifth form, the Will Body. He would first trap that brat, and then kill that hidden guard.

    Loo Kuto couldn''t help but tighten his grip on the sword.

    Fang Xiang put away the flowing me in her palm and said with a smile, ¡°She is the young master of Profound Yin Family, so she has nothing to fear. She can do whatever she wants? Why didn''t I think that I would still be a Night''s Fall Sword City Lord before making a move? Your attack on me today is also a provocation to the Sword Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°You were the one who deceived me first, you schemed against meter!¡±

    Xun Yimu was held hostage by Yueh and was forced to raise her slender and pale neck. Under the snow light of the de, she was like a dying swan with a fragile beauty, but she still pursed her lips. She stubbornly said, ¡°You said that you did not have the heart to deceive me when you made a deal with me. What about the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator? She was deceived by you using words like child support in front of her face! This bastard is not your child rearing husband! ¡°

    Although he was a bastard, not everyone could take him!

    Fang Xiang tidied her clothes and lightly said, ¡°She and I have not made any agreement. From the beginning, she has been a love rival. To snatch a man, you still need to follow the rules?¡±

    Xun Yimu was at a loss for words and pursed her lips. She looked around and was silent. Then she looked at Guo Fan and stood on Fang Xiang''s side.

    The young girl''s heart suddenly felt sour.

    A kind of loneliness that seemed to be abandoned by the whole world arose spontaneously.

    She resisted her mother and her elders, confessed the fact that her Profound Yang Bead had been lost, and stubbornly went out to find him.

    In the end, she faced de.

    The most important thing for a family was their bloodline. Generations of experimentation, and even the refinement of the bloodline of the previous generations through a formation, undergoing Purification when her mother was pregnant, had given birth to her.

    The Profound Yin Family had already be sick¡­ Being unable to increase one''s lifespan was the curse of this family. Hence, in order to increase one''s cultivation, one could only try their best to increase the strength of one''s bloodline.

    If she could not produce better offspring, then she would lose the most value to the family.

    She might even be¡­ a sinner.

    It was all because of him!

    She was supposed to be the most dazzling daughter of heaven in the Profound Yin Family, with the highest concentration of bloodline, and a talent that was hard toe by in a thousand years.

    However, because of this matter, those people of the same generation who were as obedient as quails started spreading her rumors without any restraint. Their covetous eyes were fixed on the position of the young master that originally belonged to her.

    They had clearly agreed that they would not leave, and that they would not let her face these things.

    In the end, they still didn''t do it.

    ¡°Young master, don''t!¡± Xuegang and Loo Kuto, who had been nervously watching Xun Yimu, suddenly eximed.

    The young girl suddenly closed her eyes and pushed forward. Caught off guard, the de immediately sank into her tender white skin. Even though Yueh withdrew her strength quickly, there was still a line of blood that seeped out a few drops of blood.

    On the young girl''s pale and slender neck, the bright red color was very striking.

    No one had expected Xun Yimu to be so fierce and decisive to this extent.

    Even Fang Xiang could not help but be stunned.

    But Loo Kuto was anxious for a moment, and his action of rushing forward was full of ws. She saw it.

    He made a prompt decision and directly attacked. He waved his sleeve and it was [All Things As Copper]. This move was a sword forging technique, and it hit someone directly. The force was so great that Loo Kuto, who had lost his sense of propriety, was sent flying in the middle and fell out with a bang.

    ¡°Aaaaaaaaah!¡± The old servant was trapped by the formation that the hidden guards had prepared for a long time. His eyes were wide open as he struggled, but it was useless. In the end, his internal injuries red up and he fainted on the spot.

    Yueh''s reaction was extremely fast and her experience was rich. She immediately put away the short de in her hand and restrained Xun Yimu''s hands.

    At this moment, Guo Fan''s heart seemed to have been gripped tightly and he only had time to shout ¡°Xun Yimu!¡± Only when Yueh finished doing everything did he suddenly heave a sigh of relief. Nervousness and lingering fear followed.

    He felt that his back was full of cold sweat and a sentence shed across his mind - No more grief than death.

    Guo Fan suddenly looked at Xun Yimu''s progress bar. It was still full.

    Fortunately¡­

    Guo Fan let out a long breath in shock.

    As long as the favorable impression was still there, it meant that it was impossible for him to die. It was not that he wanted to die, but that everything could be saved.

    Xun Yimu did this partly because of her own impulsiveness, and partly because Guo Fan did not consider her feelings this time. Instead, he acted based on his own thoughts.

    This caused the contrast to be intense, and for a moment, her state of mind copsed.

    However, there was a bnce in people''s hearts. Fang Xiang had been good to him from the beginning until the end, and she did not hold back at all. No matter what, it was impossible for him to not stand on her side in this kind of situation.

    The girl''s side suddenly opened her eyes, and tears finally flowed out like broken pearls, flowing down her cheeks.

    Her tears were hazy as she sobbed. ¡°I just want to say it! She is a widow! Old woman! If you have the ability, then kill me. Otherwise, you will only be my Profound Yang Bead for the rest of your life. No one can take it away! Wuu¡­ Bastard¡­ You, let go! What do you want to do!?¡±

    Profound Yin Young Lord suddenly struggled and opened her eyes wide in shock - she said to the hidden guards who had restrained her.

    Yueh said, ¡°To prevent you frommitting suicide again.¡±

    As she spoke, she ced her slender fingers into Xun Yimu''s mouth and separated her jaw from her upper and lower jaw. It was indeed to prevent biting her tongue tomit suicide.

    However, Profound Yin Young Lord was talking when her eyes became hazy with tears. Saliva immediately flowed down the corner of her mouth, sparkling.

    ¡°Wu, don''t, don''t look!¡±

    Guo Fan''s gaze was involuntarily drawn over, and it met the girl''s resentful and resentful gaze.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137 - This Is Not a Hero

    Profound Yin Young Lord felt like her dignity had been tarnished.

    ¡°B-b * stard¡­ both of them are b * stards! Wuuuuu¡­¡±

    After Yueh let go of her, the girl seemed to have exhausted her physical strength. She immediately sat on the ground and wiped the sparkling at the corner of her mouth. Sheined with teary eyes.

    There were traces of tears on her face. Her luxurious clothes were wrinkled and stained with dust.

    Compared to the proud and arrogant little princess who could casually throw money at people, she looked very pitiful and miserable.

    On the other side, the secret guards were not hungry. Although they could not defeat a sword cultivator like Loo Kuto, they were good at controlling people.

    What Medicine Pill? A formation and tools that restricted one''s cultivation? If he added all of them, a Physical Integration Period warrior would be dragged away.

    It was almost midnight, and it seemed like the disturbance in Night''s Fall Sword City hadn''t happened at all.

    ¡°Ai¡­¡±

    Guo Fan could not help but sigh in his heart as if he had lost his life. He put away his killing intent and guts into the sheath, and put the sword case into the formation in his sleeve.

    In this situation, it was too difficult for him to judge who was right and who was wrong.

    Could feelings be judged purely by right and wrong?

    If it was possible, there wouldn''t be a saying that ¡°an official can''t cut off his family affairs.¡±

    Regarding matters of feelings, he could only use emotions to judge. And the scale was undoubtedly leaning towards Fang Xiang. But when Xun Yimu moved closer to the edge of the de, he could not help but be moved.

    If he said that he did not like the role that he had personally conquered, then it would definitely be a lie.

    It was just that this type of liking was very far from true love.

    Thinking that it was because of him, he couldn''t help but soften his heart. The two conflicting emotions in his heart intensified.

    To these girls, the beautiful story that really happened and the true feelings, to Guo Fan, was just a beautiful drawing, an attractive plot¡­

    ¡°What are you still standing there for? Go and coax her.¡±

    Guo Fan was subconsciously in a daze when Fang Xiang suddenly nudged him with her elbow from behind.

    He could not help but turn his head and saw the City Lord''s gentle gaze. ¡°You can''t let go of her, and she has done so much because of you. Do you want to leave her alone and wait for her to cry and get rid of herself?¡±

    The gentle me and some resentment were simr to worrying about the emotional problems of his own child, causing Guo Fan to have a strange feeling in his heart.

    As expected, she lingered between the two roles of mother and wife. Guo Fan filled in the familial love that Fang Jie had not been around for a long time andcked¡­ as well as love.

    In the past, there were no such signs when they were conquering, but after they were locked on, the change in attitude seemed to be more and more obvious.

    Guo Fan suspected that the reason why he was able to lock onto the role was very likely because Fang Xiang had unknowingly changed her role to ¡°mother.¡±

    The prerequisite for recing her was that there had never been any rtionship between the two of them that went against the rules, and they had to rece her with Yueh.

    This way, she would not be jealous and would not be so magnanimous.

    Fang Xiang treated Guo Fan''s pondering silence as hesitation.

    Night''s Fall Sword City Lord revealed a helpless smile. ¡°Didn''t I want to help you take them down in the beginning? Now you are speaking up for me. Alright. When you take care of her nicely, you can take revenge for me.¡±

    Indeed, from a strategic point of view, it was without a doubt a great failure for Guo Fan to hurt Xun Yimu because of Fang Xiang, but from an emotional point of view, Guo Fan felt that he did not do anything wrong.

    However, Xun Yimu''s favorability did not decrease¡­

    Just as Guo Fan, who had a trace of confusion in his heart, walked forward.

    Yueh once again disappeared into the darkness. Before she left, she sent a voice transmission with guilt, ¡°The wound on the Young Lord''s neck is fine, but I put away the knife a little toote and the skin was scratched a little. If you want to punish me, I have no objections.¡±

    ¡­ ¡°¡±

    Let''s not talk about the punishment first¡­ Although he had confirmed that she was fine, Guo Fan still subconsciously nced at Xun Yimu''s slender neck, who was still crying.

    A few drops of blood rolled down and left marks on her skin. It was a shocking sight.

    It was very surprising - it had not healed yet.

    This wasn''t an immortal.

    Yueh paused and said, ¡°I just checked and found that Young Master Ye''s inner Qi is slightly disordered. There are plenty of Spiritual Energies in his body and it is circting in a¡­ defensive posture.¡±

    Guo Fan''s mouth twitched. So you are not stopping her from biting her tongue. You are taking the opportunity to check her body condition.

    Thinking about it, it makes sense. In the world of Xianxia, if you want to bite your tongue tomit suicide, it is faster to cut off your meridians if you want tomit suicide.

    However, this defensive posture was very spiritual. The slight disorder of internal energy was also very subtle.

    In other words, it meant that the noble and proud Young Master Ye had already prepared a defensive measure before he hit the knife.

    Although Guo Fan was worried and soft-hearted towards Xun Yimu, he could not help but twitch the corner of his mouth at this moment.

    In his impression, Xun Yimu''s character was indeed not so extreme. Although under the current circumstances, it was only right for her to be angry, but Guo Fan did not expect her to be so tough.

    ording to the background information of the person.

    She had been given high hopes by her elders in Profound Yin Family all year round. All of her daily life and cultivation arrangements had already been nned, just like many outstanding students now.

    However, unlike modern times, where she had ess to the inte and different environments, Xun Yimu had lived in an isted environment like the Profound Yin Family, which was isted from the outside world.

    In the Profound Yin Family, she was like the hope of a family that was worshipped by tens of thousands of people. She was like a rare pearl that had been polished into a dazzling light.

    As for the internal affairs of the family, she was obedient and helpless. As for the external world, she was arrogant and arrogant.

    But at the same time, she actually had no opinions.

    To her, Guo Fan was a variable thatpletely broke the established daily routine. Because the Profound Yang Bead had merged into one with his body, Xun Yimu was destined to merge with him.

    Xun Yimu, who had nevere into contact with a man, had ced all her hopes on him.

    Unlike the roles of other normal guides, Xun Yimu was actually a guide for herself. In the past, she would always pull up her sleeves and say, ¡°Will you always stay with me?¡± After getting an affirmative reply, she would turn around and say, ¡°Even if you leave, I won''t be sad,¡± or sleep talk, ¡°you don''t need to leave.¡±

    Such a tsundere girl style, it was very interesting to poke her asionally.

    But since they had already met Sun Fen, the number of girls that should know about Guo Fan had already reached more than one hand. From squirrel hair to hedgehog, it was a little¡­

    Xun Yimu still looked like she was crying. When she saw Guo Fan walk over, she squatted down and stretched out her hand. She snorted and turned her head.

    Xuegang, who was beside her, felt her heart ache. How could her young master have suffered this kind of grievance?

    Ignoring the fact that she was casually thrown aside by Yueh, she ran over and wanted to help the young master up. She reached out her hand to dust, ¡°Young master, the ground is cold. Your body¡­¡±

    Xun Yimu shook off Xuegang''s hand and wiped away the tears on her face. A sullen expression appeared on her face and she said with a temper, ¡°I am fine!¡±

    The young girl stood up with a straight face but just as she stood up, her vision went dark and her vision suddenly spun around.

    Oh no, the emotional ups and downs were too big. She had miscalcted!

    ¡°Xuegang¡­¡±

    Before the girl finished speaking, before she fainted, her mind was still thinking, ¡°Xuegang, please don''t catch me.¡±

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138 - Loyalty

    ¡°Xuegang¡­¡± Xun Yimu''s voice lingered in the air.

    Hearing her young master''s feeble yet emotionally charged voice, Xuegang''s heart resonated with an indescribable summons.

    As a foreign dignitary of the Profound Yin Family, Su Xuegang was more than just a servant girl; she was envisioned as the young master''s future aide and trusted confidante, poised to assume a prominent role within the Profound Yin Family hierarchy.

    Growing up alongside Xun Yimu, she mirrored his every endeavor, diligently mastering the same skills and acquiringplementary cultivation techniques.

    Though she existed as Xun Yimu''s shadow, her status could never eclipse that of her master,cking the coveted Profound Yin Physique and remaining a mere ordinary Immortal Cultivator.

    Xuegang understood her ce as a servant, bound by duty, yet her bond with the young master was profound, and her affection for him genuine¡­

    The memory of their initial encounter lingered vividly in her mind; both were but children then, with Xuegang slightly older. She beheld the small figure, delicate and fragile, cradled in the arms of adults, offering a warm smile¡ªan image akin to a delicate white flower, vulnerable yet poised to blossom¡­

    Her fervent desire was always to safeguard the young master!

    Though her current capabilities fell short of protecting him, she was determined to convey her unwavering loyalty whenever he called upon her!

    Tears welled in the young maid''s eyes as she rushed forward, embracing the copsed form of her cherished young master.

    Just before Xun Yimu closed her eyes, she caught sight of Xuegang''s determined expression on his young face.

    Eventually, she managed to utter a few words before darkness engulfed her vision, and she slipped into unconsciousness.

    ¡°Wuwaa! Young Master, are you okay!?¡± Xuegang cried, holding the young master in her arms, tears streaming down her face. She felt as if the world were copsing around her. Casting a resentful re at Guo Fan, she eximed, ¡°This is all your fault! What have you two done to the young master?! If anything happens to him, the Profound Yin Family will never forgive you!¡±

    The young maid trembled with anger, her entire body quivering.

    She had momentarily forgotten that both Loo Kuto and Xun Yimu, the strongest inbat, had already lost consciousness, leaving the innocent young maid to fend for herself.

    Uttering such menacing threats wasn''t a prudent decision.

    Moreover¡­

    Guo Fan distinctly felt Xun Yimu''s gaze fixated on him before she copsed. There was a sense of ¡°expectation¡± within her eyes, as if she wished for him to catch her.

    Unintentionally, the faithful Xuegang had disrupted the young master''s meticulous n.

    Yet, young master Yecked professionalism.

    Despite intending to employ a ¡°harsh strategy¡± against Guo Fan, he found himself unable to bring harm to him when it came to executing it. He assumed a defensive stance and maintained the capability to shield himself with Spiritual Energy at any moment.

    Tsundere clearly didn''t desire Guo Fan''s assistance in standing up, yet when he stumbled, she secretly hoped for his embrace¡­ Her pridested no more than five minutes.

    Guo Fan couldn''t help but reminisce about Gu Yaling, who was of simr age. If it were her, Guo Fan reckoned he would have initially smiled through tears when extending his hand. Eventually, she would have relented and allowed him to help her up obediently.

    Despite the impropriety of reminiscing about his distant wife, Gu Yaling, in front of Fang Xiang and Xun Yimu, he began to yearn for her tenderness and charm.

    Despite her prior discord with Su Feng, they managed to coexist harmoniously after settling their differences.

    During that period, life was considerably more tranquilpared to the present.

    s, they never returned; they could only wait until matters were resolved before resuming their lives.

    Guo Fan inwardly shook his head. Observing Xuegang''s loyal and protective demeanor towards Xun Yimu, despite resenting herck of sincerity, he was tempted to remark that her young master didn''t require her assistance.

    Seeing the name ¡°Xuegang¡­¡± on Xun Yimu''s lips, he gestured for her to desist.

    What exactly he meant by ¡°don''t¡± was uncertain; perhaps it was ¡°don''t approach¡±?

    However, events unfolded contrary to his desires. The faithful maid swiftly seized Xun Yimu without a word and embraced her tightly. He suspected Xun Yimu hadn''t lost consciousness so quickly.

    Guo Fan regarded Xuegang with a subtle gaze. Despite her lower cultivationpared to his own, she dared to pledge her loyalty to protect Xun Yimu. In terms of fidelity, she was undoubtedly exemry.

    Nheless, if Xun Yimu regained consciousness and recollected this incident, she might face disciplinary action¡­

    However, before Xun Yimu could react, Fang Xiang waved her hand, and a concealed guard behind Xuegang moved to strike with a knife.

    ¡°Swish! Smack!¡±

    Xuegang also fainted.

    Within the study, only Guo Fan and Fang Xiang remained conscious, reminiscent of the initial scenario.

    Despite the disarrayed state of the floor, conversations revolved around the intensity of the preceding battle.

    Guo Fan gripped Xuegang in one hand and Xun Yimu in the other, sensing the normalization of spiritual qi within his body.

    Utilizing the techniques of Killing Heart and Evil Gall had energized his spiritual energy, causing it to surge. Now, as it flowed back along with the returned portion of the sword, it initiated his breakthrough as it circted into his Dantian.

    Following the blood bond, the Killing Heart Sword absorbed the umted killing intent, blood, and stagnant air, utilizing them as sustenance for the Sword Master due to the feedback mechanism.

    This also contributed to the malevolent reputation of the ughtering Heart Sword.

    In the gaming realm, the experience garnered from monster ying equated to about 0.001% of the opponent''s HP with each kill.

    Guo Fan currently stood at the Foundation Establishing Stage, aided by a counterfeit card. Engaging inbat with a Physical Integration Period practitioner differed significantly from battling monsters; any loss of health by the opponent would substantially boost his experience.

    His advancement to Foundation Establishment Seventh Level urred seamlessly, with his ascent persisting.

    Such progress was unattainable in the game, as acquiring high-level cards necessitated conquering formidable characters and traversing advanced maps¡ªa feat achievable only at high levels.

    By the time yers possessed such cards, they were already formidable entities, rendering them unfit for higher-level encounters.

    Entrusting the two girls to Fang Xiang, Guo Fan seated himself,mencing his breakthrough towards Foundation Establishment Eighth Level.

    Fang Xiang, noticing his endeavor, stood vignt beside him.

    A concealed sentry outside the door reported, ¡°City Lord, Loo Kuto has been incarcerated without any disclosure of activity. Elder Sister Yueh is on patrol.¡±

    Acknowledging the report, Fang Xiang turned her attention suddenly to Xun Yimu.

    Gauging the abundance of Spiritual Energy, he contemted further exertion, aiming for direct advancement to the ninth step of Foundation Establishment.

    Reality mirrored his expectations, progressing smoothly. Upon dawn''s arrival, his cultivation halted at the pinnacle of the ninth level of Foundation Establishment, one step shy of Core Formation.

    ¡°Hu¡­¡±

    Guo Fan couldn''t help but release a lengthy sigh. Upon reaching the Core Forming Stage, he transcended the novice stage, capable of self-defense even without the aid of the illustrated handbook.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139 - This Development Was Wrong!

    ¡°But it''s strange¡­ Logically speaking, the killing heart and galldder would intercept a part of itself, causing the spiritual energy to weaken, so why is it actually being fed back on the spot now?¡±

    Guo Fan felt puzzled again.

    He suspected that it was because of the sword spirit, but now he did not dare to go in to investigate, so he could only give up.

    Guo Fan thought for a moment and just as he got out of meditation, he suddenly heard a soft moan. ¡°Oh?¡±

    Guo Fan suddenly opened his eyes. Fang Xiang was not around him.

    He looked down and saw Xun Yimu. She was wearing a bellyband and curled up in his arms. Her white body was small and delicate.

    The girl''s hand grabbed his shirt and half of her face was pressed against his shirt. She frowned uneasily and there were still traces of tears on her face. Her body moved up and down along with her breathing.

    Guo Fan was stunned. He reached out and picked Xun Yimu up to adjust her position. He changed it to leaning on his shoulder. It was not convenient for him to sit cross-legged. He simply stood up with Xun Yimu in his arms and sat on the chair in the study.

    Compared to the time when he had just transmigrated, carrying Gu Yaling up and moving her to the ground was a dead otaku''s constitution that was gasping for breath. His current physical strength could be said to have made a breakthrough by leaps and bounds.

    At least for the time being, he did not have to worry about being squeezed dry¡­

    Although it seemed that Xun Yimu had rubbed her tears on his body, his clothes did not have any traces of being drenched by the tears. It was probably because the Spiritual Energy boiled and dissipated when he broke through, automatically evaporating the water stains.

    Guo Fan secretlypared it.

    In terms of feeling, Gu Yaling''s flesh was veryfortable to carry while Xun Yimu was very light and had some bone feeling. It could be said that her body was soft and easy to push over¡­ Cough, thest one was removed.

    Speaking of which, wasn''t the City Lord guarding¡­ Hmm?

    Fang Xiang would never let him be in danger since she knew that he was number one. She must have been standing guard by the sidest night. Secondly, he handed Xun Yimu to the City Lord again.

    So there was only one possibility - the City Lord had personally taken off Profound Yin Young Lord''s clothes and put her in his arms.

    ¡­ ¡°¡± The scene was a little exciting.

    However, the City Lord couldn''t possibly want him to train his suppressing spear, right?

    Guo Fan sensed it slightly, and his expression suddenly changed.

    Because the process was too natural, and the time they hade into contactst night was too short. He did not even notice it immediately - his Spiritual Energy was merging with the Spiritual Energy on Xun Yimu''s body, and the cirction between them was perfect through physical contact. It had a simr effect of dual cultivation.

    Although the principle was very cool, the result was that it was equivalent to two people''s cultivation efficiency ovepping.

    Guo Fan was shocked. This¡­ Isn''t this equivalent to¡­ double the human form Experience Scroll?!

    No wonder he broke through twice in a row so quickly. Although there was no bottleneck in his cultivation, the time spent in between was still the same.

    However, breaking through two and a half steps in just a few hours, this kind of shocking speed, even he himself was somewhat surprised.

    ¡°This effect¡­ is absolutely amazing.¡±

    Guo Fan was dumbstruck. He could not help but think that just physical contact could produce the Spiritual Energy''s resonance. If the cultivation speed was doubled, then wouldn''t it be¡­ A breakthrough in the Spiraling Heavens Style?!

    Back then, he had built his foundation with Su Feng one night. Now, he had formed his core overnight. It was not a dream.

    The apanying Profound Yang Bead of the Profound Yin Family had never had such an effect of speeding up his cultivation. It was probably only an unprecedented human-shaped Profound Yang Bead like him would have such an effect.

    This¡­ It was also very fragrant to eat too much of the rice.

    ¡°Wuuuuu¡­¡± When the girl in his arms opened her eyes, she felt as though she was being hugged. Her heart skipped a beat. Then, she felt a reassuring aura and her nervous body immediately rxed.

    They shared the same origin, Profound Yin Profound Yang.

    The girl''s body was originally cold, but now, it felt as if she had crawled back into her bed in the middle of winter. It was warm and full.

    It filled up the missing part and the emptiness within her body.

    ¡°Sofortable¡­¡±

    Xun Yimu sighed and subconsciously hugged Guo Fan to rub against him. Her well-developed chest was white and round from her messy bellyband. It was even a little dazzling under the morning sun.

    ¡°Wait, don''t move!¡± Guo Fan''s low voice was very serious.

    Xun Yimu''s delicate body trembled slightly. Her blurry mind finally woke up. She opened her eyes and looked up at Guo Fan with a nk look. ¡°What, what is it?¡±

    Guo Fan took a deep breath and quickly took out a spare robe from his sleeve and put it on for Xun Yimu.

    Then he got up and temporarily put the girl on the desk to let her sit.

    The girl was wearing his clothes. To her petite body, it was a bit wide. She slid down on her shoulder, revealing her round shoulder. Her slender fingers wrapped the clothes tightly, drawing out her curves.

    Her ck hair fell on both sides of her face, and her eyes were innocent and ignorant. Her two fair calves were exposed, and her jade feet were ced together. Her pearl-like little toes were twisting and twisting, making her look somewhat nervous.

    Guo Fan pressed on the young girl''s shoulder to steady her. Then he took two steps back and said, ¡°Don''t talk. Let me calm down first.¡±

    The anger in the morning was rushing down, and it was a little difficult to withstand.

    Moreover, the subtle resonance between the Spiritual Energy was like the electric current of love¡­ It spread from the body to the heart, so much so that it was like love.

    Right now, it was addictive, very addictive.

    This addictive feeling aftering into contact was the attraction between the Profound Yang Bead and the Profound Yin Body?

    Xun Yimu also keenly felt something unusual. She felt that the ce where she was touched was like being struck by an electric current. It was a little strange and also a littlefortable.

    ¡°Wu¡­¡±

    The girl''s face instantly turned red and she narrowed her eyes like a kitten. Her heart was iparably satisfied. It was a familiar feeling!

    In the past, when her Xiaobo came into contact with her, she would also have this kind of feeling. It was probably the feeling during the legendary period of love!

    Moreover, she only had a bellyband on her now. When she woke up, she was in Guo Fan''s arms. Something must have happened¡­

    The young girl shyly imagined the scene fromst night. It must have been Guo Fan who reached out to catch her and then hugged her¡­ Ah?

    Xun Yimu looked at her two long and slender legs that were tightly closed. Her expression was dull and there was nothing strange about it.

    How could it be? ! It waspletely different from the book¡­

    Shouldn''t it be that this bastard went berserk and treated Fang Xiang like that in front of her? Then, that old woman could only watch with jealousy!

    Humph humph, just like what she did before!

    So what if he was big?!

    But just as the girl got excited, she was ruthlessly struck by reality.

    Xun Yimu felt very aggrieved in her heart and looked at Guo Fan who was retreating and starting to calm down.

    However, just as she raised her head, she suddenly heard Fang Xiang''s voiceing from outside the door.

    A fire suddenly ignited in the girl''s heart!

    This time¡­ she could not lose!

    She jumped down from the table, pushed Guo Fan onto the chair, and rode on him.

    Guo Fan was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You guys can leave first. I still have something to take care of.¡±

    ¡°Creak!¡± The sound of the door being pushed open was heard.

    Fang Xiang entered the room and saw the young man being pressed down by the young girl on the chair.

    The corners of Xun Yimu''s mouth curled up into a pleased smile and she even cheered. She had done it. This time, it was this old woman who could only look at her!

    Feng Shui turns around! Let me see your jealous expression!

    However, Fang Xiang''s footsteps only paused for a moment and then walked forward. She smiled and looked at them. ¡°Looks like the development is slower than I expected. Profound Yin Young Lord seems to be very inexperienced. Do you need help?¡±

    The young girl was stunned in her heart.

    Eh?

    Eh, eh, eh?

    This development was not right!

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140 - His Vision Turned Green

    This wasn''t the agreement!

    Fang Xiang shouldn''t have been the one raging. Instead, she feigned fear, seeking refuge in Guo Fan''s embrace, eliciting sympathy from him and drawing criticism towards Fang Xiang.

    She intended to reverse the situation just like that!

    How did things end up like this!

    Xun Yimu gazed at the approaching Fang Xiang, her expression nk, her heart plunged into a state of bewilderment.

    Why wasn''t Fang Xiang furious? Instead, she seemed poised to take action against her.

    Indeed, most of the attention from Night''s Fall Sword City Lord seemed directed at her, not Guo Fan, ording to the young girl''s observation.

    It wasn''t envy or malice in her gaze, but¡­ interest?!

    What kind of interest could she possibly have?!

    And why, why her¡­

    Xun Yimu was thrown into a panicked trance, perplexed by Fang Xiang''s aberrant behavior and unsure how to proceed.

    As the esteemed Profound Yin Young Lord, having lived in the Profound Yin Family since childhood, she possessed only scant knowledge of matters between men and women.

    She had been taught that the family''s lessons aimed to shield the females from deception by males in the outside world, imparting them with appropriate knowledge of dual cultivation.

    Messy affairs were entirely foreign to her.

    Nheless, Guo Fan''s presence piqued her curiosity. Despite the family''s strict regtions, Young Master Ye had managed to acquire some forbidden books from the outside world through the Soul Haunt Ship.

    Holding the motherload of wealth from the Soul Haunt Ship granted her leverage.

    This syndicate disregarded affiliations and regtions, prioritizing profit above all else.

    They spared no expense to secure their gains.

    Within the ndestine realms of the Upper Central Realm, certain publications from the Soul Haunt Ship,prising colorful books and paintings, unveiled a new realm of understanding for the Profound Yin Young Lord.

    Her visit was specifically aimed at deciphering these revtions!

    However, Xun Yimu, the self-proimed ¡°fully enlightened¡± young scion of the Profound Yin Family, was left dumbfounded.

    Fang Xiang smiled and reached out her hand toward the youngdy.

    ¡°What¡­ what are you intending?¡± Xun Yimu queried, seeking refuge in Guo Fan''s embrace, hoping for protection.

    Unfortunately, her sought-after sanctuary was in league with the very individual aiming to torment her.

    Guo Fan''s countenance subtly observed as Fang Xiang''s hand grazed the youngdy''s waist. A mere touch elicited a startled cry from Xun Yimu, tears welling in her eyes.

    How¡­ how could this be¡­

    Fang Xiang sped the waist of the Profound Yin Young Lord with her hands and leaned in. She examined the slender waist, nearly closing her fingers in astonishment, and remarked with a smile, ¡°Little Yimu, despite your charming figure, such slimness may not befit childbirth ~¡±

    ¡°Stop calling me Little Yimu!¡± The girl protested, tensing her body and defiantly biting her lip. ¡°What does childbirth have to do with anything? My Profound Yang Bead and I are undoubtedly the mostpatible partners in the world!¡±

    st it¡­ Despite being closer to Xiaobo now, she couldn''t shake the feeling of envy creeping in.

    What was the deal with this woman?!

    Engaging her directly proved more challenging than she had anticipated.

    Resting her chin on the young girl''s shoulder, Fang Xiang gazed at Guo Fan with blinking eyes. ¡°I witnessed it myself. After spending just a few hours in Xiaobo''s embrace, you were revitalized even more effectively than by consuming the Medicine Pill. Your vitality surged instantly, and even the Spiritual Energy resonance reached synchronization. It''s truly admirable.¡±

    Xun Yimu responded stiffly, ¡°Indeed, that''s correct.¡±

    The unresolvable bond between her and Xiaobo seemed truly enviable, as expected!

    The haughty young girl was about to raise her head in disdain when she suddenly froze, staring nkly at Guo Fan. Had Fang Xiang really ced her in Xiaobo''s arms?

    Guo Fan sighed helplessly. ¡°So, it was for her treatment¡­ But did you really have to undress herpletely?¡±

    The young girl''s heart sank even further. Had Fang Xiang gone as far as undressing her too?

    Finally releasing her grip, Fang Xiang stood up, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°I entrusted Profound Yin Young Lord to you in hopes that you would directly care for her. Little did I expect to walk in and find my dear Xiaobo pinned to a chair, looking utterly helpless¡­¡±

    Absurd! I''m merely at the God Forming Stage. How could I possibly defeat a Void Refining Stage opponent like her?! And even if I could, I couldn''t bring myself to do it¡­

    Guo Fan cursed inwardly.

    Xun Yimu was utterly stunned. She was astounded to realize that this woman harbored no jealousy at all, despite being able to hold Xiaobo so securely.

    Not only was there no jealousy, she even assisted in caring for other women.

    The young girl suddenly grasped some understanding. It was indeed this woman who had influenced Xiaobo negatively. Otherwise, how could her beloved Xiaobo have turned out like this¡­ Sun Fen was right. This woman was the primary instigator. She had to defeat her!

    However, now, the dignified Void Refining Stage Profound Yin Young Lord trembled. With a nk expression, she nestled into Guo Fan''s embrace, her heart filled with fierce oaths.

    This cunning woman, she would undoubtedly emerge victorious!

    Guo Fan released a long sigh and shifted Xun Yimu, who was riding beside him. He gently touched her head and inquired, ¡°So, what''s our next move? Or rather, what do you wish to do?¡±

    Xun Yimu snapped back to reality. Hearing his words, which seemed like a final verdict, she tensed up. Clutching onto his clothing tightly, she bit her lip. ¡°You''re mine! You can''t leave!¡±

    Guo Fan regarded the girl, on the verge of tears, and reached out to brush them away. Tenderly, he reassured, ¡°I won''t leave, but I can''t merely be your Xiaobo¡­¡±

    ¡°What you desire is the Guo Xiaobo who''s wholly dedicated to you, and I''m merely a transient passerby¡­ The two are simr, yet different.¡±

    Guo Fan pondered for a moment, sighing inwardly.

    ¡°I don''t care! If you don''t apany me, then¡­ I''ll just stay by your side. It''s your fault anyway, for stealing my Profound Yang Bead!¡±

    Xun Yimu gazed at Guo Fan, her hand sping his cheek, rekindling the spiritual energy between them. With a mix of disappointment and bewilderment, she confessed, ¡°What can I do¡­ I just like you, what else can I do?¡±

    Guo Fan pinched her cheek lightly. ¡°Then there''s no need to do anything. Even if you wanted me to leave, I wouldn''t. I''ll always be by your side. That''s why I took the Profound Yang Bead. Would my efforts be in vain otherwise?¡±

    Xun Yimu''s cheeks flushed red as she whimpered, ¡°Hmph¡­ Shameless!¡±

    Secretly, however, she felt ted. Hmph, this is what love sounds like!

    Sharing tender words!

    Her gaze couldn''t help but drift to Fang Xiang, but City Lord Fang seemed wholly engrossed in addressing official matters on the other side of the desk.

    Young Lord Ye widened his eyes. Indeed, this woman only lost herposurest night because her Achilles'' heel was struck. Otherwise, she would have remained as serene as Mount Tai.

    Her contemtion was profound! It was quite unnerving¡­

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141 - My Lord''s Dirty Schemes!

    The girl in her arms looked at Fang Xiang with a vignt and hostile expression. She tightly hugged Guo Fan, as if she was afraid that her Profound Yang Bead would be lost again.

    Speaking of which, did Profound Yin Young Lordpletely forget about her own bitter n from before¡­

    Once she noticed Fang Xianging over, she immediately pounced over.

    She threw all of the heroic men that she had mmed into with her eyes closed onto the ground.

    He could be said to be the fastest and most fragrant contestant.

    Guo Fan could not help but pinch the face of Young Master Ye, who was full of dignity. At this moment, the young girl had already med the ¡°betrayal¡± of her Profound Yang Bead on Fang Xiang. The disbelief in her heart earlier had already be a conclusive fact. She felt that she had to pull Guo Fan, who had be a bastard, back to the right path.

    But this woman was too scary. She was able to take off the clothes of the other women who had mocked her before, and send them into Guo Fan''s arms without batting an eye.

    Could this be what she had been doing all this time?

    The young girl thought of the two girls who were said to be about to get married to Guo Fan.

    However, her thoughts were quickly pulled back. She remembered that she had been ced in Guo Fan''s arms. She remembered that before she fainted, she had tried to tell Xuegang not to catch her.

    ¡°Where is Xuegang?¡±

    Xun Yimu suddenly realized.

    Guo Fan had been cultivating for the whole night. Naturally, he did not know what had happened. He could only turn his head and look at Fang Xiang.

    The city lord had just opened a document when he looked up at the desk and said lightly, ¡°Young Master''s maidservant had already sent back to Lan Fang Gardenst night. As for that servant¡­ Because she attacked the city lord, she will be temporarily imprisoned in the dungeon for investigation.¡±

    Fang Xiang, who had entered into working mode, was very different from her usual gentle and charming temperament. At a nce, she had a cold and solemn temperament. It was not indifference but dignity. The words she said made people not have the courage to refute.

    In the study room that had beenpletely repaired by the formation and the dark guards, theyers of bookshelves behind herplemented each other.

    Although the study room had been described as a strange ce by her, there was actually no such thing. After all, she had juste into contact with Guo Fan for a few days.

    If it was really as she had said, Guo Fan would already be as thin as firewood by now.

    Xun Yimu heard this and heaved a sigh of relief. She continued to bury herself in Guo Fan''s arms and pretend to be an ostrich. She had an awkward feeling when facing Fang Xiang now.

    Although she was hostile, she naturally knew that what she saidst night was very excessive, but it was clearly Fang Xiang who first said that her Profound Yang Bead was not hers¡­ There was nothing that made her more afraid than this.

    If Guo Fan was no longer hers, her entire world would be gone.

    This was not an exaggeration. From a emotional standpoint, Xun Yimu did not interact with many people in her life. Most of her feelings were entrusted to Guo Fan.

    From a logical standpoint, Xun Yimu had brought the Heavenly Sword this time. She had already decided to go all out. If she could not find Guo Fan, her position in the family would be in danger, and those on her side would most likely change sides. At that time, she might not be the young master anymore.

    She definitely wouldn''t apologize¡­

    Fang Xiang clearly knew that she was looking for Guo Fan. Now that she thought about it, she definitely knew about the expression at that time.

    But this woman still cheated her things and yed with her people without telling her.

    An adult''s dirty scheme!

    Xun Yimu did not speak in a muffled voice.

    Fang Xiang could tell at a nce that this child was depressed in his heart, but what use was that? From the moment she came over and acted up, the bnce in Guo Fan''s heart was already leaning towards her, Fang Xiang.

    The more people came, the more stable her position was.

    This was the initiative!

    The only thing that he did not expect was that she actually used such a method to make Guo Fan''s heart soften again.

    However, this did not matter. The one who worried the most was Sun Fen. After she met Xun Yimu, her reaction was indeed very big. But after that, she disappeared without a trace. She did not know if she was angry or not, but she needed to calm down. Or was it because she had already chosen to give up?

    However, ording to the violent temper of the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator, if he chose to give up, the next step would be to sh west and behead Guo Fan in Night''s Fall Sword City.

    It could be seen that a storm wasing.

    Fang Xiang put down the pen in her hand and propped her head up. She said, ¡°The materials for the Mountain Sea Spirit''s evolution are almost ready. Take that child to City Lord Mansion these few days. Then we can start¡­ It will take about three days. ¡°

    Guo Fan nodded and said, ¡°I will go back to the innter and bring Xinyue over.¡±

    Although Xun Yimu did not know where the Mountain Sea Spirit came from, when she heard about the inn, you do not need to live in that simple and crude ce. I will prepare a ce to stay. Furthermore, what are you pretending to be? Anyway, we already know. ¡°

    You guys know¡­ There are still others who don''t know.

    Liu Yuan shook his head and said earnestly, ¡°Since I have already disguised myself, I have to start from the beginning to the end, right? To suddenly say that I have always been a fake identity is too strange¡­ I still have a friend I just met there. I can''t just throw him away without saying anything. Or tell him that I''ve been lying to him. ¡°

    Xun Yimu knew that this friend was Luo Shun. She wondered why this person was so annoying.

    At the beginning, it was the same outside the city gate. It confused the situation and made her miss the opportunity to seize Guo Fan as soon as possible. He was truly a good manager.

    However, what Liu Yuan said made sense. Luo Shun was not some nobody. She could not just ignore him. The girl turned around and said, ¡°Then I want to go too!¡±

    Guo Fan lowered his head and saw the young girl raise her hand. His expression was very serious.

    ¡°How are you going to go¡­¡±

    Xun Yimu stubbornly said, ¡°I can wear a bamboo hat.¡±

    Guo Fan was helpless. This was not a matter of wearing a bamboo hat. The key was that with her temperament, even if she wore ordinary clothes and covered her face, she would still stand out among the crowd. But no matter how he thought about it, she was definitely worried about the rtionship between him and Tan Ling. Forget it, it had already been exposed.

    As the saying goes, a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water.

    ¡°Alright, just remember to hide your identity.¡±

    Guo Fan continued, ¡°When the timees, I will borrow the Ten Thousand Sword Array that you modified. There are spies from the devil religion in the city, and we need to investigate.¡±

    It just so happened that this formation still had a use. If he opened his mouth, it could reduce Xun Yimu''s feelings towards Fang Xiang a little.

    ¡°A spy from the Devil Cult?¡± Xun Yimu was stunned. She thought that it was just Sun Fen''s simple reason. She did not think that there would really be people from the Devil Cult mixed in. She unwillingly nodded her head and said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    She originally wanted to keep this formation as evidence to prove that Duan Lanruo was bullying people, but since Guo Fan had spoken, she could only agree.

    Guo Fan and Fang Xiang said goodbye and Xun Yimu went to the Lan Fang Garden to find Xuegang first.

    Along the way, she did not forget to tell Guo Fan how much she missed him and how hard it was to find him. When the Chao Chao Listening Sword was over, she must take him to see her mother.

    Guo Fan''s heart was a little strange when he heard the word mother and quickly reminded himself not to have this.

    When Xun Yimu entered the Lan Fang Garden and called Xiu-Er, the beautiful maid immediately ran out and said with tears, ¡°Young Master!¡±

    She was stunned and saw Guo Fan beside her.

    Xuegang suddenly felt sad. Young Master, how could you fall so quickly¡­

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142 - Why Is He so Good at It?

    Although Xuegang no longer had any trust in her young master''s willpower, she could only choose to follow him¡­ Just like how her young master insisted on running away from home.

    She secretly thought to herself that she had to help the Young Master remind him not to let her repeat the same mistake again.

    But looking at the girl who was holding Guo Fan''s hand and refusing to let go, she looked like she waspletely immersed in love.

    That kind of powerless sorrow once again surged into her heart¡­

    It was not that Xuegang did not work hard, but her young master was not able to live up to expectations.

    Xun Yimu was very satisfied that she had finally walked the path of fighting Fang Xiang head on. After all, she was now right and proper to stay by Guo Fan''s side and could monitor the movements of other women at any time.

    It was much better than not being able to find anyone before.

    Although what had happened could not be changed, it could still be prevented in the future!

    The young girl''s heart was filled with hope and confidence for her future life. She would definitely be able to defeat Fang Xiang, the ultimate female devil, and seize back her Profound Yang Bead.

    However, Profound Yin Young Lord clearly thought too simply¡­ Or perhaps it could be said that in reality, no one would have thought that Guo Fan''s side had a total of two hundred pce guards prepared.

    Fang Xiang was just one of the more typical representatives and currently had a greater advantage.

    Even though Li Xieren was the saintess of the Devil Cult, she was locked. Guo Fan did not dare to say that he had two hundred harem teams waiting for him to pick.

    What if the impact was too great and the lock was unlocked?

    Although the possibility wasn''t high, it was still very terrifying when one thought about it.

    Xun Yimu was intoxicated by the wonderful pleasure of resonating with her Profound Yang Bead and Spiritual Energy, but there were also people who started to notice her on the streets.

    Although Xun Yimu wore a bamboo hat and used a veil to cover her face, and even changed into a rtively in dress, her temperament and figure were too outstanding.

    Just looking at her back made one feel that she was an extremely beautiful girl.

    It was just like the first time Guo Fan saw Yijun. Just looking at her back was already pleasing to the eye.

    This type of five-star character, in terms of all attributes, including charm, was very high. It was just that sometimes, there would be some differences whenpared to other characters, but the total value would definitely be about the same.

    Guo Fan did not ask Yijun to add the Mirror Flower Water Moon.

    After all, it was already very difficult for Yijun to maintain the illusion on both sides. Adding another one would be too difficult, and it was also necessary. Mirror Flower Water Moon was a spell that could even deceive Void Refining Stage, so there was no need to use it at this time.

    Furthermore, Xun Yimu hadn''t locked onto him yet, which meant that she hadn''t epted the fact that Guo Fan had opened his harem.

    If she knew that Guo Fan even had a daughter at this time, Young Master Ye would probably go from being happy to knocking on your mother''s door.

    Moreover, the main reason for this was actually Guo Fan. Or rather, the identity of this ¡°Xia Shui¡± was no longer unknown in Night''s Fall Sword City.

    Many people were inquiring about the identity of this young man who had left behind a new legend in Sword Pavilion''s Jolcana Road and what he looked like.

    Yes, the Jolcana Road had be a widely spread legend.

    Because it was truly shocking. They had only seen people who came down as soon as they went up, but they had never seen anyone who reached the end as soon as they went up.

    When such a figure walked on the streets, he would always be noticed by others.

    Xun Yimu, who suddenly appeared, also became one of the focal points.

    However, the pedestrians were still in the stage of guessing and observing, and there was not a single clue that could prove who this mysterious girl was.

    ording to the previous incident, even the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord had personally gifted the Sword Pavilion, and even the City Lord Token had been given to them. This was enough to show how much admiration the Sword Pavilion had for this Xia Shui.

    The girl who suddenly appeared this time was probably not simple.

    However, it was still very difficult to guess who Xun Yimu was out of thin air.

    Because Profound Yin Young Lord had always been a sedan chair when she went out. Until now, no one had seen what she looked like. They could only hear how those cultivators at the entrance of Night''s Fall Sword City had denounced the overbearing Profound Yin Family. In the end, they ended up using the generous and kind 500 Soul jewels each from the Profound Yin Family.

    Every time Guo Fan heard these words, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch.

    It was really a high grade amnesia technique. 500 Soul jewels was even used to wash away his memory¡­

    In short, Guo Fan brought Xun Yimu along and returned to the inn under the gaze of the crowd.

    Not long after, the legendary story of Xia Shui in Night''s Fall Sword City added another sum.

    There were not many people left in the inn at the moment.

    There were still six hours left before the start of the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference, and the Singing Sword segment would be held in thest few days of the Sword Listening Conference. During this period of time, the people who participated in the Sword Listening Conference didn''t have anything to do, so many of them chose to take the opportunity to watch the show.

    City Lord Fang would also preside over the event in six hours'' time. In the morning, he would deal with some matters that happened during the period of the Sword Listening Ceremony in Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference.

    Guo Fan walked into the inn and felt a lot quieter, but it also felt much morefortable. There wasn''t that kind of noisy crowd.

    Tan Ling was still leaning against the counter, flipping through the ount books in boredom. When she heard the noise, she looked up and saw Guo Fan''s figure. Her eyes lit up and she revealed a happy expression.

    Then she saw Xun Yimu holding Guo Fan''s hand.

    The expression on Tan Ling''s face was a little downcast.

    But this fox quickly adjusted its state of mind and thought about it. It roughly guessed that it was Xun Yimu.

    After all, among the few people mentioned before, only Xun Yimu matched this image.

    Tan Ling used her hand to stroke the clothes on her chest. This fellow really kidnapped Profound Yin Young Lord¡­

    Guo Fan went forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Go to your room and talk.¡±

    Xun Yimu suddenly tightened her grip on Guo Fan''s arm and felt a little alert in her heart.

    Why did he feel so familiar when he said those words?

    Although she had heard the ambiguous interaction between Guo Fan and Tan Ling before, she still found it hard to ept seeing it with her own eyes now.

    A vixen¡­ Damn it, even a fox spirit wanted to rob him.

    She even winked at Guo Fan!

    Xun Yimu felt that her dignity had been challenged once again.

    Guo Fan reached out his hand and touched the girl who had entered into battle mode. Thefortable feeling of the Spiritual Energy resonance had gone away, and he followed her into Tan Ling''s room.

    When the door was opened, Tan Xinyue ran over and hugged her mother''s calf. ¡°Mother¡­ fat¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I came back.¡±

    Tan Ling did not know whether tough or cry. She picked Tan Xinyue up and used her finger to tap her little head.

    Tan Xinyue raised her little hand to protect her forehead and her innocent round eyes widened, ¡°Mother¡­ Pain!¡±

    Xun Yimu''s gaze was already deeply attracted by Tan Xinyue.

    How good would it be if she could also have such a cute child with Guo Fan.

    ¡°The materials are all ready. I will bring Xinyue to City Lord Mansionter. It will take about three days. You don''t have to worry. I will be by Xinyue''s side for these three days.¡±

    Guo Fan went straight to the point.

    Tan Ling nodded. ¡°I believe you and City Lord Fang.¡±

    As a great demon who owned an inn in Night''s Fall Sword City, she trusted Fang Xiang''s character as the city lord. Even if they were ¡°rivals in love¡± now.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143 - I must be Awake

    ¡°She is the Mountain Sea Spirit?¡±

    Xun Yimu curiously sized up Tan Xinyue. Thetter also stared at her with widened eyes.

    Tan Ling heard the girl''s ethereal voice and then the young girl wearing the bamboo hat unveiled her veil, revealing her exquisite and beautiful appearance.

    But her skin was pale and her figure was slender. She looked soft and weak.

    Although when women were jealous, they were all fierce and fierce, but Young Master Ye''s appearance was indeed harmless and delicate.

    Just like the rumored appearance of the people from the Profound Yin Family, Tan Ling thought in her heart. This mysterious family was only a woman''s family, with a beautiful and delicate appearance. Compared to ordinary cultivators, their lifespan was extremely short, as well as their innate strong cultivation talent. It makes them seem like a short-lived flower.

    In the blink of an eye, they were beautiful to the point of being mesmerized.

    Many cultivators had designs on this family. There were even ambitious people who had the idea of taking the entire family into their hands, but in the end, they were all dispelled by the ruthless methods of this family.

    Because of their own uniqueness, in order to ensure their own safety, they directly destroyed a few sects when establishing their might¡­

    Of course, these sects only had themselves to me.

    In short, from that moment on, Immortal cultivators knew that this family''sbat strength was extraordinary. Basically, there were no other families that couldpare to them.

    But they almost never left their homes, so theirbat strength was not important to them, so they were often ignored duringparisons.

    But now¡­ this rose that was full of thorns was plucked by their hands.

    It seemed like it was still attached to him.

    Tan Ling looked at Guo Fan with a subtle look, while Guo Fan looked back helplessly.

    Xun Yimu seemed to like Xinyue very much. She reached out her hand to carefully touch her chubby cheeks and her fingers were held.

    The young girl was stunned and then revealed a soft smile.

    ¡°This child is so cute.¡±

    Xun Yimu teased Xinyue for a while and turned back to Guo Fan and said, ¡°What do you want her to evolve for? Isn''t this good?¡±

    Or was it that he actually had ulterior motives towards such a young child?

    Profound Yin Young Lord could not help but widen her eyes. She discovered that this possibility was actually eptable, and she felt that there was a very high probability.

    Something must have broken, right? !

    Guo Fan said faintly, ¡°The Mountain Sea Spirit can give birth to the Mountain and Sea Realm, and when used to trap people inside, it will reduce them by arge realm.¡±

    Xun Yimu instantly reacted, and her expression froze. Then, she said, ¡°You originally nned to use it to deal with Sun Fen and me?!¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡± Guo Fan admitted frankly and reached out to touch the girl''s head. With a gentle expression, he said, ¡°If you really want to work together to trap me, then I can only use this strategy¡­ If we are at the same level, then you should have seen me and Loo Kuto fight that day. Adding Xiang, at least it''s more than enough to deal with the two of you. ¡°

    Xun Yimu suddenly felt that she and Sun Fen had underestimated Guo Fan. If it was really like this, the two of them would not be able to gain any advantage.

    But why did she feel so proud?

    Profound Yin Young Lord strangely had a feeling of fear and excitement. If that was really the case, what would happen after she was killed¡­

    The girl restrained her emotions and coughed twice. She pretended to be calm and snorted, ¡°Why, why are you saying this to me now? I have already nned to be on your side¡­¡±

    Fake, young girl, your progress bar has exposed your thoughts!

    Guo Fan said,¡± Go back and let Xiang arrange it first. She will be going to the venue of the meetingter, so she doesn''t have time to care about this. ¡°

    Tan Ling also knew that at this moment it was more important to get down to business but she could not help but worry, ¡°Xinyue will not be that kind of mountain god when she grows up, right?¡±

    Mountain god? Probably the mostmon was the human body beast head or the human body snake tail. Anyway, they were not human and at least did not look cute.

    Guo Fan ridiculed, ¡°Mountain Sea Spirit, there is still a difference from the mountain god. No matter what, the little fire dragon will not evolve into a violent carp dragon, it is not the same species¡­¡±

    Tan Ling was stunned, ¡°Although I understand the reason, the little fire dragon and the violent carp dragon¡­ What are they?¡±

    Guo Fan coughed twice, ¡°They are randomly mentioned in a remote ce called Really New Vige. There are two types of spiritual beasts that are unique.¡±

    Tan Ling nodded. ¡°It will not be like that. Although it will be fine even if it bes like that, but I still do not wish for Xinyue to be unlovable.¡±

    Xun Yimu could not help but nod her head.

    ¡°Alright, then I will take Xinyue away first.¡±

    Guo Fan reached out and picked Xinyue up, saying, ¡°Will Xinyue transform into a spiritual body?¡±

    Thest time Xinyue appeared behind Tan Ling like a ghost, it was obvious that she had entered a spiritual body form. Otherwise, her current physical body state would have been exposed a long time ago.

    There was no need to be so excited that day.

    Tan Xinyue blinked her eyes and said, ¡°I am not seeing you¡­ Xinyue¡­¡±

    This child instantly scattered into white light spots and circled around Guo Fan a few times. Under Xun Yimu''s curious gaze, he stayed in her palm for a while and gradually disappeared into the air.

    This was Xinyue''s original body.

    The Mountain Sea Spirit did not have a fixed form.

    When Guo Fan brought Xun Yimu out, a few people happened toe down from upstairs in twos and threes.

    Even in Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference, there were many people who did not want to waste their time. They only wanted to watch theter rounds of swordsmithingpetitions with higher level skills. The rest of the time, they chose to continue practicing and umting momentum before the humming of the sword began.

    Meng Jin was one of them.

    His cultivation level was almost at the peak of Foundation Establishment. He could use this opportunity to break through to the Core Forming Stage if he encountered a strong enemy in Sword Singing Conference. Therefore, he had chosen to train himself for the past few days.

    It was a rare experience for him to calm down in such a restless environment.

    This kind of enlightenment made him feel that if he were to transform extreme calmness into extreme movement during the fight in Sword Singing Conference, he would be able toprehend a path that belonged to him, and he would be able to amaze the world with a single feat.

    If he could create a sword technique that belonged to him, it would be like adding flowers to the icing on the cake.

    When Meng Jin was halfway up the stairs, he suddenly felt ufortable in his heart. It was as if he had seen Xia Shui thest time he had walked up the stairs.

    He raised his head to look. What a coincidence, he had indeed seen Xia Shui.

    ¡°???¡±

    Meng Jin was stunned on the spot. He blinked hard and looked at Xia Shui, who seemed to have another girl beside him.

    He, he did not sense wrongly?

    Wasn''t that Xia Shui a few days ago still at the sixth level of Foundation Establishment?

    Why did he suddenly reach Foundation Establishment Ninth Order today¡­ No, no, that''s not right. This aura was at Foundation Establishment peak!

    Meng Jin stared nkly at Guo Fan''s back as he walked out the door. After a long while, he suddenly turned around and walked back.

    ¡°It must be that I haven''t woken up yet. As expected, I''m still not calm enough. I can''t even sense my cultivation base. Hmm, I still have to continue cultivating diligently.¡±

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144 - Snow Fell Without a Sound

    Guo Fan remained unaware of the profound impact his actions had on the aspiring cultivator''s heart.

    Returning to his shared quarters, Meng Jin opted to meditate on his bed. However, moments after taking a deep breath and closing his eyes, he reopened them.

    He gazed vacantly at the now-empty room.

    Hispanions had all departed.

    A decade had passed since the momentous event of witnessing the tides and listening to the sword''s whispers, and each time, a renowned sword never failed to astonish the world. This asion was no exception, with the added spectacle of a mortal participating in the swordsmithing contest. The atmosphere buzzed with excitement and novelty.

    Moreover, the event provided opportunities for making acquaintances and exchanging insights, potentially benefiting him.

    In the pursuit of cultivation,panionship and knowledge were invaluable assets.

    Consequently, many cultivators seized the chance to explore the world during these days.

    Yuan Jiang from the Fishtree Family should have possessed these essentials, yet his whereabouts remained a mystery. It seemed he had joined the Sword Singing Conference merely for amusement.

    Thus, Meng Jin found himself alone in the room.

    Firm in his belief that even exceptional talent paled inparison to relentless effort and diligence.

    There existed no innate geniuses; he utilized the leisure time of others for his cultivation.

    As for those lesser ¡°geniuses¡± who med their shorings on fate, he held them in contempt, viewing their ndestine cultivation methods with disdain. This conviction fueled his confidence in surpassing them.

    ¡°But¡ªhow can this be possible!?¡±

    Meng Jin pondered if the echoes of existential questioning reverberated within the confines of the room.

    Xia Shui, over the past few days, not only frequented brothels but also sought favor at the City Lord Mansion. How long had he been cultivating?

    Moreover, it had only been a single night!

    As a sectless cultivator, his talent and cultivation technique couldn''t possibly be this advanced. Otherwise, at neen years old, he wouldn''t have only reached Foundation Establishment Sixth Level.

    The idea of Medicinal Pills¡­ it seemed improbable. In just one night, advancing from Foundation Establishment Sixth Level to Foundation Establishment Completion, his Spiritual Energy aura was stable and brimming. Regardless of how one analyzed it, it didn''t resemble the effects of a Medicinal Pill.

    The more Meng Jin dwelled on it, the more imusible it seemed. His thoughts led him to a rather unsettling spection.

    Could it be that he utilized a Void Refining Stage Physical Integration Period female cultivator as his furnace?

    ¡°Damn it! No matter your advancements, I will defeat you!¡± Meng Jin gritted his teeth. This enigmatic individual had be a disturbance to his Dao Heart.

    ¡°Foundation Establishment Ninth Level against Foundation Establishment Ninth Level. Perfect. I''m not exploiting weakness. I must emerge victorious fair and square!¡±

    Guo Fan escorted Xinyue to the City Lord Mansion. Fang Xiang also held a fondness for Xinyue. After some yful banter, she entrusted Yueh with Xinyue''s care temporarily. After settling some matters, she would proceed to oversee the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference.

    Guo Fan harbored no interest in the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference.

    He was already briefed on the general outline.

    In essence, Lang Qing faced numerous challenges during the seven-day event. Initially disadvantaged due to nervousness and unfamiliarity with thepetition''s rules, he gained insights with encouragement from fellow participants, leading to his ascent in the mid-stages. Ultimately, they clinched the championship of the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference.

    He had no role in thebat throughout the entire process, relegated to running errands.

    Guo Fan resolved to have a candid conversation with Xun Yimu. He found it peculiar that Sun Fen didn''t retaliate after shing her sword at Xun Yimu. However, he couldn''t directly inquire about Profound Yin Young Lord''s distressing state from another woman.

    He nced at Xun Yimu, who stood with his hands sped behind his back.

    He noticed an increasing number ofpanions around him: Yijun, Xun Yimu, and even a hammer¡­

    ¡°Speaking of the hammer, this little fellow must have been snoozing for quite a while, huh?¡±

    Guo Fan extracted the hammer from his sleeve and discovered the small cat nestled in a deep slumber. Gently turning it over, he cradled its ws in his hand, eliciting a sleepy mew as it stretched.

    Guo Fan fell silent. Clearly, this creature had spent an extensive period imprisoned beneath Water Moon Lake, bing ustomed to centuries-long naps.

    However, the hammer had undergone a transformation.

    Perhaps owing to his recent breakthrough, the hammer had surprisingly ascended to the God Forming Stage while slumbering.

    ¡°A demon beast at the God Forming Stage?¡±

    Xun Yimu emitted a soft gasp of astonishment, reaching out to stroke the white cat''s velvety fur. Startled, the hammer abruptly roused itself, pivoting to face the young girl with bared teeth.

    ¡°Meow, meow, meow!¡±

    With a swish, the hammer darted onto Guo Fan''s shoulder, fixing a re upon Xun Yimu. After all, she was a Constructing Fracture of Scaled Dragon, imbued with the soul of a true dragon; how dare any human aside from her rider attempt to touch her?

    Xun Yimu reluctantly withdrew her hand, casting a nce at Guo Fan.

    Guo Fan patted the hammer''s back and remarked, ¡°She''s quite untamed, with a rather vtile temperament.¡±

    Mao Mao unfurled her cushion and tapped her mount''s hand, emitting several dignified meows as a warning. How audacious of Guo Fan tobel the hammer as wild! She was clearly asserting¡­

    Wait, what was it again?

    Huh? What was that?

    Puzzling, what argument did she intend to make? Wasn''t she simply a feral demon beast, born amidst the realms of heaven and earth?

    The Demonic Dragon found itself momentarily entranced. Suddenly, it felt as though it had existed long ago, no longer recklessly traversing this world.

    It wasn''t just enduring centuries of monotony and anguish beneath the Water Moon Lake, nor was it merely indulging in decades of ruthless ughter and hubris in this realm. It transcended the brief period of naivety at its birth; it felt as though those times were eons ago.

    Such an unfamiliar sensation welled up within its heart.

    Beneath the white expanse of deste snowy deep blue ice, shrouded in profound silence. The snow fell silently amidst the wind''s whispers. Someone conversed nearby.

    Their words were inaudible, yet steam seemed to emanate from their ears, creating a ticklish sensation.

    It resembled the feeling when a mount yfully nibbled at her ear.

    The hammer couldn''t help but shake its ear, growing increasingly perplexed.

    How could this be? She was clearly born amidstva; how could she have encountered snow¡­ yet she seemed to recall snowfall from somewhere.

    The earth''s firey beneath the depths of the sea.

    The naive Demonic Dragon had juste into existence, and upon birth, it joyfully swam around. In the darkness, it glimpsed light shimmering above and eagerly sought to breathe the air. With a whoosh, it emerged from the sea, soaring toward the heavens.

    The sound of ice shattering trailed behind her, as she swiftly melded with the clouds ahead, leaving only faint impressions in her memory of the boundless snow atop the sea''s surface.

    It felt as though there was a woman''s sigh echoing behind her.

    Odd, could it be that demon beasts experienced such illusions upon breaking through to the God Forming Stage?

    The hammer shook its head, dispelling the sudden peculiarity. As it nced sideways, it caught sight of Guo Fan''s profile, prompting it to draw closer and nuzzle against him.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    The more it beheld its own mount, the more endearing it found her.

    Guo Fan extended his hand, stroking Mao Mao''s head. He was puzzled; it seemed this creature was growing increasingly fond of seeking affection.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145 - Panicking

    Observing the hammer affectionately nuzzling against Guo Fan''s neck and cheeks, Xun Yimu couldn''t help but feel a pang of mncholy. This creature didn''t resemble a wild beast difficult to tame; it unmistakably exhibited the signs of embracing a new life.

    In Guo Fan''s embrace, it appeared remarkably docile.

    Nevertheless, it mattered not. As long as she remained by Guo Fan''s side, as long as things continued in this manner, everything around him would gradually be familiar to her.

    The determined Young Lord of Profound Yin arrived with the resolve to be Xiaobo''s wife.

    She vowed to vanquish that elderly woman and all other adversaries! She would be Guo Xiaobo''s solepanion!

    Xun Yimu''s heart brimmed with determination.

    Guo Fan gently scratched the hammer''s chin, coughing twice as he gazed down the path within the City Lord''s Mansion.

    ¡°Yimu, when you sought out Sun Fen that day, it was for a confrontation, wasn''t it? What transpired¡­ Later, despite being in Night''s Fall Sword City, she made no fuss about attacking you.¡±

    Guo Fan spoke with a sigh. ¡°She''s devoted to the way of the sword. Her desires take precedence. She acts on her impulses. Her swordsmanship is exceptional. Even when she stormed out of the Blistook Pavilion in a fit of rage, it''s likely she didn''t weigh the consequences. Another confrontation could prove dire.¡±

    After all, Sun Fen still held authority as one of the judges of the Singing Sword. It would be incredibly awkward if she failed to relent.

    Xun Yimu sped her hands behind her back, advancing with determination. She snorted, ¡°When she discovered your deception alongside Fang Xiang, she genuinely wanted your demise. However, her sword''s strike at that moment was merely an outburst of anger. Prior to that, her words to me hinted at some inclination to let go. It''s merely a lingering concern in my mind.¡±

    Could Sun Fen truly harbor intentions of relinquishing her vendetta? It appeared more like an entrenched obsession.

    In truth, the young woman harbored a belief that Sun Fen was correct. They had never truly been allies.

    Upon reflection, she realized Sun Fen intended for her to be the scapegoat. Xiaobo''s attachment to Fang Xiang ran deep, and her impulsive actions could have escted matters. By expressing hostility toward Fang Xiang, she risked being perceived as a ¡°jealous woman¡±pared to her.

    None of these adults were without blemish!

    Beside him, Guo Fan cast a sidelong nce at the young girl.

    So you seized the opportunity to expose the cheater, didn''t you?

    He inwardly sighed. Were it not for the illustrated handbook, he might have fallen for it. How could he even consider giving up? His patience level remained high.

    If it were still intact in such circumstances, wouldn''t Sun Fen have already turned dark?

    Xun Yimu''s notion of ¡°giving up¡± was, in reality, her heart being as tranquil as a calmke. She had already resigned herself to perishing alongside him.

    A beautiful thing beyond grasp, prompting her desire to annihte¡­ such was her conviction.

    Guo Fan''s heart quivered. Now, only one course of action remained. Xinyue''s Mountain and Sea Realm had vanquished Sun Fen and set their sights squarely on her. Otherwise, she would not elude catastrophe.

    Sess was imperative!

    Xinyue had alreadyid the groundwork on Yueh''s end. Sess was assured. After all, Xinyue was utterly adorable.

    Absolutely!

    While maintaining aposed demeanor as he smiled at Xun Yimu, Guo Fan felt a surge of panic within.

    ¡­¡­

    Amidst the gathering of the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference.

    Gathered in the Sword Singing tform were the Sword Pavilion''s master, ¡°Bing Jun,¡± Gong Wei, the three elders of the Sword Pavilion, the three remaining 9-star swordsmiths within the Sword Pavilion, alongside Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, Fang Xiang.

    Additionally, present were Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator, Sun Fen, invited as the judge of Mingjian, and Honed Reaver Sword Sect''s chief disciple, Luo Shun.

    Fang Xiang couldn''t help but cast a nce at Sun Fen, who remained impassive. Upon catching Sun Fen''s gaze, it offered a polite smile before redirecting its attention elsewhere.

    Fang Xiang''s eyelids twitched. Before she could discern anything from that smile, Sun Fen resumed a neutral expression, standing silently.

    d in a green dress akin to a lotus, she attracted many envious gazes. Admirers regarded this Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator from Blistook Pavilion with a mixture of reverence and jealousy.

    These esteemed figures upied the armchairs before the colossal sword, observing from their elevated vantage point.

    Surrounding them were cultivators, their heads held high in rapt attention, while murmurs asionally broke the silence.

    When Sword Pavilion''s master, Gong Wei, cleared his throat, the atmosphere settled slightly.

    The ambiance resembled that of a modern-day school''s opening ceremony, solemn yet lively, perfectly suited for the asion.

    Below sat rows of swordsmiths, each equipped with their tools, adorned in the distinctive robes of the Sword Pavilion, bearing sword armbands.

    Clearly, the artisans from the Obsidian Tribes game resembled esteemed bosses rather than mereborers, poised not for ironing but for culinary expertise.

    After a decade of honing their craft, the swords they forged possessed an almost ethereal quality.

    The swordsmiths of the Sword Pavilion brimmed with determination and enthusiasm, eager to showcase their forging prowess at the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference and unveil their peerless creations to the world.

    Lang Qing stood among them, overwhelmed by a surge of emotions. Excitement and nervousness tinged his red-cheeked countenance.

    The past few days in the Sword Pavilion had exposed him to myriad wonders. Despite his confidence in his forging skills, he couldn''t help but marvel at the centuries-old heritage of the Sword Pavilion and the exceptional performances of its disciples, a mix of admiration and apprehension stirring within him.

    Some Sword Pavilion disciples deliberately recounted tales ofst year''s formidable figures and the top disciples ted for this year''s event before him.

    Among them was the Pavilion Master''s personal disciple, Zhen Li.

    Known as the ¡°Unrestrained Sword Heart¡± to outsiders, he had gained renown at a young age, crafting the ¡°Longsong Sword¡± and earning Gong Wei''s praise as a prodigious talent.

    Many anticipated Zhen Li''s triumph at this year''s conference.

    Lang Qing couldn''t shake a faint sense of trepidation. Having led a secluded life with his master, he had never experienced such a grand spectacle. The throngs of people surrounding him felt suffocating, their collective gaze weighing heavily upon him.

    His hands, tightly gripped, were slick with perspiration.

    Atop the Sword Singing Stage.

    ¡°The world teems with a murderous aura, guiding me to transform into a sword. Upon bing a sword, I''ll chant a hymn of blood, faithful to the dragon and serpent''s purpose.¡±

    Gong Wei, reciting the teachings of the Sword Pavilion''s founding master, gently tapped the de resting on his knee with his finger.

    ¡°Hum -¡°

    The hum escted from a whisper to a thunderous roar within moments.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    The de''s cry echoed over miles, sending a ripple through the air that fluttered the garments of all present. Those nearby or less advanced in their training were taken aback, retreating in astonishment.

    Looking up, their eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°What on earth is that?!!!¡±

    ¡°Kaboom, Kaboom!!!¡±

    Thunder seemed to boom in response.

    The chains linking the cliffs ttered as if in a frenzy, driven by the wind. Remarkably, the massive sword at the Sword Singing Stage had split the White Dragon River itself in two!

    ¡°Hu!¡±

    The waters of the river momentarily halted, appearing to solidify before they resumed their flow, crashing into one another and rejoining downstream.

    A sword''s hum, the parting of water!

    The spectacle of the Broken Water Stream left everyone speechless. This demonstration by Gong Wei, intended as an exhibit for this year''s assembly by the Sword Handling Servant, served both as a showcase and a caution.

    This was the resonant call of the world''s premier sword.

    It heralded the start of the Tide-watching Sword-listening Festival.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146 - Another Lost Sheep Needs to be Saved by the Holy Church

    The elegance of the world''s number one sword shocked everyone present, whether they were cultivators or swordsmiths.

    Those low level cultivators who were purely here to watch the show even called the entry fee of the Soul jewels directly to the city!

    Some of the thoughtful people had solemn expressions on their faces. They looked at Gong Wei, who was sitting on the Sword Singing tform with his eyes closed, as if nothing had happened.

    That sword that wasn''t considered a sword strike wasn''t something that required much effort from him.

    He could use this sword strike, and he could also use the second and third sword strike. Before he used the Chao Chao Listening Sword, he had warned all those who harbored ill intentions that he, Gong Wei, was in charge of this ce.

    Previously, many people were guessing that it was time to change the master of Sword Pavilion.

    However, this old man with a simple appearance and a withered appearance was not as weak as he looked. He looked like a man who was about to die.

    His emotions had not beenpletely extinguished. In fact, he was even overflowing with emotions.

    In reality, he could only truly feel the might of this sword strike from a distance.

    Guo Fan could clearly see a straight white light in the sky and earth in City Lord Mansion. It cut through the clouds and wind in an instant, as if the Divine Gate had been broken.

    The sound of the river stopped at this moment. It was the posture of a top swordsman, not a swordsmith.

    In fact, ¡°Bing Jun Swordsman Pu¡± was not only a 9-star swordsmith, but also one of the famous swordsmen in the past.

    More importantly, he had the Lakelight Sword in his hand. It was the power of the number one sword in the world, City Crusher. This equipment was famous in the game, but no one among the yers at that time had gotten their hands on it.

    After all, this item was a symbolic item in the Sword Pavilion. If one wanted to obtain it, they would have to. Next was the recognition of more than half of the people in the Sword Pavilion.

    But before that, you must have the qualifications to make the Sword Pavilion acknowledge that you can fight for the ownership of the Sword of the Lake. Strength and reputation are indispensable.

    Besides the Lakelight Sword, there was also a ranking of ¡°Ten Great Swords of the World,¡± which was announced by Soul Haunt Ship.

    Yes, this organization is not only ying with money, but also with public opinion.

    Many of the ranking lists that were privately circted were made and spread by the Soul Haunt Ship.

    The person who organized the rankings was one of the male NPCs that Guo Fan had previously mentioned, Bai Xiaosheng, you boast that you can take over the universe by yourself.

    Once this guy appeared, there was basically no objection.

    Although there were various clues that pointed outter that the Soul Haunt Ship would actually mix in some private goods and use Bai Xiaosheng''s name to announce some false rankings.

    As for the Ten Great Swords in the world, among them, there were only a few that were widely known. The Lake Light Sword was one, and the Thousand Plume Sword that was known as the most beautiful murder weapon was also one. The Master of the Soaring Wisdom Sect''s sword, the Profound Pivot, was one, and the devil sect''s guardian sword, the Heaven Crossing Sword, was one. The Sword Flute Misery, which belonged to the Love Monk, was also one. As for the rest, they could bepared. It was somewhat inferior.

    ¡°Gong Wei''s strength is a lot stronger than I imagined. But at least this sword strike, although it can break the White Dragon River, it can''t break the power produced by the collision between the melting snow tide and the current of the Ice-Crowned Heights a few dayster.¡±

    Among the crowd, Dai Tu calmly analyzed the situation in his heart, but he still felt that the n was still very feasible.

    ¡°Damn it, the main reason is because of the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator, which has put the entire Night''s Fall Sword City on alert. We need to find the people of the Devil Cult, and as long as we can catch them, we won''t have any time to rest. Phew, many disciples of the Holy Cult have already been exposed.¡±

    Dai Tu was a little angry. If it wasn''t for this, the n would have been smoother, and it wouldn''t have been dyed like this.

    If the Saint Ambassador saw this as a joke, it wouldn''t be as simple as failing the mission. Instead, it would be unimaginable torture.

    The spy of the Devil Cult felt uneasy.

    Fortunately, some of them were undercover agents in the Sword Pavilion. Their safety was very high, and they would never be discovered.

    ¡°Brother Shao, it''s not easy to move this city. Recently, the Night''s Fall Sword City has prohibited residents from using flying swords. I''m afraid it''s not convenient¡­¡±

    Next to him was another spy called Mo Meng. He had a square face, angr face, and a cold expression. He looked like a decent person, but in fact, he was frowning as he secretly said that the n was not going well.

    Currently, the Night''s Fall Sword City was under martialw, and they were searching for the origin of the people from all walks of life. Once they found something amiss, they would immediately tie them up.

    They would rather kill a hundred wrong people than let a single one go.

    Both of them were undercover agents, and their lives were especially difficult.

    Dai Tu opened his fan and pretended that he didn''t care too much about it. ¡°There''s no other way. After all, it''s the Night''s Fall Sword City. The rules are strict. Only then can there be harmony and order.¡±

    What he meant was that they didn''t make any moves and listened to his orders. They didn''t want to act recklessly.

    Mo Meng nodded and said, ¡°It''s like this. If someone wants to jump out and show their face, they must be dealt with in time. This is what a big city lord will do. The Night''s Fall Sword City lives up to its reputation.¡±

    Dai Tu nodded his head and raised his head to look at the Sword Singing tform.

    The swordsmiths began to burn incense and pray. Thepetition would officially begin tomorrow.

    Dai Tu fanned the folding fan in his hand and narrowed his eyes to see who was suitable to be a servant of the next level.

    It was fine if there were fewer people¡­ those useless people who did not do anything but failed should be disposed of. What they needed was a subordinate who could help them.

    His eyes swept across the faces of the swordsmiths and finally stopped on a figure that did not fit in with the people around him.

    Huh?

    Isn''t that the legendary mortal swordsmith?

    He seems to be a little shaken¡­ He looked nervous and felt inferior. He didn''t know what to do. It seemed that no one had told him that there was still incense and prayers in Sword Singing tform.

    The Sword Pavilion didn''t ept him, and the experienced spies of the Devil Cult immediately noticed this.

    What a pity, but the Holy Cult would save him!

    Dai Tu''s eyes were filled with pity. He knew that there was another lost sheep that needed the Holy Cult''s redemption.

    ......

    Gong Wei looked at the people below and naturally saw Lang Qing''s embarrassment.

    Some of the voices in the Sword Pavilion still felt that a mortal was not qualified to inherit the title of a 9-star swordsmith.

    But this was also a part of the test.

    He admired Lang Qing, but he could feel his inferiority and fear.

    When he was in the Jolcana Road that day, Lang Qing was extremely afraid. This was the embodiment of one''s true nature. The purpose of the Jolcana Road was to reflect all of these.

    After the ceremony ended, Gong Wei returned to the Sword Pavilion.

    As soon as he stepped into his room, he heard the sound of a servant holding a sword.

    ¡°Pavilion Master, the invitation to the Saint has been rejected.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    When the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference was in full swing.

    Cheng Liuxian was a young man who had departed from the Wide Ocean Sect in Veplon Country and was heading to the stronghold of the Devil Cult.

    Finally, he entered the branch altar of the Devil Cult around the age of one and a half.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147 - The Birth of a Great Devil

    Cheng Liuxian''s journey in finding the devil religion wasn''t smooth. Although he had been used by the people of the righteous path and turned into a tool, the devil religion was very cautious when it came to recruiting true members.

    After all, if I can nt spies in your ce, you might also nt spies in my ce.

    Both of them were young men, who could look down on them?

    The people of the Devil Cult first began to doubt his identity and motive.

    The people of the Devil Cult branch did not have any intention to observe him, and directly wanted to capture him and interrogate him. However, not only was Cheng Liuxian not captured, he even used his lightning absorption physique to harm many of the people in the branch.

    The conflict was getting more and more intense. Cheng Liuxian found that this branch altar was actually built on a ¡°Wind Lightning Eye.¡±

    ording to the Sky Release, this was one of the most suitable terrains for cultivation.

    In addition, it was located in the mountains, and it was covered by dark clouds all year round, and lightning often shed and thunder rumbled.

    It was probably for the purpose of pursuing a very conspicuous sound and light effect to create a standard scene where the base of the antagonistic devil religion should be.

    When they arrived, they took a look.

    It was a ghastly and terrifying scene with ck clouds looming over it. It was a very lively atmosphere.

    However, at this moment, these environmental factors became a death sentence.

    ording to Guo Fan''s teachings that day, Cheng Liuxian used kiting gueri tactics, as well as the signals that Guo Fan had mentioned about the devil religion to confuse the enemy, luring the group of people from the devil religion who were chasing him away.

    Although the process could be said to be thrilling and thrilling, in about three days, Cheng Liuxian''s life had been hanging by a thread.

    However, what was very surprising was that Cheng Liuxian felt that his spirit was getting more and more excited.

    The feeling of gaining a new understanding between life and death, or defeating his opponent, was simply addicting.

    Finally, Cheng Liuxian dragged his severely injured body and arrived at the inner area of the Devil Cult Sub-altar.

    By the time the people of the devil religion came to find him, he had already started to attract lightning in the eye of the storm!

    It was all thanks to the Medicine Pill that Guo Fan gave him that he was able to hold on until that point. Otherwise, he would have died many times over the past three days.

    The result was, of course, the color of the sky and earth changed. After the lightning shed and thunder rumbled, the faces of the people of the Devil Cult changed drastically. More than half of the people who were chasing him were either dead or injured.

    Of course, thest elder of the devil religion, the Thousand Hand Devil Eye, Pei Tan, stepped forward and suppressed the thunderclouds in the sky. Only then did the matter settle down.

    However, after Cheng Liuxian was captured, he still said that he wanted to join the Devil Cult wholeheartedly. It was all because of you that you have gone too far, and you are no different from the people of the righteous path. Moreover, the group of people couldn''t even catch a Foundation Establishing Stage like him, and all of them were good-for-nothings.

    Pei Tan found it interesting when he heard this. Heughed loudly and covered the face of the Devil Cult disciples who were reporting what Cheng Liuxian had done in the past few days.

    ¡°Altar Master, please spare my life! Please spare my life¡­¡±

    ¡°Creak¡­¡±

    A wave of sounds that caused one''s teeth to ache sounded out, and the veins on the hands that Pei Shan grabbed onto the two sides of this disciple''s face bulged explosively. No one knew what sort of change had urred in the palm of his hand, and it blocked the words of this disciple.

    After a series of puffing sounds, Pei Shan let go of his hand, and that disciple fell to the ground with a plop.

    His entire face had already disappeared, and there was only an empty shell on his head left. It caused people to tremble with fear when they saw it.

    ¡°Truly trash.¡±

    Pei Shan sneered and looked at Cheng Liuxian, who had fainted due to severe injuries on the other side. He ordered his men to clean up the mess, and at the same time, investigate his background.

    After Cheng Liuxian passed out, he thought that what Senior Guo said was right. The elders of the branch altar liked such interesting variables the most, as well as their unruly nature.

    Everything was just like what Senior Guo had said. It was just like what <i>_</i> had said! Prediction was like a god!

    The young man''s admiration for Guo Fan grew even stronger. After this incident, it had risen to a level of fanaticism.

    When Cheng Liuxian woke up and felt that the injuries on his body had healed, the first disciple of the Devil Cult who saw him handed over a robe belonging to the Devil Cult, as well as congratting him on bing the Branch Altar Protector.

    Cheng Liuxian was stunned for a moment. After he sent someone out, he picked up the robe and put it on. Looking at the young man in the mirror who seemed to have a calm attitude, he felt that the past ten days had been like a lifetime apart from life and death. He shook his head again. Self-mockery was just the beginning.

    If it wasn''t for Senior Guo''s guidance, he wouldn''t even be able to enter the Devil Cult.

    He was still too far away!

    Now was only the first step to enter the devil religion. There was still a long way to go in the future.

    Pei Shan was very satisfied with his new Protector.

    Although his current cultivation was still very weak, being able to y around with more than half of the sub-altar, and also having a cultivation technique that could trigger the power of thunder clouds that were close to the thunder tribtion, his potential was limitless.

    And his identity was also not a problem.

    The Devil Cult''s investigation efficiency was also very high. Soon, they found out that the spy of the Wide Ocean Sect, an elder, had been exposed. There was also another person who had gone offline to develop, butter on, it was because of a person called Guo Fan. ¡­ Neither of them had a good ending.

    Cheng Liuxian had indeed yed the role of being used by both sides, and because of this matter, he had enough reason to cast aside the righteous path.

    Previously, he had been indifferent to him and humiliated him. Later, when the situation changed and his strength became stronger, he would immediately tter and tter him. It was really hypocritical!

    As for Guo Fan''s persuasion, Cheng Liuxian did not hide it from him. However, when he faced the people of the devil religion, he said that he was coveting their cultivation technique. He only cooperated with them for the sake of benefits, and waited until the benefits had been obtained. He immediately left.

    Pei Wen asked him if this Guo Fan really didn''t have a shred of gratitude towards him because he knew Guo Fan''s kindness.

    The reason Cheng Liuxian gave was that although he had contributed a lot in this incident, the one who got the benefits in the end was only Guo Fan, and he even said that he had only gotten close to Guo Fan.

    This fellow only wanted to use him to show off his wisdom and divine might. It was truly detestable.

    The greed and hatred that Cheng Liuxian showed towards the righteous path made him extremely happy. ¡°Thousand Hand Demon Eye.¡± Pei Chan.

    However, he didn''t immediately hand over the affairs of the branch altar to Cheng Liuxian. Instead, he gave him some missions, which were known as contributing to the Holy Cult.

    Most of them were dirty things like destroying the righteous path and carrying out blood sacrifices.

    Cheng Liuxian had some hesitation and reluctance in his heart, but Senior Guo had told him that nothing could be perfect. If he wanted to be a spy, he had to be prepared to enter the darkness with his body and hands stained with blood.

    Perhaps he could make an indelible contribution to justice in the future, but his sins would not be offset.

    If he died one day, people would only remember his evil side, and would not know everything he had done for this cause.

    But what did he do it for?

    It was for the morality in his heart, for a better future.

    But even after going through countless difficulties and obstacles, Cheng Liuxian still had a firm belief in his heart.

    ¡°Senior, I will not let you down! I will defeat the devil religion from the inside!¡±

    That day, he put on the Devil Cult Protector''s clothes and stepped out of the room. He had already made up his mind that he would not turn back or retreat.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148 - What Should Come will Come

    Swiftly, three days psed, marking the halfway point of the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference.

    Luo Shun''s unexpected appearance on the Sword Singing tform that day startled many attendees.

    Identified as the special guest from the Void Refining Stage, Luo Shun''s presence initially caused a brief moment of stagnation among those at the inn, followed by a collective rxation.

    upants of the first-floor shared dwelling considered themselves fortunate to lodge alongside a Void Refining Stage cultivator, albeit temporarily.

    The astonishment among the group of five individuals was palpable, needless to say.

    Frustration brewed within one individual who had previously believed such judges were exclusive to the Sword Singing tform, only to find one suddenly by their side.

    Meng Jin, in particr, was profoundly taken aback, his gaze unwavering.

    Recent resolve crumbled under renewed assault.

    Xia Shui''s sudden advancement to the third step of cultivation, coupled with his affiliation with the referee, left Meng Jin questioning how to navigate the situation.

    ¡°Don''t overthink it. The Sword Pavilion doesn''t entertain such distractions. They even permit deceit,¡± Liang Xin maintained a stern demeanor.

    Despite Liang Xin''s reassurance, Meng Jin found his difort escting.

    Attempting to console himself only exacerbated his inner turmoil.

    Thus, he endured three days and nights of torment.

    Guo Fan''s awareness of the situation prompted Lang Qing''s initial underperformance due to fear and nervousness amidst the audience.

    The operation of his ¡°Soul Casting Box¡± demanded unwavering focus from the outset, independent of one''s cultivation base, embodying the principle of ¡°forge your sword with the belief of your heart.¡±

    Yet,cking a cultivation foundation, individuals must utilize the Soul Casting Box for sword crafting, a process fraught with a significant drawback: doubts and apprehensions can severely impair the device''s effectiveness.

    Consequently, Lang Qing faced repeated defeats in thepetition''s initial three days.

    Each loss heightened his anxiety and remorse,plicating his efforts to impress his mentor and elder mentor. Three days into the event, his performance was only deemed mediocre in the initial segments.

    The trio of nine-star sword craftsmen''s disappointment grew progressively.

    They had anticipated that Shi Guanting''s pupil might perform wonders, yet they witnessed an apprehensive and unremarkable youth instead.

    His achievement of a mediocre rating as a non-cultivator was exceptional, yet this initial perception led others to regard him differently.

    Initially, a non-cultivator challenging the Sword Pavilion''s swordsmiths would have been met with skepticism or disdain. Yet, achieving a mediocre rating would have surprised and impressed some.

    Being Shi Guanting''s apprentice, a renowned nine-star swordsmith of the Sword Pavilion, Lang Qing was burdened with higher expectations.

    Failing to meet these lofty expectations, he wasbeled as ineffective.

    As a result, Lang Qing''s mindset wavered, causing a decline in his swordsmithing prowess. This led to further disappointment among observers and increased his anxiety, exacerbating his performance decline.

    This negative feedback loop signaled a need for intervention and guidance for the participants.

    Reflecting on his past social anxiety and the pressures of societal expectations, he realized the inevitability of facing challenges.

    Guo Fan expressed this sentiment with a sigh.

    Lang Qing was on the verge of fully leveraging his abilities. His mentor and elder mentor believed in his potential, which is why they chose him for the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference, a scenario they had likely anticipated.

    This illustrates the adage that without challenges and guidance, potential cannot be fully realized.

    Over the past three days, Guo Fan refrained from purposefully providing Lang Qing with chicken soup. After all, he hadn''t reached a critical point yet. Even if he managed to conserve some now, it would serve no purpose.

    Only when pressure reached its zenith would genuine transformation ur.

    It wasn''t because Guo Fan had chosen to stay indoors these days. Whenever he ventured out, he made a swift return.

    During this time, besides his cultivation at the inn, Guo Fan frequented the City Lord Mansion. He made every effort to evade encounters with Sun Fen, instructing Yijun to remain vignt. Should Sun Fen draw near, she was to be alerted immediately.

    Failure to do so would result in his father''s disappearance the following day.

    Yijun assured him earnestly.

    Unexpectedly, Sun Fen remained inactive, furtherplicating the situation.

    Could it be that she had entered Sage Mode after the sword attack?

    Any conjecture without Sun Fen''s confirmation was futile. Guo Fan had no choice but to continue his studious existence.

    He also monitored Lang Qing. Initially, Guo Fan harbored some utilitarian motives, waiting for an opportunity. After all, sess would potentially earn him the future friendship of a 10-star swordsmith. However, when the moment to act finally arrived, he was surprised to find two individuals had beaten him to it.

    What was even more astonishing was that these two individuals could be deemed ¡°acquaintances.¡±

    Although they hadn''t crossed paths before, Yijun had described them to him. They were the two spies from the Devil Cult!

    Indeed, once a deviation from the plot urred, it led to a series of fragmented events.

    However, the unfolding of events grew even more perplexing. These two spies didn''t reveal their affiliation with the Devil Cult. Instead, they visited under the guise of disciples from the Peach Blossom Temple.

    They were also purportedly fans of ¡°Shi Guanting.¡±

    Indeed, these admirations were solely based on Guo Fan''s perception. The two individuals expressed their high regard for Shi Guanting in an borate manner, akin to the unending flow of the Yellow River.

    Subsequently, theymbasted the small-mindedness of those aligned with the path of righteousness, highlighting the Sword Pavilion''s degeneracy. The decay among the cultivators was a source of motivation for Lang Qing, who attributed his error to theirck of vision, which nearly led to the copse of a true genius''s spirit. Moreover, he used the Sword Pavilion members of harboring jealousy and bias against him.

    He constantly faced disapproval of his abilities, encountering suppression at every turn, which necessitated a pushback.

    It must be acknowledged that his assessment was spot-on, and his words of encouragement deeply resonated.

    The proficiency of these two individuals was unexpectedly impressive.

    Guo Fan regretted that these individuals weren''t in marketing or delivering motivational talks, deeming it a squander of their capabilities. However, he pondered if they were actually scheming a threat at this moment.

    With a discerning expression, Guo Fan had Yijun keep him informed about their actions, knowing that soon they would employ Xun Yimu''s altered formation to ensnare them.

    For Lang Qing, this represented an unparalleled challenge in his life, a fight to surpass his limitations.

    Currently, the duo had the effect of helping him refine his mental state.

    For now, Guo Fan decided to let them act as they wished.

    The oue was surprisingly positive for Lang Qing, who expressed his gratitude towards them and vowed to restructure his forces, promising to astonish everyone the following day with his achievements.

    Their actions stirred significant discussion, making Lang Qing the talk of the town momentarily.

    Over seven days and seven rounds ofpetition, Lang Qing emerged as the champion with scores that varied from average to high across the contests.

    Despite Zhen Li''s reluctant gaze towards Lang Qing, he ultimately rxed his clenched fist, avoiding a conflict.

    The Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference came to a close, paving the way for the Sword Cry event.

    In the City Lord Mansion, Guo Fan observed as the formation before him dissipated into white light that swirled in the air, eventually forming a young girl around twelve or thirteen years old, resembling Xinyue with her paleplexion, save for two small green horns on her forehead reminiscent of young branches.

    Guo Fan caught the girl as she fell, with Xinyue blinking back at him, her visage bing more defined as she murmured sounds of impact.

    Overjoyed by the arrival of a new child, Guo Fan found himself at a loss for words.

    With mixed feelings, he gazed towards the distant Sword Singing tform from the City Lord Mansion.

    He acknowledged that the inevitable was bound to ur.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149 - Gentle Soft Vige Tomb of Heroes

    Xinyue would see Guo Fan as her father. This was naturally taught by Tan Ling.

    The motive of this vixen was simply Sima Zhao''s heart, and everyone knew about it.

    ¡°Including Yijun, it seems like my little Xiaobo already has two children.¡± Fang Xiang looked at Guo Fan mockingly from the side, then pulled the hidden guard over. ¡°Yueh also needs to work hard.¡±

    Fang Xiang blew into Yueh''s ear and Yueh''s white ears immediately turned red. She secretly looked at Guo Fan and did not say anything.

    ¡°You are still shy? That night Yueh was not like this¡­¡±

    ¡°City Lord¡­¡± The dark guard''s face was flushed red, and he wanted to stop the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord from harming his own dark guard.

    However, the dignified City Lord had alreadypletely turned to outsiders.

    Fang Xiang hugged Yueh from behind and reached out to touch the t and tight abdomen of the hidden guard. Squinting her eyes, her eyes were somewhat blurred. In her heart, she was looking forward to Yueh carrying Guo Fan''s child. The scene of her belly growing up.

    He had a feeling that the City Lord''s gaze was very bad.

    Yueh stiffened her body and did not dare to move. She looked at Guo Fan with an uneasy mind, but found that thetter was looking at her. Her gaze immediately shifted away.

    Fang Xiang''s voice sounded by her ear again, ¡°Eh, Yueh''s heart is beating faster. What is going on?¡±

    ¡°City Lord!¡± The hidden guards were finally angry from embarrassment.

    Even the City Lord who respected and respected him in his heart, this kind of teasing was too much.

    ¡°Yueh is really cute.¡± Fang Xiang took an inch and bit Yueh''s ear. The dark guard made a whimper and the beauty who originally looked as cold as ice revealed such an expression. It sounded a bit vulgar, but¡­ Cough, I won''t say anymore.

    A woman who could be the City Lord was indeed very scary.

    Guo Fan coughed twice and covered Xinyue''s eyes again.

    Xinyue, ¡°?¡±

    But the young girl held Guo Fan''s hand and said with a nk face, ¡°ck¡­¡±

    Guo Fan said, ¡°Xinyue, listen to me. You can''t look at this.¡±

    Xinyue was stunned and said, ¡°When I was with mother¡­ Oh?¡±

    Guo Fan subconsciously moved his hand downwards and covered Xinyue''s mouth. Then he moved his hand away and Xinyue saw the city lord and the hidden guards in front of her. The scene.

    ¡°Wu¡­ Wu Wu?¡± Xinyue blinked and looked up at Guo Fan.

    Guo Fan''s expression was stiff with cold sweat.

    Slowly, he let go of Xinyue''s hand that was covering her. He patted her head and said, ¡°Xinyue, let''s go out first and practice our new skills, okay?¡±

    Xinyue nodded obediently and asked in confusion, ¡°Why is it different from mother''s time? There is no tail¡­¡±

    Guo Fan hurriedly carried Xinyue up, pushed open the door and left.

    He walked to the courtyard and looked at Xinyue and suddenly said, ¡°Xinyue, did you¡­ see it at that time?¡±

    Tan Xinyue blinked. ¡°When hugging Mao Mao, I saw it all.¡± She said with some distress, ¡°But I felt that I didn''t want Xinyue to see it, so I pretended not to see it.¡±

    The girl looked up at Guo Fan with a face full of pride, ¡°Am I very obedient and praise me?¡±

    ¡­ ¡°¡±

    Damn it, WSM!

    It''s over, what''s up with this child? Was she really her father''s considerate little jacket, or was she a naturally evil little devil¡­

    Guo Fan now felt that Xinyue''s education would be even more crooked if she was with him.

    Whose fault was this?

    ¡°Forget it, forget it. Anyway, it''s already crooked. It shouldn''t be too crooked now. Just think of a way to correct it in the future.¡±

    Guo Fan sighed and praised Xinyue, but at the same time, he told her earnestly that children should have a child''s second son. Don''t look at these inappropriate scenes of children.

    He would teach her when she grew up.

    Xinyue nodded her head. In her heart, she was somewhat looking forward to growing up quickly. Only then would she know what that mother''s affinity with Guo Fan was doing.

    A child''s desire for knowledge was just that strong.

    Xinyue was a child who was eager to learn.

    Guo Fan did not know what Xinyue was thinking at this moment. He then began to test Xinyue''s new ability.

    Yueh walked out of the room and Fang Xiang still had to continue to deal with the matters in the city.

    Guo Fan was led by Yueh to the residence of the hidden guards in City Lord Mansion.

    Guo Fan had to ensure that Xinyue''s ability in the Mountain and Sea Realm was not a problem. Furthermore, he had to ensure that nothing would go wrong. He needed to do a lot of repeated experiments.

    The secret guards in City Lord Mansion could be used as experimental materials.

    There were many secret guards. The strength of the secret guards that had been carefully selected and nurtured in City Lord Mansion was also quite considerable. They were present in every ss.

    Guo Fan had the City Lord Token, which allowed him to travel unhindered in City Lord Mansion. The ce where the Dark Guards lived was originally filled with many restrictive spells. He ignored everything and went straight in.

    However, when Guo Fan arrived at the ce, he happened to bump into the dark guards resting.

    As the secret guards exclusive to the City Lord, although their daily training was arduous and cruel, their daily treatment was also very good.

    When they were resting, they would usually temporarily take off all their equipment and massage each other.

    Because they were all women, there was no shortage of yful and yfulughter.

    When Guo Fan went in, before he could open his mouth, he saw all kinds of beautiful curves.

    En, they were just some lines and sizes.

    Guo Fan withdrew his hand from the door.

    Everyone in the room looked at him in shock.

    Guo Fan looked at Yueh and asked, ¡°Did you do it on purpose?¡±

    Yueh nodded.

    Obviously, this was also arranged by the City Lord.

    Guo Fan cursed in his heart. Fang Xiang really intended to turn the entire City Lord Mansion into a ce of warmth for him alone.

    This kind of corrupt life, he basically! He could not refuse!

    Guo Fan felt that the City Lord was deeply in his heart.

    However, ording to his realm, he heard the whispers of the guards when he walked out of the room.

    For example, whether he would try the wine pool or the meat forest in the future, or whether someone as big as him would definitely like the type ofughter.

    These hidden guards were not vegetarians, and they actually seemed to have received instructions a long time ago¡­

    When the dark guards dressed up and walked out again, Yueh, as the leader, pped her hands andmanded everyone to cooperate with the operation.

    Before the Sword Singing Conference started, Guo Fan had a precise understanding of the power and range of Xinyue''s skill.

    He also had a deeper understanding of the Dark Guards.

    These girls were also very curious about the man who caused the city lord to fall. Moreover, they had lived as dark guards since they were young, so they did not have much moral values. They had a very good rtionship with Guo Fan.

    However, Xun Yimu, who was kept in the dark, felt that something was wrong every time she looked at Guo Fan.

    However, these dark guards were experts in concealing themselves. How could Xun Yimu, who had no experience, be able to see through them?

    Guo Fan could be said to be morefortable these few dayspared to the one month he spent in Wide Ocean Sect. However, it was only a satisfaction of materialism and not a fulfillment of his heart at that time.

    If it was always like this, it would be heaven on earth. Every time he had such an idea, the de in his heart seemed to be faintly hurting. Remembering the consequences of his self-indulgence, he instantly woke up. He thought of Sun Fen who was still in Night''s Fall Sword City.

    A gentle vige, the tomb of a hero.

    Guo Fan secretly became alert.

    Finally, after his short andfortable life, the Sword Cry segment began under the gazes of everyone.

    In the past seven days, the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference had gone from the beginning of summer to the middle of summer. The weather was much hotter, and it also melted arge amount of the snow water in the Ice-Crowned Heights. The White Dragon River behind the Sword Singing tform kept flowing. Its momentum was getting bigger and bigger, and it was about to start thergest wave of flood.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150 - A Question for Free

    Following a brief interlude of tranquility, the practitioners assembled within Night''s Fall Sword City found themselves engulfed once more in a cacophony of activity.

    Across the Middle Continent, young cultivators had readied themselves, much like the few men confined within the inn''s small quarters. Aspiring to make a name in the Upper Central Realm, these youthful immortal cultivators were ubiquitous.

    Each hailed as the paragon of their respective sects, they bore the weighty responsibility and expectations of their factions.

    Their selection to partake in the Sword Singing Conference signified their status as the most exceptional disciples within their sects.

    Failure to secure a favorable ranking in the Sword Singing event would deal a severe blow to their sect''s prestige.

    Conversely, for a sectcking renown or status, the sudden emergence of a dark horse in the Sword Singing Conference, achieving amendable ranking, could attract the attention of other sects and expand their socialwork.

    Such were the societal norms within the Xianxia realm; one''s standing depended entirely on their strength or potential strength.

    Consequently, many cultivators had spent several years, if not decades, preparing for this moment.

    Their endeavors all aimed at seizing the opportunity to shine in the highly anticipated Sword Singing Conference.

    Despite the jubnt atmosphere pervading the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference over the past seven days, beneath the veneer of harmonyy a plethora of anxiety and covertpetition. The resonance of the sword had already stirred the emotions of all present.

    During the brief respite and reorganization period, they had also concluded their observations of the tide and the sword''s song. Now, they were poised for the final transition.

    Amidst the scrutiny of the audience at the Sword Singing tform, Lang Qing struggled to contain his excitement. Standing before the precipitous cliffs of the Sword Pavilion, he straightened his posture, a radiant smile adorning his face.

    Despite his recent breakthroughs and newfound mental fortitude, Lang Qing, still a youth at heart, couldn''t suppress his eagerness for recognition after clinching first ce.

    Apanied by fellow swordsmiths, Lang Qing ascended the stage to receive des from the Sword Pavilion. Gong Wei conferred upon him the title of elder within the Sword Pavilion and the esteemed designation of a 10-star sword forger. His creation in the previous battle had produced a weapon worthy of an eight-star rating within the Sword Pavilion.

    The criteria for an eight-star weapon were straightforward. A nine-star swordsmith could freely forge such a weapon and be deemed worthy of a nine-star rating.

    In the game''s ranking system, it held the equivalent status of a rare purple weapon.

    Within the game, equipment was categorized by color. White denoted items of average quality, ranging from 1 to 2 stars. Green items were enhanced versions, rated from 3 to 4 stars, while blue items represented excellence, ranging from 5 to 6 stars. The rarity escted with purple items ranging from seven to eight stars, and orange denoting legendary status at nine stars.

    Despite not meeting the actual level requirement, Lang Qing had fulfilled half of the criteria for a nine-star swordsmith. Considering he was merely mortal, he was rewarded ordingly.

    It wasmon knowledge that ten stars served more as an honorary distinction than a genuine level.

    Nevertheless, it managed to astonish everyone.

    Lang Qing expressed particr gratitude towards Xia Shui and Luo Shun, along with two anonymous admirers of his master. Their encouragement meant a great deal to him.

    The two Devil Cult spies, observing from below, maintained stoic expressions but cursed inwardly. Who would have thought this individual possessed such unwavering integrity? Despite their attempts to entice him, he remained introspective.

    They suspected some within the sect harbored malicious intent, yet many genuinely sought his welfare.

    Nheless, his own mentality hindered his performance in thepetition, preventing him from achieving his full potential.

    Ultimately, he recognized his own culpability, attributing external factors merely as contributing elements, with the primary fault lying within himself.

    Even the members of the Devil Cult couldn''t sway him with their words, at least for the time being.

    Their ability to disguise themselves and approach Lang Qing demonstrated their adeptness as spies. However, further advancement seemed unattainable.

    Fortunately, their primary task involved guiding the flood in Ice-Crowned Heights. This setback only left them feeling somewhat frustrated.

    Conversely, Guo Fan smiled and nodded at Lang Qing and Luo Shun amidst the crowd.

    Gong Wei proceeded to dere themencement of the Sword Singing Conference, offering words of encouragement and outlining the rewards for participants, as per tradition.

    Within the Sword Pavilion''s armoryy three long swords: Floating Light, Versatility, and Tianyi.

    Among the trio, Floating Light boasted an eight-star rating, while the other two held seven stars each.

    The Sword Pavilion consistently bestowed such rewards annually, and this year was no exception, marking it as a notably generous gesture.

    Nheless, given the abundance of skilled swordsmiths within the Sword Pavilion, the periodic forging of seven and eight-star weapons to replenish their stock was a routine affair during the biennial assembly.

    Notably absent from this year''s ¡°opening ceremony¡± was Sun Fen, leaving only Luo Shun onstage, seemingly avoiding any encounter with Guo Fan.

    Guo Fan redirected his attention. Next on the agenda was the distribution of participant number tes and themencement of the initial round of random draw matches.

    Having previously disclosed their proficiency levels, contestants wouldpete within their designated tiers. Victors would progress within their levels, while rankings among the defeated would determine subsequent challenges. Those at the forefront of the Losers Group stood a chance to challenge the ultimate victor.

    Ultimately, a ¡®Sword Singing Ranking'' would emerge. Breaking into the top ten would garner the attention of major factions, amplifying visibility alongside the dissemination of the Soul Haunt Ship.

    The wooden tablets automatically assessed participants'' cultivation bases, segregating them into appropriate brackets.

    Few contenders had reached the ninth level of Foundation Establishment. Guo Fan spected that after confronting three or four opponents, he would likely encounter Meng Jin. Unless this individual chose to enter the Losers Group outright, encountering a Core Forming Stage practitioner like Song Ru would be as rare as a phoenix feather or a qilin horn.

    Mentioning Song Ru, Guo Fan, who had spent recent days within the City Lord Mansion and hadn''t crossed paths with her for a while, noticed her presence at the event.

    This Fifth Junior Sister of Velvet Control immediately noticed Guo Fan''s¡­ felinepanion.

    Internally, she wondered why Xia Shui lingered in the City Lord Mansion for days on end, causing her to obsess over that little white cat, feeling too embarrassed to approach the Lady Boss once more.

    Just as Guo Fan prepared to greet her, Song Ru''s eyes widened, and within her narrowed gaze, the figure of a woman in a green dress was reflected.

    Not far behind Guo Fan stood the figure in question.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Song Ru blinked, observing the oblivious Guo Fan.

    She sensed that Lady Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator, the judge, was seeking him out.

    At that moment, the graceful and valiant woman nced up at Song Ru, offering a faint smile.

    Song Ru hesitated briefly before returning the smile.

    Holding the wooden tablet, Guo Fan noted the number sixty-six, considering it a stroke of luck.

    Stepping back to prepare, he inadvertently collided with a soft form.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Their eyes met, and Guo Fan heard Yijun''s voice. ¡°Fourth aunt,e¡­¡±

    The girl''s voice abruptly ceased, reced by an apologetic tone. ¡°She''s too quick.¡±

    ¡°It''s challenging to evade the girl''s notice,¡± remarked the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator softly. ¡°I have only one query.¡±

    She continued, ¡°Between Fang Xiang and myself, you must choose life or death. Whom do you select?¡±

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151 - I Choose Her

    Is this an immortal version of ¡°Who do you save first when your mother and I fall into the water?¡±

    Guo Fan, who had taken half a step back, had a calm expression on his face. A question mark slowly emerged in his heart.

    In fact, this was the question he had told Sun Fen in the game. The reason was that he was quite free. He wanted to see how high the AI intelligence of this game was. He asked, ¡°If your brother and I were both mortals, we wouldn''t have any ability at all. Who would you save if we fell into the water?

    Sun Fen answered without hesitation.

    ¡°You.¡±

    Guo Fan asked if your brother knew how to swim?

    Sun Fen shook her head and said, No.

    Guo Fan asked again, why did you choose me?

    Sun Fen said that without the appointment of the master of Blistook Pavilion, nothing would have happened to Blistook Pavilion. But without Xiaobo, Sun Fen wouldn''t have been safe and sound.

    In other words, her brother Shen Lin was just the Pavilion Master of Blistook Pavilion to her. He was the one who had given her the responsibility. It would only affect Blistook Pavilion, and Guo Fan was the one that concerned her personal matters.

    But now, she had treated him with her own methods.

    Even though Sun Fen''s martial strength was outstanding, and Guo Fan had once acted in front of Fang Xiang in a plot like ¡°City Lord is taking care of a child¡± in front of her, he had put a green hat on her face.

    Compared to tricking Xun Yimu into making money, it seemed to be even worse.

    As a result, if not for the City Lord temporarily blocking him, he would have been beheaded right now.

    However, when Sun Fen suddenly appeared in front of him and asked such a standard question, Guo Fan did not feel any fear or horror.

    At most, his heart skipped a beat.

    Then, he did not feel anything.

    When the same thing was repeated many times, people would be numb.

    From the time he transmigrated, the number of times Guo Fan was caught and raped, was it even clear now?

    Guo Fan expressed that this kind of small scene wouldn''t scare him anymore.

    There was no fluctuation in his heart, and he even wanted tough. JPG

    But this question made him unable tough. He definitely could not give up on Fang Xiang. But now that Sun Fen asked, it was time for him to choose between the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord and the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator.

    Guo Fan''s heart waspletely nk for a short period of time.

    If it was his first instinct, it would definitely be Fang Xiang. But now that Sun Fen was asking, the answer she wanted would definitely be herself, not some rational analysis or evasive words.

    If Guo Fan said it was Fang Xiang, perhaps the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator would pull out its sword and kill the person. Everything would be settled once and for all.

    However, Guo Fan had already expressed his feelings for Fang Xiang previously. Now that he had chosen Sun Fen, it was inevitable that he would feel like he was fooling her.

    If Sun Fen chose to believe him, she would happily tie him up on the spot. When other women (pointed at Fang Xiang) came over, she said that Guo Fan had said those words. Wouldn''t that be a direct GG?

    Guo Fan became silent and didn''t say anything.

    The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator seemed to have expected this and continued, ¡°I know you are hesitating.¡±

    ¡°I can''t attack City Lord Fang either. At least, I can''t kill her. I represent Blistook Pavilion, and she is a 9-star swordsmith of Sword Pavilion. The conflict between the two of us means that the rtionship between the two parties has worsened.¡±

    Sun Fen said slowly, ¡°I cannot recruit an enemy for Blistook Pavilion for no reason, not to mention¡­ I don''t want you to hate me. I won''t do anything to your woman. Just treat me like you did at that time. It was just a casual joke. I just want an answer. After that, you can continue thepetition.¡±

    In front of this proposition, who would dare to say that it was a joke?

    Guo Fan was silent for a long time, took a deep breath and said,¡± I choose Fang Xiang as my student. ¡°

    Sun Fen''s expression did not change, but it seemed to soften a little. However, this gentleness did not ease. Instead, it turned into an even calmer calmness. It was as if the flowing river from summer to winter was finally about to dry up in the middle of the long journey, and was killed by the soil that relied on to survive.

    A trace of sorrow suddenly appeared in the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator Heart Lake. It was actually unwilling to lie to her even though it was a lie¡­

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Guo Fan changed the topic and said, ¡°I will live and die with you.¡±

    Sun Fen was stunned for a moment and then she heard Guo Fan continue, ¡°You and her will choose between life and death. I cannot lie to myself. I can''t lie to you either. Right now, I will only choose Fang Xiang. But one day, if both of you are in danger at the same time¡­ Assuming that it is as I said at that time - in a river.

    Then, I''ll save her and help you sink to the bottom.

    ¡°...¡±

    The expression on Sun Fen''s face became a little subtle, but her originally dim eyes lit up again. Her emotions were messed up before she could sink, and she did not know whether tough or cry in her heart.

    This greedy and cunning fellow¡­ What kind of answer was this?

    ¡°Distortion, deceit, this is not an answer at all!¡± Sun Fen scolded. She tried her best to sound stern, but in fact, it was more like she was ying with her temper. Her tone was much softer than before.

    The woman did not notice that her eyes were misty, as if they were covered with water vapor.

    Guo Fan looked at her and spread his hands. He said, ¡°I have already answered one of your questions. Why can''t it be considered an answer?¡±

    Sun Fen choked and actually did not know what to say. He did indeed give a positive answer.

    He chose Fang Xiang.

    But why¡­ She could not be angry.

    Guo Fan had openly said, ¡°Both of you are my wings. I can''t let go of either of you.¡± However, Sun Fen did not have the slightest feeling of rejection in her heart.

    ¡°Alright, I know you chose Fang Xiang.¡±

    The female''s face suddenly turned cold and she pursed her lips. ¡°You can go and participate in the assembly. It is almost your turn.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she turned around and left. The green dress disappeared into the crowd like ink dripping into the ocean. In an instant, she disappeared.

    Guo Fan watched her leave with his eyes. After a long while, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Phew¡­ Damn it, I survived.¡±

    He pinched his palms so hard that they were sweating.

    Fortunately, the God of Strategy performed normally today.

    Finally, there was no ident of a car flipping¡­ It was really not easy to save one''s life from a proposition.

    Guo Fan suddenly heard the number of Sword Pavilion disciples calling sixty-six. He thought to himself that he was really lucky today.

    Although Sun Fen''s progress bar was not locked, Guo Fan was sure that at least she had gradually epted the reality of Guo Fan''s harem from this moment on. It was just that her mentality had not changed enough.

    Guo Fan went to the Sword Singing tform and turned his head to see Song Ru''s familiar figure. When Song Ru saw him, her expression was very subtle, but in the next moment, she still greeted him as if nothing had happened.

    Song Ru saw Guo Fan go on stage. In this first battle, the opponent was unexpectedly Meng Jin.

    In her heart, she was still thinking about the scene of Sun Fen and Guo Fan talking face to face.

    ¡­¡­

    Sun Fen, who was hiding in the dark, lowered her ck hair like a waterfall as she lowered her head.

    ¡°Damn it, he clearly chose Fang Xiang¡­¡±

    Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator muttered as he reached out his hand to pat his chest. His heartbeat was unexpectedly very fast, and with a bang, it carried a faint happiness andcency that he was unwilling to admit.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152 - How Did You Cultivate!

    Shortly after themencement of the Singing Sword segment, disciples of the Sword Pavilion began announcing their numbers one after another. Amidst various mors echoing in the arena, the once lively atmosphere now carried a tinge of tension.

    Since the token automatically gauged the opponent''s strength, the disparity betweenbatants wouldn''t be significant, at least within a narrow range during the initial stages. Hence, typically, returns led to more aesthetically pleasing battles.

    Typically, a boutsted from the burning of an incense stick to two hours.

    Engaging inbat for over an hour wasn''t considered optimal.

    As the center of attention, contestants were under the scrutiny of several judges. Naturally, they aimed to disy their full prowess, reaching beyond their limits to impress.

    If they began their skirmishes early on, what spectacle would remain for thetter stages?

    Thus, the early stages swiftly transitioned into their culmination, with the arena witnessing rapid exchanges.

    Guo Fan directed his gaze towards Meng Jin, his opponent.

    He mused to himself about the remarkable coincidence.

    Initially, he anticipated facing three or four opponents before encountering Meng Jin. Yet, fate had aligned to pit him against Meng Jin in the very first round.

    Encountering a familiar face marked a promising beginning.

    Guo Fan nced over to find Sun Fen already seated on the Sword Singing tform. Their eyes briefly met before Sun Fen averted her gaze, attempting to mask her reaction.

    The young cultivator from Mount Gargantuan scrutinized Guo Fan intently. Upon confirming Guo Fan''s status as a ninth-level Foundation Establishment cultivator, determination etched onto his visage.

    Through relentless cultivation, he had reached this point. Regardless of the methods employed to elerate his progress, victory over his opponent was imperative.

    Brandishing his longsword, Meng Jin aimed it at his adversary. However, noticing Guo Fan''s distraction, he couldn''t contain himself any longer, bellowing, ¡°Xia Shui! You''ve humiliated me on numerous asions. Today, you must atone for your disgrace!¡±

    After expressing his thoughts, he anticipated Guo Fan''s customary mockery and rebuttal. Yet, to his surprise, Guo Fan merely turned his head, a faint smile lingering on his lips. There was a hint of astonishment in his gaze as he regarded him. ¡°Oh, I wish you sess in your endeavors.¡±

    Meng Jin seethed with rage, rendering him speechless. His hand, clutching the sword, trembled slightly.

    Despite his deliberate provocation, the response he received was unexpectedly one of encouragement and well-wishes.

    How contemptuously did Guo Fan regard him to adopt a tone akin to an elder''s benevolent advice?

    ¡°Excellent! Truly splendid!¡±

    With barely a minute or two to prepare, Meng Jin fixed a murderous re upon Guo Fan. Observing disciples from the Sword Pavilion felt a sense of shame, suspecting a deep-seated animosity between the two.

    While the rules of the Sword Singing Conference permitted lethalbat, the inherent dangers of swordy and magic were undeniable. Each contest risked serious injury or death.

    With a gesture of caution, the Sword Pavilion disciple signaled their intent not to kill. Upon mutual agreement, he swept his sleeve tomence the duel.

    Swish!

    Meng Jin, poised for action, darted forward with startling speed, vanishing from his initial position. A shimmering golden ripple spread across the ground¡ªa manifestation of his movement technique.

    Swish!

    Guo Fan conjured the Azure Yang Sword, executing a diagonal sh behind him. The azure de traced an arc through the air, meeting the de materializing mid-air with a resounding sh.

    Suddenly, Meng Jin materialized behind Guo Fan, his eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°How is this possible¡­¡±

    ¡°Your movementsck swiftness,¡± Guo Fan''sposed voice echoed in his ears.

    Meng Jin instinctively turned his head. Guo Fan had already pivoted and was closing in, yet not a trace of his movement could be discerned.

    Zzz~

    In an instant, their swords shed, emitting a piercing hum that reverberated through the air. The force of their sh and the Spiritual Energy they unleashed erupted with a resounding bang, dispersing sleeves and stirring up fine dust from the ground.

    Hu¡­

    Meng Jin held his breath, his forehead breaking into a cold sweat. The sudden reversal of fortune unfolded too swiftly, sending his heart racing and plunging him into instant nervousness.

    A myriad of thoughts raced through his mind, ultimately descending into bewilderment.

    How could this have happened?

    He had exerted every ounce of his strength, intending to vanquish his opponent in one fell swoop. Yet, it seemed as though every move he made had been anticipated.

    Guo Fan transitioned seamlessly from stillness to action, as if Meng Jin had willingly stepped forward to face defeat.

    If one possessed exceptional insight and battle experience, they could foresee every move.

    What astonished Meng Jin the most was the wlessness of Guo Fan''s Spiritual Energy. It was dense and sturdy, casting doubt on whether he was merely a guise for someone of Core Forming Stage prowess.

    All spections regarding Guo Fan''s sudden power surge were shattered.

    Neither dual cultivation nor Medicine Pills could yield such rapid enhancement.

    Meng Jin could never have fathomed that beneath Guo Fan''s outward appearance of povertyy a sinister weapon capable of absorbing blood qi to augment the host''s experience points, along with numerous high-level cultivation implements.

    His bewildermentsted but a moment. Suddenly, from the corner of his eye, he witnessed Guo Fan''s longsword deftly shifting and reversing its grip, aiming directly at his torso.

    The de gleamed with a chilling light.

    As the Azure Yang Sword discharged streams of fiery sparks, four radiant green orbs materialized around the slender de, casting a dazzling spectacle.

    The Azure Yang Sword possessed its own set of abilities, albeit inferior to those of the Murderous Heart Evildoer. [Ten Days Together] spawned various green suns, each emittingser beams with high temperatures and formidable prative force,mensurate with one''s cultivation level.

    The efficacy of these abilities hinged upon the quantity of Spiritual Energies harnessed.

    A shiver ran down Meng Jin''s spine as he sensed impending danger, prompting a swift retreat and a shift to a defensive stance.

    To his dismay, he discovered that this skill also had considerable range.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    The luminous beam discharged by the orb was blindingly bright. Meng Jin, unable to evade, was cautioned by a fellow Sword Pavilion disciple to halt.

    Guo Fan sheathed his longsword, marking his triumph on the wooden board.

    Clutching his side, Meng Jin paled at the sight of blood seeping from his wound. A couple of coughs entuated his fear; had it not been for thepetition''s venue, he might have met his demise.

    The skirmish concluded swiftly, capturing the attention of onlookers.

    Remorse washed over Meng Jin as he recalled his earlier words. Hastily, he exited the stage, disappearing in an instant.

    Guo Fan proceeded to vie with the remaining winners. Among those at the ninth level of Foundation Establishment, less than tenpeted, with Guo Fan emerging as the frontrunner.

    As the day''s contests concluded, Guo Fan took a moment to observe the other five contestants at the inn.

    Unexpectedly, Meng Jin intercepted Guo Fan on his way out.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Gritting his teeth, Meng Jin scrutinized Guo Fan. ¡°How¡­ how did you cultivate?¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Guo Fanmented, sensing that he was on the verge of bing a negative influence on this individual.

    Gesturing with open palms, he reminded, ¡°Remember what I told you? At the Oriental Lychee Tavern, there are girls well-versed in Dao who can engage in discussions with you. Their cultivation could provide me with benefits through dual cultivation. When I sought rewards from the Sword Pavilion''s Pavilion Master, I made sure to request plenty of Soul jewels.¡±

    Meng Jin''s eyes widened in suddenprehension, eximing, ¡°You truly are an opportunist! I underestimated you!¡±

    Guo Fan had expressed his belief that he shouldn''t bepared to someone who diligently cultivated!

    Hahahaha¡­

    Guo Fan watched Meng Jin''s departing figure and had a sudden realization. He sensed that he might have rescued another lost young man.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153 - The Dark Horse Sunchaser Blue Shadow

    The reason why he said ¡®again'' was because Guo Fan calcted that one Gu Chao¡­ He had brought away from his tragic fate and avoided bing a big boss of the antagonists. And a Cheng Liuxian, the main character''s fate, had been brought along by him. He seemed to be a righteous little friend who was about to shine underground and contribute to the spy business of the righteous path.

    It was full of positive energy.

    Now, this Yan Band Elite student was probably going to be autistic because of his cultivation speed and fighting ability, which were on par with his interdimensional travel.

    It could be seen that his second son, who had been struck down and doubted his life, probably wouldn''t believe his hard work if Guo Fan said that he relied on his talent to cultivate.

    For example, you had to study day and night in order to solve problems in ss. After you scored 98 points, you would be next door a guy who ate, drank, and had fun all day long and didn''t do proper work. You also observed him and knew that he didn''t do anything every day. He even flirted with girls over there. In the end, he scored 100 points, and then looked again. 100 points for the entire course. He felt like he was on the verge of breaking down.

    His worldview had received a huge impact, and he might even be depressed from now on.

    Although it did indeed include the elements of dual cultivation, double Experience Scroll, demon sword feedback, and other such factors, cultivating to the great circle of the main Foundation Establishment stage in a month''s time was not something that could be decided by these things.

    When Guo Fan really attributed his achievements to external forces, Meng Jin would not doubt his own hard work.

    What this fellow was conflicted about was not his own failure, but his own ideology.

    Meng Jin had always used his hard work as a condition to obtain achievements. He felt that hard work was more important than talent. Although Guo Fan had defeated him, he had relied on ¡®unfair'' means. So he was not wrong.

    He remembered that there was a person who had defeated him with shameless means back then. The more he hated this person, the more firm he was in his belief that he would work hard to cultivate. In the future, he would be a person full of positive energy.

    This was a cause for celebration, a cause for celebration. (No)

    Speaking of Gu Chao, he had been ced in the City Lord Mansion for the past few days. He was only in the library, reading all kinds of books, and also seemed to be about to break through to the eighth level of Qi Refining.

    By the way, Guo Fan had also reported his name to Gu Chao in the Sword Singing tform, but he used the fake ¡°Gu Chan.¡± This child was also in the limelight at the Qi Cultivation level.

    He could vaguely hear the name ¡°Little Guanghan.¡±

    The so-called Guanghan referred to the former ¡°True Monarch Guanghan¡± of Soaring Wisdom Sect, who was ranked first in the group list of the Soul Haunt Ship.

    It seemed like Gu Chao''s female loli form was still very popr¡­

    However, since Gu Chao had read more and more books, he would often ¡°advise¡± his master and uncle not to be too obsessed with women and would be emptied.

    Guo Fan:¡­ ¡°¡±

    He did not know what kind of strange books he was reading.

    However, Guo Fan still restrained himself a lot. If he really wanted to y, it was better to be an experienced person. It was not advisable to change the rtionship between them.

    For example, Tan Ling or those hidden guards in City Lord Mansion, they were willing to be friends with each other.

    It was very good.

    Speaking of which, Guo Fan did not n to hold back in this Sonic Sword PVP dungeon. Instead, he wanted to test out his current actualbat strength.

    He had advanced from Qi Disciple to Foundation Establishing Stage, and the only time he had to fight was with his hammer. If he did not practice, he would have to fight with his opponent.

    However, where did the machinee from? If he did not know his level, it would be as terrifying as a high math test.

    At the same time, using battle to stabilize his newly improved strength was also the best method.

    Un¡­ This was what the novice cultivation method said.

    The first beginner cultivation technique, Five Elemental Spiritual Technique Initiation, would lose its effect once it reached the Core Forming Stage, because when it came to cultivation, it would lose its effect. It only recorded how to form the core, as well as the difference in quality of the golden core. Other than that, there was nothing else.

    There were only some useful things left to talk about in cultivation, so Guo Fan had already started to flip through the advanced version of Divine Destiny Recalcting.

    This skill that had never appeared in the game had indeed received the contents of thest book, and it was even moreprehensive. From Core Forming Stage, Nascent Infant Stage, God Forming Stage to Void Refining Stage, everything had been arranged clearly.

    Guo Fan guessed that this skill should have been divided into three parts. Thest part would probably be from Physical Integration Period, Tribtion Passing Stage, and all the way to the Great Ekay¨¡na Rank.

    No wonder the Snowke Mansion regarded this book as a Daoist treasure. Luoyang, Duan Lin, and the others did not hesitate to betray them and take it away from them.

    However, although it was very valuable, because it was missing the first part, its value dropped by a lot. It could even be said that it was useless.

    Without the prerequisite cultivation technique, if one wanted to forcefully practice it, they would only end up with a crippled ount.

    In this world, perhaps only Guo Fan could cultivate it¡­ Because regarding the novice cultivation method, there was no description of its origin in the Obsidian Tribes. It was all self-created by the system.

    In short.

    If Guo Fan could advance from the peak of the Foundation Establishment realm to the Core Formation realm with the help of the Sonic Sword, then with the enhancement of the card, he would be able to advance from the God Forming Stage to the Void Refining Stage.

    Although he still could not beat Xun Yimu and Sun Fen, cough cough cough, he still felt a sense of security.

    The Sword Singing Conference had a total of three days. On the first day, they had already ranked among the same level. On the second day, they would start the cross-ranking challenge.

    Guo Fan led the way and surprisingly became number one among the ninth level of Foundation Establishment.

    Other than that, Song Ru was also number one among the Core Forming Stage.

    Although she was a plush person, as Song Na''s fifth junior sister and Daoist Eyun''s direct disciple, she had been travelling for many years and had many battle experiences. Before she started, many people had guessed that she would be the first in this year''s assembly.

    As for the sectless cultivator Li Huai An who had seen Guo Fan in Heavenly Treasure Pavilion, he had bet most of his bet on ¡°Xia Shui.¡± After the first day ended, he had actually made a huge profit.

    Later on, there were people who were guessing whether Guo Fan would go all the way up and fight Song Ru.

    But what was even more unexpected was that this joke had actuallye true. After the second day ended, Guo Fan had already defeated all of the Core Forming Stage Losers Group.

    Thest match was with a Second Level Core Formation cultivator from the Delicate River Sect.

    Guo Fan had previously gained the upper hand in the first level of Core Formation by relying on his vast amount of proficiency and variety of skills. However, the suppression of a Foundation Establishing Stage Spiritual Energy was too strong for a Core Forming Stage warrior who had passed each level. He almost flipped over, and in the end, he broke through in the middle of the battle. Core Formation on the spot.

    After all, with a yer''s physique, leveling up did not require much. With enough Spiritual Energy, he would be able to level up. The day before, he had alreadye into contact with a bottleneck. ording to the tutorial of the novice cultivation method 2.0, he had prepared the Medicine Pill that he needed.

    After defeating the other party, the elder of Sword Pavilion who was acting as the referee naturally shouted to stop. Originally, he wanted to ask Guo Fan if he needed a quiet room. Who knew that Guo Fan would just sit there and meditate to stabilize his realm.

    The corners of the elder''s mouth twitched. Since thepetition had already ended, he might as well stand guard at the side.

    Guo Fan was thinking that since he was in the territory of Night''s Fall Sword City and Sword Pavilion, there was no need to worry about his safety under the watchful eyes of everyone, unlike other people who had to find a secret cave.

    However, he had no qualms about it. Such a terrifying scene had set off a huge uproar.

    ¡°Chasing Sun Green Shadow!¡± Xia Shui''s name had spread across the entire Sword Singing Conference.

    However, none of the people present had expected that his name would be shattered the next day.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154 - Only One Strike Was Left

    Gong Wei inclined his head, fingertips grazing the parchmentid upon the table.

    The missive was sinct, its contents equally so.

    ¡°Respectfully, Gong Wei, the twenty-seventh master of the Sword Pavilion in Sugong Lands, extends his greetings.¡±

    This summons had lingered atop his desk for several days.

    The revered recluse, as rumors suggested, embodied the rumored demeanor.

    He wasn''t one to retreat a thousand miles away from civilization. Indeed, the elite of the Upper Central Realm knew his secluded whereabouts and could easily reach out to him.

    While visitors weren''t unheard of, they were invariably turned away upon arrival.

    Any attempts at forced entry were promptly rebuffed by the Demon Venerable stationed at the gate.

    Eventually, fear deterred any further disturbances.

    Nheless, invitations were seldom refused. Most sought counsel from the Sage regarding cultivation hurdles, power struggles, or familial disputes.

    Despite professing seclusion, the Sage served as apassionate elder and an impartial arbiter amidst the highest echelons of power. Seekers could confide in him without reservation, assured of his abstention from worldly conflicts and the quality of his counsel.

    Why not?

    Even during their conversations, they would delve into topics rted to the questions and answers posed to the saints.

    Guo Fan would certainly express his discontent if he knew about the actions of these higher-ups.

    Isn''t this essentially just a Tieba forum??

    Initially, only one person would respond to the posts, but asionally others would share the content and offer theirments.

    This essentially resembled the rudimentary structure of a Tieba forum. If this group of immortal cultivators were given ess to an inte forum, the chaos they might unleash would be unimaginable.

    In essence, everyone enjoyed engaging with the saints.

    Hence, it stood to reason that a letter of reverence would likely be dispatched to the Sage''s secluded abode every month.

    However, very few individuals had genuine experiences of conversing andughing with this saint; most merely made passing mentions of a few things.

    Yet, Gong Wei always had the impression that this Sage treated their affairs as mere gossip. When idle, he would peruse the discussions for amusement, responding based on his mood or opinions.

    It must be acknowledged that, deep down, this saint had reverted entirely to his original mindset.

    Rumor had it that the Upper Central Realm marked the sole significant multiplication period in this world. His presence here, prevented from ascending due to a seal, naturally led to such a disposition.

    However, it was precisely this gentle and amodating saint who, willing to entertain gossip, rescinded Gong Wei''s invitation letter.

    Gong Wei retrieved the invitation letter. On its fronty his identity details, while on the reverse, a sentence inscribed by the saint himself awaited.

    ¡°The one who breaks the bell must be the one who does it.¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Gong Wei sighed and finally set aside the invitation.

    His eyes remained veiled by a milky film, lending him an eerie appearance. However, those acquainted with the Sword Pavilion''s master would attest to his exemry character.

    Despite his blindness, he functioned like any sighted individual. Had it not been for the injuries sustained in his youth due to persecution, rendering him physically blind, he would have appeared no different from anyone else.

    Where did his injuries lie now? It took less than ten minutes for him to revert to his original state.

    Blindness of the eyes did not equate to blindness of the heart.

    Yet even the discerning master of the Sword Pavilion couldn''t decipher the significance behind the seven-word response: ¡°The one who breaks the bell must ring it.¡±

    The content of the invitation pertained to Xia Shui, or rather, the individual known as Guo Fan.

    As something within the purview of the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, Gong Wei naturally could trace it as well.

    Once the fa?ade of the false identity was stripped away, it was akin to shedding a transparent outeryer, revealing the enigma within.

    While there had been no prior reports of his sudden appearance within the Veplon Country''s borders, he seemed to be an old acquaintance of Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, Fang Xiang.

    Gong Wei possessed some understanding of Fang Xiang. As the previous Pavilion Master''s wife and a 9-star swordsmith, they were considered good friends and peers. However, he had been unaware of Night''s Fall Sword City Lord''s enduring rtionship with her.

    Not only that, but the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator pursued him, and the Profound Yin Young Lord was willing to return the sword to him because of him. In recent days, major urrences in the cultivation world all seemed linked to him, as if the entire Upper Central Realm stirred upon his appearance.

    It appeared as though everyone had some connection to him, even the Lady Boss of the Secret Jewel Inn in the city.

    Despite Gong Wei''s genuine admiration for Xia Shui''s abilities and his readiness to observe his actions after their brief encounter, he couldn''t help but feel astounded. It seemed as though Night''s Fall Sword City, under his very nose, had be Xia Shui''s yground.

    Given Guo Fan''s apparent strength, such a scenario seemed imusible.

    Hence, Gong Wei delved into his origins. Ignorance left him in the dark, but upon investigation, he discovered Guo Fan''s presence not only in Veplon Country but also in Frost River Manor.

    The abode of the reclusive saints.

    Was this a coincidence?

    Gong Wei swiftly dispatched the invitation to Guo Fan, probing into his true identity before sealing the letter.

    Even the servant ryed a sentence from the saint.

    ¡°He once aided me.¡±

    One could fathom the tempest stirring within the heart of the Sword Pavilion''s master.

    He had indeed rendered me assistance before.

    Initially perceived as merely a disciple, he unexpectedly turned out to be a benefactor.

    Was it possible that a formidable figure had reincarnated, or was it someone who had traversed the trials of the past?

    Despite the unanswered query regarding Guo Fan''s identity, Gong Wei gleaned a rudimentary understanding, realizing he couldn''t afford to provoke him!

    Regardless, safeguarding him was the prudent course of action.

    Subsequent observations, such as the mastery of Seraphic Speed cultivation, aligned more with the enigmatic demeanor of a powerful individual.

    He couldn''t possibly treat her as a subordinate.

    Initially assuming Fang Xiang''s loyalty to Xia Shui, it now appeared she might have exploited him.

    Shaking his head, Gong Wei resolved to set aside those nonsensical musings without a coherent beginning or end. He then turned his gaze to the Sword Handling Servant.

    ¡°By the way, has the master of Blistook Pavilion arrived?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± confirmed the sword servant. ¡°She''s currently in discussion with the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator and appears inclined to bring her back to the pavilion.¡±

    Gong Wei directed, ¡°If Shen Lin shows any signs of aggression, intervene. It signifies our Sword Pavilion aligns with the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator.¡±

    The sword servant nodded deferentially. ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Sun Fen remained in her chamber, the tranquility of a summer night enveloping the surroundings. Not long ago, a lovelorn young girl had upied the very spot where her brother now sat.

    ¡°Have you concluded your dalliance? Forsaking everything for the sake of a man?¡± she questioned sternly.

    Shen Lin''s countenance darkened. ¡°You''ve yet to master the seventh level of the Green Lotus Sword Technique. Your negligence extends beyond yourself; it imperils the Blistook Pavilion and the entire Upper Central Realm. The untamed Green Lotus Sword harbors the potential to transform into a weapon of indiscriminate destruction. Should you fail to control it, the consequences will be dire.¡±

    Sun Fen listened in silence for a moment before calmly responding, ¡°I am nearingpletion.¡±

    Shen Lin was taken aback. ¡°Completed what?¡±

    ¡°The seventh level of the Green Lotus Sword Technique.¡±

    Sun Fen''s expression turned grave as she gazed upon the Green Lotus Sword resting on herp.

    ¡°Just one final strike.¡±

    Shen Lin''s expression froze momentarily. The implication behind her words was clear to him.

    This statement didn''t signify Sun Fen''s need to cultivate another sword technique to reach the seventh level of the Green Lotus Sword Technique. Instead, it indicated that she had alreadypleted the cultivation and now only required to test her swordsmanship.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155 - Come Home with Me

    ¡°Is that even possible?¡±

    Shen Lin widened his eyes and straightened up. ¡°When you left Blistook Pavilion, you barely reached the seventh level. It hasn''t even been a month, and you''ve already mastered it. Are you trying to find an excuse to stay here and apany that child?¡±

    The more he pondered, the more furious he became, unconsciously mming the table.

    <i>Bam!</i>

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    The stern master of Blistook Pavilion angrily pounded the table, then gradually eased back into his seat.

    He cleared his throat twice, eyeing the sword protruding three inches from Sun Fen''s sheath. Its sharpness was almost painful to behold. After staring at it for a while, a slight ache crept into his eyes.

    The overwhelming killing intent withdrew, condensing into a silence that seemed to reverberate like thunder. Despite its apparent calmness, its concealed power was unfathomable.

    His lips twitched slightly as he nced upward.

    Sun Fen remarked, ¡°Brother, can you sense the sword intent within the Green Lotus Sword?¡±

    ¡°I can.¡±

    Shen Lin was dumbfounded, thinking to himself, ¡®Indeed, as one grows older, a girl can''t be easily contained.''

    Nevertheless, Sun Fen had indeed broken through to the seventh level of the Green Lotus Sword Chant. This level was historically the most perilous, as the umted will of Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivators throughout generations surged forth. At this stage, the Sword Son''sprehension of the Sword Dao soared, along with a significant boost inbat prowess. Yet, one wrong step could lead to qi deviation.

    The chaos that would ensue if Sun Fen emerged from seclusion during such a crucial juncture was unimaginable.

    Fortunately, the journey remained uneventful. She even engaged in a confrontation with the chief judge of the Honed Reaver Sword Sect, who held animosity toward the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator. Eventually, she secured a judge from the Sword Singing Conference, significantly boosting the reputation of this generation''s Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator.

    It could be perceived as a fortuitous turn of events¡­

    ¡°It was my mistake to emerge from seclusion without authorization,¡± Sun Fen admitted, averting her gaze. She sheathed the Green Lotus Sword and lifted her head, ¡°But if I hadn''t sought him out, the turmoil in my heart would have persisted. Deviating from the path of Qi was inevitable.¡±

    Shen Lin inquired, ¡°Do youprehend now?¡±

    His breakthrough to the seventh level indicated a significant insight, allowing him to make rapid progress within a month.

    Indeed, in the realm of swordsmanship, advancement in higher levels often hinges onprehension rather than mere training in lower levels.

    ¡°I''ve made my decision. Once the Singing Sword event concludes, I will return to the pavilion.¡±

    Sun Fen smiled and remarked, ¡°Every journey must have a beginning and an end.¡±

    Shen Lin silently breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed prudent to temporarily set Sun Fen''s affairs aside.

    Observing her rxed demeanor, he found reassurance. Evidently, she had thoroughly considered her decision.

    However, Shen Lin had heard rumors concerning the young master of the Profound Yin Family, who recently arrived in Night''s Fall Sword City. Guo Fan, disguised as Xia Shui, seemed inseparable from him.

    Although Xun Yimu remained veiled, her maid Xuegang remained conspicuous. She was easily identified by onlookers.

    Rumors about Xia Shui continued to proliferate.

    Moreover, it was rumored that he frequented the Qin Lou Chu Pavilion and had close ties with the City Lord''s personal guards.

    Considering his sister''s temperament, how could she let him off so easily after discovering him, especially now?

    Shen Lin pondered whether Sun Fen had already discussed matters with Guo Fan. If she managed to convince him, Shen Lin, who understood Sun Fen''s character well, would hold this individual in high regard.

    Yet, from a brother''s perspective, even if Sun Fen chose to forgive him, Shen Lin resolved to teach Guo Fan a lesson. To engage in such recklessness warranted reprimand.

    It was evident that the Lord of Blistook Pavilion, single for many years, still hadn''t discerned how to ¡°test¡± that sword technique.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°The Night''s Fall Sword Array is ready.¡±

    The situation was ryed to Fang Xiang by Yueh. With Xun Yimu bringing several skilled masters in formations, the adjustments to the formations proceeded smoothly.

    Yijun''s demonic Qi was indispensable for the search and precise positioning.

    Barring any unforeseen circumstances, the Sword Singing Conference was set to conclude the following day. The pinnacle moment ofmendation would witness the full force of participants, ensuring the formations were at their most precise.

    ¡°Are the concealed guards prepared?¡± inquired Fang Xiang. She diligently massaged Guo Fan''s shoulders, despitecking previous experience as a servant, her efforts were satisfactory.

    As Guo Fan felt the gentle touch, he recalled tales from official novels where multiple beauties would serve as living furniture. He quickly dismissed such thoughts as inappropriate.

    Suppressing his thoughts, Guo Fan coughed inwardly. He prided himself on maintaining propriety and refrained from entertaining harmful ideas.

    Nevertheless, the allure of power held a certain sway. It could instill a sense of control, fueling endless desires within.

    Historical tyrants, at times, were not entirely to me for theirck of restraint.

    Yueh provided detailed arrangements while Fang Xiang issued additionalmands. After a brief moment with Guo Fan, he returned to the inn.

    Each visit under the guise of the ¡°City Lord''s Award,¡± yet the true contents of the award were far from what outsiders presumed, certainly not Medicine Pill equipment.

    The upants of the inn found themselves in an ufortable position, having previously disregarded Guo Fan. With the Sword Singing Ranking now at fourth ce, the uncertainty of tomorrow''s oue left them feeling petty and uneasy.

    Meng Jin hesitated to speak with Guo Fan, each attempt thwarted by his own reservations.

    Guo Fan inquired, ¡°Is something the matter?¡±

    Resolved to address the issue before departing, Guo Fan decided it was best to confront the matter head-on. While there was no deep animosity between him and Yan Bazi''s acquaintance, it would be amusing to exchange words before leaving.

    Meng Jin''s expression froze, and he averted his gaze. ¡°It''s nothing,¡± he muttered.

    Guo Fan''s lips twitched in response.

    While tsundere behavior might be endearing in other circumstances, seeing Xun Yimu, a delicate and attractive girl, adopt such a demeanor was both amusing and unexpected.

    How could a clever girl like her indulge in tsundere antics?

    ¡°Oh.¡± Guo Fan turned around and left.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Meng Jin couldn''t help but reach out his hand.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Guo Fan heaved a deep sigh, then turned around, his expression devoid of emotion, and uttered, ¡°Speak quickly.¡±

    Meng Jin clenched his teeth and finally decided to swallow his pride. ¡°That day, you imed to have ascended from the sixth step to the ninth step using despicable means. Was that a falsehood?¡±

    Guo Fan shook his head. ¡°It wasn''t a lie. It was an unconventional method of cultivation.¡±

    Meng Jin exhaled heavily. ¡°But considering you reached the Core Formation stage instantly, your aptitude must surpass mine by far. In essence¡­ You used me because I was overly fixated on the issue at that time.¡±

    Guo Fan was slightly taken aback. ¡°Youprehend this?¡±

    ¡°I''m not a fool. I do understand!¡± Meng Jin''s voice rose as he continued, ¡°Despite the numerous humiliations you subjected me to, had you chosen to unt your talent that day, my future would have been ruined¡­ Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I''m expressing gratitude for your conscience. Let''s forget about what transpired earlier. If you ever decide to visit Mount Gargantuan in the future, I won''t turn you away. That''s all.¡±

    With that, Meng Jin huffed coldly and departed, flicking his sleeve.

    Despite Guo Fan''s intelligence, his character wasn''t entirely wed. His downfall stemmed from excessive arrogance, inevitably leading to setbacks.

    Observers exchanged puzzled nces, unaware of the exchange''s details. Nevertheless, itpelled Meng Jin, typically prideful, to genuinely express gratitude. Xia Shui wasn''t merely powerful; he possessedmendable character traits as well.

    ¡­¡­

    The next day.

    The final showdown of the Sword Singing Conference began.

    Although the conclusion held some intriguing elements, it failed to captivate much attention.

    All eyes remained fixed on the fiercepetition for the top three positions.

    Besides Guo Fan, three other victors from the Core Forming Stage remained. Today would determine the ultimate champion, while the defeated would face a second challenge.

    Guo Fan had recently entered the Core Forming Stage. Despite possessing superior skills, he had outgrown the novice phase. Lacking exceptional weapons and sufficient Spiritual Energy support, ascending ranks inbat proved exceedingly arduous.

    Armed with a secondary weapon, the Azure Yang Sword of moderate quality posed significant limitations. Though he vanquished the third contender, confronting the second adversary demanded the ancient Fox''s Twisting Arrow in conjunction with the Azure Yang Sword''s six light orbs, unleashing a dazzling spectacle of power.

    Yet, this victory came at a cost: half of the Azure Yang Swordy in ruins, its de riddled with tiny fissures.

    Standing atop the tform, Guo Fan extracted the green sword embedded in the ground, anticipating another visit to City Lord Fang for assistance.

    Were it not for Fang Xiang, an esteemed swordsmith, Guo Fan would need to rece his sword monthly.

    Nevertheless, being a bow soldier, he instinctively regarded swords as consumables.

    Given a bow and arrows of equal quality, he would undoubtedly cherish them.

    All attention converged on the climactic final match.

    Sectless cultivator ¡°Chasing Sun Green Shadow¡± Xia Shui faced off against Soaring Wisdom Sect''s ¡°Wind Xiujian¡± Song Ru.

    Despite yful gestures from his opponent, indicating readiness to concede some moves, Guo Fan could only express resignation. Given his current level and inadequate equipment, victory against Song Ru, seasoned inbat, remained unattainable.

    As expected, he sumbed to Song Ru in the end.

    The decennial Sword Singing Conference drew to a close.

    Despite acquiring the eight-star Floating Light Sword, Song Ru seemed partial to her original weapon. Guo Fan overheard her murmuring about returning the sword to Eldest Senior Sister.

    Guo Fan, too, received the seven-star Floating Light Sword as his new weapon.

    The sword''s name perfectly mirrored his current state. Guo Fan inspected it, contemting the imminent opening of the Night''s Fall Sword Array.

    Sun Fen, situated at the distant judging panel, took a decisive step forward.

    Brandishing her long sword, its light gleaming with rity and chill, Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator fixed a serene gaze on the bewildered Guo Fan.

    Beneath the collective scrutiny, she offered a gentle smile and uttered, ¡°Come home with me.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    After covert observation, Dai Tu and Mo Meng signaled to proceed.

    ¡°Advance!¡±

    A deep rumble ensued¡­

    The Ice-Crowned Heights trembled as sword beams erupted from the heart of Night''s Fall Sword City, resonating with myriad buzzing formations encircling it.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156 - Swords Return to Origin!

    Upon activation of the Night''s Fall Sword Array, the devil Qi previously nted by Yijun began its insidious influence, prompting the formation to autonomously track the same Qi signature.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­

    From every node within Night''s Fall Sword City, streaks of swordlight erupted with incredible velocity, traversing the city and swiftly dispatching devil cultivators employing demonic techniques.

    Caught off guard by the formidable power of the Night''s Fall Sword Array, many devil cultivators perished beforeprehending the unfolding cmity, their heads severed and bodies cleanly bisected.

    As the links between nodes were severed, Dai Tu and Mo Meng, the leaders, swiftly discerned the anomaly, their expressions morphing into sheer rm.

    ¡°What is happening?!¡±

    ¡°It''s the Night''s Fall Sword Array! But why activate it now¡­ and why target our forces? A third of our ranks have already fallen, and a quarter lie critically wounded. Our operation cannot proceed!¡± Mo Meng''s brow glistened with cold sweat as he conveyed the dire situation to Dai Tu.

    Dai Tu''splexion drained of color as he beheld the colossal snow-capped mountain before him. The melting snow above had begun to cascade like a deluge, while the mountain range reverberated with ceaseless explosions, rendering it increasingly unstable.

    Boulders continued their relentless descent.

    The iron chains bridging the precipices gradually sumbed to fracture.

    Few were privy to the fact that the Sword Pavilion of Ice-Crowned Heights was erected upon the fault line of the mountain range, its steep topography a result of the range''s geological fissures.

    Long ago, this area brimmed with volcanic activity. The Earth Dragon''s envy fueled its restless upheavals, and atop the Ice-Crowned Heightsy a dormant volcanic crater.

    Recognizing the site''s dual attributes of gold and fire, the Sword Pavilion''s founder deemed it a natural forge for swordcraft, thus erecting the pavilion there.

    Through mastery of a profound cultivation base, the twelve peaks of the Sword Pavilion were interconnected, bridging the chasm between them and isting the outside world. The subterranean fires were likewise quelled.

    Presently, the objective extended beyond rupturing the mountain range; their aim was to reignite the dormant volcano, thawing the snow and unleashing an unstoppable flood.

    The emergence of heaven and earth was an event beyond human control.

    Even a formidable figure at the Tribtion Passing Stage would struggle to impede it.

    Moreover, no such figure existed here!

    ¡°It doesn''t matter! Proceed as nned! The inhabitants of the city are merely aiding those who stole the Lakelight Sword. Our objective remains guiding the melting water and avnche from the Ice-Crowned Heights. If we can disrupt the tide and dismantle the entire Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference, victory will be ours!¡±

    Dai Tu clenched his teeth, his expression dark. ¡°Let them utilize the Gu!¡±

    He eximed fervently, ¡°I''ve already briefed the Holy Cult on this strategy. Failure is not an option; the Holy Cult will deem us worthless! We must give it our all!¡±

    Mo Meng surveyed the nted mountain and nodded slowly. ¡°It appears to be the only solution¡­¡±

    ¡­

    As the Sword Singing Conference concluded,

    All attendees had been enthralled by the spectacle and were highly content with the performance of the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference.

    Not only had mortal swordsmiths challenged the Sword Pavilion and emerged victorious, ascending to the ranks of the first ten-star swordsmiths in history,

    A dark horse had also emerged abruptly: the legend of the Jolcana Road. It broke through to the Core Forming Stage in the arena, bing the second most powerful swordsmith in the history of the Sword Singing Ranking.

    This event would undoubtedly elevate ¡°Chasing Sun Green Shadow¡± Xia Shui''s status throughout the Upper Central Realm, making him a revered figure among the younger generation, admired and envied by many.

    The anticipation for this grand gathering, urring once every decade, would persist among numerous young Immortal cultivators.

    Had he still been in the fray, there would surely be individualspiling captivating highlights of the PVPpetition this time, sharing them on video tforms and garnering numerous likes and shares. The principle remained the same.

    Nevertheless, the situation took a drastic turn at this juncture.

    Without warning, Sun Fen, a cultivator of Destiny''s Song Sword, suddenly brandished her sword and addressed Xia Shui, the unexpected dark horse ranked second in the Sword Singing Ranking, with amand: ¡°Apany me home.¡±

    The influx of information was overwhelming, enough to overwhelm one''s senses.

    Guo Fan''s expression stiffened as he gazed at Sun Fen. He had anticipated Sun Fen would wait until the conclusion of the Sword Singing Conference, but her direct confrontation caught him off guard.

    The glimmering swordlight seemed to herald an impending doom.

    ¡°Hold on¡­¡±

    Guo Fan extended his hand defensively, seeking to defuse the tension.

    He noticed the audience stirring, and even those on stage were taken aback.

    Amidst the chaos, the Ice-Crowned Heights behind the Sword Pavilion began to tremble, the entire mountain shifting visibly.

    Amidst the confusion, Guo Fan found himself torn between multiple concerns.

    Gong Wei, sensing trouble, initiated evacuation procedures. Immortal cultivators hurried towards the Ice-Crowned Heights to assess the situation.

    Despite the urgency, some lingered to witness the spectacle.

    Certain onlookers had already begun recording the unfolding events.

    Sun Fen smiled, asserting, ¡°What''s the point in waiting? I''ve finally resolved to reim you. Why offer them any opportunity? Action defines a person. Every endeavor should have a clear beginning and end. I won''t falter halfway.¡±

    Shen Lin, another spectator, screamed internally. So this was her interpretation of ¡®every endeavor should have a clear beginning and end''!

    He intended to pull his sister back, but a member of the Sword Pavilion suddenly emerged, obstructing him and remarking,

    ¡°Apologies, the Pavilion Master has decreed that the Sword Pavilion will align with the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator.¡±

    If they were standing, then so be it. But could timing be chosen?

    Shen Lin''s heart was crumbling.

    Fang Xiang lingered nearby, approaching Sun Fen and inquiring, ¡°This is Night''s Fall Sword City. What is your purpose here?¡±

    Maintaining the demeanor of aposed city lord, she could feel panic creeping into her heart.

    Yet, her distress stemmed not from this. It was the unsettling movement within Night''s Fall Sword City. Spies were on the move, and in this critical juncture, Sun Fen unexpectedlyunched an attack on Guo Fan, unsettling everyone.

    Sun Fen murmured softly, ¡°Nothing much. I merely seek understanding. Without seizing the initiative, opportunities slip away.¡±

    Fang Xiang''s expression grewplex as she countered, ¡°Your actions will likely yield the opposite result¡­¡±

    Sun Fen shook her head, ¡°I act in ordance with my desires. But I won''t harm him.¡±

    Fang Xiang''s tone turned stern, ¡°So, you intend to manipte him? Do you assume authority within Night''s Fall Sword City?¡±

    The two young women nearly erupted into argument on the Sword Singing tform, leaving the spectators below bewildered.

    It sounded as if they were vying for control over Xia Shui?

    It was surreal!

    However, even more surreal was the sudden shout from the sidelines, ¡°Insolent! Cease!¡±

    Xun Yimu, backed by Xuegang''s support, red angrily at Sun Fen. ¡°I haven''t settled the score with you yet, and now you''re trying to take him away?!¡±

    The onlookers were astonished. The Profound Yin Young Lord¡­ a third one??

    Sun Fen grinned. ¡°I''ve said it before, we''ve never been allies, have we?¡±

    Brandishing her sword, she fixed her gaze on Fang Xiang. ¡°Indeed, my own strength may not suffice. Even for City Lord Fang, dealing with him would pose a great challenge. But you seem to have forgotten -¡°

    Guo Fan was suddenly taken aback, his expression shifting. ¡°The Night''s Fall Sword Array!¡±

    ¡°As expected of Xiaobo. His reflexes are sharp.¡±

    Sun Fen''s smile remained unchanged. With a sudden release of unparalleled sharpness, her longsword resonated with the Night''s Fall Sword Array like the sovereign of des. The overwhelming pressure sent shivers down people''s spines. In a deep voice, she exhaled, ¡°Ten thousand swords - Return to the Sect!¡±

    Hu¡­

    Like a tidal surge, the sword lights within the Night''s Fall Sword Array, havingpleted their task, circted and rushed over with a swoosh.

    The Night''s Fall Sword Array had be her ally!

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157 - As the Saying Goes Take Men

    The scene in Sword Singing tform was chaotic.

    The crowd below was in an uproar.

    When the dust settled in the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference, they did not expect that another big show would begin.

    The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator of the current generation had juste out of seclusion not long ago. Due to a mysterious reason, it had travelled tens of thousands of miles, defeated all the challengers along the way, and even defeated the chief of the Honed Reaver Sword Sect.

    As the judge of the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference this time, her performance was just and proper. In the eyes of the crowd, she did not seem to have much presence. They had thought that she would continue to stay calm and return to the Blistook Pavilion.

    Unexpectedly, just as it was about to end, the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator suddenly pulled out its sword and faced the biggest dark horse of Sword Singing Conference this time. Moreover, when it said something as ambiguous as e home with me,¡± it instantly exploded on the spot. Everyone was dumbfounded.

    Before this, these two people should be said to have no interaction with each other at all.

    There were no signs at all.

    Then, without any warning, before Xia Shui could say anything, the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord beside him spoke first to defend him. Furthermore, the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator didn''t seem to be in a daze at all. It immediately went head to head with him, and the smell of gunpowder filled the air.

    Although most of the people had yet to react to why the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord was protecting him, the scene was already somewhat simr to the feeling of ¡°snatching a man.¡±

    At first, some people began to associate it with Xia Shui''s frequent visits to the City Lord Mansion a few days ago.

    After that, when Profound Yin Young Lord, who was wearing a white veil hat, also jumped onto the Sword Singing tform, the scene was somewhat out of control.

    Profound Yin Young Lord hugged Xia Shui and looked at the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator. She coldly snorted and said, ¡°You also have the nerve to snatch people! A few days ago, you actually set me up and nearly made me hate that despicable woman! What Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator''s integrity, it''s all lies! ¡°

    Sun Fen said lightly, ¡°When did I frame you? Could it be that what I said to you is a lie?¡±

    ¡­ ¡°¡±

    Xun Yimu was at a loss for words and actually could not say anything to refute.

    Sun Fen indeed did not lie. She was only using words to induce it¡­ It was simply extremely cunning. Whoever said that Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator had a straightforward character, she would not let it end with anyone!

    Although she was angry in her heart, she had already calmed down a lot. Taking a deep breath, thinking of the current situation, any verbal arguments were useless.

    Since the opposite party had already nned to snatch someone in public, no matter what she said, she could not change her mind.

    Profound Yin Young Lord sneered and said, ¡°Since you want to make a move, then I will apany you till the end¡­ Ninth Uncle. ¡°

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    An old servant wielding a sword appeared on the battlefield with a swoosh.

    ¡°Isn''t that¡­ the Sword Maniac Loo Kuto? ¡± There was another wave ofmotion below. This sword expert who had been in hiding for many years had once again appeared. It was also very shocking.

    The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator''s expression was a bit surprised.

    This famous person of the older generation of the Sword Dao was also famous in the Soul Haunt Ship''s ¡°Divine Heroes Ranking¡± that was updated every hundred years. At that time, he was the first to obtain the first ce in the Sword Singing Ranking during that year. After that, the Soaring through the Clouds rushed all the way to the top 50 of the Divine Heroes List. After that, he disappeared without a trace.

    Now, it appeared in front of everyone again, but it seemed like it was because¡­ it helped Profound Yin Young Lord snatch a man??

    His strength was unquestionable. He was a Physical Integration Period expert. In the game, he was already a level 60 to 70 high level NPC. In terms of vertically, he was already a level 70 high level NPC. Usually, five or six yers of the same level could team up to clear a high level dungeon boss.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had the guts to kill Fang Xiang, his original strength would have been more than enough to fight Fang Xiang and Guo Fan.

    Although being imprisoned in the City Lord Mansion''s dungeon a few days ago had a slight impact on his strength, he was mostly healed.

    And this time, killing intent and killing intent were his assistance.

    Guo Fan put away the newly acquired Aphrodisiac Sword in his hand and flipped it over to grasp the pitch-ck longsword.

    Fiery light appeared, and cracks appeared on the surface of the sword.

    This evil sword that had been sealed for many years finally saw the light of day once more. In front of everyone, the sword in the box let out a sharp buzzing sound, causing their hearts to tremble and subconsciously feel fear.

    ¡°What¡­ What is that sword of his?¡± Meng Jin''s pupils constricted, and he said in disbelief, ¡°Isn''t he a sectless cultivator??¡±

    Yuan Jiang shook his head beside him, and his expression was as calm as he had expected. He raised his head and looked at the Sword Singing tform. ¡°How can he be a sectless cultivator? He could be friends with a Nascent Infant Stage Demon Lady Boss, and he could ascend the Jolcana Road in half a cup of tea''s time. He can easily obtain the City Lord Token, and he can enter and exit the Oriental Lychee Tavern as he wishes. To be able to make Profound Yin Young Lord fall in love, to be able to cross three minor realms in just a few days. She can have the courage to break through to the Core Forming Stage on the spot - - don''t you all feel that something is wrong? ¡°

    This unknown person from the Fishtree Family was actually the one who saw the most clearly. He clearly remembered all of Guo Fan''s deeds.

    When everything was linked together, it seemed like it wasn''t something a simple sectless cultivator could do.

    Meng Jin was startled. He thought about it carefully and found out that it was true.

    Although the others felt that it was unbelievable, even the Night''s Fall Sword City and Sword Pavilion had recognized his identity. Naturally, they chose to believe it subconsciously.

    Who exactly was he?

    That Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator seemed to call him¡­ Xiaobo?

    ¡°Is it¡­ The Mr. Xiaobo who caught the spy from the Wide Ocean Sect in Veplon Country?! Isn''t he going to marry that youngdy from the Wide Ocean Sect? Why did hee here¡­ ¡°

    Someone in the crowd suddenly shouted.

    ¡°Where?¡± Obviously, the Wide Ocean Sect was not famous.

    Then, someone started to exin the situation.

    Discussions broke out below, but very quickly, the disciples of the Sword Pavilion started to organize everyone to retreat. They imed that the Devil Cult had suddenly attacked the Sword Pavilion, and the current situation wasn''t good.

    The current situation had been reversed wave after wave, and everyone was at a loss as to what to do.

    However, regarding the Devil Cult, the reason given by the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator a few days ago was that they had discovered the traces of the Devil Cult''s people, and it wasn''t particrly abrupt.

    The flow of people gradually dispersed.

    Fang Xiang looked at the sword lights flying in all directions and her pupils shrank. She suddenly realized something, ¡°The power of the Night''s Fall Sword Array has been weakened¡­ I''m afraid that the people in the Devil Cult have not beenpletely killed and need to be manually searched. Maybe there are not many people left. ¡°

    Xun Yimu also reacted at this moment and said in a low voice, ¡°The tracking spell in the Night''s Fall Sword Array should still be in effect. Mark those people and let the disciples of the Sword Pavilion work together to quickly clean them up.¡±

    Guo Fan said, ¡°But those people in the Ice-Crowned Heights didn''t die either¡­¡±

    Yijun''s voice transmission suddenly appeared by her ear, ¡°It''s the Returning Illumination Gu. When a centipede dies, it will not freeze. The person who controls the female Gu can continue to control the corpse for a period of time. But it will be a great loss to both the user and the victim. If it is light, the meridians will be destroyed and if it is heavy, the body will die and the Dao will disappear.¡±

    ¡°Looks like we''re really staking everything on this.¡±

    Guo Fan said quietly. He raised his head and looked at Sun Fen, whose expression did not change at all. Si Fan!¡± he said. Wait a moment, the people of the devil religion are trying to create a huge flood. The grudges between us will be temporarily put aside¡­¡±

    Sun Fen said, ¡°I know.¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned.

    The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator''s expression was calm. ¡°But what does that matter? I just want you toe with me. I won''t kill you anymore. You stay with me. I won''t kill them either. I know you won''t let them go¡­ I only want one result. ¡°

    She stood with her sword in hand and suddenly smiled faintly. The sword light behind her was arranged in a semicircle, as if it didn''t care about the lives of those people at all.

    ¡®F * ck! Something''s wrong! ¡®

    Guo Fan''s face was covered in cold sweat. His answer that day seemed to be standing on the edge of life and death, as if it was a branch option at that time. He answered that the other answers might have already gone to BE.

    But no matter how he looked at it now, it did not seem to be He!

    When Shen Lin who had been watching from below heard these words, his pupils suddenly constricted. One palm! He pped away the Sword Pavilion''s Sword Handling Servant who was still busy dealing with him and rushed to the Sword Singing tform, shouting, ¡°Be careful! She did not just let it go! She waspletely demonized and possessed by the devil! ¡°

    He tested his sword¡­

    The sword she wanted to test was a selfish sword, not for the sake of themon people and for me.

    Damn it! The inner demons of the seventh level are not so easy to break!

    The voice of the Blistook Pavilion''s Pavilion Master rang out in the crowd. Soon, it was drowned out by a thunderous sound.

    Rumble¡­

    The booming sound in Ice-Crowned Heights was getting louder and louder. Huge rocks rolled down and crashed into the surging river water, creating huge waves.

    Unexpectedly, at the bottom of the most ancient peak of the Sword Pavilion¡­ Countless sword forging caves had been exposed to the wind and the sun for thousands of years. Under the constant onught of the mes and waves, the rock that had be fragile suddenly cracked open.

    With a loud bang, the entire mountain fell down.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158 - If You Win I''ll Let You Do Whatever You Want

    Gong Wei was standing on the fifth peak of Sword Pavilion, the peak where the main body of Sword Pavilion was located. He was looking at the copsing first peak.

    His eyes were nk, but his face was solemn. His loose sleeves were fluttering in the wind.

    Because the first summit was the most ancient and steep, it was almost filled with abandoned sword forging furnaces. Therefore, it was fortunate that there was no one living on it.

    ¡°Pavilion Master, part of the formation of the third, fifth, sixth, and twelfth peaks to suppress the Earth Fire has been destroyed. The fault in Ice-Crowned Heights has started to be unstable, and arge amount of melting snow has caused the flood to expand. It has already destroyed the sword forging furnace at the bottom of the first mountain¡­ ¡°

    A red-haired elder from the Sword Pavilion began to report the situation. His face was solemn. Cold sweat started to form on his forehead. ¡°Originally, these weren''t very serious. We could totally use a formation to suppress them. However, the Sword Forging Furnace underneath the twelve peaks of the Ice-Crowned Heights has been continuously being excavated day and night, especially the first peak. It has already destroyed the foundation of the entire mountain range. We have neglected this matter¡­ The situation is not looking good now. ¡°

    Gong Wei raised his head. Another rock fell from the Wanren Cliff. He had a vague feeling that he was about to copse. Those chains were blowing in the clouds and making loud noises.

    ¡°Send more people to reinforce the formation of the other peaks. The First Peak can''t be saved. Give up.¡±

    Gong Wei said faintly, ¡°Those few devil cultivators have been marked with tracking marks. Send some people to find them and kill them. The important thing is those two leaders. The rest should be living corpses.¡±

    The red-haired elder hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He carefully retreated, then went to arrange people. Just as he was giving orders, another elder came up and said, ¡°Pavilion Master is really angry¡­ These people from the Devil Cult are bing bolder and bolder. ¡°

    The red-haired elder spat and said: ¡°Pavilion Master is not a Devil Cult. When did these scumbags not have the courage? I think he is angry with the self-proimed atmosphere of the pavilion.¡±

    He looked at the copsed mountain peak and said, ¡°When the Left Pavilion Master took over, didn''t he mention that he wanted to reorganize the first mountain peak? Those from the older generation insisted that this was the spirit of the Sword Pavilion and couldn''t be touched. He didn''t even allow the formation to be altered. Now, everything is fine. Although it was said that it was caused by the devil religion, it was merely an expanding flood. If we follow the original tide and wash it for a few more years, this mountain will copse on its own¡­¡±

    The elder continued,¡± And that Lang Qing. When he came here, those old fellows often said that he was a deviant from the principles and told the Pavilion Master not to ept Yunyun. ¡°

    Another elder shook his head and said,¡± No matter what, the Devil Cult is getting more and more arrogant. The situation was getting more and more intense. It was said that the other sects had also been attacked by the Devil Cult. I''m afraid that they will soon join forces andunch a third siege on the Devil Cult. ¡°

    ¡°Sigh, it''s really difficult to kill all of these gangrene attached to the bones.¡±

    Boom!

    Another loud sound was heard in Ice-Crowned Heights. The twelve mountains shook and the earth shook.

    ¡°What''s going on? !¡±

    The crimson-haired elder had just stabilized his body and was about to fly up to check on the situation. Suddenly, he took out themunication jade slip in his hand and injected it into the Spiritual Energy. A panicked voice sounded, ¡°Elder Zhong Li, it''s bad. Earth fire magma suddenly spewed out. Itpletely destroyed the formation!¡±

    ¡°Steady! You retreat first and protect your lives, then¡­¡±

    Boom!

    Another loud sound was heard, followed by a miserable scream, and themunication talisman was destroyed.

    The red-haired elder was startled. He raised his head and looked in the direction of the Ice-Crowned Heights. Sure enough, he saw ck smoke rising like a dragon in the middle of the endless mountain range. One could also see the magnificent scene of a red pir rushing out of the mountain.

    Suddenly, another elder also took out a shingmunication jade slip, and an even more panicked voice sounded, ¡°Elder, Elder, something bad happened!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± This elder''s voice was trembling.

    ¡°The second wave of the White Dragon River''s current from the Far East Sea has arrived early! Soon, it will converge with the first wave and collide with the Melting Snow Flood in the Ice-Crowned Heights! ¡°

    The Sword Pavilion disciple swallowed his saliva and cautiously asked, ¡°Elder, is this, can the Night''s Fall Sword Array withstand it?¡±

    ¡­ ¡°¡±

    The two elders looked at each other in dismay. They paused for a moment before rushing forward to report the situation.

    ¡°Pavilion Master!¡±

    Your mother, after being struck by that Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator''s Myriad Returning Swords, you were originally able to withstand it, but now you can''t!

    -

    Shen Linnded on the Sword Singing tform and shouted, ¡°Si Fan, have you forgotten your duty? Since the very first generation of the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivators in the Blistook Pavilion, it was your duty to kill demons and devils. You have been cultivating since you were young. Don''t tell me you are going to fail just like this? What''s the difference between not helping others and harming others? ¡°

    Guo Fan opened his mouth. Before he had the time to say such words, it would only produce the opposite effect at this moment. Shen Lin had already finished speaking a string of words.

    He looked at Shen Lin with a look of despair, and thousands of horses galloped through his heart.

    This brother-inw¡­ No wonder when he asked Sun Fen who he and Shen Lin fell into the water to save, he did not hesitate to choose Guo Fan. There must be a grudge against this brother among them.

    Although she said that she was willing to take responsibility, the first reason was because she was Shen Lin''s younger sister. After disying her talent in the sword, it was difficult to reject the expectations of everyone in Blistook Pavilion.

    Sure enough, Sun Fen''s face suddenly revealed a trace of sadness when she heard that. ¡°Brother, have you not considered my feelings at all? Eliminating devils and defending the Dao is important. Could it be that I am not important and can sacrifice everything at any time for it? I have cultivated for this ideology and have sat alone in Blistook Pavilion for several hundred years. But I can''t even catch the person I like. I didn''t understand it in the past. I also wanted to save the lives of the people, but now, I only want a chance to draw my sword for myself.

    This is the only sword I have. I will do it for myself. No matter what the result is, in the future, I will still attach my heart to the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator of the world. ¡°

    She raised her long sword, and the countless sword lights behind her and the phantom image of the Green Lotus Sword formed a huge lotus.

    Sun Fen''s clothes fluttered even though there was no wind.

    A terrifying energy erupted from the Ice-Crowned Heights behind her. mes soared into the sky and ck smoke covered the sky, forming a thick and heavy feeling like a cloud.

    There were still some cultivators watching the scene from afar. When they saw this scene from afar, they all sighed in admiration that the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator was indeed worthy of being called a Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator.

    Fang Xiang and Xun Yimu were ready to fight. The hidden guards, Loo Kuto and the rest were ready to fight a fierce battle.

    ¡°What a sin.¡± Shen Lin muttered and turned to look at Guo Fan. He said, ¡°I won''t help you. Do as you see fit!¡±

    He looked at Fang Xiang and Xun Yimu and said with a coldugh, ¡°You have good luck with women.¡± After saying that, he disappeared.

    Guo Fan,¡­ ¡°¡±

    Gan!

    Serves you right to be thrown into the water and drown!

    He turned his head to look at the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator, as well as the gigantic lotus image behind her that shot into the sky.

    The surrounding mountain ranges were still rumbling.

    Sun Fen''s eyes were piercingly cold, ¡°Just like that, let''s have another match, thest match. If I win, youe home with me. If you win, I will let you punish me.¡±

    She raised the Green Lotus Sword and pointed it at Guo Fan.

    Guo Fan took a deep breath and said, ¡°Alright!¡±

    He signaled Fang Xiang and Xun Yimu to calm down and ask them to retreat. He walked towards Sun Fen step by step.

    Guo Fan roughly estimated the distance and suddenly stopped halfway.

    ¡°Xinyue!¡±

    Swoosh!

    The white dot of light condensed into the shape of a young girl with a small green horn. She floated in the air and an invisible force field suddenly expanded, enveloping Sun Fen within.

    The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator''s pupils shrank. It could feel that its cultivation base had dropped from the Void Refining Stage to the God Forming Stage.

    Guo Fan was currently in the Void Refining Stage. Thebat strength of the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator was extraordinary, and the two of them were basically at the same level now.

    Sun Fen was stunned for a moment, then she revealed a smile, ¡°Looks like you have been nning for this for a long time.¡±

    Guo Fan spread his hands. ¡°In this world, I am probably the only one who knows how strong you are. If you do not prepare well, you will not be killed by your neck.¡±

    Sun Fen clenched the long sword in her hand and smiled. ¡°Then this time, I will do my best.¡±

    Swoosh!

    She took a step forward and her figure suddenly disappeared.

    ng!

    mes burst forth, and in the blink of an eye, the sword body that had crossed each other was like a mirror, reflecting the simrly serious gazes of the two.

    The clouds scattered, and the sleeves of their clothes fluttered wildly.

    Guo Fan was familiar with Sun Fen''s moves, and Sun Fen was also the person who was most familiar with Guo Fan''s PVP style in this world. When they exchanged blows, the des nged, and even had a kind of beauty of dancing together. It was a tacit understanding.

    There were no sixty-year-cycles in the mountain, and no one knew when it would be cold.

    During the hundred years of solitude in Blistook Pavilion, the wind and rain cut across the roof, and the bells rang. There was also such a nk as apanion.

    Sun Fen suddenly became absent-minded.

    Chi!

    Guo Fan''s de stopped in front of her forehead. Sun Fen looked up and saw the young man''s calm eyes.

    Behind Guo Fan, a flying sword separated from the lotus flower pressed against his heart.

    Swoosh! Swoosh!

    The howling wind on the Sword Singing tform blew past the two of them, causing their clothes to flutter and make loud noises.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Sun Fen moved her lips and wanted to speak but Fang Xiang cut off themunication jade behind her and shouted, ¡°The Snow Water Torrent and the Far East Brave Surge collided and broke through the Night''s Fall Sword Array and is heading this way!¡±

    Boom!

    The Sonic Sword high tform suddenly shook and the two people who were confronting each other staggered and looked towards the bottom of Sword Singing tform at the same time.

    The Sword Singing tform was the northernmost part of the city wall of the City of Ten Thousand Swords. It was also the pass that was guarding the entrance of the White Dragon River.

    When the flood arrived, the Sword Singing tform was the first to be affected.

    At this moment, the few of them could clearly see a white wave that blotted out the sky and covered the earth crashing down, as if it was going to smash the heaven and earth.

    The first few waves that hit the Sword Singing tform had already caused the city wall to shake. Many cracks appeared on the wall, and the pebbles rolled into the river.

    Fang Xiang jumped in front of the two of them and said in a low voice, ¡°The people from the Sword Pavilion are rushing over, but there are still many mortals who have not left¡­¡±

    The people in the Night''s Fall Sword City had notpletely evacuated and the eruption of the earth fire and the tide hade too early.

    ¡°It''s not that the Left Pavilion Master is here. He is a Tribtion Passing Stage. The power of the Broken Water Sword is enough to stop the tidal wave.¡± Xun Yimu frowned and said with some doubt.

    At this moment, Fang Xiang wanted to say something but stopped herself. She revealed a bitter smile.

    ¡°The hidden injuries on the Left House Master''s body have rpsed, right? The tribtion has happened at the same time. I''m afraid that it will be difficult to continue.¡±

    Guo Fan kept his sword and took two steps forward as he spoke in a deep voice.

    There was a side quest in the game to find the healing Medicine Pill, but it seemed to be a special quest that required an alchemist as a secondary profession to trigger. He had no impression of it, but he suddenly remembered it.

    When he first saw Gong Wei, Gong Wei''s haggard appearance was probably not his appearance.

    Fang Xiang was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the Pavilion Master has been forcefully holding on. That sword strike was to warn those who are not good, but this time, the devil religion''s luck is too good.¡±

    To be precise, the devil religion''s n this time hadpletely failed, but the coincidence of external forces was even more terrifying than their n.

    Sun Fen, who had contributed a part of the effort, was stunned, and her face struggled.

    The only time she had done this for her personal feelings had resulted in an even more serious consequence, as if she was helping the Devil Cult.

    Boom!

    Waves of water crashed into the Sword Singing tform. The chains shook, and the huge sword statue seemed to be on the verge of copsing.

    Sun Fen''s mind was also on the verge of copsing.

    She gripped the sword in her hand tightly, and amidst the loud noise, the devil barrier that had quietly upied her heart was like vines that wrapped around her. Her heart had always been instilled with the ideology of all living things in the world. The sword intent of the previous generations of swordsmen in the Green Lotus Sword hummed, turning into endless whispers that lingered in her ears.

    She originally only wanted to be willful this time¡­

    Guo Fan tilted his head and keenly noticed Sun Fen''s pale expression. There was a faint sense of helplessness.

    She should have nned to admit defeat just now, even though the two of them would end up in a draw in the end.

    However, in the heart of the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator, from the moment she said the words ¡°you can punish me however you want,¡± she had already lost.

    But now, it seemed like a moderate knot in his heart had been formed once again.

    Because this was the first time that Guo Fan had vited the ideology that she had always followed, she seemed to have to bear the me for the crisis in Night''s Fall Sword City. By weakening the Night''s Fall Sword Array, she indirectly helped the Devil Cult.

    Although it could only be said to be a coincidence, it had be a hurdle in her heart.

    In other words, she only needed to undo this knot in her heart. If Guo Fan was the one to solve the crisis in Night''s Fall Sword City, from now on, Sun Fen¡­ This was because Guo Fan was not only her lover, but also her lover. More of her righteousness.

    But the key was¡­ whether he could make good use of this opportunity.

    Guo Fan hesitated for a moment, but his hand that was holding the sword seemed to be gently held by someone. He looked down and saw a pair of translucent and pretty hands. The joints were clear. He had been so scared that he had thrown the sword twice.

    Xiahou Cenyi''s sword spirit!

    It also seemed that there was a warm female body behind her, but no one noticed her around.

    The female''s voice seemed to be beside her ears, and her tone was firm, ¡°I will help you, you just need to follow my heart.¡±

    The tide was approaching infinitely. Guo Fan looked at Sun Fen, took a deep breath, and suddenly said, ¡°I will do it.¡±

    Without waiting for the others to speak, he stepped in front of Sword Singing tform and shouted, ¡°Xinyue!¡±

    The girl nodded obediently, lowering everyone''s level by one.

    He threw all the people who wanted to stop him away from the Sword Singing tform.

    Sun Fen and the others below shouted loudly, No!

    However, they were quickly drowned by the tide.

    The melting snow on the Ice-Crowned Heights had turned into a soup tide and collided with the current from the Far East Sea. The force was so great that it destroyed everything in its path. It ttened three of the mountain peaks of the Sword Pavilion and destroyed a part of the city wall in the northern part of Night''s Fall Sword City.

    The Night''s Fall Sword City sank three inches into the ground with a rumbling sound. All the Immortal Cultivators present on the scene saw that the overwhelming tide was finally split apart by a single sword strike in the Sword Singing tform. It was split into two and then dispersed, returning to its original state.

    The sword chime continued for three days and resounded throughout the White Dragon River.

    ¡­¡­

    It was recorded in the 223rd Sword Singing Ranking published by the Soul Haunt Ship.

    ¡°The 223rd time of the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference, the Devil Cult''s Jade Snow Earth Fire n wasunched. The Sword Pavilion suffered a great loss, and an unprecedented tide broke through the Night''s Fall Sword Array. In the end, it was intercepted by the second ranked Sword Singing Ranking, ¡®Chasing Sun Green Shadow'', Xia Shui with his sword. However, the Sword Singing tform was destroyed, and Xia Shui was nowhere to be found.

    ording to the rumors, in the Sword Singing Conference, the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord Fang Xiang, the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator Sun Fen, and Profound Yin Young Lord Xun Yimu had once fought for Xia Shui.

    Xia Shui''s identity was still a mystery. ording to the rumors, it was most likely Mr. Xiaobo, who had found the spy of the Devil Cult in the Wide Ocean Sect and wanted to marry the true disciple of the Wide Ocean Sect, Su Feng.¡±

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159 - Daughter and Daughter

    ¡°Drip.¡±

    A cool drop of water fell on his forehead.

    ¡°Er¡­¡±

    Guo Fan gradually opened his eyes, greeted by a hazy, flickering red glow.

    It immediately brought to mind the first sight upon transmigration: Gu Yaling''s wedding attire.

    At that moment, the young girl wept so inconsbly that even Guo Fan, bewildered by his sudden discement, found himself consoling her first. It was truly vexing.

    Yet, in that wedding dress, Gu Yaling looked charmingly innocent. It wasn''t a total loss¡­ untilter, Su Feng''s appearance, or rather, Sun Fen''s ominous warning, frightened him away.

    Regrettably, the bridal gown before him was not a gown at all, but a heap of mes.

    Guo Fan''s vision slowly cleared, revealing the dancing mes before him. Thin branches crackled beneath, emitting asional sparks.

    The branches stirred, drawing Guo Fan''s gaze upward to a young girl seated beside the bonfire.

    Cascading ebony locks framed her exquisite face, her thin white robe clinging to her form. Water dripped from her drenched hair, her fair skin flushed by the fire''s glow. Her crimson eyes remained unwaveringly clear, her delicate chin entuated by her impassive countenance.

    Holding her knees, she wielded a branch, tending to the mes with asional prodding to sustain them.

    Beside hery a gleaming gold and silver sword, alongside a few discarded garments.

    ¡°Yijun¡­¡± Guo Fan croaked.

    The girl blinked, turning to assist Guo Fan as he struggled to sit up.

    ¡°Phew¡­ Cough cough.¡±

    As Guo Fan propped himself up, a sharp pang coursed through his body, akin to childhood tumbles down the stairs, rendering him immobile.

    Though not a perfectparison, the intensity of his injuries varied significantly, yet the sensation resembled those childhood mishaps in its intensity.

    In truth, it had been quite the ordeal¡­ Enduring both a volcano and a tsunami was no small feat. Despite having Xiahou''s assistance and the sword techniques gleaned from Gong Wei, for a warrior at the Void Refining Stage, it was nothing short of miraculous.

    Despite sessfully halting Jiang Chao''s advance toward Night''s Fall Sword City, even after expending all his Spiritual Energies, Guo Fan found himself flung into the ocean by the aftermath of the onught.

    Guo Fan distinctly recalled Yijun apanying him into the water, only to realize the child couldn''t swim once they were submerged!

    Yijun, ustomed to life with the saintess ind, had never learned to swim. Instantly, she floundered like a duck, sumbing to the waves after just two frantic movements.

    The issue wasn''t herck of Spiritual Energy but rather a psychological barrier.

    Despite her formidablebat prowess, there was no opportunity to employ it. Caught off guard, Yijun was swiftly overwhelmed by the tide, narrowly avoiding serious injury.

    Guo Fan inwardly bled, unable to even employ the Water Cleansing Pearl in time. He prioritized shielding his child, cradling Yijun''s small form while enduring his own injuries.

    Wounds upon wounds, in that moment, Guo Fan felt that if he survived, the heavens would surely demand he take on a harem.

    Indeed, he was presently faring quite well.

    ¡°Cough, where are we?¡± Guo Fan wheezed, addressing Yijun.

    He coughed once more before awaiting Yijun''s response.

    The girl shook her head. ¡°I have no idea.¡±

    She recounted the events leading to their current predicament: Guo Fan''s sword strike altering the tide''s course¡­ They had lost track of their drift, passing by a stone wall. Acting swiftly, she plunged her sword into the wall, anchoring them momentarily.

    Yet, in her panic, Yijun had no time for a thorough assessment, opting instead to pry open a crevice in the wall and enter.

    Only upon entry did she realize a vast array was at work here, sealing the Spiritual Energy of all immortal cultivators.

    Consequently, Yijun''s garments became thoroughly soaked, and Guo Fan''s wounds remained untreated.

    ¡°This technique¡­ it might originate from an ancient ruin¡­¡±

    Yijun pulled Guo Fan close, providing some warmth against the chilly, damp air. Despite theforting fire, the pervasive humidity kept their bodies perpetually moist.

    Surveying their surroundings, it appeared to be a cavern. Moss and foliage adorned the floor, with water droplets incessantly dripping from above. The obsidian walls cast eerie reflections of the flickering mes, lending an unsettling ambiance.

    Though narrow, a dim passage loomed nearby, hinting at a potential exit.

    Leaning against Yijun, Guo Fan couldn''t help but notice the girl''s now semi-transparent attire, oddly alluring. He averted his gaze, asking, ¡°Have you ventured out to explore?¡±

    Yijun replied in the negative, yet the hammer remained absent.

    Guo Fan contemted investigating but found his storage bag and Sleeve Dimension inessible without Spiritual Energy. Nevertheless, he recalled glimpsing the hammer reverting to its original form, a testament to its protective nature.

    ¡°In that case, let''s await the hammer''s return¡­ Oh, by the way, how long was I unconscious?¡±

    Sensing a prolongedpse in time, Guo Fan was surprised to learn from Yijun that he''d only been out for a day and a half.

    Guo Fan nodded, pondering the uncertainties beyond their refuge.

    A lull descended upon them as they leaned against each other, quietly observing the dancing mes.

    ¡°Achoo!¡±

    Yijun''s sudden sneeze startled her, her expression momentarily nk. ¡°What¡­ what was that?¡±

    Guo Fan sighed, realizing the unreliability of their situation.

    They were both soaked and clinging together; expecting them to drypletely would be odd.

    Guo Fan felt Yijun''s forehead and confirmed it was slightly warm. He sighed, ¡°Looks like it''s a cold.¡±

    Things had escted. One was injured, and the other fell ill. They were left awaiting rescue, a predicament undoubtedly troublesome.

    ¡°Hey, Xinyue, do you agree?¡± Guo Fan interjected suddenly.

    Given the unique properties of the Mountain Sea Spirit, many maps remained unaffected by the map enhancement.

    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±

    The scattered specks of light coalesced into a young girl who soared towards Guo Fan, beaming widely. Simultaneously, shemenced healing Guo Fan''s wounds with her innate abilities.

    Guo Fan squinted, reveling in the sensation akin to soaking in a hot spring. Regrettably, each treatment yielded only marginal improvement, though his chest felt less constricted.

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    Yijun eyed Xinyue warily, then turned to Guo Fan with an using nce.

    Guo Fan cleared his throat. ¡°She''s not your biological daughter, Yijun. Come here, you might catch a chill. Remove your clothes and let the water on your body evaporate first.¡±

    Yijun maintained a fixed gaze on Xinyue, who tilted her head curiously.

    Trapped between them, Guo Fan broke into a cold sweat.

    In the past, when Xinyue was a child, Yijun hadn''t shown such animosity¡­

    Why did the atmosphere turn so tense upon his daughter''s arrival?

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160 - Indirect Kiss

    Despite the tense atmosphere, Guo Fan urged Yijun to change her clothes first.

    Yet, Yijun persisted in scrutinizing Xinyue.

    Xinyue returned her gaze innocently.

    Guo Fan gently touched Xinyue''s head, introducing, ¡°This is Older Sister Yijun. Come on, address her as ¡®Older Sister''.¡±

    Confused, Xinyue nodded and attempted, ¡°Change¡­¡±

    Guo Fan was rendered speechless.

    Yijun fixed her gaze on him.

    When would this confusion resolve?

    ¡°Ahem, Xinyue, be a good girl. Come and sit here. We''ll y when themotion subsides,¡± Guo Fan gestured towards a clean spot near the bonfire, seating Xinyue beside him to ensure herfort. He adopted a cross-legged position to conserve energy.

    He still had about half a vial of blood left. Any further injuries might have proved fatal before he could escape.

    Yijun watched Xinyue intently before approaching Guo Fan. Squatting down, she hugged her knees, her eyes shifting between his hands, then she leaned closer, lowering her head slightly.

    Guo Fan was momentarily taken aback before chuckling involuntarily, reaching out to pat the girl''s head.

    Could this be jealousy?

    He grasped the situation. When Xinyue was younger, Yijun didn''t perceive her as a threat due to the age gap. However, as Xinyue matured, Yijun considered her as an equal, feeling her own position threatened.

    Now that Xinyue was older, Yijun perceived her as a peer, thus feeling her own status jeopardized and reacting strongly.

    ¡°Yijun, you should also change your clothes first. It wouldn''t be good if your condition worsenster,¡± Guo Fan coaxed, noting Yijun''s slightly red nose, which made her look even more endearing.

    Yijunplied, finally nodding.

    Yijun removed her outer garment, revealing a small ck undergarment that entuated her slender figure, unable to conceal her t, snow-white stomach.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Guo Fan''s lips twitched, swiftly turning away to gaze at the bonfire.

    Li Xieren appeared to be attired in the same hue¡­

    Could it still be a mother-daughter duo?

    Guo Fan''s gaze flickered, his mind wandering to unknown realms.

    With Hammer dispatched for scouting, Xinyue was instructed to remain indoors. She was their sole wielder of Spiritual Energy amidst them, every ounce of it precious.

    Hammer, that coward, would likely flee if confronted with trouble. Seeking a way out suited him well.

    Guo Fan endeavored to enter a meditative state to ess his inner vision, yet found it elusive.

    It appeared this dungeon favored physical tasks exclusively. Hammer, being a demon, held a natural advantage in strength.

    While cultivation also involved the transformation of Spiritual Energy into the body, like purifying the marrow from Qi Refinement to Foundation Establishment, enhancing cleanliness and receptivity to spiritual energy, thus augmenting strength and resilience significantly.

    Each advancement equated to Vitality growth akin to an augmented Health Bar. Defense soared dramatically, rendering even a Core Forming Stage Immortal Cultivator impervious to mortal (including martial artists) assaults, their defense unbreachable.

    This chasm between cultivators and mortals was insurmountable.

    Nheless, the physical constitution and strength of a sword cultivator remained rtively feeble.

    Had it not been for the chaos, Xun Yimu might have appeared ostentatious. Even though she seemed frail, how weak could a Void Refining Stage practitioner be?

    Recollecting when he left them on Sword Singing tform, Xun Yimu appeared on the verge of tears, fearing his sacrifice.

    Now, ensnared with no escape, he resembled a lost soul, unaware of the anxiety his absence stirred.

    Sun Fen''s favorability toward him locked the moment he sent her away, offering a modicum of sce amidst the tide''s tumult.

    Rying Fang Xiang''s message, he assured Sun Fen of his confidence and ns, urging caution in their search, albeit masking his true identity.

    There was also Gu Chao. Guo Fan arranged for Fang Xiang to vouch for him, ensuring Song Ru and two disciples from the Soaring Wisdom Sect, who also attended the Sword Singing Conference, would escort them back to the Jade Void Sect. No major issues were anticipated.

    He yearned for their reunion, aspiring to present himself as a standout disciple radiating positivity.

    Despite being deceived by his master outwardly, Yin Fen remained his true mentor. Ultimately, Guo Fan was merely a conduit for knowledge.

    Time constraintspelled him to convey only these matters then.

    As for Xun Yimu¡­

    He could only hope for her to remain rtively quiet¡­ Well.

    Nheless, the identity of ¡°Xia Shui¡± was bound to be widely known.

    The sudden emergence of the Second Sword Singing Ranking was already startling, but when coupled with the unexpected Asura Arena, it elevated Xia Shui to a heroic status, hailed for rescuing an entire city.

    Eliminating some negative influences could be deemed beneficial.

    Despite still being somewhat underpowered, he had reached the Core Forming Stage and, aided by the illustrated handbook, progressed to the Void Refining Stage.

    Indeed, most strategists no longer needed to fear. Gueri tactics were primarily reserved for five-star characters. Those below that tier had no need to panic.

    ¡°Humph, achieving such heights in just two months, most transmigrators likely can''t match. If I had my own weapon, I''d have eliminated all five-star characters for you to witness.¡±

    However¡­ Li Xieren''s status as a five-star character still posed a current challenge.

    Guo Fan gazed at the longsword in his grasp. The fiery patterns adorning the dark de dimmed, and the once-menacing weapon nowcked its former extraordinary aura.

    Yet, he could still sense the firm grip that had guided his hand in wielding the de. It was a potent and trustworthy sensation.

    Despite his wed personality and penchant for treating people like toys, he remained the esteemed elder of the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion, certain to uphold his dignity when necessary.

    Previously trapped within the sword''s body, the Jade Snow Great Tide must have incurred a significant cost to emerge and aid him.

    After the sword stroke, the spirit whispered that it would need to retreat for a time. Its remnant soul, nearly fully integrated, now faced a setback.

    Guo Fan touched his ear. Before Xiahou Cenyi departed, she couldn''t resist leaving a teasing remark.

    She was the same as Li Xieren.

    She even bit at the same ce.

    Guo Fan had a subtle feeling in his heart.

    He sensed an unusual connection between the two, almost like an intangible, subtle form of indirectmunion.

    While deeply appreciative of Xiahou''s assistance, Guo Fan couldn''t shake off his concern. Hindered by the map''s constraints, he couldn''t employ Spiritual Energy to aid Xiahou''s recovery, leaving him uncertain about her recuperation.

    Unbeknownst to him, Xiahou had quietly been assimting the residual soul of the sword spirit during that period. She seemed to have harbored some ndestine intentions all along.

    No wonder her demeanor had seemed tinged with resignation and remorse back then.

    Guo Fan caressed the longsword, an inexplicable sense of unease washing over him. He pondered what Xiahou might have done upon emerging from the sword had this unforeseen event not urred.

    ¡°Best not to dwell on it too much.¡±

    Escaping this ce took precedence now.

    Currently, he couldn''t utilize any of his belongings. Thankfully, his past courage to y foes had left him with a weapon at least.

    These restricted maps and dungeons were the most irksome and challenging in the game.

    Normal yers couldn''t rely on stacks of level maps to ovee them. Regardless of one''s level, without Spiritual Energy, spells were inessible. Only yers with high physical damage output could be effective.

    This held true for everyone. Regardless of the specific restriction, it posed significant inconvenience.

    While the difficulty wasn''t exceedingly high, unsavory incidents often urred among yers.

    For instance, certain instance dungeons necessitated yers with specific traits, leading to absurd scenarios where groups formed with a peculiar rhythm, bargaining for entry and refusing to proceed without payment.

    Subsequently, they were thrust into the whirlwind of the game''s dominion, reminiscent of the nationwide online game, ¡®Obsidian Tribes''.

    It was so terrifying.

    Those were the halcyon days etched into the memories of veteran yers.

    ¡°It appears there''s only one instance dungeon with a Spiritual Energy boost¡­ and conveniently, it lies along our predetermined route, where the White Dragon River flows.¡±

    Guo Fan surveyed his surroundings. It could bebeled as a cave, yet it also bore resemnce to a tunnel, especially with the sensation of water trickling from above, suggestive of proximity to an underground river.

    Yijun had previously mentioned leading her father into White Dragon River from below, heightening the likelihood of this location being subterranean.

    ¡°Martial Monarch Cave Tomb¡­ situated north of the Central Prefecture, nestled at the base of a cliff adjacent to the White Dragon River. A level 50 to 60 restricted dungeon; if indeed this is the dungeon¡­ it just so happens to align with my return journey, saving me considerable time¡­¡±

    Guo Fan found himself torn between amusement and exasperation.

    Initially intending to journey westward from the Central Prefecture, circumvent Shu Country, and seek refuge in the Sword Pavilion before heading northeast towards the Soaring Wisdom Sect to locate Song Na.

    The entire route formed a loop. His n involved delving into the Martial Monarch Cave to acquire the legacy for Huo Bai.

    It appeared his mother''s destiny still awaited alteration.

    Ordinarily, such a voyage would span several months, but this time, fortune favored him. The current surged at a speed surpassing the legendary ¡°thousand miles a day in Jiangling.¡± Thus, escorting half his retinue to certain northern locales of the Central ins on this day didn''t seem oundish.

    ¡°Regrettably, Xiang entrusted me with the Map of the Dubhe Earthstring, which remains within the Universe Creator Formation. I must await the return of the hammer to confirm.¡±

    Contemting this, Guo Fan suddenly felt a tap on his back, twice.

    ¡°Yijun? What''s the matter¡­¡±

    He turned around to see Yijun, her clothes damp, and her slender arms partly exposed.

    Her voice nasal, the girl spoke from behind him, ¡°I''m finished.¡±

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161 - It''s the Same

    Guo Fan''s body stiffened. He looked at the wet clothes that were handed over, not daring to move at all.

    Especially his gaze, it could only move back bit by bit and continue to stare at the mes.

    The crackling sound of sparks flying and the sound of his own saliva swallowing rang out at the same time, making the surroundings exceptionally quiet.

    The young girl''s breathing also seemed to be very close.

    ¡­

    ¡°Cough¡­ Yijun, you have already grown up. You should dry your clothes by yourself. Don''t always trouble others. This is not self-reliance. ¡°

    Guo Fan was calm.

    If not for the fact that Guo Fan had seen a lot of battles, he would not be able to handle such a small scene.

    How could he be indifferent!

    How could this child be so cute and clingy?

    He was simply like a tsundere ragdoll cat. Obediently, he used his ws to touch you.

    ¡°You do it.¡± Yijun seemed to be particrly stubborn at this moment. She handed the clothes to Guo Fan again and almost stuffed them into his arms.

    She probably expressed her request to Guo Fan as proof that she had gained his love.

    She used this to show off to Xinyue.

    Yijun was very stubborn. This could be seen from her following Li Xieren''s orders.

    Guo Fan could only bite the bullet and take the wet clothes over. He nced over and wrapped the clothes with the coat in his hand.

    But even so, he felt that the cold fabric in his hand was dyed hot by the temperature of his palm, as if it carried the body temperature of a young girl.

    Guo Fan took a deep breath. He subconsciously wanted to use the Spiritual Jade Void Dao to calm his mind. Then he remembered that he did not have the Spiritual Energy to use right now.

    ¡­ ¡°¡±

    It was really too difficult.

    Xinyue, who was beside, turned her head and widened her eyes. ¡°It''s so white¡­¡±

    Guo Fan agreed in his heart. Yijun was indeed very white. Her skin color was inherited from the saintess. It was that kind of pale white that was even more dazzling than the white clothes she wore. But unlike Li Xieren''s power, Yijun, who was as pure as a piece of paper, easily made people want to sully her.

    ¡°It is different from mother.¡±

    Guo Fan, who had just thought of Li Xieren in his heart, heard Xinyue''s words and could not help but look over. He saw that the young girl''s expression was very surprised and curious, as well as some doubt.

    Different from Tan Ling, this was indeed different. As a vixen, although Tan Ling was also fair, she would always reveal a natural pink color, giving people a tempting feeling¡­

    Xinyue lowered her head and then looked up and said seriously, ¡°But she is the same as Xinyue.¡±

    ???

    Guo Fan''s face was full of ck question marks.

    Wait, what''s with this strangeparison? Why is it different from your mother? Why is it the same as you? What are you talking about for nothing?

    But even if Guo Fan was scratching his heart and lungs right now, he still couldn''t turn around to look.

    Although he didn''t have the Jade Void Dao Repository in his head, he could still use it manually. Guo Fan nagged at the contents of the Daoist Canon that he had recorded down and stood up with his clothes. He walked towards the ce where Yijun had set up the clothes drying pole and stretched out his hands to hang the clothes one by one.

    Force Sage Time!

    Needless to say, Daozang was worthy of being called a Daozang. A few words from his mouth also had a feeling of cleansing his heart.

    Guo Fan looked at the neat clothes in front of him and felt a little mncholy. He felt that it was his father''s concern. This child only wanted to take it seriously. Did he usually neglect her too much?

    Although Yijun always hid in the dark, she should take the initiative tomunicate with her when the time was right. Sigh, they had agreed to correct her idea, but in the end, it seemed that they had not put it into practice.

    Guo Fan fell into deep self-me.

    He made up his mind to be responsible for Yijun. In the future, he would start to poprizemon sense every day.

    At that moment, he heard a meow and an orange figure jumped over.

    Swoosh!

    The hammer that had turned back into a fat Orange Cat suddenly scuttled in from the darkness outside and said, ¡°Yijun, Yijun, is my mount awake?¡±

    ¡°Mount?¡±

    ¡°The sound of the hammer stopped. Kitty was stunned. She looked up and saw Guo Fan standing in front of the drying pole.

    Guo Fan gave a fake smile andughed twice. He then asked, ¡°Mount?¡±

    Hammer shivered and shook his head. ¡°No, no, no. It is a wise and powerful master! Master, I have gone out to find the way. He found that this should be a tomb. There were coffins and corpses everywhere. There were also some corpses that had just died! I received a letter from one of the corpses, as well as a bow for you to use as a weapon. However, because Iter encountered a lot of demon beasts that I couldn''t defeat, I had no choice but to return.¡±

    The Demonic Dragon wanted to cry but had no tears.

    Wuwuwu¡­ How could she have known that Guo Fan would wake up so quickly? When he just left, this guy was still unconscious. With a pitiful look on his face, he thought in his heart, ¡®Sure enough, I still need her to hammer him.'' She agreed to Yijun''s request to go out and investigate.

    He did not expect to go out and help find a way out to find clues. After much difficulty, he wanted to show off a little and get carried away. In the end, he bumped into this fellow and woke up.

    Could it be that he was going to be beaten up again?

    Hammer thought of the word mount on his thigh and felt extremely aggrieved. She subconsciously shook her ears and lowered her head, taking two steps back.

    With this step back, Hammer saw Yijun by the side.

    The girl''s figure was thin and her skin was as white as snow. Half of her body was hidden in the darkness and her curves were iparably beautiful. She looked at the Orange Cat that suddenly became horrified with an expressionless face.

    This kind of scene, coupled with the surrounding gloomy and gloomy cave environment, made the girl appear very weak and weak. The fake smile on Guo Fan''s face was very terrifying.

    In addition, the clothes that Guo Fan was wearing were all Yijun''s clothes. The hammer almost did not take much effort to think of a bad scene.

    Sh * t, sh * t!

    He did not expect it to break this guy''s beep. No wonder he was so angry.

    Hammer looked at Xinyue, who was sitting on the ground, and his expression became even more serious.

    He finally did not let go of such a child?

    Humans were really terrible.

    Demonic Dragon sighed, but what could he do? She could only bow her head and ept his death.

    The Orange Cat dejectedly walked forward and walked in front of Guo Fan. It sat down and turned around, pouting¡­

    ¡°Meow, meow, meow, meow?¡±

    Guo Fan picked up the hammer and looked at the Orange Cat whose eyes were wide open. He said with a subtle expression, ¡°Don''t use cat form to admit your mistake next time. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Meow! You discriminate against cats!¡±

    The hammer swung its tail. Guo Fan thought to himself that he was not an outsider. Of course, he would not have any strange interest in this. He curled his lips and said, ¡°I discriminate against cats. Next time when you apologize like this, remember to change into another person. Turn into a cat and act cute.¡±

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162 - Boyfriend''s Shirt

    ¡°Meow, meow, meow ~ (I''ve always been acting cute)!¡±

    The back of the hammerhead was pinched, and its ws were constantly struggling and waving in the air as it protested.

    Guo Fan held the Orange Cat in his arms. Because his clothes were still wet, the hammerhead struggled even harder.

    Although the hammer was born with the characteristics of water and fire, under normal circumstances, it had the affinity of water and fire, but when she turned into a cat, she still retained the habits of a cat, and especially hated getting wet.

    Later on, because of Guo Fan''s Summer Bird, Containing Raze, she was a little afraid of fire now.

    Although it was a unique Constructing Fracture of Scaled Dragon born from the undergroundva, there was no one who was afraid of anything now.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    While struggling, the fat leg of the Orange Cat suddenly kicked and broke free from Guo Fan''s hand. It rolled to the ground and turned into a poached egg.

    She was stunned. She stood up and shook her ears. She looked back at her leg with suspicion and then looked at Guo Fan.

    The young man''s face was pale, as if he had not recovered from his serious injuries.

    Hammer''s heart suddenly moved. Right, now that this fellow is injured, then why would she be afraid of a mere mount?!

    The Spiritual Energy was suppressed here. As a demon beast, her physical strength far exceeded that of a human. This fellow was definitely not her match!

    She must let her mount know the power of her hammer!

    The Demonic Dragon''s heart was restless. Should he revert to his original form and scare off this mount that always bullied her? Although she had failedst time, she had the upper hand this time. If she saw this fellow''s panicked expression¡­ Kehkehkehkeh!

    Guo Fan still did not know what ¡°evil¡± thoughts were lingering in this round Orange Cat''s heart. He squatted down and stretched out his hand towards the hammer, wanting to lift her up again.

    Hmph, a mere human''s embrace, she definitely would not go over!

    ¡°Meow ~¡± Meow ~ ¡°

    However, things went contrary to her wishes. When the hammer reacted, she had already narrowed her eyes and made afortable sound. She raised her little head and rubbed it against Guo Fan''s palm, and was obediently carried back into her arms.

    The Demonic Dragon was stunned. Its expression changed, and it was filled with grief and indignation.

    She struggled with all her might again, but the feeling of her body being touched was toofortable. Very soon, her body turned soft into a solid liquid.

    The hammer raised its head and looked at the young man''s pale face.

    Hmph, seeing how pitiful he was, the Constructing Fracture of Scaled Dragon that possessed the soul of a true dragon wouldn''t bother with him anymore. This was to prevent him from feeling like he had lost his dignity after being scared.

    The Orange Cat once again found afortable ce in his arms and let out two meowing sounds.

    Guo Fan suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°The divine soul contract won''t lose its effectiveness because of the disappearance of the Spiritual Energy, so don''t think about anything impossible.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡°¡±

    Hammer''s expression of enjoyment was stunned, ¡°Meow¡­¡±

    Humans are too cunning meow!

    Guo Fan reached out his hand and ced the hammer in Xinyue''s arms. The girl held the Orange Cat and held both of her ws. She rubbed her head and rubbed her ears, as if she was treating a big toy. She seemed to like it very much.

    Guo Fan still took off his clothes.

    ¡°Yijun, turn around a little.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± The young girl obediently turned around with her back facing Guo Fan.

    This back view was filled with the beauty of a young girl''s youth.

    And from the corner of his eye, it seemed to be¡­ quite white.

    Guo Fan muttered as he lightly draped his clothes over the young girl''s shoulder, covering her snow white and slender body.

    Yijun was slightly stunned. She looked at the cor of the clothes on her shoulder and lowered her eyes. She stretched out her fingers andbed it.

    ¡°Alright, go sit and wait for the clothes to dry. We will go out together.¡±

    Guo Fan said gently.

    The clothes that the girl touched with her fingertips were still somewhat wet, butpared to herpletely drenched clothes, they were still considered dry.

    Guo Fan''s clothes were personally made by Su Feng. The material was special, and logically speaking, it should be impervious to water and fire. However, the Buff here suppressed the Spiritual Energy too much, and even the effect of this spiritual item was sealed.

    Guo Fan just borrowed Xinyue''s Spiritual Energy to temporarily restore a bit of the spirituality of his clothes, and automatically removed the moisture.

    Under these circumstances, Xinyue''s Spiritual Energy could not be replenished, so it was better to use it less.

    If it was really a Martial Monarch Cave instance dungeon, the danger was still very high and one needed to be careful.

    ¡­ ¡°¡±

    Yijun was silent for a moment before nodding her head and walking to the side of the fire.

    The young girl''s slender body was wrapped by overlyrge clothes and her two straight legs seemed to be bnced under the clothes.

    ¡­ ¡°¡±

    Guo Fan looked at her figure and suddenly the corner of his mouth twitched. In this way, wouldn''t it be a standard ¡°boyfriend shirt?¡± Yijun could lead the fashion trend in Upper Central Realm.

    As expected, as long as you look good, you will look good no matter how you wear it.

    Guo Fan shook his head and also sat back down to study the letter and bow that Hammer brought back. He lowered his head and opened the letter, only to find that his hair had already grown to the point of falling.

    Due to the soaring of his realm, the increase in the Spiritual Energy had brought arge amount of vitality to his original body. His height had also increased a little. His hair was now longer than his shoulders. Finally, he no longer needed to disguise his hair when he was in disguise.

    However, when it came to disguising¡­

    ¡°Yijun, have you solved the illusion on Gu Chao?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Guo Fan facepalmed. Now that their Spiritual Energy had been sealed, no one knew when they would be able to get out. Perhaps Gu Chao would have already arrived at the Soaring Wisdom Sect by that time.

    An outstanding disciple who was good at cross-dressing? This was too strange.

    Guo Fan bitterly apologized to Gu Chao in his heart. Right now, even though he wanted to, hecked the strength to do so.

    He turned around and saw that the letter was already somewhat damaged. There was still blood stains on it, and there was even a mark on it.

    It was like a light blue water current in the style of floating painting, winding into a circle.

    It was the mark of the Snowke Mansion.

    ¡°Hammer, did you find it at the scene of the fight?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that man just died not long ago. His eyes were wide open, and he seemed to be in disbelief. It was as if he had seen something terrifying.¡±

    Orange Cat nodded, and said with a confused tone, ¡°Moreover, the traces of the fight around him were very intense, and they even destroyed the surrounding stone walls. But it was very strange. There was only his aura in the bloodstains. Even though he was beaten up like that, it wasn''t an instant kill. It''s impossible that the person who killed him wasn''t injured. ¡°

    ¡°Stone wall¡­ What kind of stone wall is it?¡±

    Guo Fan asked as he browsed through the contents of the letter.

    Hammer meow and said, ¡°The stone wall is a stone wall. It is made of rough stones. In the passage that is connected in all directions, there are somerge circr patterns on each section of the passage. It looks like a cauldron.¡±

    ¡°The Nine Cauldrons of Martial Dao¡­ It seems like we have really reached the Martial Monarch Cave Instance Dungeon.¡±

    Guo Fan muttered.

    The greatest treasure of Martial Emperor Hee Junhao was the nine bronze cauldrons he had obtained from an unknown ce. As long as it was used, it could form a map level buff within the range of the Spiritual Energies. That was the origin of the restriction of the entire tomb.

    The contents of the letter also confirmed the truth.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163 - Narcissus & Gully

    This letter is about the location of the legendary tomb of the Martial Emperor. However, they had also brought back some important information, especially a rough map. Together with the descendants of the Martial Emperor who had been captured, they would definitely be able to find the Nine Cauldron Smelting Pill that the Martial Emperor had left behind.

    ¡°Descendant of the Martial Monarchs¡­ In the final cinematics of the instance dungeon, didn''t the Martial Monarchs'' bodies say something like ¡®Wait for my descendants to obtain my inheritance''? I will kill all of you. It was a very standard ending line. It turns out that there really is a descendant, and he was even captured by the people of the Snowke Mansion.¡±

    Guo Fan rubbed his chin.

    At thest stage of this dungeon, the final boss would be the remains of the Martial Sovereign Hee Junhao.

    It should be said that the Martial Emperor was indeed worthy of being called the Martial Emperor. His body had be a saint, and his martial arts wasparable to the Immortal Dao. In the end, even if his body had died and his Dao had disappeared, the empty shell of his body that was left behind would still be something simr to a monster.

    He even retained a trace of his consciousness and martial arts, as if he was still alive.

    However, that monster was still a monster after all. In the end, it was difficult to conceal its cruel nature. In the third stage, it had directly turned into an unknown object that needed to be typed.

    Its entire body was covered with various arms and eyes, and it was filled with elements that restrained it. In this extremely gloomy tomb dungeon, it seemed very strange and terrifying.

    This Martial Monarch Cave dungeon was also a rarely seen terrifying elemental dungeon in the entire Middle Continent map, because the entire map was underground. All kinds of cruel traps were set up, and bloody corpses were hung everywhere. There were also dried skeletons. The mostmon monsters were Mechanical Marites.

    These lifeless and bizarre Mechanical Marites were pure mortal creations. In this environment where the Spiritual Energy waspletely suppressed, they were like fish in water.

    Because the Obsidian Tribes''s settings were that there were no ghosts, the supernatural elements were weakened to almost nothing.

    This Martial Monarch Cave Instance Dungeon had to fill in the corresponding void. Therefore, the tourists were also very keen on clearing this Instance Dungeon. The poprity had always been very high.

    This also exined why that person fought so intensely without anyone else''s blood¡­ Because the fight with him was not human at all.

    ¡°However, that person did not appear in the plot, including the descendant of the Martial Emperor. There was still a long way to go before the opening of the storyline in Martial Monarch Cave. It seemed like it was a hidden storyline that had yet to be discovered¡­ It''s a big problem where that descendant of the Martial Emperor has gone.¡±

    Guo Fan rubbed the map drawn on the letter. He felt that it was very likely that this was a storyline that would only be released after the version was updated during his transmigration.

    The hidden checkpoint of the instance dungeon.

    This gamepany loved to hide their secrets. Back in Novice Vige, no one knew that Gu Chao, who seemed to have no sense of existence in the storyline, would be the biggest viin boss in the future.

    Guo Fan put away the letter and picked up the longbow brought by the hammer.

    Inparison, he was more familiar with this bow. It was one of the few professional equipment in Martial Monarch Cave, a level 50 Purple equip [Moonless Parasol Tree].

    This was a product from the Soul Haunt Ship, one of the standard bow type weapons.

    However, in the current situation, it was useless. Unless it was a crisis, the bow had to be used to fight the enemy.

    Guo Fan wasining in his heart that even though they were from the Snowke Mansion, they were using the weapons of their biggestpetitor.

    However, since it was confirmed that it was the Martial Monarch Cave, things would be much easier.

    Guo Fan recalled all the memories of this instance dungeon and organized them in his mind. Then, he waited for an unknown amount of time amidst the sounds of hammer and Xinyue ying.

    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± A few sparks jumped out from the bonfire. The mes that had been burning for several hours were finally about to extinguish.

    Fortunately, the constitution of an Immortal cultivator allowed one to have night vision. Otherwise, they would have to make torches.

    Guo Fan secretly rejoiced, and put on his outer clothes. At the same time, he couldn''t help but look at the young girl standing beside the drying rack.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Yijun shook her dry clothes a little. The wind finally extinguished the me.

    She slowly put on her undergarments and undergarments. When she tied a knot behind her neck, she looked at the picture of a goose yellow daffodil on her undergarments.

    The daffodil was curved and was growing beside the ravine. It had a childishness to it.

    The young girl slowed down her movements, and a dazed feeling welled up in her heart.

    ¡­¡­

    Yijun put on the rest of her clothes. It was the young girl with ck hair and white clothes again.

    Yijun did not look like she came from a devil religion at all. Her eyes were as clear as water and her mind was so pure that it made people feel pity for her. Guo Fan thought about it and saw the faint blush on the young girl''s face.

    He was stunned and then he felt that she was shy because he touched her clothes.

    It did not seem appropriate to be shy. Yijun might not know what shyness was, but this scene indeed had the charm of a girl being shy.

    The cool air did not reduce in the slightest, and the blush on her beautiful face made the young girl look like a reflection of the water that was half-closed. The water rippled and the time was peaceful.

    ¡°?¡±

    Yijun had unknowingly walked in front of Guo Fan. She tilted her head and looked at the young man who was in a daze.

    Guo Fan came back to his senses and smiled. ¡°It''s fine. Let''s go out.¡±

    Xinyue returned to her invisible state. On one hand, it was because that was her original form and her energy-saving mode. On the other hand, if she met an enemy, she could catch them by surprise.

    In this dungeon exploration team, Hammer was the main fighting force. He also had the ability to scout the way. Hence, he ced <i>_</i> at the front.

    Yijun followed behind Guo Fan, guarding against attacks from the back.

    As a heavily injured member, Guo Fan was protected in the middle.

    The traps in Martial Monarch Cave were really hard to guard against. There were all kinds of traps, and they had to be constantly on guard.

    Guo Fan said to the hammer in a low voice, ¡°Go to the ce where you found the corpses first. Since their corpses are gathered there, it means that there are some discoveries there. There should be some harvest there.¡±

    It was not difficult to get out. Guo Fan could remember most of the maps based on the map in his hand, but since he was already here, how could he leave empty-handed?

    They left this small corner and entered the dark tunnel.

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time, in the Night''s Fall Sword City.

    The disciples of the Sword Pavilion came and went, helping to repair the damaged city walls and formations. It was a lively scene.

    Although the Devil Cult''s operation this time didn''t cause much casualties to the people of the Sword Pavilion, the economic losses were immeasurable, and there was still a problem of face.

    However, while the Sword Pavilion was having a headache, the City Lord Mansion weed a distinguished guest.

    ¡°Yimu,e back with me.¡±

    A dignified and beautiful woman wearing a long red dress sat in front of the young girl. Her facial features were 70% simr to Xun Yimu. However, she was more mature and her body was more plump. Her facial features were not gentle at all. Instead, it was as majestic as ink sshing on mountains and rivers.

    She was the current patriarch of Profound Yin Family, Xun Danxin.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164 - He Wants Your Body!

    It had been two days since the Jade Snow Tide, and the Sword Pavilion was in shambles. The disciples of the Sword Pavilion were always busy, and this incident had alerted the stubborn ones in the Sword Pavilion. They had decided to seal up the abandoned sword forging furnaces at the bottom of the twelve peaks. Therefore, the Sword Pavilion had be even more lively these few days.

    Night''s Fall Sword City was also building the city walls, interrogating the two devil leaders that they had captured, and also reporting the casualties. Plus, Xia Zhi was about to arrive, and the activity of offering sacrifices to the old ancestor of the Sword Pavilion was imminent. There was no time to rest.

    Of course, there was another important thing, which was to find Xia Shui, who had gone missing in the tide. In fact, because of the efficiency of Soul Haunt Ship, Xia Shui''s true identity was Guo Fan''s matter. It had gradually spread, and it was only a matter of time before everyone knew about it.

    Su Feng, who should have been discoveredter on, had also been included in the preparation of the Soul Haunt Ship. Furthermore, she had be the champion of the first batch. Countless people could only envy the missing Xia Shui in their hearts.

    Although the two of them were not married yet, they had heard that they were already living in the same room. How could they not do what they needed to do?

    It was just that thismotion did not seem to affect the City Lord''s private residence.

    In the City Lord Mansion''s Lanfang Garden, in a pond full of pink lotuses, a few golden-red carp swam in the water. Suddenly, they were shocked by the woman''s voice and sank to the bottom of the pond, leaving only a few bubbles.

    The courtyard full of flowers and nts was exquisite and elegant. asionally, there would be the chirping of birds and the chirping of insects.

    ¡°Even without the Profound Yang Bead, you are still the young master of Profound Yin Family. So what if you can''t give birth to offspring? Your talent is unprecedented. You have reached the Refined Void Martial Stage at the age of fifteen, and within a hundred years, you may reach the next great multiplication stage¡­

    Yimu, let this matter be settled like this. The n elders don''t care about the matter of the Sky Destroying Sword. As long as you go back, mother will do whatever you want.

    However, when Xia Shui stole your Profound Yang Bead, you guys didn''t have the slightest bit ofmunication. Could it be that he still liked a thirteen year old child? Wasn''t his goal obvious? Listening to his mother''s words, he was just craving for your body. How can he be sincere?¡±

    The Xuan Yin Family Head sat opposite Xun Yimu and reached out to hold the young girl''s hand. Compared to Xun Yimu''s joints, her hands seemed to be softer and more beautiful, like a pair of beautiful hands.

    The young girl withdrew her gaze from the window and tightly clenched her fists on the desk.

    Xun Danxin pulled the girl''s hand over with one hand and covered the girl''s forehead with the other hand, lifting the few strands of hair in front of her forehead to one side.

    A trace of heartache shed across the Xuan Yin Family Head''s eyes, ¡°It has only been a few days and you have already lost weight. Taking ten thousand steps back. Even if Mother wants you to be with that Xia Shui, Sun Fen does not seem to be with the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator. Fang Xiang was an old fox. In her mother''s eyes, a person like him, I''m afraid he has provoked more than just a few people. How could you fight? Love is the word that hurts the most. This is even more true for the people of Profound Yin Family. Listen to your mother. Put it down. ¡°

    Because of their unique physique and unique characteristics, the Profound Yin Family was the target of their covetous eyes in the past.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that their cultivation talent was equally astonishing, the Profound Yin Family would have ceased to exist. Perhaps, they would have be the exclusive property of some major power, or they would have to live an escape life.

    Xun Danxin looked at her daughter who was born after ten months of pregnancy. The girl looked almost exactly the same as when she was young. However, her character was even more stubborn, causing her to feel pity and anger at the same time.

    What was the use of men? She just had to go against such a person, and it was because she was too isted in the family. This resulted in such an oue. In the future, he still had to properly let his family''s disciples go out. He had to see how greedy and evil the people outside were, in order to raise their vignce.

    Furthermore, this Xia Shui was not a good person. There were already five or six women on the surface. As for the rest¡­

    She had investigated and found out that none of the secret guards in City Lord Mansion were virgins. ording to her analysis, the biggest possibility was that they had be Xia Shui''s tools to vent his desire.

    Fang Xiang must admit that she was indeed ruthless.

    And this Xia Shui did not know how to control himself. He did not have the demeanor of a cultivator and was also an insatiably greedy and treacherous person. But that Ming Jian''s second battle record and that sword that blocked the river, it could not be denied that he really had the ability.

    Otherwise, how could he subdue someone like the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator and the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord? It was just that his emotional character wasn''t convincing enough.

    Xun Danxin reached out her hand to touch her daughter''s cheek. Her heart suddenly skipped a beat. With a serious and nervous expression, she said, ¡°The Profound Yin Profound Yang attracts each other. You and him¡­¡±

    Only then did she realize that her daughter was like a sheep entering a wolf''s den and instantly used the Spiritual Energy to sense.

    ¡°Hu¡­¡± Fortunately, she was still a virgin.

    Xun Danxin''s expression slightly eased up but she was stunned after a while.

    That''s not right. Although it was a good thing now, with Xia Shui''s character, how could he not make a move on a girl who had fallen for him?

    Xun Yimu pursed her lips, her pretty face had a faint blush, and she lowered her head to protest in a low voice.

    ¡°He, he is not greedy¡­ He wants my body.¡±

    Thest few words were as soft as a mosquito. Obviously, the girl was very shy in front of her mother and did not take the initiative to face Guo Fan.

    The girl lowered her head like a child who had done something wrong. She said in a low voice, ¡°I have told him a long time ago that if he wants it, then¡­ I will not refuse¡­ After that, my skin got close to him several times. If he wanted my body, I would have done it a long time ago. ¡°

    However, he did not make his move. Xun Yimu was often angry about this and felt that it was definitely because of those hateful women, especially Fang Xiang.

    Xun Danxin''s face stiffened and her vision darkened. She felt that her daughter had been kidnapped without her knowing when. Moreover, if Xia Shui wanted to, he could eat her up immediately.

    Speaking of which, since Xun Yimu was born from her own Profound Yang Bead, then her daughter''s Profound Yang Bead was almost equivalent to her Profound Yang Bead¡­

    The Profound Yin Family''s Master suddenly felt a little uneasy and vaguely felt that something was wrong.

    If that Guo Fan could make Xun Yimu pregnant, it would be equivalent to him being able to share the same bloodline as theirs¡­

    Such a ridiculous thought shed through Xun Danxin''s mind. Even with the dignity of the family head, she felt extremely ashamed. Panic filled her heart as she mmed the table and said sternly, ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Xun Yimu''s body trembled and she lowered her head and said, ¡°Mother, I just like him. Furthermore, I don''t have the Profound Yang Bead. When we go back, no matter how hard you try to convince the crowd, you will not be able to convince them. Why don''t you let me continue to look for him¡­ When I find him, I will definitely bring him back. ¡°

    Xun Danxin stared nkly at her stubborn daughter and suddenly let out a long sigh.

    The room fell into silence. After a while, Xun Danxin stood up and said, ¡°You should think about it for a while. Mother will go and talk to City Lord Fang about some things first.¡±

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165 - That''s Good

    Xun Yimu bowed her head and sat down quietly, resembling a chastened child reprimanded by her parents, disying obedience tinged with timidity.

    As Xun Danxin exited and shut the door, she breathed a sigh of relief and stole a nce outside surreptitiously.

    The young girl turned, fidgeting with her clothes, and muttered with frustration, ¡°How dare he¡­ Why did he intervene and discard me so easily? He''s my Profound Yang Bead; if anything''s to be discarded, it should be him! Absurd!¡±

    Recalling the sight of Guo Fan sumbing to the tide left Xun Yimu''s heart aching and her throat tight.

    Despite being adept at underhanded tactics, what pretense of heroism did he uphold in such a life-threatening situation? Now, his fate remained uncertain, having recently attained the second position in the Sword Singing Ranking, yet to beuded by others.

    He acted foolishly.

    Xun Yimu grew irritated at her Profound Yang Bead''s foolishness.

    She couldn''t even safeguard those she cared about in such times. Why was she astute at the city gate, yet now seemed dull¡ªme the old woman and Sun Fen!

    Temporarily incensed, the Profound Yin Young Lord inwardly berated before sumbing to despondency once more.

    Whatever she harbored within wouldn''t alter reality.

    Particrly now, hindered by her mother, she couldn''t even locate anyone, feeling inferior inparison.

    When Sun Fen leaped down directly, she returned to Night''s Fall Sword City the next day, her countenance nk. Drenched clothes clung to her, and her disheveled hair obscured her face. Shecked her usual sharpness, instead conveying helplessness and loss.

    Despite Guo Fan''s Void Refining Stage cultivation, his survival chances were promising. Yet, Sun Fen felt responsible, believing she coerced his actions to untie her emotional knots. Fang Xiang mentioned Guo Fan had two ¡®bodyguards'' at the God Forming Stage, likely ensuring their safety, but their whereabouts remained unknown.

    Rejecting Shen Lin''s plea to return to the sect, Sun Fen''s anger partly stemmed from Shen Lin''s prior inaction, confounding the Blistook Pavilion''s Pavilion Master.

    Initially supporting Sun Fen, it would be understandable if Guo Fan harbored resentment. But now, not only did his sister fail to express gratitude, she even assigned me?!

    It proved exceedingly taxing for him¡­

    The Blistook Pavilion''s master felt the urge to weep but found no tears. He experienced firsthand the istion of siding with an outsider, yet Sun Fen thanked him and apologized before departing, offering some sce.

    Yes, before she departed.

    Sun Fen had recently left Night''s Fall Sword City, her destination unknown.

    Each time Xun Yimu reflected on this, she regretted her reluctance to let go of her pride and allow Sun Fen to lead. Now, under her mother''s vignce, escape seemed impossible.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Reclined upon the desk, the enigmatic Young Lord Yiny without a semnce of concern. Turning her gaze, she caught sight of the figures outside the door.

    She widened her eyes slightly, hushing her presence. One was undoubtedly Xun Danxin, just exiting, while the other figure belonged to Fang Xiang.

    Xun Yimu had apanied Guo Fan days prior, thus she had be acquainted with these women''s silhouettes.

    Though indifferent to their presence, she couldn''t help but cast a nce at such conspicuous and bothersome figures.

    ¡­

    With the door shut behind her, Xun Danxin pivoted to find a woman standing nearby.

    She slowed her pace, approaching, ¡°City Lord Fang, do you have something to discuss with me as well?¡±

    A subtle wave of fragrance wafted towards her, whether from the woman herself or from the lingering scent of incense was uncertain.

    The woman standing by the door donned a robe of peacock blue, its loose fabric entuating her graceful contours. Her ebony hair was swept up, secured by a hairpin, leaving her fair neck exposed, with tendrils framing her face.

    Adorned sparingly, her attire served as a canvas, highlighting Fang Xiang''s natural beauty.

    Extending her hand, reminiscent of white jade, she tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear. In this moment, she exuded the aura of a serene and lovelymon woman rather than a city lord.

    Both being mothers, they shared a strikingly simr temperament.

    Gentle, tolerant.

    Fang Xiang had matured through worldly experiences, whereas Xun Danxin retained an innocent, almost virginal temperament.

    Though seemingly contradictory, their blend of temperaments appeared remarkably harmonious, portraying the patriarch of the Profound Yin Family as suspended between youthful innocence and mature womanhood, symbolizing a transition beyond worldly desires.

    If her younger Xiaobo were to assess him, he might find himself inclined to do so.

    While it wasn''t precisely like that, Tan Ling could discern that her little Xiaobo held a deep fondness for the beautiful woman, despite her mature physique and naive heart.

    Particrly when this woman upied a lofty position and her daughter harbored affections for him.

    Apart from the natural male instinct to conquer and the primal urges of the beast, she couldn''t conceive of any other usible reaction.

    Suddenly, Xun Danxin furrowed her brow. The gaze of the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord¡­ Why did it seem somewhat peculiar?

    That prating gaze didn''t resemble a woman scrutinizing another woman.

    ¡°City Lord?¡±

    Patriarch Xun couldn''t refrain from interjecting.

    Fang Xiang snapped out of her reverie, diverting her gaze from Xun Danxin''s chest as if nothing transpired. She offered a smile and spoke, ¡°Family Head, please continue. I do have something to discuss with you.¡±

    Although sensing something amiss, Xun Danxin could only nod and reply, ¡°Yimu has been causing disturbances in your residencetely. She''s been greatly indulged by me. Her haughty demeanor has stirred trouble. I intend to bring her back home for proper upbringing. I hope the City Lord won''t hold it against me.¡±

    Fang Xiang chuckled and shook her head, ¡°No, Yimu is still quite endearing.¡±

    Xun Danxin inquired once more, ¡°Then, what does City Lord Fang seek from me?¡±

    Fang Xiang began slowly, ¡°It''s like this¡­ I have offended you.¡±

    Without warning, sheunched an attack, and Xun Danxin barely had time to react before a wave of dizziness engulfed her. Uncertain of when she was struck, she pursed her lips, ¡°You¡­¡±

    Swish!

    Xun Yimu swung open the door, only to find her mother slumped unconscious in Fang Xiang''s arms, leaving her momentarily stunned.

    ¡­

    Above the Martial Monarch Cave, several figures materialized out of nowhere.

    ¡°Based on our intelligence, the second Snowke Mansion team has been eradicated. This Martial Monarch Cave is treacherous; we must exercise utmost caution,¡± remarked one man d in Daoist robes, his expression grim.

    ¡°Heh, what better opportunity for our entrance?¡± chimed in a mature, alluring woman with a sly smile. ¡°It seems Snowke Mansion''s members are nothing but weaklings.¡±

    ¡°Save your banter until after we''vepleted the task assigned by the master,¡± the Daoist-robed man interjected with a dismissive wave.

    The group descended to the ground.

    At the rear stood two identical-looking girls.

    Clearly twins, their delicate features mirrored each other. d in attire starkly contrasting with Middle Continent fashion, their garments resembled a patchwork of interwoven ropes, with short, snug skirts and smooth white stockings entuating their dainty appearance. One sported twin ponytails, while the other''s lengthy hair cascaded freely.

    Most strikingly, both possessed fiery red furry ears atop their heads, apanied by fluffy tails behind them.

    Silently, they lowered their gazes to the unmarked tomb on the ground.

    Then, exchanging a wordless nce, theymunicated silently.

    He was here.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166 - Puppet One

    Guided by the Orange Cat, its ears perked up attentively, asionally twitching as it scanned its surroundings with amber vertical pupils, radiating a fierce determination in the darkness, akin to an unwavering sentinel.

    Even when donning the guise of a cute cat, the hammer exuded a menacing aura akin to that of a Demonic Dragon, evoking solemnity in those who beheld her seriousness.

    Despite being intimately acquainted with the hammer''s timid side, Guo Fan''s expression remained subtly nuanced.

    Uncertain when the hammer might conceive and spawn a new lineage, Guo Fan pondered.

    Sensing the anticipation akin to a farmer awaiting a harvest, Guo Fan scrutinized the map provided by the hammer, aligning it with his knowledge of the Martial Monarch Cave Instance Dungeon to chart their exit route.

    Sketching a line on the map, he marked their intended path, though this didn''t ensure immediate departure.

    Navigating the Martial Monarch Cave Instance Dungeon wasn''t arbitrary; traversing its underground passages would trigger traps and spawn minor monsters, activating the dungeon''s mechanisms. Only upon clearing the dungeon could one exit.

    While acquiring benefits was cited as a motive, the primary impetus was the necessity to clear the level for escape.

    ¡°This is it.¡±

    Halting in their tracks, the hammer perked up its ears, signaling the passageway''s exit ahead. Advancing, they entered a spacious area, domed and adorned with cauldron-shaped patterns on the walls. At the forefronty a pile of copsed rocks resembling a statue, with a protruding palm embedded within.

    Guo Fan surveyed the area, encountering numerous fresh corpses amid a scene of carnage, evidencing the intensity of recent conflict.

    Distinctly attired, yet met with undignified ends, the corpses revealed the Snowke Mansion''s involvement, albeit differing from Guo Fan''s token, indicating a recent Snowke Mansion contingent''s elimination.

    Examining the corpses, all bore marks of a singr weapon, its smooth surface resembling a string rather than a conventional sword.

    This weapon mirrored the proficiency of the mechanical dolls within the Martial Monarch Cave Instance Dungeon.

    Raising his gaze, Guo Fan observed themp''s dim light flickering upon the stone wall.

    ¡°Odd. These lights remained dormant upon our departure¡­¡±

    Hammer''s voice carried a strange tone.

    ¡°Exercise caution; the Mechanical Marites may still linger,¡± Guo Fan cautioned, scrutinizing the stone walls. ¡°Retreat at the sight of shing lights.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Yijun acknowledged from behind.

    Arching her back and twitching her ears, she suddenly focused to the left, her pupils contracting. ¡°To the left! It approaches!¡±

    Crackling sounds akin to embedded gears resonated as a glimmer shed upon the stone wall, confirming their apprehensions.

    Silk thread!

    ¡°Move out of the way!¡± eximed Guo Fan, just before a hammer, reverting to its original shape, obstructed him.

    A whooshing sound followed.

    Engulfed in a me resembling ss, the Demonic Dragon encased Guo Fan and withdrew several yards.

    Yijun kept pace, eyeing the stone wall with caution.

    Suddenly, a stone wall parted, revealing a figure stepping out, brandishing long-ded arms and d in light ck armor, reminiscent of a Japanese warrior from Guo Fan''s knowledge, yet this figurecked any facial features.

    Another whooshing sound was heard.

    As the figure charged towards them, its des glinted sharply, slicing through the tomb''s stale air.

    A loud roar echoed.

    A sharp p sound followed.

    The Demonic Dragon spun and bellowed, forcefully mming the figure to the ground with its ws.

    She disyed a fierce, jubnt grin, relishingbat after a lengthy hiatus, feeling thoroughly content at the moment.

    Now, the figure was fully visible as a Mechanical Marite, appearing wooden with intricate, lifelike finger carvings yet no facial or palm features, a stark yet perfectly executed design.

    This exquisitely crafted hand caught a de plummeting towards it.

    A ng resounded.

    The marite spun, aiming its de upwards, shing with the hammer''s hard scales, sparking a collision yet remaining unharmed.

    A creaking noise was heard.

    Under the hammer''s pressure, the marite''s arm buckled, its structure twisting and dislocating.

    With a smug chuckle, the Demonic Dragon unted the hammer''s dominance, its mouth curling in pride.

    She sneakily peeked at Guo Fan.

    Confident in her impressive disy, she anticipated a reward, believing her hammers to be unmatched.

    Continuous gear sounds filled the air.

    A wallmp twisted bizarrely, its wires stretching tightly through the air and connecting to the doll.

    ¡°Drop the hammer! Back off! Watch out for the strings, they''re poisoned!¡± Guo Fan urgently warned, instructing Yijun to sever themp, his expression rmed.

    Affirmative response followed.

    A swift motion.

    Yijun vanished from sight, her physical prowess formidable even without Spiritual Energy, though not quite on par with a professional body cultivator.

    The marite, ensnared by the threads, resisted the hammer''s w with escting force, surprising the hammer.

    A snapping sound.

    The de on the marite''s arm shattered, yet it managed a nimble, bridge-like evasion and leapt,nding atop the Demonic Dragon''s w.

    Heeding Guo Fan''s call, the hammer swiftly withdrew, but the marite''s arm deftly maneuvered the threads around the hammer.

    The threads swiftly encircled the hammer, tightening into an offensive loop.

    mes engulfed the hammer as the silk threads mirrored in its eyes.

    A snapping noise.

    The marite''s action halted abruptly, the threads copsing.

    Silence enveloped the tomb once more.

    Yijun seeded in cutting themp, rolling aside.

    Seizing the moment, the hammer crushed the doll to bits.

    A relieved exhale.

    Guo Fan observed the stone walls lighting up, revealing a web of threads spanning the cracks, resembling a vast, dangerouswork of spider silk.

    Armored figures emerged from the opening walls, their arm des chillingly sharp.

    Guo Fan grimaced, realizing the grim fate of those on the ground.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167 - Puppet Two

    The hammer fell back and used its tail to circle around Guo Fan, forming a defensive circle.

    She vigntly looked at the dolls that were slowly approaching her.

    The de was cold and the armor was thick. Under the illumination of the fire, some dark red blood stains could be seen. They were thest traces left by the bones on the ground.

    Threads made of unknown material extended from the stone wall and the longmp. They were like puppets controlling the moving puppets. The sound of gears operating echoed in the entire space, unpredictable.

    Guo Fan looked at the approaching puppets and noticed that they had begun to consciously form a formation, and their posture was almost the same as that of humans.

    Although the scene seemed somewhat unbelievable to ordinary tomb raiders, and if this was the first time they faced this formation, it would definitely be very difficult to deal with it. But to Guo Fan, it wasn''t very difficult.

    After all, he had seen this kind of group of small monsters many times.

    ¡°Listen to mymand. Hammer first deal with the one on the left. Yijun still take the opportunity to shoot down the oilmp.¡±

    Guo Fan ordered Hammer and Yijun in an orderly manner. Fortunately, these two were the ones with richbat experience. As long as hemanded, he could automatically attack andplete it very well. This feeling of bringing along two divine teammates was toofortable. In the opposite direction, it made Guo Fan recall the time when he had nothing better to do, the fear of randomly matching up and being killed by a pig''s team member in an instance dungeon.

    The mostmon thing in Martial Monarch Cave''s Tomb Instance Dungeons were these different types of human golems. Among these golems, the lowest level was the [Wood Man], while the highest level was still in the middle of the tomb. Near the body of a Martial Emperor, there were four mechanical beasts that looked like Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and ck Tortoise.

    Apart from that, there was also a very strange NPC in the tomb.

    It was an NPC that could bemunicated with, not a monster.

    It was a female puppet that lingered in the tomb all year round. It was either a maid or a butler. It was very concerned about the entire tomb, but it did not have any hostility towards the yers. It would just pop out from time to time and wander around the tomb. Then he would clean up and tidy up.

    For example, they would clean up the broken limbs of some of the yers that had been torn apart, and also give some warm reminders about maintaining hygiene¡­

    It was worth mentioning that this female doll could be conquered, but very few yers would try to conquer it.

    Perhaps it was because her actions were too modted and she basically did not speak, which caused many yers to subconsciously think that she was a low level AI and waspletely unable to be conquered.

    In any case, robots would not have a healthy CG welfare map, so it was the same even if they did not conquer it.

    However, as a guide maniac, the strategy was a form of entertainment for him, so not only would he not let go of non-humans, he would also not let go of non-living beings!

    In fact, in terms of the result, Guo Fan felt that he had made a huge profit¡­

    He had also gotten a sum of money for information at the same time.

    He often sold out characters that hid arge amount of text plot information to the Tieba and the forums.

    He could be considered an old customer.

    From the identity of this NPC puppet, it could be seen that the wife of Martial Emperor Hee Junhao was a Puppet Master, which was a profession that specialized in machine-making.

    This profession was also considered a hidden profession, but it was very difficult to activate. Thebat power was quite considerable, but the main reason was that this profession was too hard core. It made you write code to create the so-called ¡°Puppet Puppet.¡± From appearance to behavior mode, it had to be written by yourself.

    This caused this profession to be extremely rare in the game. It was almost impossible to find it. Or rather, most of the time, it was not very good.

    After Hee Junhao died, this tomb, including the mechanisms and the puppets inside, were all done by his wife. His wife''s remains were in his tomb, and they were born and died together. It could be considered a pair of true love.

    The monsters in front of him were at a rtively higher level in the tomb Instance Dungeon.

    At least, it would be a little troublesome to deal with them with the hammer. The weapons of the human puppets were of excellent quality. The strength of the Demonic Dragon''s body was not enough for her to ignore all of these. She could only dodge. Fortunately, the dome above this ce was high, and it wasn''t a narrow space. Otherwise, it would be even more difficult.

    With Guo Fan, who was familiar with the Instance Dungeon,manding, as well as the power of Hammer and Yijun, a battle would have been resolved.

    The ground was a mess. Apart from the pile of old and new corpses, there were also a few lifeless dolls.

    ¡°The inside of this stone wall is hollow.¡±

    Guo Fan walked forward and looked at one of themps. The wall had already been restored, but arge hole had suddenly opened up in the wall. It was pitch ck inside, and the few mechanical puppets walked out.

    ¡°Want to open it and see meow?¡± The hammer was eager to try, and it swung its tail.

    Guo Fan couldn''t help but remind him, ¡°You are a dragon now, why are you meowing?¡±

    The hammer was speechless.¡±

    Oh no, it hadpletely changed into Guo Fan''s shape. He didn''t even have the dignity to speak anymore.

    Demonic Dragon''s heart suddenly became a little depressed.

    ¡°Meow¡­¡±

    Guo Fan stretched out his hand and patted the hammer. He smiled and said, ¡°Open it. It''s not easy to clear the small monsters. You can''t just leave without saying anything.¡±

    Although the hammer did not understand what he said, it probably understood what he meant. The most important thing was that he said to open it.

    The Demonic Dragon''s tail suddenly swept, and the wall copsed to the ground. Smoke and dust scattered in all directions.

    The wall was neatly filled with a pile of materials that looked exactly like mechanical puppets. However, it had not been activated yet, making it seem like there was a strange sense of terror.

    ¡°So it''s a warehouse¡­¡±

    Guo Fan walked in and stopped because the Mechanical Marites suddenly opened their eyes.

    Originally, those dolls did not have any facial features, but there were some dolls here. Obviously, they were of a higher level and were more vivid and demonic, which made people shiver.

    There were even more of them.

    At the same time, Guo Fan also saw a cauldron in the distance.

    It was one of the nine cauldrons that maintained the formation.

    ¡°Hammer, prepare¡­¡± Guo Fan was nning to break out of the formation at his limit. If he could break the formation of the Nine Cauldrons, these puppets were nothing to be afraid of. As long as he grasped the right opportunity¡­ These terrifying puppets weren''t a huge threat to him.

    ¡°Stop, that''s the guest.¡±

    A faint berating voice was heard. All the dolls that were shaking stopped and closed their eyes once again.

    A petite figure wearing a light red dress appeared beside the bronze cauldron. She held a paperntern in her hand.

    In the darkness, the hazy light illuminated that delicate and white little face.

    She held antern in one hand, a broom in the other, and an apron on her body, looking as if she was going to clean up.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168 - Maiden Thoughts

    ¡°It''s been almost a month¡­¡±

    Gu Yaling looked at the grass in front of her in a daze and muttered with a pout.

    From the beginning of the summer to the middle of summer, the leaves were about to turn yellow in the blink of an eye.

    The young girl was swinging her bare feet. A set of soft yellow loose house clothes fell down and she sat on the swing in her courtyard. Her soft ck hair fell down andnded on her slender shoulders.

    Perhaps it was because she had someone she cared about, she tilted her head to support her chin. A few strands of long hair stuck to her temples and her eyes were lowered. The shadow of her eyshes on her pink cheeks also had a bit of charm that was not there in the first ce. She would soon reach the age where she could officially marry.

    When lying on the bed at night, she would also think of the feeling of leaning against Guo Fan''s chest and tightly hugging the person she loved. She pulled up the nket and blushed.

    Sometimes, the young girl would also imagine the rtionship between Su Feng and Guo Fan¡­ She had heard it several times. It was impossible for her not to think about it.

    In the days after they lived together, Gu Yaling could not help but blush and ask Su Feng for guidance. What was the rtionship between a man and a woman?

    When she asked the question, she was so embarrassed that she almost found a hole to hide in. She wanted to run but Su Feng came back to her senses and smiled as she touched her head. She said that it was reasonable to fall in love with her.

    Gu Yaling was stunned and obediently nodded her head. Then, she asked what should she do.

    Su Feng revealed a sly smile and said that she would let Mr. Xiaobo personally teach you when the time came. He would definitely wait for you to blush and be at a loss. Then, he would teach you what to do with his hands. He might even let here by herself. He would admire Yaling''s anxious look and think that she wanted to cry.

    Such secret words could only be said privately.

    Gu Yaling''s face was as red as a tomato. Su Feng hugged her and said that she was cute and cute, and then she went over and over.

    Gu Yaling buried it in Su Feng''s chest and gloomily said when Mr. Xiaobo woulde back.

    Su Feng patted the young girl''s back and gently said that when Yaling grew up, your Mr. Xiaobo would definitely not be able to resisting back to pick the fruit that he had nurtured. Otherwise, he would not have suffered a loss.

    From that moment on, Gu Yaling would seize the opportunity to cultivate as she already had the foundation of martial arts. The process of expanding the meridians during the Qi Cultivating Stage was a natural process, and the cultivation technique that Guo Fan gave was also considered top grade. Adding the Spirit Root, it was also not bad. Very soon, she was about to reach the Foundation Establishment stage.

    asionally, she would also have a girl''s heart rise. She would secretly take a sip of her licorice and light a flower bud. Looking at the lovely and charming young girl in the mirror, looking forward to the day when Guo Fan would return, her eyes revealed a stunned expression.

    However, there seemed to be no end to this wait. It had only been a month, but it seemed as if she had already experienced countless spring, summer, autumn, and winter.

    After Guo Fan left, Gu Yaling was still living in the Wide Ocean Sect. After their rtionship gradually became closer, they would asionally sleep together with Su Feng. When they talked about the feelings of longing, the usually easy-going girl shed tears of sadness. Su Feng, on the other hand, hugged her as usual but did not say any words offort.

    It was obvious that even though on the surface she had always been the one tofort people, she actually also missed Guo Fan just like Gu Yaling. It was just that she did not show it.

    After that¡­

    Although it was very embarrassing, Gu Yaling identally wet Su Feng''s clothes and even slept together at night.

    At that time, a certain someone was still in City Lord Mansion''s gentle countryside and the Asura Arena,pletely unaware of what happened in his harem.

    Gu Yaling''s toes lightly tapped on the soft grass and stopped the swing. Suddenly, she puffed up her cheeks and said angrily, ¡°It''s all because of that useless Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator. Otherwise, I would have married Mr. Xiaobo a long time ago. Mr. Xiaobo would not have left so soon¡­ I don''t know where he is now.¡±

    The young girl was naturally not angry with her family''s best Mr. Xiaobo, but those bad girls. If she liked him, she would like him. If she married him, she would just marry him. If she wanted to kill him, she would have to cut him into pieces. They would only love him if he stabbed himself in seven or eight holes.

    In this way, who would like her!

    Gu Yaling angrily cursed in her heart that this Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator deserved no one''s pain or love.

    The little girl''s fair and tender foot held onto a green grass and exerted her strength. She fiercely stared at that grass and tore it apart. Only then did she release her anger in her heart.

    Suddenly, she heard the voice of her personal maidservant behind her.

    ¡°Miss, Fairy Ning of the Wide Ocean Sect hase to pay a visit.¡±

    Swoosh!

    Gu Yaling immediately stood up. A tender yellow color slid across the elegant curve in the air, and then she jumped and ran out.

    ¡°Eh, Miss! Shoes! Shoes!¡± The servant girl shouted from behind in shock.

    Gu Yaling hurriedly folded her shoes and put them on. She lifted her skirt and ran out, leaving only an empty swing swaying about. In the end, she did not move.

    Older sister Ning could not have run so far to find her for no reason¡­ Could it be that Mr. Xiaobo had news? !

    The young girl''s eyes sparkled as she quickly turned around the corner of the hall and saw Su Feng sitting in the main hall.

    The Wide Ocean Pearl was still as beautiful as ever. The expression on her beautiful face was cold and arrogant, but not arrogant. With a trace of dignity, she was now treated as the next Master by the Wide Ocean Sect. There was a huge difference between her temperament and the previous one.

    Of course, the biggest difference was still the long hair that was tied up behind her hair. Her body was much fuller than before. Although she still had perfect curves, there was a hint of maturity in her. She looked like a young and beautiful young woman.

    Of course, this was the credit of this Liu.

    Gu Yaling quickly ran up to greet him and asked with a face full of expectation if there was news of Mr. Xiaobo.

    Su Feng smiled and nodded at the girl''s nose, saying, ¡°It is always Mr. Xiaobo on the left and Mr. Xiaobo on the right and Mr. Xiaobo on the right. I don''t know how to be more reserved.¡±

    Gu Yaling puffed up her cheeks, ¡°I just like him. Children in the pugilistic world don''t care about small trifles. Furthermore, I will marry Mr. Xiaobo sooner orter. What does that have to do with it?¡±

    Gu Min, who sat on the top seat, knocked on the armrest and coughed twice, saying faintly, ¡°I''m afraid that he has already be famous in the cultivation world.¡±

    The young girl put her hands on her hips and snorted proudly, ¡°That''s for sure. Mr. Xiaobo is the best.¡±

    Su Feng helplessly touched the young girl''s head and said, ¡°His alias is Xia Shui. In the Night''s Fall Sword City of Shu Country, first at the city gate¡­¡±

    She told him everything that happened to Guo Fan.

    Gu Yaling was very excited at first, but in the end, she said that Profound Yin Young Lord, Xun Yimu, suddenly got along well with Guo Fan. Her face was a little stiff.

    The young girl adjusted her expression and continued to smile.

    It was just one or two¡­ She wouldn''t be jealous!

    Then, it was the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator''s sudden outburst, the scene of three women snatching a man from the same stage, as well as a series of rumors about Feng Yue.

    The female boss of the Foxy Hostel, the mysterious increase in cultivation level in one night in the brothel, and the gossip about the Golden Orchid Guards in the City Lord Mansion spread like wildfire in the Soul Haunt Ship, turning Xia Shui into a fangirl.

    The two people in the Wide Ocean Sect and the Frost River Manor were also part of it.

    The girl''s expression gradually lost control.

    At this moment, a message came from outside the door - Sun Fen from the Blistook Pavilion hade to visit.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169 - You Are His Wife

    Controlling her flying sword, Sun Fen halted before Frost River Manor.

    The girl adorned a green dress reminiscent of a lotus, her ebony hair flowing like a waterfall, her shoulders sharp as des, and her stature tall and resolute. Despite her elegance and heroism, her starry eyes harbored a keen sword-like intent. Breaking through the Mental Demon barrier, her aura surging towards the Eighth Level of the Void Refinement Realm exuded sharpness, yet her furrowed brows betrayed a hint of weariness and uncertainty, akin to a veil veiling a freshly honed de. The Hundred Refined Steel encircled her fingers, the sharp sword still sheathed, the one who once drew it now absent.

    Alighting on the ground, she surveyed the manor ensconced within the woods. Its rows of green-tiled roofs and white walls, thoughcking the grandeur of the Celestial Gate, still exuded an air of majesty and presence amongst mortal abodes.

    Emzoned on the manor gate were four bold characters of Frost River Manor, penned with vigor and strength, a testament to collective craftsmanship.

    This marked the site of his reappearance.

    Prior to this, it seemed as if Guo Xiaobo had never existed. Regardless of the method employed in search, only one oue emerged.

    Nonexistence.

    Yet, the indelible traces he left behind rendered forgetting impossible.

    Sun Fen tenderly touched her heart, reminiscing on his steadfast silhouette atop the city wall, confronting the overwhelming tide with unwavering resolve and sword in hand.

    Did he perceive the turmoil and trepidation within her?

    That''s why he imparted this sword intent to her.

    He made the decision on her behalf, bncing life and personal sentiment.

    Even if Sun Fen disregarded her duty as a Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator, she couldn''t shirk her obligation to safeguard the city''s inhabitants behind her.

    After circumventing for a while, he assumed responsibility for all her missteps.

    Sun Fen shook her head. What a scoundrel¡­ He must have calcted it meticulously. Henceforth, she could no longer harbor resentment towards him.

    Furthermore, he had previously surpassed her. By her own admission, she would have to yield to him¡­ Just the thought of it made her aware of what that individual would do.

    The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator inwardly scoffed. The City Lord, the Young Master, the concealed guards, and the seductress¡­ they all came, one after another. The information from the Soul Haunt Ship was urate; indeed, a dissolute rogue.

    She recalled the scene from Oriental Lychee Tavern that day.

    The concealed guard knelt before her. With a single nce, she could discern his lewd intentions. Sun Fen couldn''t help but feel a gnawing worry, difficult to articte. He wouldn''t dare to humiliate her like this, would he? Even though he imed she could deal with him however she wished, this was too much¡­

    The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator''s face flushed crimson, tinged with despondency. What was the point of dwelling on this now? There was no one else.

    When she descended, she employed the tracking technique from before. Initially effective, even amidst the surging tide, it maintained precise tracking.

    She scoured the river for an extended period until the signal abruptly ceased.

    It happened suddenly, yet there remained a faint connection¡­ He hadn''t perished but seemed to have employed some method to sever the spell.

    Sun Fen felt overwhelmingly despondent and sorrowful in that moment.

    She gazed vacantly at the seemingly endless river before her, her heart adrift. Her thoughts scattered, and eventually, she returned to the shore in a daze.

    She surmised her countenance at that moment must have been frightful. She was so distraught that even Xun Yimu, tearfully seeking assistance in the water, was startled.

    The young girl stared at her nkly, and upon regainingposure, hastily inquired if she found anything. She shook her head, and Xun Yimu''s expression darkened immediately.

    Subsequently, Sun Fen declined Shen Lin and departed Night''s Fall Sword City. However, she heard that individuals from the Profound Yin Family had already arrived. She wondered how the young girl and the Lord of Night''s Fall Sword City would handle it.

    Sun Fen heaved a lengthy sigh, gazing at the manor before her.

    Swoosh!

    Stowing her airborne de, she advanced with an impassive countenance. Identifying herself and her purpose to the guards at the entrance, she proceeded.

    Although the guard, a mortal martial artist, harbored apprehension, he recognized the Blistook Pavilion and promptly ryed the message.

    Sun Fen offered a faint acknowledgment.

    Regardless, Sun Fen resolved to investigate the ce where Guo Fan had reappeared after such a prolonged absence. She sought him out, unaware of his past.

    During his time at the Blistook Pavilion, he hade and gone unpredictably, divulging nothing of his background or identity.

    Finally, she had discovered a lead.

    Although this approach had once stoked her ire, prompting a pursuit spanning thousands of miles.

    In hindsight, Guo Fan''s anxious demeanor had been endearing. Yet, he imed he had no choice but to vex her. Now, it seemed evident.

    Even when she chased him relentlessly, causing him to flee in disarray and misery, it was likely a facade. Why had she doubted his sincerity then? Despite his capricious nature, he always held the upper hand, a rascal who never yielded, even in his fickleness¡­ His resolve remained unshaken.

    As she had remarked recently, all she desired was a resolution.

    Upon entering the hall, Sun Fen emanated an intense, imperceptible pressure, unsettling both Su Feng and Gu Yaling simultaneously.

    She resembled an unsheathed, peerless de, so sharp it was difficult to meet her gaze directly. Her pitch-ck eyes exuded a daunting aura, instilling involuntary trepidation.

    The ck-haired maiden d in green attire spoke softly, ¡°Are you his spouse?¡±

    Gu Yaling, the least cultivated among them, paled slightly. She cowered behind Su Feng like a frightened rabbit, clutching thetter''s garments anxiously. Despite her fear and defiance, she refused to capitte.

    The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator, a master of the Void Refining Stage, wielded an indomitable sword. Capable of moving mountains with a single stroke, numerous tales attested to her prowess.

    Undoubtedly, as a cultivator, she stood as an unreachable pinnacle.

    Once a mere mortal, Gu Yaling had only embarked on her cultivation journey two months prior. Herprehension of cultivator prowess remained limited. However, witnessing Guo Fan''s reaction upon hearing the news and promptly fleeing left an indelible mark on her. Consequently, she recognized the sheer terror emanating from this Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator.

    With determination, the girl tightened her small fists, her pallid face assuming a resolute expression.

    Despite the overwhelming dread inspired by the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator and Guo Fan''s hasty retreat, she refused to capitte. Even if faced with imminent peril and death, she would not yield!

    Through myriad trials and tribtions, she pledged to persevere until the bitter end.

    Her words would undoubtedlye to fruition.

    Su Feng, standing before the girl, felt a profound sense of dread. Inhaling deeply, her heart sank. She had even dispatched a signal to the Wide Ocean Sect, urging preparation for evacuation.

    A practitioner at the Core Forming Stage, yet when confronting Sun Fen, she couldn''t gauge the opponent''s exact strength. All she perceived was an abyss-like presence, with Spiritual Energy coalescing into an unyielding vortex, exuding relentless pressure.

    Adjacent to him, the swords on the weapons rack trembled faintly, emitting a metallic ng.

    It led one to specte whether even a sword cultivator could draw their de under such circumstances.

    The chasm was insurmountable¡­

    Sun Fen might need but a single strike, rendering all present incapable of escape.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170 - Hobby

    Actually direct.

    Sun Fen was a level 58 hung up.

    Undoubtedly, Gu Yaling remained a mere Level 10 novice. In the presence of cultivators, she appeared as an ordinary young girl.

    While Su Feng''s prowess wasn''t negligible, she had already assumed the role of sect master within a moderate-sized sect like the Wide Ocean Sect.

    Yet, in reality, she was only slightly over Level 20. The vast discrepancy inbat prowess between them and Sun Fen was already several hundredfold.

    With casual ease, the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator executed two standard attacks, draining Gu and Ning of vitality. There was noparison in their abilities.

    At this juncture, Gu Min, seated at the pinnacle, also rose. Though his expression betrayed astonishment and gravity, he maintainedposure. As a seasoned figure in Jianghu, he discerned no intent to kill.

    The elderly man endeavored to steady his thoughts. Having traversed Jianghu for decades, he remainedposed, gripping the sword hilt at his waist as he addressed without hesitation, ¡°My daughter and Fairy Ning are indeed yet-to-be-married wives of Mr. Xiaobo. Might I inquire why Swordson has graced us with his presence? Your renown precedes you in the Blistook Pavilion as a guardian of life, known for vanquishing demons and protecting innocents. I doubt your visit pertains to matters of love or bloodshed.¡±

    Sun Fen lifted her gaze to meet the old man''s. Suddenly, a smile surfaced as she remarked, ¡°Vi Master Gu, there''s no need for apprehension. My purpose here isn''t malevolent.¡±

    She then appraised the two women, one mature and the other youthful, contrasting Su Feng''s ethereal beauty. Gu Yaling, resembling a young squirrel, received her scrutiny.

    Particrly striking was Su Feng''s mature demeanor, reminiscent of Fang Xiang''s.

    As expected¡­ The opposition had already taken action.

    Despite his modest cultivation, his appearance and demeanor exuded refinement. Indeed, he warranted Guo Fan''s well-known penchant for beauty.

    It wasn''t surprising that she almost became his bride. It would''ve been a waste to ignore such beauty.

    Sun Fen even grasped Guo Fan''s mindset to some extent. Observing them as if facing formidable adversaries, she suddenly smiled. ¡°I haven''te for retribution. If that were the case, it would''ve been a month prior, at the Veplon Country border confrontation. I could''ve easily handled you and that scoundrel then, without dy.¡±

    Gu Yaling cautiously interjected, ¡°It''s because Mr. Xiaobo is so popr among girls. You can''tpete with him. You failed to win him over and now you''re taking it out on us!¡± Her anger escted with her thoughts. ¡°But you dare not confront Mr. Xiaobo directly, so you''re targeting us instead!¡±

    Mr. Xiaobo certainly wouldn''t appreciate aggressive women!

    ¡°Yaling!¡± Gu Min rebuked. Even facing a Void Refining Stage cultivator, Gu Min bowed his head. Panic gripped him as he averted his gaze, pleading, ¡°Sword Son, please forgive her impertinence. She''s but a child¡­ she doesn''t understand¡­¡±

    Sun Fen shook her head, sighing, ¡°She''s not entirely wrong. I indeed failed to win him over. Those women are truly remarkable.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Despite the inappropriate circumstances, Gu Min was left momentarily stunned by the revtion. Then, a faint twitch appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°But the crux of the matter is your Mr. Xiaobo''s overwhelming strength. I can''tpete with him, nor can I apprehend him¡­ I''m at a loss, so I came here hoping to find a way to sway his decision.¡±

    The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator stepped toward Gu Yaling, gently lowering himself to touch the girl''s head. His countenance shifted subtly. ¡°He genuinely adores children¡­ No, it''s not just that. He also admired the mature allure of women like Fang Xiang. Yet, there''s also me and Miss Ning.¡±

    She froze suddenly, her expression perplexed. What were Guo Xiaobo''s preferences when it came to women?

    The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator pondered for a moment, a realization dawning upon him.

    He was simply driven by desire.

    His tastes weren''t confined to any particr type. If it was aesthetically pleasing, he would fancy it.

    ¡°Quite the insatiable fellow,¡± Sun Fen murmured under her breath.

    Gu Yaling blushed upon hearing it, while Su Feng appeared lost in thought. Nearby, Gu Min couldn''t help but feel a tad awkward. The presence of his daughter in the conversation only exacerbated the difort.

    An ordinary father-inw would likely be furious in this situation, ready to rend the suitor into pieces. However, Gu Min had entrusted his daughter to Guo Fan. He could only acquiesce, believing in Guo Fan''s sincerity toward Gu Yaling. And indeed, Gu Yaling had made her choice.

    In this moment, Gu Min could only release a resigned sigh. With the intuition honed from years in the martial world, he sensed foreboding portents of even greater turmoil in the future.

    Thatd¡­ He had a premonition that he would undoubtedly stir up more trouble beyond this assembly!

    The mental image of a gathering of fathers-inw suddenly shed through Gu Min''s mind.

    In summary, the tension in the room finally dissipated somewhat.

    The rationaley in his understanding of Guo Fan''s peculiar sexual proclivities.

    ¡°Then what brings you here? Mr. Xiaobo isn''t present. Even if he intended to return, it would be a lengthy wait. I''ve waited for quite some time. Waiting for him now would be futile,¡± Gu Yaling remarked, her eyes widening with skepticism.

    Su Feng murmured softly, ¡°Yaling raises a valid point.¡± She continued, ¡°Ah Yuan''s fate at White Dragon River remains uncertain. Since Sword Son''s visit, it must be to ascertain his well-being.¡±

    Having missed the preceding events, Gu Yaling, upon hearing of Guo Fan''s plight, was taken aback, her countenance immediately clouding with confusion. ¡°What happened to Mr. Xiaobo? Did he fall into the river?¡±

    Tears welled in the girl''s eyes instantly. She clutched Su Feng, on the brink of tears. ¡°Is he¡­ is he alright?¡±

    Su Feng reached out tofort Gu Yaling, patting her back gently. ¡°Sword Son was present at the time. His presence here suggests Ah Yuan should be unharmed.¡±

    Sun Fen nodded in agreement, offering a reassuring smile. ¡°He''s safe. It''s probable he severed the Spiritual Energy connection or encountered a unique barrier.¡±

    Su Feng furrowed her brow, expressing doubt. ¡°But the likelihood of his return is slim. He intended to reach the Soaring Wisdom Sect without deviation.¡±

    Sun Fen mused, ¡°Did he venture to the Jade Void to escort that young girl?¡±

    ¡°Young girl?¡±

    The group was taken aback. Gu Min rified, ¡°He went to check on my grandson, Gu Chao. He sought aid from the Immortal at the Soaring Wisdom Sect. I doubt it''s a young girl.¡±

    Sun Fen''s heart skipped a beat.

    Could it be¡­ he intended to bring back another, perhaps a young boy?

    Wasn''t his scope a tad too broad for a rogue?

    Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator frowned, resolving inwardly that this needed correction. When found, such habits must be amended lest they lead astray.

    Regarding Gu Chao''s query, it was momentarily bypassed. Straightening herself, Sun Fen inquired earnestly, ¡°I''vee to ask, how did¡­ Xiaobo appear here? I''ve searched for him for centuries, yet found no trace. I seek to understand why he vanished without reason.¡±

    Su Feng and Gu Yaling exchanged nces, then turned to Manor Master Gu, presumably the first to encounter Guo Fan.

    Gu Min cleared his throat and began, ¡°It''s a lengthy tale¡­¡±

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171 - Won''t Get Hurt

    ¡°He was discovered by the guest elder called Huo Bai in the woods near Frost River Manor. He was seriously injured and his cultivation level dropped to almost zero.¡±

    Sun Fen pondered for a moment and said.

    At this moment, she was sitting opposite of Su Feng and Gu Yaling. The two people behind her were still in a stiff state.

    Gu Yaling was a newborn calf that was not afraid of tigers. Her courage was even greater than Su Feng''s. She widened her ck eyes and looked at the girl in the green dress.

    Other than Su Feng who had already be a close friend, she had never seen a cultivator before.

    Everyday, she would stay in Frost River Manor and use magic to bully the maidservants by her side.

    Although she cultivated an immortal cultivation technique, her current disposition was still that of a young mortal girl.

    In the eyes of the young girl, those few people like Cao Dong were not immortals. At most, they were mortals who knew magic.

    Although Su Feng''s cultivation was profound, she was too close to her and was unable to experience it clearly.

    And this person in front of her was indeed a genuine immortal cultivator.

    That ¡°Immortal¡± word ¡®transcendence'' was vividly disyed.

    The ck haired woman possessed both elegance and beauty. Her skin was as smooth as fat, her lips were red, and her teeth were white. Her appearance had already surpassed the beauty of mortals. Gu Yaling had observed every move she made.

    Then, she had to admit that just from the appearance alone, the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator was impable.

    She had a natural free and easy bearing and heroic spirit. In Gu Yaling''s impression, she was a perfect female hero or a female sword immortal. She was wearing a green robe and holding a sword. She was riding a flying sword high up and down, and her clothes were fluttering in the air.

    As the little girl looked at it, she originally wanted to provoke it and her thoughts turned into admiration.

    She was secretly angry and felt that she was too disappointing. She also liked it and admired it. Wouldn''t that make her stand no longer? In this way, wouldn''t she fall to the bottom in the ¡°Guo Fan''s Chainfighting¡±?

    Gu Yaling puffed up her cheeks and snorted in her heart, feeling wronged. She red at Sun Fen. She said, ¡°At that time, Mr. Xiaobo was still a mortal without any cultivation base. He often went around the manor to help do things. He even helped me catch the ducks raised in the manor¡­ Later on, I found those who spoke ill of him and punished them. Mr. Xiaobo had a good temper, and he even gave them some gifts before. After doing those tedious things, each and every one of them returned kindness with ingratitude. They didn''t have the slightest bit of gratitude in their hearts. Later on, when Mr. Xiaobo revealed his cultivation base, they were so scared that they didn''t dare to speak.¡±

    This was the so-called novice mission.

    Sun Fen looked at the girl''s proud expression, as if she was showing off her intimacy with Guo Fan and protecting Guo Fan when he was in dire straits. She smiled and said, ¡°Then it was the Wide Ocean Sect forcing marriage and the Devil Cult spies?¡±

    Su Feng nodded and said in a low voice, ¡± There were Devil Cult spies in the Wide Ocean Sect causing trouble. It was also Ah Yuan who told me personally. He seemed to have confirmed the identity of the spy at first nce. Later, it was also him who helped to deal with the investigation. Finally, when they were fighting in the dock, he caught the spy¡­ Naturally, the marriage was left unsettled. ¡°

    Gu Yaling immediately raised her hand and loudly said,¡± I can only marry Mr. Xiaobo in this lifetime. ¡°

    Su Feng could not help but reach out and touch the child''s head. The more she looked, the cuter she became.

    Sun Fen looked at her but remembered Xun Yimu who was about the same age as Gu Yaling.

    After all, she was the beloved daughter of Profound Yin Family and had been doted on like a princess since young. She had never suffered any grievances. In addition, she had never been in contact with the outside world. It was only natural for her to be arrogant and despotic and ignorant of the affairs of the world.

    It was really easy to deceive (not really).

    If Xun Yimu was like a squirrel that always flipped the table, then Gu Yaling was like a hedgehog. She looked like she was holding a knife, but in reality, she gave the softest side to Guo Fan and allowed him to rub it freely.

    The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator that was filled with intuition could not help but use animals to describe these two girls who had a deep rtionship with Guo Fan.

    ¡°He directly recognized the identity of the spy¡­¡±

    Sun Fen muttered in a low voice.

    Sun Fen didn''t doubt that Guo Fan had the ability to deal with the devil religion, but it was still a difficult task to find out who the spy was. For example, those spies in the Night''s Fall Sword City were all experts in this area. Even the tight defense of the Night''s Fall Sword City couldn''t easily see through their disguise.

    In the end, they could only use the Night''s Fall Sword Array to guide the power of the blood sacrifice to kill the enemies.

    The Night''s Fall Sword City was a devil religion, and the Wide Ocean Sect was still a devil religion. Although this spection was a bit arbitrary, they had a feeling that Guo Fan''s reappearance was closely rted to the devil religion.

    Speaking of which, he said that he had no choice but to live in seclusion in the Wide Ocean Sect. Could it be that it was rted to the devil religion?

    Sun Fen''s tightly knitted brows suddenly loosened a little.

    Realizing that the woman in front of her still had something to say, she looked like she wanted to say something but stopped herself.

    Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator had always been decisive. He waved his sleeve and set up a barrier and said straightforwardly, ¡°Do you have anything you want to say to me?¡±

    Su Feng was stunned for a moment before she realized that the two of them were already separated from the hall.

    Gu Yaling was by the side looking at the two people who suddenly disappeared in front of her with a nk expression. She received Su Feng''s voice transmission with astonishment, ¡°I am fine. It is just that there are some things that I need to tell Sword Son.¡±

    Su Feng turned her head and took a deep breath, ¡°Ah Yuan told me before¡­ He had been in hiding in the Devil Cult before and because of that, he lost his cultivation. If you want to know about his past, perhaps you can only start from the Devil Cult.¡±

    ¡°And -¡± The woman took a deep breath, ¡°I don''t know if you know, Ah Yuan and the Devil Cult''s saintess Li Xieren. There was once a daughter called Yijun who was sent by the Devil Cult to protect him¡­ But no matter how I think about it, I know that she must want that child to pull Ah Yuan''s heart. The reason why I am not particrly worried. That''s because Yijun is always by Ah Yuan''s side to protect him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He did not expect that there would be an unexpected gain.

    Sun Fen could not help but clench the hilt of the Greenlotus Sword. She thought that she could calm herself down.

    Devil Cult''s Holy Maiden¡­ I heard that the Devil Cult made a big move in the Northern Prefecture a few days ago. Li Xieren also appeared?

    ¡­¡­

    [Character: Qingfu (4 stars)]

    [Gender: Female (None)]

    [Title: Unblemished Puppet, Hard Heart to Draw Skin Bones]

    [Level: Puppet - Third Level Nascent Soul]

    [Status: Normal]

    [Attribute interface (Click Check)]

    Card carry bonus: (Do you want to bring: Yes / No)

    Guo Fan looked at the card interface that he had not seen for a long time and chose to bring it with him. There was no way to increase his strength by arge margin with a Nascent Soul card. He could only increase it by about two small realms.

    However, under the current condition of serious injuries, it had a certain healing effect.

    The exquisite red dress girl walked up and looked up at Guo Fan. Her ss-like eyes reflected the youth''s appearance. She said, ¡°My guest, long time no see.¡±

    Guo Fan also smiled and said, ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    Yijun tilted her head and said, ¡°She is not human¡­¡±

    The young girl''s voice stopped abruptly.

    The doll stood on its tiptoes, held Guo Fan''s cheek, and kissed his lips lightly. It was as if it was speaking in amonnguage. It said lightly, ¡°I am indeed not human, so it does not matter if I am injured.¡±

    Yijun''s movements paused for a moment, and she tilted her head even more, puzzled.

    Why did she seem to have felt a trace of provocation, and now she especially wanted to pull out her sword?

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172 - Just Like Lemon

    Yijun felt that her aunt was different this time.

    In the past, whenever Guo Fan took in a new aunt, Yijun would only feel that she had another aunt. Sometimes, she would feel that this was not an aunt, or how many aunts she had.

    The girl did not have much feeling in her heart. She just felt that ording to normal standards, her aunt was a little too many.

    But for Yijun, who had grown up in the devil religion and had nevere into contact with the rules of the mortal world, it was just a little too much.

    Among the cultivators, especially the devil cultivators and evil cultivators, there were many who opened up their harem and indulged inscivious pleasures. Even in the righteous path, there were many people who used dual cultivation techniques to increase their cultivation. As long as both parties were willing to, this was nothing in the Obsidian Tribes.

    Currently, Guo Fan was within the normal range, and had yet to reach a level that would make people feel surprised.

    The only thing that made people envious and jealous was that the quality of everyone in the backyard was so high that it made people''s hair stand on end.

    It was truly infuriating.

    Just based on what they knew, they had taken down the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, one of the biggest forces under the Sword Pavilion, the young master of one of the four great families, the strongestbat force in Blistook Pavilion, and the saintess of the Devil Cult.

    They had taken down almost half of the three pavilions, four families, and six major powers at the top of the orthodox Immortal Gate, which was thergest power of the Devil Dao.

    Yijun, who had been observing in secret, had always known that Guo Fan didn''t do anything to these women. These women hade to find him. Including her mother.

    In other words, there might be manypetitors who were eyeing him covetously, waiting for him to appear.

    Qingfu, as a four-star character, was not very outstanding among the contestants. At most, her attributes were rather special. She was a man-made person and could easily make various poses. There were also benefits that could not be destroyed no matter how she yed.

    Of course, as a housekeeper and maid type character, she could also carry out housework.

    However, Guo Fan, who knew Qingfu very well, knew that this little maid''s level of housework was basically on par with his. Although she worked very hard, the actual effect was pitiful.

    However, this was not the main point. The main point was that now, Yijun, who should have been used to Guo Fan having a lover from time to time, felt different.

    The girl was very smart, so after being confused for a moment, she understood the reason why it was like this.

    It was not because her aunt was different this time.

    It was that she was different.

    When the petite red dressed girl stood on her tiptoes and kissed Guo Fan, Yijun felt her heart suddenly jump.

    A strange feeling spread in her heart.

    If that night, Guo Fan kissed, would it be this kind of intimate scene now, but now it was someone else''s¡­

    It was a little sour.

    It was as if he had eaten a lemon.

    The girl was expressionless. She tilted her head and stared at Qingfu, faintly emitting a dangerous aura.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Yijun?¡±

    Guo Fan''s mouth twitched. He had a slight headache. Yijun was not like this before, but not long ago when he and the young girl had met, he had put on clothes for her. It seemed to have given Yijun some ideas.

    Unlike Yijun who had wholeheartedly wanted to give gifts and was deeply influenced by Li Xieren, she did not have any emotional fluctuation. Now, Yijun was gradually developing into aplete person.

    Although the direction was still a little crooked, overall, it was very gratifying.

    ¡°Qingfu, do you know where the person who entered the tomb went?¡±

    He reached out his hand to touch Qingfu''s head. This doll was very small, about to reach between his waist and chest.

    The doll replied, ¡°Eight died outside, and one ran into the Nine Furnace Secret Realm. Because of the Martial Sovereign Bloodline, Qingfu cannot say too much, otherwise it will break the rules.¡±

    The girl''s face was very serious.

    The Nine Furnace Secret Realm sounded to be rted to the Martial Emperor''s inheritance. It seemed that the inheritance obtained in the game was not the real inheritance, but a pretense on the surface.

    The skill that the yer had obtained was dropped by the monster, but who said that the boss dropped the real item?

    What a scam game nning. There must be some hidden information hidden here, waiting for the next version to reveal.

    Although they had a good impression of the character, the character''s behavior wouldn''t change.

    Just like before, Sun Fen could ignore the mortals in Night''s Fall Sword City and use the Night''s Fall Sword Array to steal people. However, she would still feel guilty in her heart. If she did it a few more times¡­ Her Dao heart might copse. It was also Guo Fan''s decision to save people. Otherwise, Sun Fen might have been mentally deranged all the time.

    Using favorability to change a character was a very dangerous action.

    Guo Fan thought for a while and asked tentatively, ¡°Another kiss?¡±

    Qingfu was stunned and fell into silence. She then pursed her lips and said, ¡°It has always been a casual kiss.¡±

    Although it was a doll, it was not artificial retarded. How could this kind of cheap thing be used as a condition?

    Could it be that there was a fee for getting married?

    The doll felt wronged.

    Guo Fan coughed dryly and said, ¡°Then let''s try something we haven''t tried before.¡±

    Qingfupletely fell into silence. Then she turned her head and turned her head. Her white and tender hands held the corner of her skirt and her gaze was somewhat fleeting. ¡°Try¡­ try what¡­¡±

    Guo Fan said, ¡°How about hugging you and sleeping?¡±

    The doll suddenly felt as if it was struck by lightning and took two steps back. Its expression was stunned as it was shocked by this unprecedented thing.

    In the past, there had only been kisses. Now, they were hugging.

    ¡°Walking forward, there is a bronze cauldron. The inscription on the cauldron is the opening incantation, but it needs to be tranted upside down. It cannot be opened unless one possesses the bloodline of a Martial Emperor.¡±

    Qingfu expressionlessly turned her head and said as if nothing had happened.

    Guo Fan nodded and muttered to himself, ¡°That is to say, blood recognition? Logically speaking, there should only be one descendant of the Martial Emperor left in the world¡­ However, I remember Hee Junhao''s wife, that Puppet Master. When creating a high-grade puppet, the blood of a Martial Emperor would be used as the blood that filled the meridians of a human puppet. It would provide a driving force for the heart pump. ¡°

    The human puppet,¡­ ¡°Qingfu and Qingfu will not agree unless they are coerced.¡±

    Guo Fan looked at the serious face of the doll and almostughed in his heart.

    But he still had to hold it in.

    He reached out and grabbed Qingfu''s hand and said, ¡°In this tomb where the Spiritual Energy is sealed, we can''t beat Qingfu either, so we had to gain some goodwill first. When she has let down her guard, we can only do things after beating her unconscious.¡±

    Qingfu nodded and said, ¡°That''s right. If not for that, how could Qingfu not notice at all.¡±

    Guo Fan touched her head and asked, ¡°How is the good impression now?¡±

    Qingfu looked up, ¡°It''s full.¡±

    ¡°That''s good.¡± Guo Fan reached out and knocked Qingfu on the back of her neck.

    Based on his current strength, it was like a massage.

    The doll looked like it had fainted. Guo Fan held it in his arms and respectfully closed his eyes.

    Yijun looked at the two of them like she was looking at a fool.

    But she vaguely felt as if she had been fed a lemon again.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173 - The Asura Arena

    ¡°Meow¡­¡±

    Are these two idiots?

    The hammer changed from its dragon form to its cat form. It shook its ears and raised its small head to reveal its dead fish eyes. It made a sound simr to Yijun''s voice.

    Hmph, isn''t it just a hug? The mount was held and touched by the hammer every day. They slept together. Did she show off?

    The Orange Cat proudly wagged its tail, and then it saw Guo Fan reach out and pick up the little doll that had automatically fallen asleep. One of his hands crossed her tender and smooth legs, and his other hand rested on her back. Thettery on Guo Fan''s body, and naturally reached out to grab Guo Fan''s neck.

    ¡­ ¡°¡±

    This very intimate posture made the hammer, which had never been hugged so intimately by Guo Fan, suddenly feel sore.

    The hammer quietly walked to Guo Fan''s feet and stretched out its ws to scratch the corner of his shirt. ¡°Meow!¡±

    Guo Fan lowered his head.

    Crying Kitty''s hair was lemon. * Swoosh! *

    Sweat. Guo Fan''s mouth twitched. He clearly saw the three big words ¡°I want it too¡± in the Orange Cat''s eyes.

    ¡°Hammer, you are the one and only Constructing Fracture of Scaled Dragon in the world that possesses the soul of a true dragon. You are already a few hundred years old demon lord. You should learn how to walk by yourself¡­¡±

    The Orange Cat circled around his feet. It raised its head and looked at Guo Fan with its watery eyes. Its pink little ws pressed on his calf. Its fluffy head rubbed against his side and said coquettishly, ¡°Meow ~¡±

    ¡°Hug! Hug!¡±

    Faced with such a ferocious beast, even Guo Fan, who was a hero among travelers, had no choice but to submit to its despotic might.

    The hammer jumped onto his body with a swoosh, hanging on his neck like a sloth. It even squeezed into the gap between Qingfu''s arm and Guo Fan, making the sleeping doll open one of its eyes. When it looked up, it saw that Orange Cat''s furry ears were shaking.

    So, so cute!

    Qingfu blinked her eyes. She had never seen a creature like a cat before. She was deeply shocked. She stared at the hammer that was rubbing against Guo Fan''s body while snoring happily. She was stunned for a moment, then carefully moved over.

    The doll used its face to gently rub against the Orange Cat''s back. It paused and rubbed again.

    ¡­ ¡°¡± Qingfu buried her face into the Orange Cat''s fluffy and soft fur.

    Hammer: ¡°Meow?¡±

    Guo Fan, who had an extra scarf,:¡­ ¡°¡±

    It was also quite good to get along harmoniously.

    The doll''s body was soft. It did not seem as stiff as what he had always imagined. Or rather, it felt cold. Her body was basically no different from a normal human''s. It felt warm, and there was no difference between her skin and a real person''s. There was even breathing and heart.

    If she hadn''t known beforehand, she would have thought that this was a real person no matter how she looked at it.

    But it was unexpectedly heavy.

    ¡­ It was actually within reason.

    There was also a skill bar for dolls that could transform into other forms. Their entire body was the same as an armory, so it would be strange if they were not heavy.

    Of course, excluding this point, no matter how one looked at it, Qingfu was no different from a real human. No one knew what method the Puppet Master that created her used to do it.

    If a yer could use programming to create a character,pared to a game, it would be simr to a ¡°creation mode.¡± If it was in the real world, the Puppet Master would be as mysterious as a creator.

    However, the wife that was buried with the Martial Emperor should be thest descendant of the Puppet Master in the Upper Central Realm.

    Once she died, the inheritance of the Puppet Master would bepletely cut off.

    ¡°However, since the inheritance of the Martial Emperor is divided into real and fake, then in that so-called Nine Furnace Secret Realm¡­ After all, as husband and wife, these two were deeply in love. Life and death are the same, so it''s normal for the inheritance to be ced together. ¡°

    Guo Fan brought a cat and a doll with him. Just as he was about to walk forward, he was suddenly pulled by someone.

    He turned around and saw Yijun reaching out to grab his clothes. She looked up and stared at him.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Guo Fan and Yijun looked at each other and looked at the two on themselves. They were silent for a while. He said earnestly, ¡°Yijun, you are already a mature child. You should learn to be independent and not always rely on your parents. This is very¡­¡±

    Yijun tugged at the corner of his shirt and whispered, ¡°Hug.¡±

    Guo Fan silently swallowed the rest of his words.

    Who could withstand this? !

    Hug!

    Damn it, even if he couldn''t carry it, he still had to!

    Yijun was only a head shorter than Guo Fan. It was not easy to carry her, but to an Immortal Cultivator, it was nothing.

    Although it was said that because cultivators had the experience of tempering their body with the Spiritual Energy, the density was a little high, but it didn''t matter. The old father was able to hold on.

    Just treat it as raising the iron to refine the body!

    Guo Fan gritted his teeth. He hugged two in front of him and hung one around his neck. With great difficulty, he brought along his three ¡°real pendants¡± and walked in the direction that the doll pointed.

    The Asura Arena between a female servant doll and a cat that my daughter and her family use to use as a servant¡­ it should be a very happy thing, but why did the final oue be for him to train his body?

    As a dead otaku, Guo Fan, who forcefully carried a load forward, had tears streaming down his face.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Bad luck, another dead end.¡±

    Dong Yuan stopped walking and said with an ugly expression.

    The path ahead was blocked by the stone wall. Water seeped out from the cracks on the wall and dripped down continuously.

    They had seen this kind of stone wall more than twenty times.

    The entire tomb was a huge maze, filled with fork paths and dead ends. There were all kinds of fatal traps along the way, and there were all kinds of them. One or two was fine, sometimes more than a dozen of them came in a row. It was difficult to parry them, and it gave him a headache.

    Apart from that, there were also all kinds of puppets wandering around the Martial Monarch Cave.

    Everyone knew that those were fake dolls, because some dolls really had an exaggerated appearance. There was a mountain of flesh made up of extremely corrupted limbs, as well as a few monsters with several bodies. There were also some semi-finished products, as well as some man-made Strange Beast. It was a strange hunt.

    There were also human-shaped puppets that were exactly the same, carved from the same mold. Their fighting strength was not bad, and they had lost two people.

    From the initial contempt to the current cautiousness, they had only used half an hour. It could be seen how fierce this ce was.

    However,ter on, they had actually met puppets that could speak humannguage. Just by looking at their appearance, they were no different from real people. It was just that their actions and words were problematic.

    ¡°Pann Xiaoying, record it down.¡± Dong Yuan instructed, ¡°The rest of you, spread out and rest for a while.¡±

    The people behind them naturally agreed. They also needed some time toe.

    The charming woman who followed behind waved her hand and opened a painting of the void. There was an iplete map drawn on it.

    It was a series of maps that they had passed through so far.

    At a nce, it was basically a dead end¡­

    It showed how difficult their journey had been.

    This charming girl was one of the people who had stopped in the sky above Martial Monarch Cave. The man in the Daoist robe who led the group was Dong Yuan.

    All of them worked for the Soul Haunt Ship. Each of them had a coin as a token of appreciation.

    After epting the same mission, they came here to cooperate. Dong Yuan, who had the highest cultivation base, would be the leader for the time being.

    Pann Xiaoying added a stroke in the painting of the void and then frowned, ¡°It''s not enough. This deduction diagram needs more roads to guide the arrangement of the tomb¡­ It is a dead end and it does not have much effect. Fortunately, this diagram has stored the Spiritual Energy. What? Pann Xiaoying asked. She frowned and said, It is not enough. This deduction diagram needs more roads to guide the arrangement of the tomb¡­ It is a dead end and it does not have much effect. Fortunately, this diagram has stored the Spiritual Energy. We do not need people to join us, otherwise we can only rely on people to figure it out. No wonder the Snowke Mansion died twice. ¡°

    ¡°Specifically, how much longer will it take?¡±

    Dong Yuan frowned and looked at the rest of the people. ¡°This Martial Monarch Cave is too evil. We were also tricked by the people of the Snowke Mansion. There was no news about the Spiritual Energy being sealed in this ce. There were so few body cultivators here. I''m afraid even we won''t be able to get out, let alone find the inheritance of a Martial Emperor. ¡°

    ¡°We still need about a quarter of the way to get out.¡± Pann Xiaoying kept the scroll and saw that Dong Yuan''s expression was somewhat ugly. She changed the topic and her eyes moved. ¡°Speaking of which, aren''t there those two foxes? They are the best at tracking, so why didn''t they take action? If we had a clear target, we wouldn''t have gone through so many dead ends ¡°

    The woman chuckled:¡± You couldn''t have been bewitched by these two little foxes, not even letting them do anything right? ¡°

    Dong Yuan heard her and frowned as he looked back.

    The two girls from the Fox race were whispering in a corner. Although these two little foxes were indeed pleasing to the eye and he did not order them to do anything, he had never taken any action at all, which made him a little unhappy.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174 - Mistress

    The two little foxes were neers to the Soul Haunt Ship recently, but they were quite strong. The little fox demon with the twintails was at the seventh level of Core Formation, while the one with long hair was at the eighth level of Core Formation.

    Afterpleting a few missions, thepletion rate was very high. It was said that one was good at fighting, while the other was good at observing and arranging. Thebination of intelligence andbat strength was very impressive.

    In addition, they came from the orthodox branch of the fox n, Tu Shan. They were different from the sectless cultivator and were respected by the human cultivators.

    Moreover, Tu Shan had a mother''s money.

    The Soul Haunt Ship had also estimated that they were sent by their n to gain some experience. Hence, they had given them some missions that were not too risky from the beginning to the end.

    Dong Yuan was different. He came from an average sect. He did not have much strength, so he had to work hard on his own. Many of these people would choose toe to Soul Haunt Ship to earn some extra money. Otherwise, they would have to rely on the things they had in the sect. Maintaining cultivation was a difficult task.

    Their treatment in the Soul Haunt Ship had always been good, but this time, they actually let go of those ¡®special missions'' that were easy and expensive and came here to ept such a highly dangerous mission. It was really puzzling.

    In particr, these two little foxes were twins. In the perception of cultivators, any ¡®twin'' attribute would have some extraordinary mystical aspects.

    In the past, the most famous one was the ¡°Yin Yang Divine Lord¡± of the Soaring Wisdom Sect. The two siblings, one cultivated the Dao of Ultimate Yang. The other one cultivated the Dao of Ultimate Yang. When the two of them attacked together, at the limit, they could even cross five steps in a row. When they were at the God Forming Stage¡­ They had challenged a Void Refining Stage warrior.

    It was widely spread.

    Before the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator was born, the Soaring Wisdom Sect''s ¡°Yin Yang Divine Lord¡± was the most famous benchmark for cross-rankingbat strength. Later on, when his position became higher, he did not participate in the fight anymore. That was why the former had overshadowed his limelight.

    However, their reputation was still there. Furthermore, as cultivators of the older generation, they would often be mentioned.

    As for these two little foxes.

    Wherever they went, they would be delicious and delicious, and their roles would be properly put aside. At this moment, in a corner, they were looking at the wall and the floor with a thoughtful expression.

    The little fox with pigtails looked pure and innocent. Its fair and tender face had a serious expression. Her figure was slender and thin, and her short skirt was like a rope that entuated the curves of her young and tender body. Her slender legs were wrapped in translucent white stockings, and her feet were round and cute inside the wooden clogs. There was a slight hint of flesh between her toes.

    Compared to the fluffy tail behind her butt, her slender legs were especially obvious, especially her waist. It could be said that her waist was not full at all. Just by looking at it, one could imagine the feeling of holding it in one''s hand and bending it backwards.

    The clothes of the demon race were very different from the clothes of the cultivators in the middle state. They had a trace of exotic style. At first nce, one could already feel that they were stunning.

    The fox whose long hair was hanging down and tied into a bundle of red ropes behind her shook her tail. She was wearing the same type of rope and short clothes. The rope on her back was tied into a bow knot, and two bells were hanging down.

    This child''s natural pair ofrge almond eyes seemed to be covered by water mist at all times. The corners of her eyes were slightly red and carried a trace of charm. Under the contrast of her hair falling down, the cinnabar between her eyebrows faintly emitted a red light. His skin was as white as snow. Although his figure was petite, one could vaguely see the outline of a plump body. The clothes on his chest were full and bulging, and the size was very impressive.

    Although the two little foxes were twins, their temperament and some other aspects were very different, and they were very different from each other.

    These two little foxes were the legitimate members of the fox n in Tushan. The former was called Si Mi, and thetter was called Suyao. They were different from Tan Ling''s white fox species, they were two little red foxes.

    Si Mi thoughtfully sniffed the smell in the air. ¡°They are very close. He stopped here before, but there is still the smell of other demons and humans.¡±

    Suyao reached out her hand to brush the stone wall and suddenly said, ¡°Female?¡±

    Si Mi nodded seriously, ¡°Female.¡±

    The two little foxes looked at each other and suddenly felt the seriousness of the situation.

    They had to hurry!

    There was actually someone who was arrogant enough to be a mistress in front of a fox spirit?? This was intolerable!

    This pair of twins had a very strong sense of dignity towards the fox race. Natural charm had always been the fox race''s tool to deceive men. Furthermore, everyone knew that the fox race liked to y around.

    Now, they were actually being cheated by someone again?

    Swish!

    Just as the two nervous little foxes were about to get up, the Taoist priest in front of them suddenly walked over. He cupped his fists and said, ¡°I wonder if the two of you can help me find out the location of the Snowke Mansion. Otherwise, it would be too inefficient for us to find them in a dead end. ¡°

    Dong Yuan wasn''t a fool. Pann Xiaoying was obviously trying to sow discord between them. He didn''t know if it was because of the two little foxes'' beauty that made the sectless cultivator jealous or something else.

    However, he had his own thoughts. Since the Su sisters were demon beasts of Tushan, he naturally couldn''t neglect them. He had to be polite first.

    Pann Xiaoying, who was at the back, saw his amiable appearance and curled her lips, her eyes filled with disappointment.

    The two little foxes didn''t make a move previously on purpose. They needed to blend in and continuously search for that person''s aura. It was naturally a good thing to walk a few more paths.

    Now that they had found him, their goal had already been achieved by about half.

    The two little foxes looked at each other and Si Mi said, ¡°Yes, but the two of us need to go to a ce. We will temporarily leaveter.¡±

    Dong Yuan was stunned. ¡°This¡­¡±

    This was equivalent to losing thebat strength of two Core Forming Stage or one Nascent Infant Stage. For their already difficult team, it was like adding salt to the wound.

    Pann Xiaoying sneered from behind, ¡°When the Soul Haunt Ship is carrying out their mission, it should be on personal matters. I think youngdies Su must have seen the terms, and now they are abandoning us and leaving us behind?¡±

    Si Mi''s double ponytails swayed. She looked at the charming woman and said, ¡°Of course, it will be after finding those people from the Snowke Mansion.¡±

    Su makeup was not as calm as before. Her expression did not change as she said, ¡°The efficiency is too low. I still feel that some of the people in the team are not strong enough and have nothing to do with experience. After all, this is the first time we are here, we have to be more careful.¡±

    Pann Xiaoying''s expression immediately stiffened. Then, her eyes kept changing. Finally, she gave a fake smile and expressed her agreement.

    Dong Yuan quickly tried to smooth things over. Everyone finished resting and continued forward. With the two little foxes'' probing magic, the efficiency was indeed improved.

    Very quickly, they walked into another dead end.

    ¡°Some useful people with high cultivation base are really efficient¡­¡±

    Pann Xiaoying covered her mouth and said in surprise, her eyes were full of ridicule.

    The double pigtailed Si Mi looked at the dead end in front of her and shook her ears in confusion. It was obvious that the breath was directed here.

    ¡°How could it be¡­¡±

    ¡°It''s not wrong.¡±

    Su makeup curved her charming almond eyes and pressed her hand on the stone wall.

    Chi.

    Her delicate and fair fingers sank into the stone wall.

    ¡°Inside is a secret realm.¡±

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175 - The Secret Realm in the Tomb

    ¡°Secret realm?¡±

    Dong Yuan and the others stood in astonishment, but upon witnessing Su''s white fingers embed into the wall, they acknowledged her correctness.

    Within the Martial Emperor Tomb, a ce that zealously repelled intruders with Spiritual Energy, another hidden realm materialized suddenly. Remarkably, it appeared to be exceedingly covert and secure.

    Despite the apparent ease of discovery, this locale couldn''t be dismissed asmon knowledge.

    The initial factor stemmed from Su''s seemingly inexplicable method, possibly owing to her potent tracking abilities, which swiftly led them here. Moreover, their objective was crystal clear, swiftly identifying this as a hidden realm.

    Ordinarily, groups would scatter like aimless wanderers. They''d encountered numerous dead ends before, falling prey to their preconceptions. Typically, they''d retreat disappointed upon encountering another impasse.

    Why did he bother to inspect this wall for anomalies?

    This sort of reverse logic, ¡°the safest ce is the most dangerous,¡± while not particrly ingenious, invoked a sense of astonishment.

    Among those present, had Su not examined the wall, none would have conjectured it concealed a hidden realm.

    Secondly, this realm appeared exceptionally stable. Su''s fingers sinking into the wall indicated a direct passage without any irregrities.

    Everyone present understood the arduous task of establishing a spatial hidden realm.

    Natural hidden realms were a subset, known for their instability. Typically, they underwent cycles of rapid creation and dissolution, harboring obscure natural treasures.

    Unimed natural mystical realms were coveted by Immortal Cultivators.

    In numerous shes, some realms vanished once their treasures were plundered. Others consumed greedy intruders, while those rich in spiritual energy sealed themselves, awaiting rejuvenation.

    The remaining realms were seized by the most powerful cultivators, fortified with barriers and formations, serving as secure bases for sects.

    The first scenario wasmon, while thetter was deemed fortunate.

    Such realms were inherently vtile, constantly shifting, with fissures prone to appearing, iming many unwary explorers.

    Hence, many realms were essed sporadically, spanning decades or even centuries.

    Frequent openings depleted the spatial stability, fostering cracks. Ultimately, the interiors copsed, engulfing inhabitants.

    Remarkably, this hidden realm exhibited exceptional stability without spatial enchantments, concealing any imperfections.

    There was only one possibility.

    Crafted by an individual hailing from the Martial Monarch Cave, this concealed realm unfolded its mysteries.

    Among these cultivators, the notion prevailed that this locale likely housed the legacy of the Martial Sovereign.

    Pann Xiaoying and Dong Yuan exchanged nces, swiftly discerning mutual astonishment.

    Their countenances then hardened with resolve.

    The revtion of this hidden expanse signaled a stride closer to the Martial Sovereign''s bequest. While ostensibly a boon, the recent unearthing of the Martial Emperor''s sepulcher by the Snowke Mansion had stirred a ndestine tempest. Hence, the Soul Haunt Ship dispatched them to reconnoiter this path.

    Essentially, they stood as the vanguard, the premier explorers of this domain. These two astute foxes, novices to the tomb''s depths, stumbled upon this find through their adept tracking skills¡­

    The residual tracking aura bespoke human presence.

    In essence, this secret realm had already entertained visitors.

    The assembly ahead remained an enigma: were they affiliates of the Snowke Mansion, or were other interlopers vying for a share of the spoils?

    The trailing contingent wore expressions of gravity akin to their forebears''.

    Seasoned veterans of the Soul Haunt Ship, they possessed abundant experience. In locales like the Martial Emperor''s tomb, peril intertwined with opportunity. No one could foresee the perils thaty ahead, where their very essence might dissipate.

    Yet, should theyy hands on the Martial Monarch''s legacy, the ambitious among them would¡­ If they could assimte its power, fortifying their own, even amidst the Soul Haunt Ship''s pursuit, they could safeguard themselves. They might even garner support from other factions, altering their fate irreversibly.

    Throughout the Upper Central Realm, moments abounded wherein destinies pivoted. Sess hinged upon seizing these opportunities.

    The pigtailed fox-child ventured forth, probing the ethereal barrier. Though it seemed insubstantial, her touch implied a barrier breached. Confirming her suspicion, she affirmed, ¡°Indeed, a secret realm.¡±

    Si Mi wagged his tail, impressed by the youngster''s entry into the Martial Emperor''s tomb, deeming him a trailzer. His progress eclipsed that of the heavily armed group. Truly, he warranted admiration.

    Dong Yuan stood guard, cautioning, ¡°Remain vignt. This realm harbors mysteries. Some of you shall pursue the Snowke Mansion''s agents, while others will apany me into the depths.¡±

    With this promation, he produced a jade slip.

    ¡°Thismunication artifact bears scant energy reserves, affording only three usages. Employ it judiciously.¡±

    Distributing the jade slips, Dong Yuan tasked hispanions with tracking the Snowke Mansion''s operatives. These individualsprehended their role;cking the cultivational prowess of their peers, they deemed venturing into the secret realm perilous, opting instead for silent enrichment beyond its confines.

    Not everyone possessed the audacity to undertake excessive risks.

    The team fragmented swiftly. The vanguard remained unchanged. Upon breaching the mystic realm''s boundary, their surroundings expanded abruptly.

    Beyond the barriery an unexpected sight: a verdant hillside.

    It wasn''t merely grasnd; it sprawled with dense foliage.

    Before they could register their astonishment, an unusual sensation gripped them.

    ¡°Hold on¡­ What''s happening?¡± Dong Yuan eximed, sensing an inexplicable force tugging at his body.

    Gravity!

    The Daoist-robed cultivatorprehended swiftly. It seemed as though Spiritual Energy remained barred from entry. This mystic realm imposed its own ¡°personality,¡± augmenting gravitational forces.

    ¡°Remainposed! This gravity poses no threat! Adjust gradually!¡± Dong Yuan reassured calmly, garnering agreement from those behind him.

    ¡°Whew¡­ This is quite challenging.¡± Pann Xiaoying remarked, taken aback. She endeavored to limate to the sudden environmental shift. With a bitter smile, she added, ¡°The prior constraints on Spiritual Energy seem not to have dissipated but intensified. A significant portion of body cultivators'' prowess has been nullified. What distinguishes a cultivator from a mortal¡­ This exemplifies a Martial Emperor who achieved Dao through mortal means. If mortals wield no influence here, then this signifies true parity.¡±

    The two fox cubs, originally demons in their natural forms, found adaptation less arduous. Nheless, they furrowed their brows, sensing something amiss.

    In that instant, a resounding noise emanated from behind.

    They couldn''t resist ncing back. The erstwhile wall had transformed into an arching stone doorway embedded in the mountain. Within the rough-hewn stone door sat a pitch-ck barrier.

    Simultaneously, the stones nking the barrier closed, sealing the door shut.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176 - Arrest Adultery!

    Pann Xiaoying''s countenance shifted abruptly as she hastened forward, yet her efforts proved futile.

    Abruptly, the stone door sealed shut with a resounding thud, the stones melding seamlessly. A slender fissure remained. Pann Xiaoying grasped her sword, endeavoring to pry open the gap. Despite her attempts, the stones exhibited relentless cohesion. Her vertical, elongated sword waspressed and contorted, emitting a grating sound.

    Her sword possessed remarkable qualities, shimmering with an icy gleam, evidently a formidable weapon.

    Nevertheless, confronted with ostensibly mundane stones, it offered no resistance. In an instant, it metamorphosed into a lump of corroded iron. The sword''s de first bent, then was ttened into a piece of metal. Faint shes of light emanated from the crevices between the stones before vanishing instantaneously.

    The entire stone door morphed into a seamless stone wall, adorned with a protruding pattern reminiscent of nine cauldrons. The sword became embedded within it, akin to a mere ornament.

    Pann Xiaoying stood transfixed, gazing bewilderedly at her sword.

    She attempted to withdraw the sword, yet the slender middle section snapped apart with ease.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Those behind exchanged dismayed nces, inhaling sharply as their expressions soured.

    Their recklessness was apparent. The secret realm seemed to permit entry but not exit, promptly sealing its entrance shut.

    Their misjudgmentpounded the situation. Initially presuming someone had already entered, they noted no alteration at the entrance, leading them to believe it safe to proceed.

    Who would have anticipated this entrapment?

    Furthermore, with his cultivation base now restrained and the gravitational shift here¡­

    Dong Yuanpelled himself toposure, joining Pann Xiaoying''s side. He prodded the stone wall, but it remained unyielding, seamlessly melded with the mountain''s face.

    ¡°Seems I''ve no choice but to forge ahead. If I enter, I must surely emerge. Erecting such a stable secret realm demands substantial energy. They wouldn''t allow entry only to perish. Since Si Mi and Su Makeup tracked them here, they won''t permit entry. This suggests the Snowke Mansion''s contingent has arrived. This locale likely houses the Martial Sovereign''s legacy.¡±

    Dong Yuan pivoted, voice grave, eyes fixed on the two young foxes.

    Despite the troublesome predicament, they confronted the unknown within an enigmatic secret realm. As pioneers, they braced for such eventualities.

    The absence of Snowke Mansion''s party ahead underscored the peril here.

    As the leader, he couldn''t betray panic. Doing so would sow chaos among his followers, exacerbating the situation.

    ¡°Since immediate peril eludes us, let''s regroup and assess our resources to adapt to this evolving environment.¡±

    Dong Yuan directed. Among his retinue, besides Pann Xiaoying¡ªa disciple of a middling sect within the Red Stream Sect, adept in swordsmanship¡­ Though her swordy crippled, they still possessed standard long swords from the Sword Pavilion. Though inferior to her former de, it was their only recourse.

    They still hadbat strength.

    Despite the circumstance, this situation was somewhat favorable. She possessed proficiency in sword techniques, relying on physical prowess forbat. In contrast, the other two hailed from the Peach Blossom Temple, adept solely in spells. The depletion of Spiritual Energy had left them in dire straits. Their countenances now pale, they recognized their loss ofbat capability.

    It wouldn''t be unexpected if the others abandoned them and departed immediately.

    Nevertheless, Dong Yuan wouldn''t entertain such a notion at this critical juncture. Having led numerous expeditions, the three Qingfu statues engraved on the coin attested to his extensive experience with the Soul Haunt Ship.

    Opting to leave behind these two ineffectualpanions might have seemed rational and expedient. However, witnessing this, others couldn''t help but shiver. Soon, apprehension permeated the group, eroding trust. Suspicion prevailed, hastening their demise.

    Dong Yuan had orchestrated matters methodically, assigning even the two proficient solely in magic a task¡ªto explore any means of breaching the magical barrier sealing the stone door. Their tion was palpable, easing tensions among the group.

    ¡°Take this sword. Once we secure the inheritance within the Martial Emperor''s Tomb, we''ll have ample funds to purchase a seven-star or even eight-star magical treasure from the Sword Pavilion, in addition to the reward from the Chao Chao Listening Sword several days ago.¡±

    Dong Yuan handed the standard long sword to Pann Xiaoying, offering sce.

    Pann Xiaoying gazed at the sword before her, examining it thoughtfully.

    Although a creation of the Sword Pavilion, it was still a practice weapon for disciples, surely inferior in quality to her own sword, which had apanied her for years.

    Moreover, it held sentimental value.

    Her countenance darkened momentarily. She performed a swift sword flourish, concealing it behind her back, then turned, fixing a cold gaze on the twins Si Mi and Su makeup. With a sweet smile, she addressed them, ¡°Thanks to the two of you, we''ve swiftly located this secret realm. My earlier judgment was in error. I hadn''t anticipated the fox n''s tracking prowess to be so formidable. Henceforth, I entrust you both to lead the way.¡±

    Si Mi pouted, her tail swishing as she red at Pann Xiaoying with her clear ck and white eyes. Curling her lips, she retorted, ¡°You lost your sword and now seek retribution from us. Why cloak your intentions in lofty rhetoric?¡±

    Pann Xiaoying''s expression faltered before adopting a troubled mien. ¡°Impossible! It''s merely a practical suggestion. Consider, among us, only you two are demons, endowed with innate physical strength surpassing ours. It''s only natural for you to take point. Shall we leave it to the pair from Peach Blossom Temple instead? They''re as helpless as chicks now¡­¡±

    Nearby, nods of agreement ensued.

    Si Mi intended to counter but Su makeup pinched her tail, prompting reluctant acquiescence. With the group organized, they resumed their exploration.

    The secret realm presented a verdant forest appearance. It wasn''t until a nimble team member ascended for a vantage point that they realized it was an ind, epassed by vast seawater.

    ¡°Hold! There are individuals over there!¡±

    The lookout eximed from above.

    Dong Yuan''s gaze sharpened. He summoned the scout down and queried, ¡°Who are they? Are they from the Snowke Mansion?¡±

    The scout furrowed his brow, replying, ¡°Unlikely. They don''t match the descriptions circted. There''s a young man carrying a cat, alongside a girl of about ten and another fourteen or fifteen, standing before a tablet.¡±

    ¡°Very well, we proceed cautiously and approach slowly¡­¡±

    Before Dong Yuan could conclude, two fiery-red figures suddenly leaped out.

    They left behind mere streaks of fluffy tails.

    Dong Yuan stood stunned, taking a few steps forward in vain pursuit. He demanded sternly, ¡°What''s the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°Apprehend the traitor!¡±

    The two young foxes dered simultaneously, their expressions gravely serious.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177 - It''s the Smell of Other Foxes!

    Guo Fan looked at the white monument in front of him.

    This stone tablet was about 3 meters tall. If converted to modern units, it was about 3 meters tall and about the height of a floor.

    The few of them did note from Dong Yuan''s side. Instead, they followed Qingfu''s instructions. In the secret chamber that looked like a Puppet Master puppet, they walked all the way to the end and found a bronze cauldron.

    It was the rumored secret treasure of Hee Junhao, one of the Nine Cauldrons of the Martial Path.

    The body of the cauldron was about 1.5 meters tall and was not considered tall and magnificent. On the contrary, it appeared a little delicate and exquisite. There were many mysterious runes carved on the surface of the cauldron made of bronze. There were also scenes of ancient barbarian hunters giving off an ancient aura.

    Guo Fan naturally recognized it. It was the same as the talisman symbols on the chains that he had seen in Sealed Dragon Pond. It was an ancient talisman.

    The closer he got to the bronze cauldron, the stronger the invisible pressure he felt.

    All the meridians and dantian in his body would tremble. The pressure was enough to seal the Spiritual Energy and turn him into a mortal. To cultivators, it was more like a natural fear, as if they were facing their natural enemy.

    However, because Guo Fan had just be an Immortal Cultivator less than three months ago, to be honest, it wasn''t difficult for him to turn back into a weakling.

    But for those Immortal Cultivators with decades or even hundreds of years of cultivation, it was an out-and-out nightmare.

    Guo Fan didn''t remember much about the mysterious Nine Cauldrons of the Martial Path. After all, no one in the game had discovered that there was a true inheritance of a Martial Emperor hidden here, including Guo Fan. They all thought that the cultivation method dropped by the monster was the true way to enter the path of Martial Dao.

    As for the matters rted to the Nine Pinnacles of Martial Arts, they were even more untraceable.

    They only knew that it was the key to the formation of the entire tomb, but no one knew exactly where it was ced. Countless yers had also searched for it, but they all ended up with nothing.

    At that time, although Guo Fan had conquered Qingfu, he could not order Qingfu, who was a fixed NPC, to do something in the tomb. In this game, the time and storyline were twopletely different concepts.

    Until now, he had used a drop of blood from Qingfu''s heart to activate the bronze cauldron and open a portal.

    Only then did he find this secret realm.

    If it wasn''t for the two little foxes following his aura, Dong Yuan and the others would have been like yers. Even if they cleared the entire Martial Monarch Cave Tomb Instance Dungeon, they wouldn''t have been able to find this ce.

    As soon as they teleported, they saw the stone tablet in front of them.

    Obviously, it had something to do with the bronze cauldron.

    The base of the stone tablet was like white jade and seemed to be one with the stone tablet. It was pure white and transparent. There were no words or patterns carved on it. Instead, it waspletely nk and clean.

    This was a wordless tablet.

    After Guo Fan observed the surroundings and found that it was an ind, he let Xinyue, who had been hiding, recover her strength. She was a Mountain Sea Spirit, and in a ce like this, she could naturally absorb energy from mountains, rivers, nts, and animals. Although it was not a lot, it was still a long way to go, and it was still very easy to heal Guo Fan.

    Guo Fan''s injuries had mostly recovered. Due to the advancement of his realm, his self-healing ability had also been greatly enhanced. Adding Xinyue, his recovery speed was naturally quite fast.

    At least now he could move freely.

    ¡°What is this stone tablet?¡± Guo Fan turned his head and asked.

    He was still holding Qingfu and leaning against him. Her small head rubbed against his neck, and her soft hair felt itchy.

    Now, she was clearly out of the range of the tomb. There was no reason for her to pretend to be unconscious, and she was still hugging his neck. It was purely because this little doll wanted to hug him.

    Kissing, hugging, and raising it high¡­ she was just short of raising it high.

    As for what kind of lifting it was, it was up to Guo Fan to decide.

    The doll raised its head and looked at the white stone tablet. It shook its head in confusion and said, ¡°Qingfu has never entered this secret realm, so she doesn''t know what this thing is¡­ but it should be rted to the inheritance of the old master.¡±

    Her creator was called Madam, so the one she called the old master was the Martial Emperor Hee Junhao.

    But from Qingfu''s previous conversation, she was Hee Junhao and that Puppet Master before they died. The Puppet Master Madam did not have the time to spend with Qingfu for a long time. In the end, Qingfu''s final piece was also the most perfect piece. However, she became the tomb keeper.

    Therefore, although Qingfu had feelings of admiration for the two of them, most of the time, she spent alone in the tomb for an unknown period of time.

    Guo Fan patted Qingfu''s head and let here down temporarily. He went forward to check the stone tablet.

    Before he reached out his hand to touch the white stone tablet, he heard a loud sound from afar.

    Guo Fan suddenly turned his head and saw many birds and beasts in the forest that had been sent flying.

    ¡°Someone ising?¡±

    Yijun, who was standing next to him, nodded slightly. She pulled out her sword and walked in front of Guo Fan with an expressionless face. She pointed at Guo Fan with the tip of her sword. Her eyes were cold and her obedient look disappeared.

    The first impression she left on Guo Fan was indifference and cruelty. The one who killed people as easily as cutting off a weed in the ears of the devil cult. She had been influenced by the devil religion. The girl who had grown crooked had now returned.

    Guo Fan''s heart skipped a beat, but now was not the time to think about other things. He immediately drew his bow and nocked an arrow. He looked at the forest vigntly, signaling them to retreat and hide behind the stone monument.

    There was no Spiritual Energy here, so he could not use most of his skills. However, the beginner skills were still there, and the skills that he had used to form his own arrow had been sealed. The arrows on his body were also picked up from the corpses.

    There were a total of 42 arrows, but not a single one was used. He felt a bit nervous.

    There was also some excitement in this nervous mood.

    Guo Fan subconsciously took two steps back and stood behind Yijun and Qingfu. However, this was not because he was timid, but because he had the self-awareness of a long-range unit.

    He was only a thin blood bow soldier and was still injured. How could he stand in front? Wasn''t that just giving away his head?

    Qingfu''s white and delicate fingers pressed together, and then pulled out a thin silver thread. These tensile and sharp threads, which were no different from des, were her main weapon.

    The silk threads that controlled those armored puppets were about the same material, but they were far inferior to the ones in Qingfu''s hands. Even the bodies of those martial monks from the Twin Ridge Temple who specialized in body refining could be torn apart in an instant.

    Don''t ask how Guo Fan knew.

    But just as they were waiting for the right moment, a young girl''s tender voice suddenly sounded from afar. The sentence ¡°catch the adulterer¡± made Guo Fan tremble, and his entire body felt cold.

    Upon closer inspection, it wasn''t just a voice, but two very simr young girls'' voices.

    Guo Fan quickly recalled it, and then he found the only pair of little foxes with twin attributes in his memory.

    The two young lords of Tu Shan.

    Speaking of which, Tan Ling was the cousin of their mother''s cousin. In any case, foxes were born in a nest and their rtionships were messy. They were basically rtives.

    Just as he was thinking about this, he saw two little foxes rushing over from the forest. They were short, but they were short. Their ears trembled and their tails jumped.

    Guo Fan could not helpughing at first, then he heaved a big sigh of relief. So it was these two little fellows. He stopped the vignt Yijun and Qingfu and squatted down to reach out to the little foxes.

    Si Mi and Su makeup shouted loudly. The first thing they did when they ran over was to jump into Guo Fan''s arms with a face full of joy. Their fluffy ears and tail were rubbing against each other.

    Before Guo Fan could say anything, Si Mi flicked her double ponytails. She suddenly raised her head and sniffed with a serious expression. She smelled his waist and waist from his face and neck. When Guo Fan awkwardly grabbed her, the little fox was frightened and said, ¡°It''s the smell of other foxes!¡±

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178 - Fox Bites

    Si Mi lifted her head, gazing at Guo Fan with a mixture of horror and disbelief evident in her eyes. Sniffling once more, she confirmed the scent of other fox ns on him.

    Immediately, the young fox''s eyes welled up with tears. With a whimper, she wiped her eyes with her hand, sumbing to sobs.

    ¡°Wuwu, you big meanie! It''s one thing if you have someone else outside, but another fox?!¡± Si Mi cried inconsbly, her tiny fists pounding Guo Fan''s body. It was like trying to fend off a yful breeze, so cute yet overwhelming.

    Meanwhile, Su Maomingy across Guo Fan''s body, her ears trembling. Blinking her almond eyes, she sniffed around, meticulously analyzing, ¡°The fabric is faint, but the scent on her face and hands is distinct, though not as potent as that of a fox in love. Initial assessment indicates it''s merely saliva¡­ The scent is pure and reserved, suggesting the other fox is still untouched.¡±

    Despite the child''s demeanor resembling that of a ¡°master detective fox,¡± with her innocent and adorable appearance, her words were surprisingly forthright.

    Guo Fan wore an embarrassed expression.

    Hey! Watch it! There are others present; must you be so direct?

    He nced aside, noticing Qingfu''s innocent and questioning gaze. Yijun remained impassive, while Xinyue¡­ Her Spiritual Energy exuded a remarkable stability, indicating herposed demeanor.

    Well¡­ One seemed clueless, another had an unruly mop of hair, and the third was simply observing.

    Uttering such blunt words didn''t seem to pose any issue¡­ What on earth!

    Guo Fan''s heart felt somewhat shattered, but Si Mi ceased her chest-pounding antics, merely wagging her tail. She sobbed, ¡°Really, truly?¡±

    Her misty eyes gazed at Guo Fan, filled with watery emotion.

    Guo Fan''s lips twitched. He coughed lightly, feigning nonchnce, ¡°Um¡­¡±

    He had no intention of denying it. After all, they were kin. If he evaded now, she''d learn eventually. Shamelessly, he tousled her hair, saying, ¡°She and I haven''t reached that stage yet.¡±

    Though it was imminent, had he not hastened here due to the tide, it would have been a matter of time.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Si Mi let out a sigh of relief initially, only to be caught off guard and then pout, ¡°Does this imply that everything else has already beenpleted?¡±

    She shielded her head with her petite white hand, avoiding Guo Fan''s touch. With a fierce re, she interrogated, ¡°Who is she? Where did this wild foxe from? How dare she snatch the man belonging to Tushan''s overlord? Do I not have any dignity?¡±

    The little fox''s round eyes widened in response. Awoo¡­

    Regarding the im of being Tushan''s overlord, it was entirely self-proimed. She had heard tales of the supposed ¡°little devil king of Tushan Mixed World¡± in the past, but in reality, she was merely a petnt princess, indulged by elders.

    ¡°She is the cousin of your mother''s cousin. Her name is Tan Ling''s white fox. She is the proprietor of the inn in Night''s Fall Sword City. Does this ring a bell? She could be considered a distant rtive, not just some wild fox¡­¡±

    Guo Fan couldn''t suppress a chuckle. He extended two fingers, pinching the little fox''s cheeks. Her skin, slightly cool like jade, felt smooth and velvety, a delightful texture.

    These demons held differing values from humans. In their perspective, animosity toward their own kind was more pronounced, likely due to hierarchical considerations in reproduction.

    Si Mi furrowed her brows, pondering the connection between this ¡°cousin of her mother''s cousin,¡± all the while being pinched until her cheeks reddened. Despite her contemtion, no answer surfaced. Puffing her cheeks, she gazed at Guo Fan, who showed no sign of remorse. Suddenly, she seized his wrist and bit his finger.

    Guo Fan, in the midst of his gleeful pinching, felt a sharp sting on his knuckles.

    His eyelids twitched as he witnessed the little fox, teary-eyed, biting his finger with determination.

    The distinct sensation of Si Mi''s teeth sinking in became increasingly evident to Guo Fan.

    This little creature truly did bite!

    He instinctively recoiled. A warm, diminutive form swiftly nestled into his embrace,plete with a furry tail and ears.

    Partially obstructed by her makeup, her beguiling apricot eyes blinked as she inched closer, moistening her lips with a flick of her tongue. ¡°A fox must mark its territory with its scent~¡±

    Guo Fan hesitated, unable to retract his finger in time before Si Mi fiercely bit him again.

    ¡°Ouch¡­ That hurts! It hurts!¡±

    ¡°Let''s see if you still dare to seek out other foxes!¡± Si Mi released her grip, her toneced with anger.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Guo Fan observed the blood on his finger, a twitch at the corner of his mouth betraying his concern. He resolved not to allow the little creature to engage in such antics in the future.

    It was an age-old adage¡­ even tiger cubs had sharp teeth.

    Yet, the innocent visage of the small fox, clutching his finger moments ago, proved irresistibly alluring. Guo Fan found himself reminiscing about the sensation of his finger brushing against its soft tongue.

    Si Mi, initially poised to disy ferocity, pursed her lips. Detecting a hint of blood in the air, she was taken aback. Observing blood seeping from Guo Fan''s hand, her heart ached, though realizing her culpability, she hesitated, momentarily unsure how to proceed.

    At that instant, Su Makeup grasped Guo Fan''s hand, partaking of his blood mingled with Si Mi''s saliva.

    ¡°Given she''s Aunt Hu, she''s hardly a stranger,¡± Su Makeup stated, licking her lips, casting a flirtatious nce at Guo Fan.

    This little one bore more resemnce to a vixen than her sister.

    Si Mi''s eyes sparkled. She mbered onto him, whispering, ¡°Then you shouldn''t seek another fox!¡±

    ¡°If you''re not interested, simply avert your gaze.¡± Those foxes searching for your Tushan are hardlyparable to others¡­

    Guo Fan''s mind wandered. Si Mi approached joyfully, mimicking Su Makeup''s kiss, as if making amends.

    The sensation of having two little foxes nestled in his arms proved utterly intoxicating.

    Guo Fan''s hand wound swiftly healed.

    Indeed, within the realm of cultivation, he retained both strength and confidence. In the past, upon encountering someone with a guilty conscience, his thoughts would drift to escape ns, fearing envy or even consumption. Such concerns were now obsolete.

    The recent involuntary tremor stemmed purely from lingering shadows. Ha-ha¡­

    Guo Fan essed the interface, perusing its contents.

    [Personage: Si Mi (5-star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Appetion: Qing Qiu Fox Head, Golden Soul Jade Cloth]

    [Tier: Demon Spirit - Fifth Level Soul Formation Stage]

    [Condition: Normal / Spiritual Energy Seal]

    [Aspect Profile (click Verify)]

    Card Amodation Benefit: (Would you like to retain: Yes / No)

    Simultaneously, another card was unveiled.

    [Personage: Suyao (5-star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Appetion: Mountain Lord Tu Shan, Lonemoon, Jiang Tian BaQianqiu]

    Tier: Demon Spirit, Sixth Level Soul Formation

    [Condition: Normal / Spiritual Energy Seal]

    [Aspect Profile (click Verify)]

    Card Amodation Benefit: (Would you like to retain: Yes / No)

    He retained only one vacant card slot for bonuses.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179 - Jealousy

    Dong Yuan, Pann Xiaoying, and the others watched as the two little foxes jumped out and heard a ¡°catch the adulterer.¡± All of them stared at them with their mouths agape. Then they looked at each other, not knowing what to say for a moment.

    ¡°Follow them.¡± After a long time, Dong Yuan ordered, ¡°Since it is someone they know, it should not be too dangerous. Maybe we can work together to explore this ind.¡±

    Pann Xiaoying snorted, ¡°Maybe they know people from the Snowke Mansion. They came to find their lover¡­ The demon race is indeed the demon race. They already have a man at such a young age.¡±

    The person who went to check on the ind earlier teased, ¡°That person brought two pretty little girls with him. It seems like he is good at this.¡±

    Someone added, ¡°I just don''t know how he managed to trick Tu Shan.¡±

    Everyone made wild guesses and discussed for a while. Dong Yuan pped his hands and ordered them to stop talking and get ready.

    ¡°Since we are able to find this ce, I don''t think he is a good person. Moreover, he found clues before us. It would be best to treat him as an enemy.¡± Pann Xiaoying said.

    Dong Yuan nodded and said, ¡°Be careful. It is best to observe first and keep alert.¡±

    They followed the traces of Si Mi and Su makeup all the way to the side of the stone monument. They saw the young man and four young but very good-looking girls. At first nce, they felt like they had entered the backyard of some sect''s dissolute young master.

    The few of them were stunned by this scene. They saw that the oldest girl in white had turned around and pulled out her sword. She looked at the crowd with killing intent.

    That girl had a slender figure and an exquisite appearance. However, her eyes were cold and full of oppression.

    Especially that killing intent. It was as if she had been stared at by that abnormal and terrifying puppet in the tomb. It was terrifying.

    The hairs on everyone''s body stood up. They knew that this was not a girl in the backyard, but a spider poisonous snake that had chosen to devour people.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Everyone took out their weapons and looked at the girl vigntly. The atmosphere was a little tense.

    In such a crucial ce regarding the Martial Emperor''s inheritance, the two parties had met on a narrow path. If it wasn''t for the two little foxes suddenly running over, the two parties would have already started fighting. Now, they could be considered to have calmed down.

    The two little foxes tugged at the corner of Guo Fan''s clothes and exined, ¡°Those are the cultivators from the Soul Haunt Ship who came with us.¡±

    Guo Fan nodded his head and helplessly looked at Yijun who suddenly became angry.

    He walked forward and reached out his hand to touch Yijun''s head. He said in a low voice, ¡°Don''t be angry.¡±

    Yijun was expressionless and said faintly, ¡°I am not angry.¡±

    It did not look like she was not angry at all¡­

    Previously, she was still perfectly fine. However, since she dried her clothes earlier, something suddenly did not feel right.

    In the past, Yijun had always been very calm and even cold. She definitely wouldn''t make a decision on her own. She would listen to Guo Fan and the most important thing was¡­ She had always been hiding in the dark. Every time, she would move quietly in the dark. Even if she showed up, she would keep a very low sense of existence and try her best not to be noticed by others.

    But this time, she took the initiative to pull out her sword. Moreover, she did not dodge or avoid it. She looked like she was nning to face it head on. It was very unusual.

    This was the first time she showed off so much in front of others.

    When she saw Qingfu previously, she already had such a tendency. But now¡­ With the appearance of the two little foxes, Guo Fan had been happily interacting with them for a long time. It seemed to have ignited a fuse in Yijun''s heart, causing the usually calm girl to reveal a leopard-like side.

    Guo Fan felt that he had smelled jealousy.

    This was a subtle change that even the girl herself did not notice. Or rather, she herself did not know what kind of rtionship this was, so she did not know how to deal with it.

    Guo Fan let the girl put down her sword and waited at the side for orders for the time being. Yijun''s movements were not as obedient as before. She walked slowly to stand behind him. She seemed to want to coax him in order to get better, but now she was in front of someone else. Guo Fan did not want to do anything intimate, so he could only let her calm down for the time being.

    The atmosphere eased up slightly, but it was still not too good.

    Dong Yuan and the others turned their eyes back to Guo Fan. Since the girl who had revealed such killing intent had listened to him, it meant that this young man was the leader among them.

    Including the two little foxes, they were now obediently snuggling in his arms.

    At such a young age and with such distinctive features, he shouldn''t be a nobody.

    However, after searching in their minds, they still couldn''t find any useful clues.

    It was as if a person had appeared out of thin air, and none of the new generation that had made a name for themselves in the cultivation world had met this requirement.

    If one were to say that he always had many beautiful women by his side, there was also a ¡°Young Master Wen Qing¡± Ji Wen who was more suitable. However, as a world-renowned handsome man, who didn''t know what Ji Wen looked like? He definitely didn''t look like this young man.

    Dong Yuan was the first to ask, ¡°As the two Tu Shan men said, this is the Soul Haunt Ship''s team. I am Dong Yuan. May I ask who you are?¡±

    ¡°A nobody with the surname Liu, Yuan.¡± Guo Fan replied, ¡°The inheritance of a Martial Emperor is not easy to find. Why don''t we work together for the time being? How about we wait until we find it and then rely on our own abilities? At least Ah Bi and I know each other. We trust each other more than strangers.¡±

    The Soul Haunt Ship had to sign a contract before they set out for a mission. Otherwise, if the people in the team came blindly, their efficiency would definitely drop drastically. Before theypleted the mission, they could not kill each other.

    Dong Yuan and the others did not expect him to be so straightforward.

    However, such straightforward words made them feel relieved. If they were to pretend to be sincere, it would seem that they were plotting something.

    Dong Yuan didn''t immediately agree. Instead, he said, ¡°What is this stone monument?¡±

    Guo Fan turned to look at the stone monument and said with a smile, ¡°I haven''t even had the time to check it when I was interrupted by these two little fellows.¡±

    Si Mi puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°Anyway, this thing is right here. It is not like you can run. If you arete, you will bete.¡±

    Guo Fan could only answer properly.

    He said to those people, ¡°Why don''t I give this opportunity to everyone.¡±

    Once Guo Fan said this, Dong Yuan''s team immediately began whispering. Dong Yuan cupped his hands and said loudly, ¡°Many thanks for Fellow Daoists''s good intentions, but it was you who discovered it after all. How can we have the face to take advantage of it?¡±

    Obviously, he did not trust Guo Fan.

    Guo Fan''s n to use people to probe had failed. He shook his head regretfully and said, ¡°Alright, let me take a look. It is rare to see such a humble person like Brother Tang this year.¡±

    Dong Yuan suddenly felt a little embarrassed. He coughed twice and said, ¡°No, no, no.¡±

    They saw Guo Fan reach out his hand to touch the stone tablet that looked very suspicious.

    Suddenly, a woman''s call for help came from afar.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180 - I will Try to Fool Him for the Rest of My Life

    Everyone was stunned.

    The sudden plea for assistance echoed with a feminine urgency, the word ¡°Help!¡± piercing through the air.

    It prompted a questioning of one''s auditory senses, such was the abruptness of the cry.

    Given the ind''s association with the Martial Monarch''s legacy, its concealment ensured only capable cultivators ventured here. Following encounters with the tomb''s menacing automatons, who among them would exhibit such timidity to solicit aid¡­

    Admittedly, the possibility of encountering a profoundly distressing or life-threatening situation couldn''t be dismissed. Nevertheless, the appropriateness of such a plea seemed dubious.

    Presently, caution gripped everyone. Gazes met, yet no one moved.

    Amidst this tense standoff, the two factions crossed paths on the narrow trail. Hostilities lingered, each side wary of the other''s intentions. Meanwhile, an enigmatic stone tablet awaited exploration.

    The appeal for help introduced an unsettling dilemma. Sending aid would necessitate leaving someone to guard the area, a decision fraught with suspicion. Moreover, diverting resources to assist could prove costly.

    Trust being a scarcemodity, any rescue attempt posed significant risk.

    Dong Yuan''s lips twitched, poised to remark on the unclear circumstances. Prioritizing investigation of the stone tablet seemed prudent. As for the rescue mission¡­ They weren''t altruists working for the Soul Haunt Ship. Profit motivated their actions.

    Before he could interject, the opposing youth proposed, ¡°Brother Tang, let''s prioritize the rescue. The rest can attend to the tablet!¡±

    Dong Yuan hesitated momentarily, observing Guo Fan leading a group with a determined air, ready to depart.

    ¡°Yijun, you''re swifter. Saving them takes precedence!¡±

    The resolute white-d young woman nodded, elerating suddenly. With agile grace, she darted into the distance.

    Her burst of speed rivalled a cultivator employing the Wind Travel Technique. Dong Yuan and hispanions were astonished anew.

    In the mortal realm, she''d rank akin to Gu Min, a martial arts luminary, capable of traversing the martial world with ease.

    Despite her slender frame, suggestive of a body cultivator, her agility belied traditional assumptions.

    Dong Yuan surmised her physique boasted innate strength surpassing the ordinary.

    In the Upper Central Realm, such prodigies weren''t unheard of, nurtured within sects or noble families to optimize their inherent potential from birth. While not on par with those blessed with innate bloodlines or spirit bodies, they attained heights beyond average cultivators.

    Some could even achieve Foundation Establishment from birth.

    Such notions were beyond Dong Yuan''s humble origins in the middle-lower echelons.

    The origins of this girl were shrouded in mystery, while the young manmanding her with ease was regarded as someone from the immortal lineage.

    Pann Xiaoying, a striking figure, pondered if Guo Fan was a scion of an obscure sect undergoing training, coincidentally intersecting with their task.

    Meanwhile, Dong Yuan''s concern deepened, prompting him to reassess the capabilities of their counterparts.

    In a scenario where Spiritual Energy was limited, Yijun''s prowess stood out starkly, akin to a wolf amidst sheep.

    ¡°Please halt, fellow cultivator! The situation ahead is uncertain. The distress call might be genuine or a lure by those eyeing the Martial Legacy, posing a risk to your safety. Wouldn''t it be wiser to remain here with us?¡±

    Dong Yuan feltpelled to intervene.

    He was driven by an inexplicable urge to keep them within his view, sensing that something was amiss.

    Guo Fan briefly showed a reaction, musing over the fortune that the individual didn''t bear the surname Shen. He then turned, embodying a moral righteousness, proiming, ¡°Ignoring a plea for help is inexcusable. We must prevent potential misfortunes from urring. With great poweres great responsibility. We, as cultivators, are tasked with using our strengths for the salvation of others.¡±

    His statement, infused with empathy, unity, and stoicism, echoed the valor of countless souls. Upon concluding, he hurried towards the source of the plea, unhesitating.

    The Soul Haunt Ship''s crew was left in awe, Dong Yuan''s gesture hanging as he watched Guo Fan depart, eventually remarking, ¡°To abandon the stele now and rush to aid upon hearing a cry for help, he truly is a noble soul¡­¡±

    Pann Xiaoying, regaining herposure, mocked, ¡°So such naive individuals exist among cultivators. I presumed only those from the Soaring Wisdom Sect harbored such ideals.¡±

    Dong Yuan suggested a shift in focus towards inspecting the stone monument for any leads.

    Despite a thorough examination, their search yielded no insights, leading them to only replicate the pattern at the monument''s base.

    On the other hand, Guo Fan internally criticized his gullibility, recognizing a pattern of being easily deceived throughout his life, which felt akin to resuming an old profession.

    Upon his initial arrival in this realm, he had deceived individuals like Cheng Liuxian from the Wide Ocean Sect, Mao Li, and a figure epitomizing the ¡®ineffectual protagonist'' archetype. His familiarity with such deceit hinted at refined acting abilities.

    His goal to covertly infiltrate all sects seemed increasingly attainable.

    The urgency of his journey here was not spurred by a surplus ofpassion.

    Instead, it was the intelligence about a mortal woman, devoid of any martial or cultivation prowess, being coerced into this situation.

    Notably, there was an absence of any frail woman''s body among the previously discovered corpses.

    At that moment, a distress call from a woman echoed from within the secret realm.

    Could it be a coincidence?

    ¡°Big tough guy, when did you be so considerate? Are you getting anxious because there''s a girl involved?¡± Si Mi mumbled beside him.

    Guo Fan found himself in a quandary, unsure whether tough or sigh. He couldn''t fathom being so flustered merely by the sound of a woman''s voice, could he?

    Before he could interject, Hammer chimed in.

    The Demonic Dragon smirked, ¡°You''re truly clueless, little fox. Master has a bevy of women in hispany, and his standards are sky-high. It''s not like he loses his senses at the sight of a woman.¡±

    Si Mi was taken aback, suddenly realizing that this adorable little cat was also a demon.

    Upon hearing about the numerous women, the little fox pursed her lips.

    ¡°Cut it out.¡± Guo Fan affectionately patted the hammer''s head.

    ¡°Meow¡­¡± The haughty Demonic Dragon promptly changed demeanor, rubbing its cheek in a ttering manner.

    Guo Fan halted, observing a pce of white jade ruins nestled within the forest. The structurey in disarray, with copsed bricks and overgrown weeds. Yijun engaged inbat with a mechanical doll nearby.

    On the opposite side, a woman garbed in a light blue gown sat demurely. Her figure was slender, her long ck hair intricately styled, adorned with a golden hairpin. She remained hidden, casting timid nces from the sidelines.

    Drawing from his extensive experience, Guo Fan presumed her to be a beauty.

    The illustrated handbook remained inactive. She was not a character he had encountered or subdued previously.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181 - This Is the Way

    Xun Danxin''s eyshes quivered subtly. After a brief pause, she opened her eyes.

    What met her gaze was the morning sunlight, akin to a scene from a maiden''s chamber. The decor was intricate and refined, with furnishings and a vanity table exuding the same graceful style. A soft lc drape hung, swaying gently.

    Delicate golden bells adorned the drape, their tassels shimmering with a subtle gleam.

    Gentle sunlight filtered through ornate window frames, casting swaying shadows outside, apanied by faint rustling, harmonizing with the orchid bonsai within, imbuing the room with intrigue.

    The bronze beast-head furnace on the floor emitted aromatic spices, tendrils of pale green smoke spiraling upwards. The air carried an elegant fragrance, not overpowering, but rather a dispersed scent that teased the nostrils, faintly reminiscent of parchment.

    A plush nkety upon the floor, its intricate weave promisingfort.

    Merely from the d¨¦cor, one could envision the beauty and tranquility of the proprietor.

    Late summer transitioning to early autumn, the jade bed beneath her felt cool, momentarily clearing Xun Danxin''s mind.

    Initially perplexed, the Patriarch of the Profound Yin Family then sensed a constriction around his body.

    Lowering her gaze, she observed her limbs bound by a coil of crimson rope, skillfully wound around her form, seeming pliant yet growing tighter with resistance. The rope, itself extraordinary, likely a magical artifact.

    She instinctively struggled, only to cease, sensing an unsettling reality¡­

    How could it not be unsettling? This binding technique was designed for humiliation, and she wore scant clothing!

    Xun Danxin furrowed her brow, her fair visage tinged with embarrassment and ire. She lightly bit her lip, eyes widening in recollection of Fang Xiang''s treachery. Poisoned and rendered unconscious¡­

    The room before her required no spection; it was undoubtedly Fang Xiang''s chamber.

    Yet, it was vacant, enveloped in silence. Xun Danxin shifted, noting her cultivation hindered by the rope. Thoughts of her daughter''s voice before her copse weighed heavily.

    ¡°Yimu¡­¡± Xun Danxin murmured inwardly, brow furrowing. ¡°What game is Fang Xiang ying?¡±

    As a Sword Pavilion elite, the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord represented a major faction''s stance. Assaulting the Profound Yin Family''s patriarch equated to a deration of war.

    Owing to Yimu''s situation, the Profound Yin Family had tenuously reconciled with the Sword Pavilion, surrendering the sword. It should have been a boon for the Pavilion, yet Fang Xiang''s intentions remained unclear.

    Just as she pondered, the tightly shut door emitted a faint creak.

    The wooden portal swung open, revealing a woman d in crimson-purple attire. Draped in a wide robe with intricate dark patterns, baring swathes of fair skin, her long ebony hair fashioned into a high bun, exuding a morningziness. Yet, her eyes and brows held the allure of a mature beauty.

    Simr to the demeanor Fang Xiang disyed before Xun Danxin''s copse, she remainedposed,cking any trace of thecency typical of a leader of another influential faction. One might even specte she harbored ulterior motives.

    She regarded him with an odd expression.

    Her gaze traversed his features from chest to waist, then legs, before returning to his face. Suddenly, a hint of a smile graced her lips.

    It wasn''t derision but rather a sense of contentment.

    Xun Danxin involuntarily tensed her muscles, sensing an inexplicable unease settling in her heart.

    Despite being of the same cultivation level and holding a higher position, why did the woman''s eyes betray a hint of something other than ¡°condescension¡± when regarding her captive?

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    A clear, melodious voice of a young girl suddenly resonated behind Fang Xiang.

    Xun Danxin paused momentarily, witnessing her own daughter passing by Fang Xiang and approaching with a concerned expression. Softly, she inquired, ¡°Mother, are you alright?¡±

    Xun Yimu extended her hand to assist her mother. Upon catching sight of the crimson rope adorning her mother, she felt a flush creeping up her cheeks. What was the significance of this rope?

    Suppressing the peculiar sensation in her heart, she turned towards Fang Xiang and demanded, ¡°City Lord Fang, you assured us my mother would remain unharmed.¡±

    Fang Xiang strolled over leisurely, taking a seat beside the bed. Upon hearing the inquiry, she offered a sweet smile tinged with seriousness, ¡°Certainly not. As a woman, I''ve always held the Profound Yin Family in high regard.¡±

    Many female cultivators held deep respect for the Profound Yin Family, a matriarchal force reigning supreme in the cultivation realm. It wasn''t merely their strength; their ascent to prominence was also attributed to relentless determination.

    ¡°Is this your idea of respect?¡± Xun Danxin''sughter was tinged with anger as she nced at Fang Xiang and then at the ropes binding her.

    Fang Xiang exined, ¡°It''s merely a precaution to ensure Patriarch Xun cooperates peacefully.¡±

    Her emphasis on ¡°peacefully¡± only stiffened Xun Danxin''s expression further.

    The Night''s Fall Sword City Lord reached out, idly adjusting the ropes. The cool touch of her fingertips against the woman''s skin elicited a slight tremor.

    Fang Xiang observed Xun Danxin biting her lip, her face flushed, and the bewilderment in her eyes towards the ropes. She couldn''t help but inwardly chuckle.

    This expression¡­ bore a striking resemnce to when Xun Yimu was yfully teased by Yueh. It was akin to a na?ve young girl navigating theplexities of the world.

    It was no wonder he pursued Tan Ling, that sly woman. Thebination of mature beauty and innocent charm was undeniably captivating.

    Despite her longstanding high-ranking position, Xun Danxin took a moment to gather herself and asked withposure, ¡°What is it that you intend to do?¡±

    Holding Yimu captive, she was forced to proceed with caution.

    Fang Xiang withdrew her hand, offering no reply but a smile, and then mentioned, ¡°Patriarch Xun had once inquired about Yimu''s purity.¡±

    At this, Xun Danxin''s demeanor turned sharply, her eyes shing coldly as her body coiled, poised to strike. Her expression hardened significantly, hinting at her heightened readiness.

    Her usualposure was nowhere seen; the mention of Xun Yimu provoked her fiercely, much like a mother leopard defending her young, radiating a palpable sense of danger. It was a universal maternal instinct.

    Fang Xiang empathized with this protective sentiment, feeling a kinship with Patriarch Xun, though she kept her expression neutral and reassured, ¡°Patriarch Xun, be at ease. I''ve always cared for Yimu genuinely and have neither harmed nor intended to harm her. Despite the ruthlessness attributed to the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, I am still a woman and would not exploit this situation as leverage.¡±

    Her face was earnest and her voice soothing, causing Xun Danxin to be inwardly rmed, yet she remained tense and asked cautiously, ¡°Then what was the purpose of your remark?¡±

    Fang Xiang proposed, ¡°Patriarch Xun, you''ve been concerned about your daughter''s virtue. Why not verify her current well-being?¡±

    She gently ced Yimu''s hand into Xun Danxin''s.

    As energy flowed through them, her meridians appeared healthier than ever.

    Stunned, Xun Danxin eximed, ¡°How can this be?¡±

    The Night''s Fall Sword City Lord maintained her poise, questioning, ¡°Why not? Could not the age-old dilemmas of the Profound Yin Family be resolved through a bnce of yin and yang?¡±

    ¡°But Yimu remains untouched,¡± asserted Xun Danxin, ncing at her daughter, who flushed with embarrassment.

    With a cunning gleam in her eye, Fang Xiang slowly produced a milky white porcin bottle from her sleeve, smiling slyly, ¡°Patriarch Xun, here lies the solution.¡±

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182 - Try It

    The room fell silent for a moment.

    Fang Xiang knew how big of an impact this matter would have on the Profound Yin Family. If it could really solve the problem of a short lifespan that was apanied by a curse, with the amazing cultivation talent of the Profound Yin Family, in the future, even if it was a family that could rival the Soaring Wisdom Sect¡­ It wasn''t impossible.

    The impact of this incident wasn''t only on the Profound Yin Family itself, but also on the overall structure of the Central Prefecture.

    And because of some unspeakable reasons, the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord was very patient at this moment. It held the porcin bottle in its hand and waited quietly for the patriarch of the Profound Yin Family to reply.

    After a while.

    Xun Danxin looked at the milky white porcin bottle and turned her head to look at her daughter. The young girl sat under the morning light with a face as beautiful as a flower. Her skin was white and had a slight blush. It carried the charm and vitality of youth. It caused her mother, who had watched her grow up, to be in a trance for a moment.

    This was¡­ her own daughter, a side that she had never seen before.

    In the past, because this child was weak, he would always sit quietly in a corner. She was so thin that she looked like a fragile daffodil. It made people think of the fate that she was destined to have in the future and feel heartache. Although she would also reveal a lively and arrogant character in front of her family, most of the time¡­ Xun Yimu always raised her chin and pretended to be arrogant, ignoring others.

    She had never been willing to say a few more words to others, much less be friends. Other than a maid who grew up with her, Xuegang, Xun Yimu did not speak to her peers at all.

    Xun Danxin knew that it was not that this child did not want to talk to them. When she secretly hid behind the door and looked enviously at those family sisters, as a mother, she naturally saw it.

    It was just that¡­ Xun Yimu knew her own fate. Her talent was the opposite of her lifespan. It could even be said that she had used her life to exchange for a talent that could reach the Void Refining Stage at the very least. Hence, she did not want to have a day like this. When she had to leave this world, she had to experience the pain of not being able to live.

    Xun Danxin had also advised her. Feelings were a huge pain to the people of Profound Yin Family, but this child was like a moth flying into the me. He was only loyal to Xia Shui.

    Xun Danxin tightly held Xun Yimu''s hand and once again began to carefully investigate.

    When the Spiritual Energy flowed through her meridians, the girl''s body condition was moreplete in front of Xun Danxin''s eyes.

    This was a body that should not belong to the Profound Yin Family. Although it still looked thin and weak on the outside, it was already very healthy on the inside¡­ It was the kind of healthy that a normal person would have.

    Originally, ording to normal circumstances, Xun Danxin was already 37 years old this year and Xun Yimu had already died due to her weak body at this age.

    But under these circumstances, she already had the foundation to live to 100 years old!

    Xun Danxin''s pair of beautiful eyes could not help but turn red and a trace of mist quietly appeared. Her heart became excited. Could this really be the opportunity for the Profound Yin Family to rise again? The curse that followed her like a shadow could finally be undone and she wouldn''t have to give it away to other families again and again.

    Xun Yimu also panicked for a moment and hurriedly stretched out her finger to wipe it. She looked back at her mother at a loss. She thought that it was because her mother was humiliated to such an extent that she shed tears in her heart.

    The young girl could not help but feel vexed in her heart. If she had known earlier, she would not havee together with Fang Xiang to cheat her mother.

    But if it was not like this¡­ Mother would not ept that bastard at all, let alone the people of the n. There was only, only this method.

    Although she seemed to have a guilty conscience, this was the best method.

    But seeing her mother crying in front of her eyes for the first time, Xun Yimu felt very ufortable in her heart.

    Xun Danxin squeezed the young girl''s small hand. Seeing her turn around, she softly said, ¡°It''s fine¡­ Mother is happy.¡±

    She said again, ¡°Tell mother, did that thing really make your constitution better?¡±

    A beautiful blush appeared on Xun Yimu''s face again. Her eyes drifted for a long time before she stammered and acknowledged.

    ¡°What does En mean?¡±

    Xun Danxin looked at her daughter with a head full of confusion and her gaze once againnded on the porcin bottle in Fang Xiang''s hands. She lifted her head and looked straight at the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, ¡°What is this?¡±

    Fang Xiang gently shook the bottle and raised a finger that was as white as jade and ced it on her lips. She smiled and said, ¡°I cannot say.¡±

    Xun Danxin said, ¡°What is there not to say¡­ You n to use this prescription to threaten the Profound Yin Family?¡±

    Fang Xiang smiled and said, ¡°It''s not my ce to threaten even if you want to. If you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it. I don''t have much of this stuff here either. The main thing is that it cannot be preserved for a long period of time. Hence, after refining it, there is only one bottle left.¡±

    She said it so mysteriously that it made Xun Danxin suspicious in her heart. But she roughly understood the preciousness of this thing and thought about the many properties under the name of the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord. Could it be that she was nning to raise the price on the spot and make a huge profit?

    Xun Yimu hid by the side and covered her face.

    Fang Xiang''s smile became deeper as she walked closer and sat beside Xun Danxin. She opened the porcin bottle and poured out some of it and handed it to the Xuan Yin Family Head.

    Xun Danxin squinted her eyes and took a closer look. She found that it was almost the same as most of the ointment made from pills. It was like paste and she could not tell what the ingredients were at first nce.

    ¡°Patriarch Xun, I have said so much and you still have some areas of distrust in your heart. Why don''t you try it yourself? If I wanted to harm you, you would have done what you needed to do if you had been unconscious for so long. Why do you have to do this? ¡°

    Fang Xiang said in a gentle tone.

    Xun Danxin hesitated for a moment but after thinking about it, it seemed to be true. She said, ¡°Let''s try.¡±

    After she ate it, she was stunned and then felt that the taste was strange.

    However, there were many strange Medicine Pills in the world. It could not be said that the taste was strange, but there was a problem.

    ¡°Patriarch Xun, feel your body condition?¡±

    Fang Xiang said with a smile.

    Xun Danxin felt the condition of her body and suddenly opened her eyes wide.

    ¡°Patriarch Xun, how does it feel to try it personally? Did the medicine cure the disease and cure the disease? ¡°

    The beautiful woman came up to him and squinted her eyes with a flirtatious look. She raised Xun Danxin''s chin and said, ¡°Patriarch Xun, this is the life-saving straw for the entire Profound Yin Family. Now it is in my hands, and the raw materials are only Xia Shui''s¡­ No, Guo Fan knows. Now, do you still oppose Yimu''s marriage with him? Do you want to give up on the small family and the Gu family, or do you want to ruin the future of Profound Yin Family for your own selfish desires?¡±

    ¡­ ¡°¡±

    Xun Danxin did not have any expression on her face, but the Spiritual Energy in her body circted and in an instant, her cultivation broke through the bottleneck. She broke free from the rope and suddenly grabbed Fang Xiang''s neck.

    ¡°Ah! Mother!¡± Xun Yimu was stunned.

    The ropes on Xun Danxin''s body fell down and her aura soared. Her gaze was bitingly cold as she stared at Fang Xiang.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183 - The Fragrance of the Ye n Head

    Xun Danxin erupted instantly, subduing Fang Xiang.

    Unperturbed, Fang Xiang seized the moment to recline on the jade mat, propping herself against the pillow. She spokezily, ¡°Patriarch Xun, is this how you treat someone who has aided you? It''s truly chilling to the bone¡­¡±

    ¡°Aid?¡± Xun Danxin scoffed, her anger turning to amusement. She found it ludicrous. ¡°To treat me with such disrespect¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Fang Xiang interjected with a frigid smile, ¡°Disrespect? Isn''t this the most fitting course of action?¡±

    Xun Danxin seethed with anger at being deceived into consuming that unknown substance. ¡°Fitting? Seeing you consume it sofortably, it seems Xia Shui has ensnared your mind with some method. The esteemed Lord of Night''s Fall Sword City stooping to such despicable acts. Xia Shui truly possesses cunning. Initially, I thought he was sentimental, but I didn''t anticipate such depravity!¡±

    Uncertain if it was psychological, she sensed something awry with her mouth. Yet, in actuality, upon ingestion, it transformed into pure Yang energy, oddlyforting¡­ Though, the Master of the ck Yin n would never acknowledge this.

    She could only perceive it as utterly despicable, unable even to expel it!

    Before Fang Xiang could retort, Xun Yimu grew anxious, ¡°Mother, this isn''t his fault. It''s me and City Lord Fang who have willingly embraced him¡­¡±

    Xun Danxin''s ire escted, turning to her daughter with sorrow and anger, ¡°You''ve disappointed me!¡±

    Xun Yimu had always been submissive before her mother. When scolded, she instinctively wept, rendered speechless by tears.

    Yet this time, she summoned courage to whisper, ¡°He was unaware.¡±

    ¡°You, you''re unfilial¡­¡± Xun Danxin''s anger rendered her speechless.

    She could console herself that it was Xia Shui''s audacity. He abducted her daughter and deceived her. Surely, this child wasn''tplicit.

    The deception naturally involved City Lord Fang, manipted by Xia Shui. With the guile of this captivating woman, deceiving Xun Yimu was effortless, wasn''t it?

    And now, she imed Xia Shui was unaware.

    Did this imply that regardless of their innocent daughter or the cunning Fang Xiang, they were willing to degrade themselves?!

    The more Xun Danxin contemted, the more she found it perplexing.

    Fang Xiang observed her conflicted countenance and spoke with a smile, ¡°Patriarch Xun, your words are misguided. How could Yimu be deemed unfilial? She has already devised a means for the Profound Yin Family to soar henceforth and took a step back. Even if Patriarch Xuncks such aspirations, he surely wouldn''t wish his own people to suffer momentarily. They are akin to mayflies fleeting in the sky, perishing day by day. Fleeting beauty. Yet, leaving no trace in this world.¡±

    Xun Danxin maintained her grip, ring as she gritted her teeth, ¡°Then resorting to such repulsive means is unnecessary¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it is unnecessary.¡± Fang Xiang''s smile remained faint as she remarked, ¡°Once the Profound Yin Family and all the despicable individuals you mention engage in dual cultivation, the issue will naturally resolve without need for such humiliation.¡±

    Xun Danxin''s expression soured, her toneced with hatred, ¡°Where is he? I''ll kill him and retrieve the Profound Yang Bead!¡±

    Fang Xiang retorted, ¡°Retrieve it? How does Patriarch Xun intend to retrieve it? The Profound Yang Bead is a pure energy entity condensed from Yang energy, long melded with him. Dare you attempt his demise? When the Profound Yang Bead dissipates, you''ll have nowhere to turn for sce.¡±

    A smile yed upon Fang Xiang''s lips. ¡°Moreover, are you truly willing to forgo such an opportunity? Your Profound Yin Family has boasted for millennia, yet now you have a chance to alter your fate. Which shall you choose?¡±

    Xun Danxin''s expression fluctuated, her mind in turmoil. She was rendered speechless.

    Swoosh!

    The Night''s Fall Sword City Lord sweetly smiled and seized Xun Danxin''s hand, which had involuntarily ckened its grip. With a graceful motion, she subdued the patriarch of the Profound Yin Family beneath her.

    ¡°You!¡± Xun Danxin widened her eyes, taken aback by the sudden turn of events.

    ¡°Patriarch Xun, you''ve already partaken. Can you truly change anything?¡± Fang Xiang spoke casually, ¡°The advantages are manifold, with no drawbacks. Do not cling to your prideful arrogance. When the timees, you won''t even confide in your nsmen. Who knows what might happen then? As I''ve said, this is the optimal approach. Don''t tell me you truly desire dual cultivation for your n members and my little Xiaobo? I''m uncertain as of yet.¡±

    Xun Danxin reluctantly acknowledged the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord''s persuasive rhetoric. She found herself momentarily swayed.

    Yet, it was but a fleeting wavering. How could their Profound Yin Family''s thousand years of dignity be tarnished as theirst resort! There must be, there had to be other avenues to explore¡­

    The head of the Xuan Yin family had begun to soften his stance. If worst came to worst and Yimu truly loved that man, he was willing to let them unite. Perhaps after the child was born, the lineage might transform. If such a change could alter the Xuan Yin bloodline, what was the need for the ancestors'' reservations¡­

    However, before Xun Danxin could fully process her emotions, Fang Xiang disyed a warm smile and remarked, ¡°Yimu, it appears your mother hasn''t fully grasped the advantages here.¡±

    Xun Danxin was momentarily taken aback before her face altered dramatically as she demanded, ¡°What are you nning?¡±

    Fang Xiang turned to Xun Yimu with a smile, ¡°Pass that precious bottle you''ve carefully collected to your mother, let her consume it herself.¡±

    Xun Danxin was subdued by the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, her dark hair disheveled across the mat. She tried to appear threatening but her fear was evident as she eximed, ¡°You, you mustn¡¯t¡­ Yimu, how could you treat your mother this way?¡±

    Her face showed clear signs of distress.

    Xun Yimu, holding a porcin bottle, approached Xun Danxin with a look of shame and embarrassment, yet she resolutely said, ¡°Mother, I had no other option¡­ I really love him. If it weren¡¯t for this, you and the family elders¡­ You would all drive us apart.¡±

    Xun Danxin used, ¡°Xun Yimu! You are being unfilial!¡±

    Fang Xiang gently caressed the Profound Yin Family Head''s lovely face, her smile cunning and her eyes, dark as ink, unreadable.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡±

    The Profound Yin Family Head, feeling deeply humiliated and angry, attempted to expel the Yang energy that had infiltrated her body, to no avail. She then realized that her Ninth Order cultivation during the Physical Integration Period had unexpectedly reached its zenith.

    A half-step away from tribtion!

    Xun Danxin, looking weary and confused, suddenly paused. Without thinking, she licked the remaining ointment from the corner of her mouth.

    The pure Yang energy seamlessly integrated with her innate Yin energy, flowing smoothly into her Dantian and effortlessly converting into Spiritual Energy.

    This¡­

    The expression of the Xuan Yin Family Patriarch abruptly became very intriguing.

    She had anticipated that the Yang energy might enhance her cultivation, but the magnitude of its effect was beyond her expectations. Such a small amount had wrought significant changes.

    Even the Medicinal Pills usually had minimal impact on someone at the Physical Integration Period. Typically, a cultivator might seclude themselves for centuries without achieving any breakthrough¡­

    But now, with another bottle, could he possibly ovee his tribtion?

    Xun Danxin''s eyes were instinctively drawn to the now empty bottle.

    The Profound Yang Bead, a legacy passed down within the Profound Yin Family, was, in essence, merely returning to its rightful holder¡­

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184 - I Am He Qingmeng

    On the ind of the secret realm in Martial Monarch Cave.

    Guo Fan still had no idea what had happened in Night''s Fall Sword City.

    Although he once suspected that Fang Xiang had other motives for sending the hidden guards, at most he thought that she wanted to use objects to train her mind andposure, but he never expected such a thing to happen.

    Moreover, there was even a slight possibility that the universe at the tip of her finger might even cause the Profound Yin Family to suffer.

    At that time, there was still about half a month before Xun Danxin came to Night''s Fall Sword City, but Fang Xiang had already made such sufficient preparations and prepared for the worst. It seemed like she was nning to wipe out the entire Profound Yin Family in one fell swoop.

    Although her current objective was still unclear, this woman who knew about the Night''s Fall Sword City for over a hundred years had deep thoughts and could not be judged bymon sense.

    One must know that with Guo Fan''swork as the center and the Profound Yin Family as the foundation, however, the current Guo Fan didn''t have such wild ambitions. He only thought about how to tidy up his backyard so that it wouldn''t catch on fire.

    Of course, this was already a ¡°small target¡± for Guo Fan.

    He was still thinking about how he could obtain the true inheritance of a Martial Emperor from the Martial Monarch Cave and get out safely.

    Guo Fan narrowed his eyes and slowed down his pace. He looked at the copsed white jade building in the distance. It looked like a pce, but it seemed to have been abandoned for many years. The white building was covered with dark green vines and moss, and most of the foundation was buried in thick mud and fallen leaves.

    However, just the ruins alone seemed to stretch along the mountain behind them. It was obvious that the pce had once been magnificent and magnificent.

    It seemed that someone had lived here before. Looking at the degree of the ruins of the building, perhaps even the residence of the Martial Emperor and his wife might not be urate.

    It was a pity that not long after Qingfu was created, both of them lost their lives. Otherwise, they would be able to know a lot of things from Qingfu¡­ Speaking of which, the reason why these two people died was still a mystery. He did not know if there was a chance to solve it here.

    ¡°But¡­ now is not the time to think about these things. It is better to do the things in front of us first.¡±

    Guo Fan shifted his gaze away from the buildings andnded on the woman who was sitting on the ground. She should be the source of the cry for help.

    He judged that the other party was a beauty and it was not without reason.

    In his eyes, the possibility of a backview killer did not exist. The keen senses of cultivators could judge a person''s situation based on the condition of their body and bones.

    In modern times, he could be a human PS spotting machine and contribute to the malepatriots who were deeply troubled by the Phantom Tank.

    As for Guo Fan, he had met at least thirty beauties who were above the level that he hade into contact with, and they had basically all been closely observed. A few of them even stayed together during the day and night, so they knew their physical condition very well.

    With this as a temte, even if he did not use his Spiritual Sense, he could basically outline their appearances in his mind.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Suddenly, there was a loud sound. Yijun''s white dress was like a white crane fluttering in the wind. She flipped over andnded from midair. The girl''s slender figure was sharp and elegant as she put away the sword in her hand.

    A trace of astonishment shed across Guo Fan''s eyes. He recalled the first time he saw Yijun.

    The girl''s slender figure, which was fluttering in the me wind, had always been imprinted in his mind and had never faded.

    Behind her, the huge spider like mechanical puppet copsed with a loud bang. Its long and shiny ck body broke into pieces, and its surface was extremely smooth.

    Dust and fallen leaves flew everywhere. This enormous mechanical spider fell to the ground and became a pile of waste.

    Looking at the signs of a new copse in the corner of the white jade pce, it was estimated that this mechanical puppet had been hiding in the corner of the pce since the beginning. It was only after being rmed by the woman''s intrusion that it reopened and revealed its true appearance.

    From the looks of it, there might be other machine-operated puppets hiding on this ind.

    They didn''t know if it was because they entered for too short a time, or if it was because their luck was better that they didn''t meet.

    Guo Fan saw that the severed body of the spider actually had a yellow blood like liquid flowing out of it. He knew that this spider was also the work of that Puppet Master.

    Most of the dolls in the tomb had a structure simr to heart or blood. It seemed to represent the process of the Puppet Master creating a real human doll.

    In front of him was a slope. The pce seemed to have encountered a sinkhole before it fell into the basin.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Guo Fan jumped down from the fracture and walked to the girl''s side. He squatted down and asked.

    The girl in the light green dress was startled. She turned her head around. Sure enough, it was an elegant and beautiful face. Her eyebrows faintly swept across. Her pair of limpid autumn eyes were full of veins and there were tears at the corners of her eyes. She bit her tender red lips lightly with her pearly white teeth. Her expression was one of panic and panic, and her natural gentle temperament carried a kind of weakness.

    She looked to be in her twenties. She was beautiful, and her figure was graceful. Even if she was scared, she could only use her fair and tender hands to cover her mouth and let out a soft cry.

    The feeling she gave Guo Fan was probably that of a standard ancientdy. She strictly followed the rules, had a good family education, and had a delicate body¡­ Cough.

    Guo Fan pulled his thoughts back and saw that the girl''s clothes were covered in dust. Many parts of her clothes were already damaged, and her forehead seemed to have been injured. The bruise was red and swollen, and a stream of blood flowed down her pale face. Combined with the hazy tears, he looked extremely miserable.

    The woman hesitated for a moment, and then she saw the young girl who had saved her walk over from afar. She stood behind Guo Fan and confirmed that the young man in front of her was not a bad person. However, she still hesitated and said, ¡°Th-thank you, I can¡­¡±

    Her voice was as gentle as water and had a soft ent. It was just like Guo Fan''s impression of a water vige girl. For some reason, he felt that the girl in front of him was suitable to wear a qipao. He also drew an oil-paper umbre or a hollow Golden Silk South Fan.

    Guo Fan said, ¡°Your leg is sprained, right? Or me¡­¡±

    At this time, a slender and fair hand reached over. A young girl''s faint voice sounded, ¡°I''ll help you up.¡±

    ¡­ ¡°¡±

    Guo Fan''s expression froze. He had forgotten that the child beside him had been inexplicably jealous recently.

    Now, even if he had a slight movement towards another woman, he would still have to stop it¡­

    The woman blinked her eyes and looked at the palms on both sides in a daze.

    Guo Fan bitterly took back his hand. ¡°She can help you up. By the way, what''s your name?¡±

    Yijun helped the female up and thetter came back to her senses. She seemed to feel that this situation was somewhat fun and her expression was much more rxed. She gently smiled and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for saving me, I am Hee Mengyao.¡±

    Surname He!

    Could she be the descendant of that Martial Emperor Hee Junhao?

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185 - Descendant of the Martial Emperor

    ¡°Hee Mengyao, this is the Green Rock Dream. It has a bit of immortal Qi, a good name.¡±

    Guo Fan habitually praised her first before he smiled and said, ¡°I am a bit vulgar. Guo Fan, the word Xiaobo.¡±

    His real name was indeed verymon. After all, his family was not a well-educated family. He could note up with any elegant name. He just simply hoped that his future would be bright.

    ¡­ Now it could be considered quite big.

    He introduced the little foxes and Yijun behind him in session. In the end, he did not forget to give her a very grand and serious identity as a Demonic Dragon in the protest of Hammer, Meow, and Meow.

    Hammer was very concerned about his dignity as a Constructing Fracture of Scaled Dragon.

    However, in the introduction of cat form like this¡­ it was very suspicious of him acting cute.

    Hee Mengyao looked at the round Orange Cat arrogantly ordering Guo Fan. Thetter even seriously described this cat as a ferocious demon beast. It seemed to be especially fond of this cat until the cat revealed a satisfied expression.

    She covered her mouth and curved her beautiful eyes. She only felt that this saviour was a person full of fun and childishness, and that the cat was also exceptionally intelligent.

    Thinking of his praises, Hee Mengyao''s face turned slightly red. With a bit of shyness, she said softly, ¡°My father is a businessman. Later, he was coincidentally broadcasted by an expert. He also studied some scriptures and ssics, especially those that liked the path of cultivation. That''s why he gave me this name¡­ He would also randomly refine some pills at home, but most of them were useless. I didn''t expect that I would be able to benefit from misfortune and meet a true Immortal.¡±

    Her gaze would asionally fall on the Su sisters'' ears and tail, but she would probably treat these two little foxes as Guo Fan''s pets. As such, she didn''t disy any fear towards the demon race.

    Although their group was currently sealed with Spiritual Energy, in the impression of mortals, only Immortals couldmand demons.

    Moreover, Yijun''s extremely shockingbat strength wasn''t something that mortals could possess.

    Guo Fan asked for some more information and found out that she came from a wealthy family in the Central ins. Her family business was considered one of the best among the ordinary people. She ran a joint organization called the Pingshan Chamber of Commerce. She would oftene into contact with lower level cultivators and hire them to escort some valuable goods.

    However, even if they invited those cultivators who were in contact to be Hee Mengyao''s bodyguards, they would naturally not be able to resist in front of the people of the Snowke Mansion. Furthermore, she did not have any guards by her side in the event of the incident.

    She was even kidnapped before they met.

    He estimated that Hee Mengyao''s father was still looking for his daughter outside. Perhaps there would be some kind-hearted cultivators who would tell him not to waste his energy. Those were the people of the Snowke Mansion.

    Or perhaps he would continue to search until he gave up.

    In front of cultivators, mortals were helpless.

    The letter that Guo Fan received previously stated that the people of Snowke Mansion had kidnapped the descendant of a Martial Emperor. After that, they hade to Martial Monarch Cave to search for the inheritance of a Martial Emperor.

    Since Hee Mengyao was indeed kidnapped by the people of Snowke Mansion, it meant that she should be the descendant of the Martial Emperor.

    Although she didn''t know what a Martial Emperor was, she only knew after hearing the words of the people who kidnapped her.

    Speaking of which, it made people sigh. A thousand years ago, the dignified Martial Emperor Hee Junhao, who became a saint with the body of a mortal, was not only a mortal but also had no traces of martial arts. Instead, he had be a merchant.

    Thinking about it, it made sense. His inheritance had been ced in his tomb, and it was extremely difficult for him to find a suitable sessor for his martial arts. Apart from looking at his mother, even Guo Fan couldn''t think of anyone else.

    ¡°They said that they want to use your blood to open the door of inheritance?¡± Guo Fan was a little surprised by Hee Mengyao''s words, ¡°It seems like they already know that the bloodline of the descendant of Martial Emperor is the key to opening the secret realm.¡±

    Although they knew about these clues, they had underestimated the danger of Martial Monarch Cave.

    As a result, more than half of the people died in the process, and the casualties in the puppet formation were even more severe. Only the two leaders and Hee Mengyao found another exit and entered this ce.

    And in this ind''s secret realm, these two people and Hee Mengyao were ambushed by many puppets. However, the cultivation of the two leaders were also very high, so they were still able to deal with them in the beginning.

    But the most terrifying thing was thatter on, they encountered some monsters that were only bones and half of their bodies were still alive.

    Under the ws of these monsters, the two leaders were unable to resist. Hee Mengyao took the opportunity to escape, but she encountered the huge spider puppet in the pce area and was saved by Guo Fan and the rest.

    ¡°Zombies? Zombies? Resident Evil Eight?¡±

    Guo Fan made some wild guesses in his heart. Could this ind be the secret human experimental base of the Martial Emperor?

    Actually, there was a very high possibility.

    Because after thinking about it carefully, in this world where cultivators roamed freely, Hee Junhao, as the only person in history who used his physical strength to the extreme as a mortal, must be looking for a breakthrough.

    Or, it could be said that he wanted to seek a path to the Soaring through the Clouds for those mortals who didn''t have the talent to cultivate.

    In Guo Fan''s understanding, since Xuan Huan''s immortal cultivation technique couldn''t do it, then there was only one path left, which was¡­ scientific physical transformation of the human body!

    In addition, he was proficient in the creation of dolls, so he had a very deep understanding of the human body. The final product was a Puppet Master like Qingfu, which was basically no different from a human being. If these two people were pursuing this kind of thing, it would not be strange at all.

    And the cause of death for him and his Puppet Master wife, could be because of this?

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Guo Fan coughed twice and put away his imagination. He let Qingfu treat Hee Mengyao''s injuries. Although there was no Medicine Pill that targeted internal injuries, external injuries could still be treated effectively. He asked again, ¡°Where did those people from the Snowke Mansion encounter those monsters? Do you still remember? ¡°

    He guessed that if it wasn''t for his group of people stepping in midway, Hee Mengyao would probably have died here and be the backdrop of the Martial Monarch Cave Instance Dungeon, so she did not appear in the following storyline.

    However, there was another possibility. She was trapped in this secret realm and obtained the true inheritance of the Martial Emperor. She just stayed in seclusion and did note out.

    The yers who fought in the tomb only obtained the fake inheritance of the cultivation technique given by the Body Demon.

    The people from the Snowke Mansion had entered from the body demon. Only then did Guo Fan know that there was another secret door there.

    However, Guo Fan felt that the bronze cauldron he saw in the secret room should be the most formal entrance. After all, the white stone tablet was the first to appear. It looked like a World Monolith or some sort of coordinates.

    It seemed to have a great connection with the Nine Cauldrons.

    The other entrances were like the ces where two little foxes and the others entered. It should be a rtively unorthodox ce. He didn''t know if there was any difference.

    ¡°I walked out from the bushes over there. Along the way, there were traces of me running and falling on the way. I should be able to find it if I follow the trail.¡± Hee Mengyao carefully recalled.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186 - It''s Up to You!

    ¡°Well, let''s go take a look first, then we''ll explore the interior of this pce¡±

    Guo Fan pondered for a moment and looked at the trees. Sure enough, there were broken marks in the trees. Combined with her injuries, it seemed like she had indeed fallen all the way here.

    For this delicate and weak beauty, this trip of being kidnapped could be considered to be extremely difficult and difficult.

    Guo Fan let Hee Mengyao walk in the middle with him, the wounded person. In front of them was the hammer that raised its head and the two jumping little foxes. Behind them were Yijun and Qingfu.

    Of course, this was not because she had ulterior motives, because she could be said to be the weakest in the entire team. However, she was also the key. Although Qingfu''s ¡°blood¡± was useful, Hee Mengyao was after all the descendant of the orthodox Martial Emperor.

    Since entering this secret realm required the descendant of the Martial Emperor, then perhaps other than the blood to open the mechanism, there might be other uses. It was not wrong to protect her well.

    Guo Fan felt that this arrangement was more or less the same as the following instance dungeons.

    Now, there were two more little foxes in the team. They were both demons. Like hammers, they possessed strength that far exceeded that of ordinary Immortal Cultivators in this secret realm. Furthermore, these two little foxes also possessed a highly sensitive sense of smell.

    Being able to track Guo Fan from so far away in the tomb, it was also easy for them to distinguish the smell that was left on Guo Fan''s body half a month ago.

    He was an expert in scouting.

    Hammer was a shield, Yijun and Qingfu were the main damage output, Xinyue was a healer, little foxes were scouting, and with Guo Fanmanding, Hee Mengyao was a quest that required NPCs. It was a perfect dungeon configuration.

    Although the Martial Monarch Cave Instance Dungeon was popr with pure Physical Attack or Pure Flesh Martial Monk teams, this kind of rtively bnced configuration was also the mainstream. After all, it was not easy to gather a team of pure physical damage dealers above the standard level. Inparison, actually, yers preferred to use a bncedposition, but not magic sses.

    If one''s level was higher, they would be more familiar with the dungeon process. If they looked at the strategy, they would basically be able to pass.

    This was the case for Martial Monarch Cave, and it was the same for the secret realm that was simr in nature.

    ¡°Although we are currently in the process of pioneering,pared to the yers'' teams, our levels and quality are far superior to the former.¡± Guo Fan thought to himself.

    They followed Hee Mengyao''s directions and arrived at the forest behind the white jade pce.

    They were surrounded by tall trees with lush branches and leaves. There were all kinds of dark green vines wrapped around them, but it was quiet all around. There were no insects or birds chirping, which made it seem very strange.

    This ind seemed to be abandoned and abandoned.

    ¡°Where''s the corpse? ¡°The two little foxes stopped and looked at the blood stains on the ground with their big round eyes.

    Even though the ground was covered in blood stains, and there was arge patch of ring red on the flowers and grass, there were also copsed trees that were full of potholes, and the broken marks were extremely rough. It was clear that they had suffered a tremendous impact. It could be seen just how intense the battle was.

    Just like what Hee Mengyao said, whether it was in the tomb or in the secret realm, they did not obtain any benefits. Instead, they were in a sorry state.

    ¡°The wooden tablet of Snowke Mansion!¡± The foxes sniffed the smell in the air and then looked at the scattered wooden board on the ground.

    They were working in the Soul Haunt Ship, so they were especially sensitive to the Snowke Mansion. They ran over to pick up the wooden cannon and handed it to Guo Fan as if they were presenting a treasure.

    Guo Fan took the wooden tablet and patted the heads of the two foxes. Seeing the two lolis rubbing against his palm with a satisfied expression, he had a subtle feeling that they were ying a game of throwing UFOs with dogs.

    He looked at it and confirmed that it was the wooden tablet of the Snowke Mansion. He estimated that the two remaining leaders had died here, but now¡­

    Not only were their corpses gone, but the monsters that Hee Mengyao mentioned that they were half dead were also nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°There are traces of blood being dragged.¡± Yijun suddenly pushed aside a patch of grass and grass and calmly said.

    Guo Fan went over and saw a long trail of blood.

    The blood had already blended into the soil and one could vaguely see the parts that had to be covered by mosaic. It meandered towards a small slope and still pointed towards the white jade pce.

    In the silent surroundings, the bloody trail immediately reminded people of the scene of the half-dead monster dragging the corpse down.

    As expected of the only instance dungeon in the game that had a terrifying atmosphere. It really wasn''t fake.

    It really was the immortal cultivation version of Resident Evil.

    Hee Mengyao was so scared that she closed her eyes and hid behind Guo Fan. She tightly grabbed his arm and pressed it against his soft and delicate body. It was enough to make one''s imagination run wild.

    Guo Fan reached out and patted the back of her hand tofort her. This feeling of being relied on was very novel. Although he had a lot of women now, there were not many that needed his protection. Most of the time, he was the one being protected.

    It didn''t seem appropriate to say that, but generally speaking, because they were all cultivators with high martial strength, the women in this world all had a strong side to them. It was very rare to see such a weak side to them.

    Guo Fanforted him, ¡°Don''t be afraid. Just follow me closelyter. Wherever I hide, you follow me. Anyway, I''m afraid of death the most. I''m 80% sure that I''ll be able to find the safest ce.¡±

    This wasn''t a lie. His intuition had always been quite urate. When he was trying to figure out the strategy, there were many times when he needed some luck.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Hee Mengyao answered timidly, ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡±

    Everyone followed the trail of blood and walked closer to the white jade pce. They saw a ck square door that was also covered with vines and looked like it had been sealed for a long time.

    Now that it was opened again, it was stained with blood.

    Guo Fan observed carefully for a while and found that this was the entrance. The building that he saw earlier should be the structure behind it, but it had now be a pile of ruins because of the spider.

    Half of the pce had sunk into the soil, so the entrance was slightly nted. Everyone carefully approached. Yijun''s expression became serious and said, ¡°There is something not far from the entrance.¡±

    Guo Fan''s scalp went numb. He tried his best to be calm and steady as he said, ¡°Retreat one after another.¡±

    ¡°It is toote.¡± Yijun also said very calmly, ¡°It''sing over.¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

    I''ll f * ck you! Calm down!

    Guo Fan widened his eyes and saw two demonic purple eyes appear from within the pitch-ck door as if they were burning.

    Immediately following that was a hoarse and sharp cry.

    It sounded like the sharp cry of an ape, and it was very shrill.

    Swoosh!

    An enormous ck shadow suddenly leapt out from the entrance, and it carried a shocking aura and pressure, as well as an extremely foul smell of rotting flesh. It was as if it was able to topple mountains and overturn seas as it charged toward one''s face.

    ¡°Hammer!¡±

    Guo Fan shouted and let go of the hammer.

    The hammer jumped down and immediately transformed from a cat into a fully released dragon form.

    Its cute and harmless appearance instantly turned into a huge demon beast with vertical pupils that were as red as magma. Its ferocious scales that were burning with raging mes and its long and slender body¡­ Its head, sharp ws - the flood dragon''s four ws crashed onto the ground. Its huge body blocked the crowd. Its tail swept across the ground and immediately left a trail.

    ¡°Roar -!!!¡± The Demonic Dragon opened its bloody mouth, revealing its sharp teeth and long tongue. It roared furiously at the ck shadow that had dashed out, stirring up a fierce wind.

    The ck shadow stopped in an instant, as if it had been stunned for a moment.

    Then, it involuntarily took half a step back.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187 - Determination and Human-faced Moonwolf

    A thunderous roar echoed, followed by a gust of wind that rustled the leaves, causing them to cascade down.

    Dong Yuan and hispanions, still engrossed in studying the white stone tablet, exchanged nces as they turned.

    ¡°Isn''t that the direction Guo Fan''s group and the two fox spirits went? What''s happening?¡±

    Dong Yuan caught a fallen leaf, his expression puzzled.

    Pann Xiaoying relished the situation, arms folded as she remarked, ¡°Could they have encountered a demon on this ind? With their limited cultivation, they''re practically defenseless.¡±

    Earlier cries for help had heightened caution in this mystical realm. Leading others into peril was a risky endeavor; one couldn''t fault them if tragedy befell.

    Those two fox spirits had ced their trust in the wrong person. Such a shame, given their beauty.

    A voice from behind suggested, ¡°Perhaps they''ve be scouts for us inadvertently. Let''s circumvent that area and explore elsewhere.¡±

    The group nodded in agreement. A member from Peach Blossom Temple spoke gravely, ¡°This realm is perilous indeed. Judging by the ferocity of that roar, it likely emanated from a powerful demon. Only through Spiritual Energy suppression could one achieve such effects. We shouldn''t risk it. If we draw more demons¡­ given our current state, we''d stand no chance.¡±

    Among the group, he was one of the few spellcasters, now rendered powerless in this realm, akin to a mortal. He had no intention of being fodder for demons.

    Caution was warranted; better to steer clear of danger.

    Dong Yuan deliberated briefly before shaking his head, ¡°No, we''ll head over and aid them.¡±

    Pann Xiaoying widened her eyes incredulously, ¡°You, a priest, are sumbing to the ¡®heroplex'' as well?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Dong Yuan refuted firmly. ¡°But even if we dodge this immediate peril, the entrance we came through is sealed shut. To leave, we must explore the entire ind. And do you believe the exit of this realm isn''t guarded by monsters?¡±

    Pann Xiaoying paused, then grasped the implication. ¡°You mean they might have encountered monsters and stumbled upon clues?¡±

    Dong Yuan affirmed, ¡°Precisely.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, if they''ve caused such amotion, we can''t simply ignore it. It''s unjustifiable.¡±

    He turned to the others, stating, ¡°We must proceed cautiously. We''re not obligated to assist them immediately. Let''s observe from afar and assess their strength. If there are other leads, we can act and seize the initiative. What say you all?¡±

    Dissent arose, ¡°But what if they outmatch us? Allowing them to lead, what if they breach the realm directly? We''d be left with nothing. The Soul Haunt Ship''s mission would fail, yet we''d still face consequences.¡±

    The Soul Haunt Ship''s funds were merely a fa?ade. The real valuey in the Qingfu Gu. The executor would carry the funds and document the execution process, possessing the sole ability to open and close the door as evidence. At a crucial juncture¡­ there was also a teleportation function, enabling a return to the primal mother money, revered by the Soul Haunt Ship.

    However, within this tomb, all items imbued with Spiritual Energy were suppressed. Thus, even if they had funds, they were ensnared within, unable to escape.

    Dong Yuan remarked casually, ¡°But isn''t that to be expected? If they''re willing to risk their lives to save an unrted person, naturally they''d do the same for theirrade in peril during our cooperation.¡±

    He directed his gaze towards the duo from Peach Blossom Temple.

    Thetter paused, realizing Dong Yuan''s inclination to employ them as bait when necessary.

    Yet, it wasn''t to lure foes but to have them,cking even basicbat skills, draw out the enemy''s demise.

    Pann Xiaoying, momentarily stunned, chuckled. ¡°You, a Daoist of Blistook Pavilion, more ruthless than me from Nether Cliff?¡±

    Pann Xiaoying, renowned for her curse craft, hailed from the Central ins'' east.

    Dong Yuan, leading the group temporarily, surprisingly hailed from Blistook Pavilion, one of the two major Daoist sects.

    Dong Yuan feigned a smile. ¡°She''s a mere outer sect member. Why else would she serve aboard the Soul Haunt Ship?¡±

    His tone implied dismissal. Pann Xiaoying, aware of Dong Yuan''s rank as an outer sect disciple, understood the slight.

    Pann Xiaoying scoffed, ¡°Who doesn''t? Let''s move forward; there''s no point dwelling on it. Since we''ve reached an ord, let''s proceed and observe.¡±

    Amidst distant mor and shes, the battle raged fervently.

    Following the noise, they approached cautiously, waiting until the skirmish quietened before advancing.

    Their attention was drawn to ruins of a white jade pce, exuding an ancient mystique hinting at concealed secrets.

    Nearby, a substantial portion of the pcey in ruin, blood staining the ground amid signs ofbat, a grim spectacle.

    More striking was a pitch-ck, decaying entity writhing and wailing on the ground.

    Dong Yuan surmised it resembled a massive wolf, its features typical of the species despite its twisted form.

    Yet, atop its wolfish head sat a human visage!

    Covered in fur, resembling a savage, its eyes vacant, itsplexion pallid, it appeared unconscious yet undeniably human.

    The wolf''s putrid state revealed exposed bones and pulsating organs, its head a grotesque fusion of human and lupine features.

    ¡°Moonhowl Wolf!¡± Pann Xiaoying identified the creature, perplexed by its decayed state and the human countenance. ¡°It seems ult¡­ some form of sorcery¡­¡±

    Such practices were deemed malevolent in the Central ins'' east, yet in the Martial Monarch''s tomb''s confines, the presence of such dark arts defied logic.

    What transpired previously? The Mechanical Marite once appeared ghastly but lifeless; now, it had transformed into a living demonic entity.

    The Moonhowl Wolf, typically a lesser demon of the Central ins'' east, rarely assumed human form except under a full moon to lure and prey on unsuspecting victims.

    However, this aberration, with its dual-headed form, hinted at tampering by another.

    Their astonishment grew as they noticed an ornate sword amidst the wolf''s remains. The girl in white stepped forward, withdrawing the sword, unstained by blood.

    Not due to swift action, but from the start, the wolf''s corpsecked any trace of blood.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188 - Righteous and Evil Comprehending the Sword

    Yijun did not put her sword back into its sheath. She pointed the tip of her sword downwards and looked at the few people walking over.

    Pann Xiaoying stopped. She felt that the girl''s eyes reminded her of the elders of the Nether World Cliff. Her eyes were cold and indifferent, as if she didn''t care about people.

    However, in the next moment, she shook her head in her heart. She felt that it was just an illusion.

    Although the young woman was strong, she was extremely obedient to that young man. If she was really that kind of person, why would she be willing to submit to him?

    Just like the saintess of the Devil Cult, Li Xieren, there was no man in the world that could enter her eyes.

    The sound of thousands of bones cracking could be heard. Wherever she went, everyone would tremble like cicadas in winter and kneel down to wee her. What kind of elegant bearing was this? This was the object of admiration of almost every female cultivator in the Evil Sect.

    ¡°Yi? Why are the Fellow Daoists here as well?¡±

    The young man who was hugging a kitten revealed a surprised expression.

    The kitten was still baring its fangs and brandishing its ws and meowing. It was struggling as if it wanted to show off its might. ¡°It had a fierce appearance, but it was touched by the young man a few times. It immediately calmed down, shook its ears, and closed its eyes to hide in his arms. It was not cute to rub around.

    Behind him, there was a shy and strange female figure hiding. She pulled on Guo Fan''s sleeve and stuck her head out to look at them, revealing half of her fair and beautiful face.

    She was still hugging the lute and covering half of her face, looking pitiful and pitiful.

    Pann Xiaoying could not help but frown in disgust. Because of her appearance and personality, she naturally had a bad feeling towards a weak and beautiful female like Hee Mengyao.

    Immediately, she felt that her hands were itchy and moved her fingers to pick up a piece of yak grass.

    She had many small spell tricks but she did not need the Spiritual Energy. She only needed the medium.

    However, destroying one''s appearance or making one lose face was extremely effective.

    The evil sect disciple walked forward with a smile and said, ¡°We heard that roar and were worried about the safety of the Fellow Daoist, so we hurriedly rushed over¡­ So it was released by this Howling Moon Wolf?¡±

    Guo Fan looked at the hammer in his arms and his expression did not change as he said, ¡°That''s right. When we came here, we saw that Miss Mengyao was attacked.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Dong Yuan walked up and sized Hee Mengyao up and asked, ¡°Miss Mengyao¡­ I wonder which sect she came from? She came here for the inheritance of the Martial Sovereign? ¡°

    Guo Fan touched the hammer in his arms and said with a smile,¡± She is a disciple of the Wide Ocean Sect. Naturally, she came here for the inheritance of the Martial Sovereign. Otherwise, how could it be anything else? ¡°

    Pann Xiaoying suddenly said, ¡°Why is it that you can speak for her every time you save her?¡±

    If she pointed at him, Dong Yuan''s eyes would also be somewhat suspicious.

    Guo Fan said calmly, ¡°She was frightened just now and is still afraid now. She can''t speak properly. I just asked about it and I answered for her to save some time.¡±

    Pann Xiaoying smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist is really a person who sympathizes with the fairer sex.¡±

    Hee Mengyao said gently, ¡°This is the identity jade certificate of our Wide Ocean Sect. The few of you¡­ En, Fellow Daoist, you can take a look. ¡°

    She reached out and took out a jade token with the three ancient words Wide Ocean Sect engraved on it.

    Of course, this was something that Guo Fan had casually cut off from the white jade pce.

    When he was watching Yijun fight, he had already made a statement with Hee Mengyao, telling her that her current identity was very dangerous. Once the bad guys found out, they might take her away again, just like those people from the Snowke Mansion.

    Thus, he fabricated the identity of the Wide Ocean Sect for her.

    In any case, he was very familiar with the Wide Ocean Sect. The future Master would still be his daughter-inw. He could be considered half a Master. No one would have any objections if he took in a disciple.

    ¡°There''s no need for that.¡± Dong Yuan nced at the jade token. Although he had never seen the identity jade token of the Wide Ocean Sect, there was no need for him to doubt it now. It would be bad if he caused some unnecessary conflicts.

    He had indeed heard of Wide Ocean Sect, but he did not have much of an impression of it. He only remembered that it was a small sect that was not very famous.

    Recently, the sect had be more famous because of internal strife. In the end, they even found a few spies of the Devil Cult.

    Thinking of this, Dong Yuan vaguely felt as if he had forgotten something. Something wasn''t right, but he couldn''t think of anything.

    In the end, he could only give up and ask, ¡°You guys met this wolf here. Is there anything unusual about this pce?¡±

    Guo Fan shook his head and said, ¡°I was busy saving people just now. After beating him up, you guys came. They didn''t even go in. As for this wolf, if it wasn''t a natural mutation¡­ It seems like that Martial Emperor is doing something immoral. ¡°

    The few of them shifted their gazes back to the Human-Faced Howling Moonwolf on the ground. It was obviously something abnormal. It was very difficult for the Orthodox Dao to ept it. Hee Junhao was the first Martial Emperor. It was really unreasonable for such a thing to appear in his tomb''s secret realm.

    ¡°It''s not like it''s only a matter of one or two days for the righteous sects to pretend to be righteous.¡± Pann Xiaoying scoffed andughed, ¡°It is not surprising even if you think about it.¡±

    Guo Fan said with a serious expression, ¡°Although there are worms in the Dao, most of them are still people of the Qing Cultivation Sect who wholeheartedly follow the Dao. There are also good people who are determined to save the lives of the people. This Fellow Daoist''s words are somewhat biased.¡±

    Pann Xiaoying did not argue with him, as if she was used to rebuttal. With a charming smile, she said, ¡°Fellow Daoist is right, but I have never seen such a terrifying Howling Moon Wolf in the eastern Central ins. If it was not for the tampering, naturally it would not have grown to be like this.¡±

    Guo Fan didn''t deny it and said, ¡°Then we will have to find the answer. By the way, did you guys find anything on that stone tablet?¡±

    Dong Yuan sighed. ¡°No, neither of the two people who specialize in magical symbols found any clues on it. It seemed that the stone tablet was only a World Monolith or something like that. It was a pce made of the same material. Maybe it''s the key ¡°

    Just as he had guessed, the demon beasts here represented the approach of the destination.

    Of course, the few of them did not know that they were actually fighting the hammer and the Howling Moon Wolf, and not Yijun alone.

    Although that wolf looked terrifying now, it was still a low-level demonic beast after all. Compared to Hammer, a demon spirit that was born and raised by heaven and earth, its level was many times lower. The roar of Hammer aroused instinctive fear.

    Although the demon beast still had the upper hand in its madness, the fear came from its instinct. When it fought, its momentum was naturally weaker. In addition to Yijun, it ended the battle so quickly.

    Guo Fan had only observed from a close distance now and found out how strong Yijun''sbat strength was.

    Her battle was like a dance. Every move was ingenious to the extreme. It was like the horns of a Ling Ling, and it was difficult to find any trace of it. And every sword strikended on a demon beast. It was graceful and smooth like a butcher chopping a cow. It cut through the gaps between the bones and muscles along the muscles and weaknesses.

    The wolf''s corpse in front of him seemed to beplete, but in reality, if he were to touch it again now, he might be torn apart like a flower.

    Guo Fan watched from the side and could not help but be fascinated.

    The sword he had shed out on the wall of the City of Ten Thousand Swords was something he hadprehended from Gong Wei''s Sonic ughter Broken Water. It was abination of his own body and his murderous heart, as well as Xiahou Cenyi''s help. It was the only way to cut open the White Dragon River Tide.

    Originally, he thought that he would not be able to use that sword in the future.

    However, just now, he had been holding the sword in his hand quietly. His heart was filled with killing intent and guts. The de of the sword made a slight sound, as if it was moving.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189 - idents Are Everywhere

    It marked Guo Fan''s inaugural encounter with the essence of sword intent.

    It wasn''t the raw power of the sword technique that mattered, but rather the trajectory it followed. It wasn''t about how it was executed, but rather the underlying purpose.

    Breaking down these once instinctive steps rendered familiar skills foreign. They ceased to be mere techniques, evolving into an entirely new realm of understanding.

    Yet, this transformation was confined to a handful of sword skills he had mastered.

    Despite unlocking a secondary weapon slot due to his determination and boldness, ordinary yerscked the stamina to pursue both paths. Mastery of dual-wielding was reserved for the elite, the Great Gods. Guo Fan was a mere average yer, adept at offense. While dual-wielding was alluring, it remained beyond his reach, relegated to asional shy disys.

    Yet, it was precisely his omission of advanced skills that sparked enlightenment. He resembled a nk canvas, ripe for revtion.

    During his initial transmigration, grasping such skills would have posed a formidable challenge. However, with his Core Forming Stage cultivation, understanding dawned as a new experience.

    Whether slicing through rushing rivers or muscle fibers, the sword intent embodied the same essence: ¡®Dao''.

    Carving a cow with a butcher''s knife wasn''t just about practice; it delved into the anatomy of the animal and the technique of wielding the de. Each incision was calcted, executed with precision akin to a graceful dance.

    Yijun''s swordsmanship mirrored this philosophy. Her disy was pure, devoid of spiritual enhancements or embellishments. It was simplicity in motion, bewitching the observer''s heart.

    Likewise, the force of the river mirrored this principle. Its fluidity seemed imprable. Yet, Gong Wei had seeded, as had he. Beneath the surfacey discernible joints and currents.

    These revtions flooded Guo Fan''s consciousness in an instant. Delving deeper into sword cultivation would unveil this as the genesis and culmination of one''s Sword Dao.

    He snapped back to reality, the vibrations in the sword dissipating, leaving tranquility in its wake.

    Dong Yuan and hispanions approached.

    ¡°Then let''s proceed inside,¡± Guo Fan suggested warmly, eyeing the white jade pce. ¡°Guarding this ce alone is perilous. We can''t predict what lies within. With everyone''s cultivation lost, we''re all in the same boat. By sticking together, we can watch each other''s backs. Otherwise, we risk sacrificing our lives for naught.¡±

    Despite mutual distrust, they maintained a facade of harmony. Beneath the veneer, however, tensions simmered.

    Dong Yuan and his allies harbored simr intentions. They nodded in agreement, entering the pce through its square entrance. They arranged themselves into two rows, advancing side by side to avoid suspicion.

    None among them possessed torch-making skills. Exploring copsed structures with torches risked oxygen depletion in confined spaces.

    Yet¡­ oxygen was a foreign concept to these individuals.

    Their collective ignorance spared Guo Fan considerable hassle.

    He realized that even sans their magical abilities, cultivators wouldn''t fare well as adventurers. He silently thanked hisck of knowledge regarding fire pistons upon his initial transmigration.

    Thus, in an uneasy atmosphere, they relied on a night pearl provided by Hee Mengyao to illuminate the ancient white walls.

    Dust thickened the air, coating the once pristine walls in a veneer of yellowed soil, marred by numerous cracks.

    The ground bore witness to ckened bloodstains, the air thick with the stench of decay, inducing nausea.

    Despite their hushed steps and bated breaths, an unsettling sensation lingered in the darkness.

    The two little foxes were still leading, but their keen sense of smell and tracking skills were now entirely useless.

    They covered their noses more tightly than anyone else, puffing their cheeks in displeasure. Eventually, Guo Fan had to carry them forward.

    This made Qingfu unhappy, as it was originally her spot, now taken by someone else. She tugged at Guo Fan''s clothes, and he turned to see her round eyes.

    He had no choice but to carry her on his back.

    With a hammer on top of her head, the group now looked like Guo Fan and a collection of essories.

    Hee Mengyao, watching from the side, covered her mouth,ughing. Yijun reached out to adjust the hammer on the kitten.

    Guo Fan was unsure whether tough or cry. Dong Yuan and the others watched, the corners of their mouths twitching. The previously tense atmosphere waspletely disrupted.

    But midway through, Su Makeup pricked up her ears and alertly said, ¡°I hear something!¡±

    The two little foxes and Qingfu immediately and quietly jumped off Guo Fan.

    Everyone stopped and held their breath.

    Sure enough, they heard heavy panting, a hoarse sound like drooling. In the dark, quiet environment, it was truly terrifying.

    Apanied by dull footsteps.

    Guo Fan concentrated, listening for a few breaths, determining the sound came from the top left.

    He looked up, exchanged nces with the others, deciding to quietly wait for it to pass, avoiding any conflict.

    The pce was so silent. A fight could attract other demonic beasts.

    Just as he thought this, he saw Pann Xiaoying on the other side. While everyone held their breath, focusing on the top, she stood in the middle.

    If she had stood casually, it would have been fine, but she positioned herself beside Hee Mengyao.

    Because of the foxes and Qingfu earlier, Hee Mengyao had moved to the side. Now, Pann Xiaoying quietly approached her, eyes showing a trace of malice.

    It wasn''t killing intent, but satisfaction, as if she had achieved her goal.

    The yak grass in her hand twisted into a thin line, sharp as a needle, aiming for Hee Mengyao''s arm.

    Pann Xiaoying wouldn''t be foolish enough to kill now, but with Hee Mengyao, a descendant of the Martial Emperor, who could open the secret realm with her blood, it was unpredictable what effect it would have in the pce.

    In a split second, Guo Fan blocked with his sword, protecting Hee Mengyao''s side.

    Unexpectedly, the yak grass was as hard as metal, and when it struck the sword, a sharp sound echoed.

    The sound was much louder than their voices. Instantly, the heavy panting stopped.

    After a brief pause, a sudden roar erupted. With a boom, the white jade wall above cracked open, and a huge, skinny humanoid creature with long limbs fell to the ground with the dust, opening its rotten mouth towards the group.

    Click to visit??<strong>NovelDragon site and start your fantasy reading trip</strong>??

    OR download the app directly??

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190 - Clean the Door Forget It

    The deformed humanoid monster''s limbs are long, its skin pale and chapped. It was as thin as firewood, but its body was also very tall. After falling from above, its upper body and legs were almost bent at the right angle, but its back was still against the copsed white jade wall.

    It had a pair of hollow ck eyes, and its facial features were simr to indentation holes. Its body¡­ Its body was covered in snow white fur, and there were rotting wounds on the Human-Faced Howling Moonwolf''s body. However, the situation was much better than thetter. Only ck pus flowed out of the cracked skin.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The humanoid monster opened its mouth and let out a long roar. It raised its two forelimbs and lowered them.

    Bang!

    The huge palm felt like a human palm without any hair. There were even rough palm prints. When it suddenly pressed onto the ground, the thin bricks on the ground that were covered in dust immediately shattered. The surrounding walls immediately cracked open like spider webs.

    Boom!

    In the midst of the floating dust, the huge white body of the monster howled as it broke through the dark, gray space. With the help of the counterforce of the push, it suddenly bounced up.

    Coupled with its extremely long and thin limbs, it was like a huge white spider. It was iparably swift and fierce, leaving only afterimages in its line of sight as it pressed down on everyone. Its momentum was oppressive, and it was filled with a sense of oppression.

    This series of movements was only a matter of a moment.

    Although the humanoid monster was tall and big, its movements were exceptionally agile, and it did not seem to be the least bit cumbersome.

    When it started moving, everyone saw that there was a tail behind it. The long and slender tail was like a long whip, bringing with it a strong wind as it pped to the sides. A short piercing sound was heard, causing deep marks to appear on the white jade walls on both sides of the wall. It was actually as sharp as a de.

    Guo Fan did not even have the time to put away his sword. The ck sword in its scabbard was in front of Hee Mengyao, whose face had turned pale.

    Beside him was Pann Xiaoying, who had a stiff expression. The malicious smile on her face had yet topletely turn into panic. Guo Fan simply turned his wrist and his murderous heart was cut open. He heavily hit her chest and abdomen. The most soft and fragile part of her body.

    Now, everyone''s Spiritual Energy was suppressed, but the basic quality of their bodies was still at the level of a Houtian realm martial artist, which was the same level as Huo Bai. In addition, Guo Fan had used almost all of his strength. This strike could not be said to not be heavy.

    Pann Xiaoying was caught off guard and let out a miserable cry. She crashed into the wall with a bang, and her face turned pale as she covered her abdomen and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°What are you doing? ¡± She screamed.

    At the same time, the hammer suddenly transformed into its original form. However, she had clearly forgotten that she was inside the tunnel. With a loud bang, the Demonic Dragon collided with the humanoid monster. Although thetter was blocked, however, from the ceiling to the ground, they were all supported by the gigantic Demonic Dragon''s original form. As it shook, it copsed like an earthquake.

    The Demonic Dragon extended its ws and attempted to p the human-shaped monster into the ground. However, it never expected that the monster''s agility was far beyond imagination. It immediately sensed the killing intent and broke free from the range. After that, it bared its teeth and charged over once again.

    Although the hammer had rough skin and thick flesh, coupled with the fact that it was covered in mes, however, this human-shaped monster was not afraid of pain or mes. Its speed was fast and extremely difficult to deal with, just like a cat or a mouse. For a moment, there was nothing he could do about the ¡°mouse.¡±

    Swoosh!

    A golden sword light cut through the blurry vision and suddenly charged in.

    The white-clothed girl fluttered like a crane, and her toes lightly tapped on the Demonic Dragon''s scales. She turned and moved, and the gorgeous long sword drew a beautiful arc in the air. It pierced the wound on the shoulder of the monster from a tricky angle.

    The sharp edge of the sword cut into the bones and bones, and the girl jumped into the air. The sword turned in half an arc and urately cut off the shoulder of the monster.

    Pata.

    Her armnded on the ground.

    ¡°Roar!!!¡± The monster roared and reached out to grab the white shirt.

    Yijun, however, was extremely agile. Like a swallow returning to its nest, she suddenly disappeared and appeared next to Guo Fan in the next moment.

    Guo Fan''s eyes showed surprise. He had just thought of how a butcher butchered a cow. Now, from the illusory sword path to reality, Yijun simply and clearly showed what was called stable, urate, and ruthless.

    But Yijun, who was behind him, was also not rxed. Her breathing was much heavier than before.

    The monster was even more miserable. It lost an arm and was instantly grabbed by the hammer. Its body was suddenly pierced by the sharp ws, and it let out shrill cries.

    Guo Fan''s eyes twitched when he heard this. He was finished. In this way, all the other monsters in the pce who hadn''t heard it before had heard it now.

    When the monster saw that he was about to die, it immediately pounded the ground with both of its palms, creating another hole in the ground.

    The ground below was still a dark hole. It was unknown if it was the entrance that they had entered into, or if there was a basement below.

    The human-shaped monster raised its head to the sky and let out a long roar, jumping down from the hole.

    As if it knew that it was no match for them, it chose to run away quickly.

    It was unlike the human-faced Moonhowl Wolf from before. Although it felt instinctive fear, it still went on a rampage and lost its life.

    Comparing its characteristics, Guo Fan guessed that it should be some kind of ape that was both agile and smarter than ordinary demon beasts.

    As for why it looked so terrifying, it should be because of the mutation of the Moonhowl Wolf. Perhaps it had something to do with Hee Junhao, the Martial Emperor, or perhaps not. Everything needed to be explored by them.

    Dong Yuan and the others were stunned on the spot. They watched as the obedient and cute kitten suddenly turned into a huge Demonic Dragon and started fighting with the monster.

    In the blink of an eye, the battle ended.

    However, the loud noise that was produced during this period of time, whether it was destroying the wall or roaring and screaming, was so loud that it was hard to ignore.

    Basically, it meant that if there were simr monsters nearby, they would definitely be on their way here by now.

    Not to mention that the humanoid monster had escaped.

    ording to Guo Fan''s experience of dealing with the monkeys on the mountain, this monster was most likely going to look for reinforcements andpanions.

    ¡°He wants to kill me!¡± Pann Xiaoying suddenly called out and pointed at Guo Fan, ¡°He simply wants to swallow the Martial Sovereign''s inheritance alone! Don''t believe him!¡±

    This woman made a false usation. The evil person firstined and then turned his motive into the Martial Sovereign''s inheritance. It could be said that she was vicious.

    Dong Yuan''s expression changed a few times, and his face darkened as he said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, what''s going on?¡±

    The hammer turned around, lowered its head, and stared coldly at Dong Yuan and the others. It was full of threat.

    The atmosphere was tense.

    Guo Fan originally wanted to find the yak grass, but he immediately realized that it had disappeared. He understood that Pann Xiaoying must have done something to it. This kind of tool wasmon in games, and it was used for curses.

    A sect that specialized in curses, yak grass, Pann Xiaoying¡­

    Guo Fan thought for a while and finally found the impression of this sect from his memory. It turned out to be the plot of Nether Cliff!

    He looked up and saw Pann Xiaoying''s face revealing a proud and ferocious expression.

    ¡°I really want to kill her.¡±

    Guo Fan nodded and admitted it. Dong Yuan and the others'' expressions changed, but they heard him continue, ¡°But it''s not for the inheritance of the Martial Sovereign, but for personal enmity¡­ It doesn''t matter even if I say it. Pann Xiaoying probably didn''t tell you. She is a disciple of the Nether Cliff who betrayed the sect.¡±

    Pann Xiaoying''s face instantly twisted, and her eyes were filled with disbelief.

    ¡°The disciple of the Nether Horizon''s Sect Master, Xun Jianlian, was blinded by her curse, and she was unable to see anything for the rest of her life.¡± Guo Fan''s expression didn''t change, and he continued, ¡°It''s just that Jiang Lian asked me to clean up the sect.¡±

    Click to visit??<strong>NovelDragon site and start your fantasy reading trip</strong>??

    OR download the app directly??

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191 - Don''t Scold Him

    The dust around them slowly drifted along with the flow of the air and fell on the walls and floors.

    Pann Xiaoying sat paralyzed on the ground, and with one hand, she fiercely pointed at Guo Fan. One hand. She originally wanted to prop herself up with the wall behind her, but when she heard him, she suddenly pulled it back. His nails dug out five deep marks on the dust and dirt on the wall, and because he had used too much strength, there were traces of blood.

    ¡°You, you''re ndering me! Nonsense!¡±

    The beautiful woman gritted her teeth and red at him, her eyes filled with hatred and hatred. She shouted, ¡°He is just spouting nonsense and finding an excuse to cover it up! I am the thirty-seventh orthodox disciple of the Nether Cliff. I have the Soul Haunt Ship as my witness. Before you epted the mission, you only agreed to form a team after looking at the other party''s information! What is there to be trusted about such an evil person who ims to be cooperating but kills people and lies!? ¡°

    When Pann Xiaoying said this, those people who originally had a change in expression could not help but hesitate.

    However, Guo Fan sneered. When he said that he was a disciple who had betrayed the sect¡­ Her face turned slightly pale. When she mentioned that Xun Jianlian''s disciple had been blinded by her¡­ Her face turned even paler, adding on the fact that her face had already turned deathly pale. With a twisted smile, her face was now as pale as a sheet of golden paper. His expression was extremely ugly. Right now, this kind of unyielding attitude was just a show of strength, but a show of weakness.

    It was just that the timeline had not reached there yet¡­

    However, looking at her panicked and terrified expression, it was more than a hundred percent certain that she was already in the process of casting a spell.

    It was indeed a very difficult thing to silently cast a spell on a core disciple of the family. Setting up a spell was also a very long process. Guo Fan vaguely remembered that in the original plot, this fellow did not hesitate to spend seven years lying in wait. Slowly and patiently, he devoured the light of Xun Jianlian''s most outstanding disciple, Yu Sheng, bit by bit.

    And the reason at the very beginning was that the disciple had revealed a kind smile to her when they were both outer sect disciples.

    If she wanted to prove that her sorcery skills were better than Xun Jianlian''s disciple''s, then there was no doubt that she had seeded.

    Guo Fan, who had made a small mistake in judgment, did not change his expression. With a serious expression, he quickly said, ¡°When I appeared here, she was already a disciple who betrayed the sect. However, this kind of internecine conflict within the sect could not be ced in front of others, so she asked me to settle it. And I think everyone can see my character clearly. Although I''m here for the inheritance, I''m not a person who only cares about profit. I didn''t want to kill people at such a critical moment. I wanted to observe for a while before making a decision. But she wanted to curse Miss Mengyao, so I had to make a move in advance. ¡°

    As he spoke, the monkey-like human-shaped monster that had fallen to the bottom floor seemed to have rmed the entire white jade pce. The sounds of the buildings that had been sealed for countless years could be heard from both sides. Moreover, the sounds were not of the same type. The entire tunnel was trembling.

    ¡°Damn it! Could this ce be the Martial Emperor''s breeding ground?¡± Dong Yuan cursed in his heart. His gaze fell upon Pann Xiaoying, and his gaze carried a cold chill.

    Even if Guo Fan did not exin, he knew that the matter was most likely caused by Pann Xiaoying. This woman was arrogant and had a seductive appearance. She never knew how to restrain herself when doing things. It was very likely that she would attack because she could not bear to see Hee Mengyao.

    However, this Guo Fan was indeed pedantic to the point of pedantic. When the matter came to an end, he was still seriously exining it. If it was him, he would have already finished off Pann Xiaoying with one strike before talking about the cooperation.

    Dong Yuan thought well in his heart, but he forgot that Guo Fan had started to shape the image of a good old man. Now, if he killed someone at the slightest disagreement, it would be destroying the Great Wall. It would definitely arouse their suspicion. Why would they still think about using him to gain more benefitster?

    Although Guo Fan was not afraid of conflict, he had an idea with Dong Yuan and the others. He wanted them to explore the way.

    Everyone''s faces became nervous. They gripped their weapons tightly. They felt that danger could approach at any time, and now there was an internal fight.

    The young man paused, and continued to calmly and seriously exin, ¡°I didn''t believe that someone would hold a grudge for so many years just because of some strange things. They must destroy their future before they are willing to do so. Now, seeing that she had cursed someone for no reason at all, I know that she is a person with a malicious nature. I do not wish to cause any more trouble, please do not meddle in other people''s business¡­ ¡°

    Dong Yuan''s face darkened, and he was speechless. He was afraid that Dong Yuan would continue to bber on. He could only shout loudly, ¡°Liu Fellow Daoist! You don''t need to say anything. Your personal conflicts will be resolved privately. We''ll beat back those Strange Beast first! We can only cause more trouble if we keep such a venomous woman alive! ¡°

    The meaning behind his words was that if you wanted to kill her, then kill her and stop talking nonsense.

    Guo Fan put on a worried look and said,¡± But she came with your Soul Haunt Ship after all¡­ ¡°

    Who knew that Pann Xiaoying had been making things difficult for the members who had lost their ability to fight in the team. Thinking of what she had done along the way, these people nodded and even apuded.

    Killing Pann Xiaoying had be the heart of the people. They wanted to kill her as soon as possible so that the two sides could continue to work together.

    Those more and more urgent roars had now be Pann Xiaoying''s death throes.

    The two little foxes behind her giggled and jumped up, lying on Guo Fan''s back and blowing air. Si Mi took advantage of the chaos to lean against his left shoulder and whispered, ¡°Big bad guy, she asked us to scout ahead. She said that we have thick skin and are not afraid of being hit. Hmph, so bad. She is in terrible pain.¡±

    Although Pann Xiaoying most likely did not say that, she probably said that the two of them were born with strong physical strength. In the end, in Si Mi''s mouth, their skin became rough and their flesh was thick.

    Guo Fan did not know whether tough or cry. This little fox deliberately imitated Pann Xiaoying''s sweet tone. Unfortunately, her voice was soft and sticky, and it only sounded cute and not seductive at all.

    He secretly moved his hand to his back and touched the little fox''s fluffy tail. He gently rubbed it, and in the end, there was a soft and tender sounding from the right side.

    Guo Fan awkwardly paused his hand.

    ¡­ I touched the wrong one.

    Su makeup''s small face was as if nothing had happened. The fluffy tail that was pinched by Guo Fan circled around and wrapped around thetter''s hand. She used her soft fur to gently rub against it.

    Guo Fan deeply felt thatpared to his younger sister, his older sister Si Mi''s cultivation was still far from enough.

    Pann Xiaoying used all her strength to pull out her long sword and stood up. She was so angry that her entire body trembled as she screamed, ¡°Sect Master is such a fierce and ambitious person. When did he care about the internal disciples killing each other? If he wanted to clean up the sect, he would have done it himself a long time ago. Entrust you? Who do you think you are¡­ Ah! ¡°

    Yijun''s expressionless face was right in front of her and Pann Xiaoying''s knees were cleanly cut off by her two swords. The meridians connecting the joints were immediately cut off and she immediately fell to her knees with a scream.

    An intense pain came and Pann Xiaoying''s wrist went soft and the sword in her hand fell to the ground. She desperately bent over to pick it up but was stabbed into the palm by another sword. She heard the girl''s faint voice.

    ¡°Don''t scold him.¡±

    Pann Xiaoying''s pale face was full of cold sweat and suddenly remembered the first time she looked at this girl.

    She was indeed a ruthless person like the Sect Leader and Elders¡­

    Dong Yuan''s voice sounded a little distant, ¡°Alright, alright. Throw this traitor out first. Use the smell of blood to attract a portion of the Strange Beast. It is a worthy death.¡±

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192 - Neither of Them Are Good Birds

    Dong Yuan spoke coldly. Behind him stood the two men from Peach Blossom Temple. The two men, who had been mocked and ordered around by Pann Xiaoying since they arrived, immediately volunteered to step forward. They intended to break the tendons in Pann Xiaoying''s hands and legs, but Dong Yuan stopped them.

    The man from the outer sect of Blistook Pavilion, who had mocked himself for being a servant, had a very calm expression. He shouted, ¡°You''ve broken all her tendons. She''s just a helpless victim now. She would be gone after a few bites. If she had the ability to resist, she could havested a bit longer. Given her strength, in such a desperate situation, who knows? Maybe she''ll be able to kill a few more Strange Beasts and buy us more time.¡±

    The members of Peach Blossom Temple were shocked. They exchanged nces and quickly retreated, not forgetting to tter, ¡°The Fellow Daoist has thought it through. It''s our fault for not considering it properly.¡±

    Pann Xiaoying began cursing at people over a disagreement. This Dong Yuan was no good person either. Such a vicious act was as natural to him as eating and drinking.

    Guo Fan had fully witnessed how the Soul Haunt Ship gathered a group of people to work for him freely. Comparatively, it was a group that could do anything. The Snowke Mansion adhered to the rules more strictly, while the Soul Haunt Ship didn''t care at all. Even if their subordinates killed each other, as long as theypleted the mission in the end, they would still get a promotion.

    However, Pann Xiaoying definitely deserved it. If there was a friend in a team, they would at least be on par with each other and look out for one another. However, she was an orphan, and everyone wanted to beat her.

    After all, in the original plot of Nether Cliff, Pann Xiaoying was a viin with a twisted personality.

    Being a viin in the plot of an evil sect, one could only imagine how viinous she was.

    The sect master of Nether Cliff, Xun Jianlian, a mysterious female spirit Magus proficient in curses, was naturally one of the three hundred illustrations of Guo Fan.

    A portion of Xun Jianlian''s information appeared in Guo Fan''s mind. She was of a different race, just like Li Xieren, seemingly from the Southern Wastnd. Her honey-colored skin was covered with ck lines, appearing to worship an ancient religion. She always had a beautiful blue-green feather among her personal essories, a gift from her parents at birth in the Southern Wastnd.

    In the ¡®Obsidian Tribes,'' there was also a distinction between the human races. The mostmon type was the normal people of the Central ins, the Northern Barbarians who crossed the desert in the north of the Central ins to reach the Primeval Ice ins, and the people of the Southern Wastnd near the Springly Forest in the south.

    Of course, Xun Jianlian had a Central Prefecture name and hid under a thick ck cloak year-round. She also wore a mask with silver patterns and blue gemstones on her face, so very few people knew her true identity.

    Xun Jianlian''s eldest disciple and most outstanding one was called Yan Jin. Because of her exceptional talent in spells, she had no intention of joining such an evil sect like Nether Cliff. It could even be said that he was a rare good person who came from the mud.

    When he was an outer sect disciple with Pann Xiaoying, he took extra care of her. However, he did not expect that this ingrate would treat him as a charity filled with a sense of superiority. In the end, he was cursed until his eyes became blind.

    Since Pann Xiaoying did not act at this moment, it was part of the subsequent plot. This meant she would not die here, nor would this group of people. Without Guo Fan''s appearance, they wouldn''t have found the entrance to the secret realm. Naturally, they would only take the fake cultivation technique of Body Demon and leave.

    This time, Guo Fan interrupted a part of the story that had yet to happen.

    But it was also a good thing.

    Guo Fan felt it was a good thing, but his knees had been cut off by Yan Jin. Defeated. Move! Yes! Pann Xiaoying''s face lost thest trace of blood, her expression stiff as if about to be dragged away. She shook her head in panic and begged, ¡°Please, let me go. I will listen to you. I can sign a soul contract. You can do whatever you want; I willply. Just let me go! I know I was wrong. Don''t let me be eaten!¡±

    She even revealed a ttering and charming smile, which made people''s hearts ache. After all, it was rare to see such a bewitching beauty.

    Guo Fan said, ¡°Don''t be fooled by her! What she excels in most is spells. The disciples of Nether Cliff will definitely carry a curse targeting physical contact. When that timees, they will bleed from their seven apertures and die. Don''t say I didn''t warn you!¡±

    His tone was exceptionally serious, causing everyone''s minds to clear up, and they all agreed.

    Dong Yuan said, ¡°You are right. I don''t know if this poisonous woman has any other means to be here. We should send her out first!¡±

    He reached out decisively and forcefully lifted Pann Xiaoying out of the hole where the human-shaped monster had fallen.

    Pann Xiaoying did not employ any tricks. Instead, she was thrown into an unknown room on the upper floor. She screamed and cursed, her voice filled with hatred.

    However, without Spiritual Energy and a medium, her curses were empty words, causing no substantial harm.

    As she crawled on the ground, a sword suddenly dropped in front of her.

    Pann Xiaoying''s face contorted with anger as she recalled Dong Yuan''s initial n.

    But what could she do now?

    If she didn''t pick up the sword to fight, she would face certain death. If she did, she had a slight chance of survival.

    Hee Mengyao, still in shock, hid beside Guo Fan, clutching his arm and biting her lips with a hint of fear on her face.

    She was merely a mortal. The fact that she hadn''t fainted after such an encounter was quite remarkable.

    Guo Fan handed her to Yijun for protection and drew the heart of killing courage from its sheath.

    The fine red lines on the sword remained dim.

    Ssh, ssh, ssh¡­

    Dust continued to fall from the wall, and the cracks kept widening. It was concerning that they might cause a copse.

    Guo Fan listened intently. The vibrations around him grew louder. It was no longer the sound of beasts, but rather the heavy sound of rocks grinding against each other.

    Qingfu whispered to confirm, ¡°It''s a mechanism. I can hear it. This pce isyered like millstones. Now, a fewyers might have been triggered by the running Strange Beast and started shifting. I wonder what effect it will have.¡±

    Dong Yuan had clearly heard it too. He said, ¡°The sound of the Strange Beast ising from all directions. We can''t go from front to back. We have to go down. Let''s descend through the hole created by the human-shaped Strange Beast.¡±

    He thought to himself that Guo Fan had many capable people around him, even though they looked like a group of concubines. In reality, each one seemed more powerful than thest, especially Yijun. The two swords that cut off Pann Xiaoying''s knees were simply extraordinary. He couldn''t even see her movements clearly.

    It seemed that in his anger, he didn''t hold back. But it was only because Pann Xiaoying insulted the dog¡­ This Guo Fan was really fortunate to have such a beauty to ¡°anger¡± him.

    And that Flood Dragon¡­

    Dong Yuan watched as the hammer transformed back into its Orange Cat form and jumped onto Guo Fan''s shoulder. The corner of his mouth twitched. Even the true disciples of the Blistook Pavilion might not be able to treat the Flood Dragon as a pet. What was the identity of this young man?

    But regardless of this young man''s identity, now that there was a conflict between them, his side would definitely not be able to gain any advantages.

    Everyone jumped down through the hole to the bottom. Dong Yuan suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I just heard you address the sect master of Nether Cliff quite¡­ intimately, and even helped her clean up the sect. What is your rtionship with that sect master?¡±

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193 - She Is Only the Eleventh Aunt

    The roars of the beasts and the sound of gears grinding were mixed with Pann Xiaoying''s faint screams.

    Under such circumstances, Pann Xiaoying, who had lost her ability to move, definitely had no way to survive. Even if she was given that sword, she did not have the Spiritual Energy to control her, let alone now that Yijun had crippled both of her legs.

    Everyone entered the lower level together. This was not a passageway but a spacious hall.

    The pitch ck space was illuminated by the night pearl and the ceiling could not be seen. The gray and turbid air rolled up and down as they entered. It looked like it was boiling.

    ording to the feeling of jumping down to cross the distance, this ce was more than three meters tall. The white jade stone bs on the ground were much cleaner than the passageway above, and they were inscribed with exquisite patterns. Although it was covered by dust and weeds, it looked a lot more advanced.

    The ape monster that jumped down was nowhere to be seen. There were only some rotten ck stains on the ground, as if it had escaped.

    ording to the height of the exposed part of the pce, they were probably in the belly of the pce, which was also the central hall. The passageway just now should be in the corridor above.

    Because this ce seemed to have been caged by the earth, many parts were buried by the earth. The structure of the pce was not very clear, but one could vaguely feel that it used to be crisscrossed with white jade and had the style of an immortal.

    Everyone came down from above. First, they vigntly checked their surroundings. It was quiet and nervous, but Dong Yuan''s question seemed to be particrly abrupt, immediately attracting everyone''s attention.

    Both parties unexpectedly gained a bit more trust because of Pann Xiaoying''s matter. Compared to the initial vignce, it was much more harmonious. At this moment, the cultivators of Soul Haunt Ship couldn''t help but cast curious nces at each other.

    The female family members behind Guo Fan were even more rmed. They looked at Guo Fan vigntly.

    Do you believe me if I say it''s my wife?

    Guo Fan muttered in his heart, but even if it was true, saying it out loud in front of all the girls seemed to be asking for death. He could only smile faintly. He asked back, ¡°Is the Fellow Daoist doubting my identity?¡±

    Dong Yuan shook his head, ¡°Looking at Pann Xiaoying''s frightened look just now, if it wasn''t for the fact that she did do something to harm and curse people, it could be seen that the Fellow Daoist''s words were most likely true. Since I can easily find out about her filthy business, at least only those who have a deep rtionship with the Nether Cliff know about it¡­ I''m just a little curious. ¡°

    He pondered for a while and said,¡± After all, I heard that the sect master of the Nether Border is from the Southern Wastnd. He seems to be especially strict about the choice of a partner. There are also rumors that she is covered in incantations, and she is particrly against men. If you get close to her, you will be disintegrated into dust, or you will die because of the pain caused by the curse. I''ve never heard of any male disciples by her side. ¡°

    Everyone had the heart to gossip. Not only was Dong Yuan curious, but everyone else was also curious about the rtionship between Guo Fan and the Sect Master of Nether Cliff.

    Just as Guo Fan was trying to say something, Yijun said faintly,¡± She is only Aunt Eleven. The Sect Chief of the Nether Cliff is only at the Void Refining Stage. It is appropriate for her to be a concubine for her father. ¡°

    ¡­ ¡°?¡±

    Dong Yuan slowly typed out a question mark. Boom!

    ¡°Aunt¡­ mother?¡± The outer sect disciple of Blistook Pavilion hesitated for a moment and confirmed that he did not hear wrongly. He looked at Yijun and then looked at Guo Fan, sinking into a state of doubt.

    He should not have¡­ No matter who looked at it, the first impression they had was that it definitely wasn''t a father-daughter rtionship!

    No, wait! The problem was not this, but this was not an aunt, it was eleven or eleven. What did it mean to be a concubine with a Void Refining Stage cultivation base? !

    It turned out that the leaders of this force were only worthy of being concubines. What kind of background did your father have?

    The corner of Dong Yuan''s mouth twitched. He looked at Guo Fan in disbelief and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, this¡­¡±

    Although You Wuya was far away from the center of Middle Continent, he was still one of the well-known neutral evil sects in the east. In terms of power, he was only slightly weaker than Snowke Mansion. In the east of Middle Continent, he was basically a major power that could run amok.

    In the east, this kind of power was equivalent to the Blistook Pavilion in Middle Continent.

    If someone suddenly came out and talked about the master of the Blistook Pavilion¡­ Oh, the current master of Blistook Pavilion was a man. This wasn''t right - he said that the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator in Blistook Pavilion was his concubine. Any cultivator on the way would beat up the person who spoke and see if he could wake up.

    Guo Fan could clearly feel the neither cold nor hot jealousy in Yijun''s tone. In the past, she wouldn''t even speak, but now she had learned how to mock and ridicule.

    All kinds of belittling that even she herself did not notice, it was simply like putting old vinegar into a fridge that had been frozen for a few months, sour and cold¡­

    ¡°Innocent words of a child. Innocent words of a child.¡± Guo Fan awkwardly coughed twice and said in all seriousness, ¡°It''s like this. Jiang Lian and I have indeed known each other since the Southern Barbaric Land. But it''s inconvenient for her to hold a high position now, so I can only help her privately¡­ Choosing concubines and the like are all nonsense from children. I''m just a sectless cultivator now. How can I have such a big face?¡±

    Guo Fan''s ambiguous words caused these people to have wild fantasies.

    With Yijun''s strength in front of them, how could she look like she could speak nonsense? Furthermore, ¡°it''s the sectless cultivator now,¡± it did not mean that it was the same in the past.

    Dong Yuan''s mind suddenly changed. These people had only found the Martial Sovereign Tomb by relying on the information of the Soul Haunt Ship''s mission. How did this Guo Fan find the secret realm of Martial Monarch Cave?

    Also, the two little foxes of Tu Shan came from the demon race on the west side. In this way, he had crossed the east and west side of the Middle Continent and had a close rtionship with the two major powers.

    Perhaps it wasn''t a joke to say that the 11th aunt and Void Refining Stage could only be concubines¡­

    Dong Yuan''s heart was shaken. Without batting an eyelid, he changed the topic and said, ¡°Now, let''s explore this pce first. In my opinion, there might be a secret of the Martial Sovereign''s inheritance hidden in this pce.¡±

    Guo Fan suddenly remembered that Xun Jianlian was most proficient in curses. It wasparable to Li Xieren''s poison. Whether it was finding people or controlling people¡­

    But he immediately threw these worries to the back of his mind. He had not found them in these few months. It was useless to worry now. Since he hade, he should be more at ease. The one he should worry about the most was Yijun. This child was like a little jealous tank now. When he went out, he still had to find her and have a heart-to-heart talk.

    The night pearl was raised high and illuminated the surroundings. The surroundings gradually became clearer.

    Guo Fan''s gazended on the pool on the ground. There was a huge circr pool. It was made of ten stones, and it was made of white jade. The pitch ck pool was particrly eye-catching, as if it was a garden. There were many exotic flowers and nts as they walked. However, most of them were growing fiercely. They covered the walls and floor.

    ¡°There''s a mechanism here¡±

    Qingfu''s voice suddenly came. Guo Fan turned his head and saw her squatting by the pool. Her arm was moving something.

    After that, the pool, which had been sealed for a long time, suddenly gurgled. Then, the dust floated up. In the blink of an eye, half of the pool''s surface rose up.

    This was like a tap water scene. Clearly, it was the work of the Puppet Master that was proficient in mechanisms.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194 - I Know!

    Guo Fan''s attention was immediately attracted. He walked over and looked curiously at the surface of the water that was approaching the mouth of the pool. He felt that it was like a tap had been turned on, but he didn''t know if it was a principle or not.

    The pool had long been submerged in thick dust. The water that floated up had a rotten smell, but from the carvings and inscription decorations around the pool, it should have been exquisite and elegant in the past.

    It felt like this was some sort of ce like the Martial Emperor''s private chamber in the past. There was a garden, a pool, and an exquisite white jade pce.

    As for the Strange Beast from before, they all seemed to be of a rtively ordinary breed. Perhaps it was originally used as a pet on this ind, but it waster used by Hee Junhao and the Puppet Master as experimental materials. That was why they became like this¡­

    But no matter how it was in the past, the entire pce was in ruins, and weeds grew all over it. It did not look like much anymore.

    If the exquisite mechanism technique of the Puppet Master could be inherited and poprized to the level of mortals, the current Middle Continent would probably look even better.

    Qingfu opened the mechanism beside the pool and fiddled with it a few more times. The water in the pool was released along with the dirt. After it was filled with fresh water, it was much more pleasing to look at.

    As the water rippled, the ck and smooth stone wall had some patterns. It was as if it was shining and looked very good.

    Guo Fan just wanted to tell Qingfu not to y anymore and proper business was more important. He saw Qingfu had a thoughtful look and then looked up and said seriously, ¡°I know!¡±

    What do you know now?

    Guo Fan subconsciously wanted to say that. He suddenly remembered that Qingfu was thest creation of the Puppet Master and had been active in the Martial Emperor Tomb all year round. She was very familiar with the mechanisms in the tomb. Perhaps she really knew something.

    He swallowed his words and looked at Qingfu, who was touching the wall beside him. Then, he heard a click and a brick on the wall beside him flipped over. A small evestingmp was revealed and lit up with a whoosh.

    Following that, a circle ofmps in the hall was lit up following Qingfu''s movements. This small figure quickly passed by the four walls and opened a mechanism every time it passed by.

    Finally, the entire pce was lit up by the faint light of the fire.

    ¡°This is¡­ the exact same evesting light as the ce where I met the armor puppet array.¡± Guo Fan''s pupils shrunk. He knew what this thing was.

    In the Martial Monarch Cave tomb, most of the mechanisms were controlled by the eternalmp.

    This was becausemps were verymon in tombs, and they were the easiest to ignore. Just like before, if the control mechanism was not cut off, it would basically be a dead end.

    He took a light breath and muttered in his heart: ¡°Could there be some mechanical puppets here as well? This pile of Strange Beast is already enough. If another robot armyes, will they still live?¡±

    Guo Fan thought about it and felt his scalp go numb.

    Dong Yuan and the others also looked at the scene in front of them in a daze. They became alert, not knowing what this evestingmp mechanism was used for.

    But at least now, the entire hall could be seen clearly.

    The pool in the middle reflected the mes, and the surroundings were filled with all kinds of flowers and trees. Not far ahead was a pavilion and a winding corridor, and a red curtain hung around the pavilion''s winding corridor. Many puppet parts were ced on the ground, randomly without order. But behind them, it was buried by the earth, and the bricks and tiles copsed. It seemed to be the main entrance of the hall.

    Qingfu turned on thestmp and said, ¡°This is a defensive formation. Don''t be nervous.¡±

    There was no way to not be nervous¡­

    Guo Fanughed dryly. After she opened all themps in a specific order, there were indeed some golden runic patterns on the white jade walls and the pool water in the middle. After extending upwards, the hole on the wall was repaired.

    In this ce where the Spiritual Energy waspletely suppressed, perhaps only the original owner of this ce was qualified to use the array formation constructed by the Spiritual Energy.

    Privilege was privilege.

    If you were suppressed, you could still use it. In this secret realm, if Martial Emperor Hee Junhao still had the Puppet Master, then for intruders, they would not hesitate to control life and death as they wished.

    This was the power of the Nine Furnace Divine Weapon.

    ¡°Awoo!¡± Suddenly, from the grass on the left side came a mournful cry.

    Everyone turned their heads and saw that it was the ape monster that had escaped to the bottom. Its body had been pierced by countless sharp spikes, and one of them had pierced through its head. After struggling for a while, it died.

    Qingfu nodded and said seriously, ¡°There must not be any unclean garbage here.¡±

    Dong Yuan looked at the exquisite doll like young girl. Under the light of the fire, she did not look like a real person. When he heard those words, he felt a chill run up his spine. He wondered why there were so many ruthless people around Guo Fan.

    Guo Fan''s facial expression changed, and the corner of his mouth twitched.

    He naturally knew that Qingfu was probably just used to cleaning and cleaning in the Martial Emperor''s tomb¡­

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, cough¡­ This child seems to know a lot about mechanisms?¡±

    Dong Yuan forced a smile and sighed in his heart. Luckily, both parties were cooperating now.

    Guo Fan nodded and said in a serious manner, ¡°Since she was young, she admired that Puppet Master and was proficient in mechanisms. Hence, I want to try and see if there is any inheritance of that Puppet Master here.¡±

    ¡°So that''s how it is¡­¡± Dong Yuan said, ¡°It should be safe for now.¡±

    When he said this, everyone realized that the beast roars from above had be much smaller. It seemed that they could not find the person and temporarily retreated. They immediately heaved a sigh of relief.

    Guo Fan mused and said, ¡°It seems like this is the residence of a Martial Emperor. It might be a cave dwelling or something. We havee to the right ce.¡±

    He patted the back of the hammer. The Orange Cat let out a meow and jumped down to walk in front. It was still acting as a pathfinder.

    ¡­¡­

    On the upper floor of the pce, many strange-looking Strange Beast gathered in the passageway, surrounding Pann Xiaoying, whose face was pale and on the verge of copsing.

    Pann Xiaoying trembled as she held her sword, trying her best to move her body that was covered in blood, but there was nothing she could do. Immediately, a look of despair appeared in her eyes.

    She had already tried her best to resist, but as expected at the very beginning, she was merely struggling in vain¡­

    Pann Xiaoying''s face turned ashen and finally gave up resisting.

    But very quickly, she discovered that they were roaring in a low voice but did not show any signs of moving forward. Instead, they opened up a path.

    Behind them, heavy footsteps sounded, and a huge half-rotten Strange Beast that looked like a lion or tiger with scales slowly walked over. It had three heads, and six blood-red vertical pupils sized her up. It revealed a strange smile as it spoke in a surprising manner, ¡°A fresh fleshly body¡­¡±

    When the voices were superimposed, they were like demonic sounds.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195 - A Dead Man Won''t Pay with His Life

    The space on this floor was vast, resembling theyout of Fang Xiang City Lord Mansion''s Lanfang Garden. Inside the pce, a small garden with a central pond was constructed.

    The edge of the pond was adorned with auspicious clouds and lotus patterns. The bottom was not only covered with dust but also a thickyer of mud, indicating it might have been nted with lotus flowers in the past.

    The entire garden now consisted only of ruins and broken walls. The yellow soil had buried the white jade, turning what was once a magnificent scene into destion.

    The hammer led the way, and seeing the cute Orange Cat with its short legs walking ahead, Dong Yuan and the others immediately felt reassured.

    What a joke! A Flood Dragon was leading them. With everyone''s Spiritual Energy sealed, this provided a sense of security.

    Qingfu ran over, grabbed Guo Fan''s hand, and walked forward. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°This pond follows the Eight Trigrams pattern. There used to be an array eye in the center of the pond, but due to the long passage of time, it has lost its function and can''t activate on its own. Thus, I have to open it manually. The Evesting Lamp is the control hub, with a total of 64mps. The bricks on the ground and walls are mobile, with different mechanisms hidden underneath¡­¡±

    She pointed at the corpse of the ape Strange Beast in the distance and said, ¡°There''s one mechanism over there that is exactly like the one in the tomb. I am familiar with it but for now, I don''t dare to touch the rest.¡±

    Guo Fan nodded. The entire spatial zone was illuminated by the Eternal Lamp. The white jade wall and floor were covered with intricate and mysterious golden patterns, flickering with a faint light. The water in the pool sparkled, and exotic flowers and nts were in full bloom, making it dazzling.

    However, beneath these beautiful effectsy significant danger. The corpse over there was the best proof.

    ¡°Temporarily¡­¡± Guo Fan squeezed Qingfu''s little hand. It felt soft and warm like a real person''s hand. He said, ¡°It seems there''s still a way to control it.¡±

    The little guy puffed out his chest proudly. ¡°Give me some time to study it, and I will be able to figure out all the mechanisms'' patterns.¡±

    But then she deted and said, ¡°But the array eye in the pond is gone. I''m also at my wit''s end. I don''t know what the central mechanism is.¡±

    Guo Fan couldn''t help butugh, then suddenly was stunned. Actually¡­ the Puppet Master''s inheritance wasn''t entirely cut off. Wasn''t herst descendant right in front of him?

    What Qingfu had stored in her mind was what she had researched and mastered in the Martial Monarch Cave for who knows how many years. Wasn''t it the majority of the Puppet Master''s mechanisms?!

    Guo Fan''s gaze turned somewhat subtle. It turned out he had been searching in the wrong ce. He had been looking for some Puppet Master inheritance along the way. Wasn''t this a living Puppet Master disciple right in front of him?

    Everyone circled the pond and came to the side of the pavilion and the long corridor. They went forward to take a look.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Guo Fan picked up the yellow book from the table, his eyes serious.

    The hammer jumped onto the table and paced back and forth.

    In addition to the book, there was also a hairpin and ab on the table, seemingly items left behind by the Puppet Master.

    Guo Fan opened the scroll, revealing intricate blueprint designs that resembled engineering blueprints,plete with measurements and small notes exining their purposes.

    He nced at it, feeling as though it was governed by advanced mathematics and university-level physics, and promptly closed the heavenly book.

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Dong Yuan noticed Guo Fan''s somewhat forceful movements and grew nervous. Even this usually calm andposed Flood Dragon reacted with a changed expression upon seeing the book. Could there be a hidden secret within it?

    ¡°It''s nothing. I''m just a little dizzy.¡±

    Guo Fan handed the book to Qingfu and said lightly.

    Qingfu took the book and hummed, saying, ¡°This seems to be a diary.¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned, the corner of his mouth twitching. A diary? He had thought it was a blueprint. A diary from the Science and Engineering Department? Was it really so difficult?

    Having just given the book to Qingfu, it was inconvenient for him to take it back directly. He asked, ¡°What does it say? Are there any clues rted to this secret realm?¡±

    Qingfu flipped through it and said, ¡°It appears Lord Puppet Master was coborating with Lord Martial Emperor on researching how to alter human natural endowments, such as changing the five elements of the human body, greatly increasing cultivation speed, and expanding the meridians¡­¡±

    After just a few words, Dong Yuan and the others suddenly gasped.

    Change of aptitude!

    This Martial Emperor was truly audacious, daring to dream of such things. Only three or four types of spiritual medicines, immortal grasses, and divine objects could change one''s natural endowments in all of heaven and earth, and they were rare treasures seen only once in a thousand or ten thousand years. They had been seen only a few times in the entire Obsidian Tribes.

    Moreover, altering the attributes of the five elements¡­ Wasn''t that the natural spiritual root? It was closely linked to the body''s meridians, dantian, and structure. Naturally, there is a deviation in the five elements. No one has ever been able to change their own attributes¡­

    Guo Fan found it incredible when he heard this.

    Although yers had indeed changed the five elements once, it began with bncing the five elements and then the cultivation method. However, a yer''s character could only be changed once, so there was no further opportunity to change itter on.

    This couple was indeed delving into some forbidden research.

    Moreover, it was undoubtedly rted to the human body itself, but without experimental subjects, they found the creatures in this secret ne, causing them all to mutate and be like this bird.

    In the beginning, these things were definitely confined, butter on, both Martial Emperor Hee Junhao and his wife perished. Until now, the reason remained unknown, so these chaotic entities were left unchecked.

    A thousand yearster, only this mess remained.

    ¡°Truly a deceit that costs lives¡­¡± Guo Fan couldn''t help but curse inwardly.

    These two had their fun, leaving all the troubles to those who entered the secret realm. Even if they were descendants of the Martial Emperor, these Strange Beasts wouldn''t recognize them. They would just flee and attack, unable to withstand it.

    ¡°What else? Where is the true inheritance of the Martial Emperor?¡±

    ¡°This diary did not mention the inheritance of the Martial Emperor. However, it noted that the results of their lifetime research were ced in this pce''s depository of scriptures.¡±

    Guo Fan''s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Research results?¡±

    Qingfu looked at the book and confirmed, ¡°Yes, the method to reverse the meridians and change the aptitude of the human body.¡±

    Guo Fan asked again, ¡°Is there a way to get out?¡±

    Qingfu shook her head. ¡°It doesn''t say, but the design blueprint of this pce is inside. It can be used as a map.¡±

    Guo Fan considered this and then asked, ¡°What do you think? In my opinion, the true inheritance of the Martial Emperor might refer to this method. If we want to reach the Scripture Pavilion, we''ll need to pass through those Strange Beast groups. It''s extremely dangerous.¡±

    Dong Yuan and the others exchanged nces. He said, ¡°We have epted the mission of Soul Haunt Ship. We are here to fight for our lives. Naturally, we must proceed.¡±

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196 - I Will Give You the Discount

    Determined, they conducted another search around the lower hall.

    However, out of caution, they didn''t openly clear this area, avoiding contact with the lush exotic flowers and nts.

    Whether the species here had mutated over time was unknown, but no one present recognized them. Lacking expertise in herbology, they feared these might be poisonous nts.

    If poisoned, under such conditions, they would surely die. Rescue would be impossible, so it was best not to touch them.

    The remaining areas were either clear of obstacles orpletely destroyed, offering no value for exploration.

    Some members of Dong Yuan''s team discovered a disy room in a long corridor. It seemed to be where the Martial Emperor stored his weapons. There were many high-grade weapons, mostly ornamental.

    Guo Fan had a peculiar expression. Considering the pavilion outside and the pond, the elegant decor suggested this ce was likely built by Hee Junhao to please his wife.

    The thought made him feel as if he were hit by a wave of romance, finding it excessively sentimental.

    At this moment, Liu, who was very critical of the senior, was oblivious to the fact that he himself was even more indulgent, having established a harem.

    Regardless of his thoughts, everyone else was delighted. Each picked a suitable weapon, improving their previously unarmed situation.

    Moreover, Guo Fan had another unexpected delight.

    After walking around the pool for at least three or four rounds, he noticed that the lotus patterns on the edge of the pool, made of ten victory stones, seemed familiar.

    He stared at them for a long time, recalling a memory from his past.

    ¡°Damn, isn''t this one of the four materials that old man Liao Mu gave me? The Fish Scale Lotus Seed?!¡±

    Guo Fan squatted down and reached out to touch the carvings at the pond''s edge. The more he looked, the more familiar they seemed, and the more confident he became.

    He dug into the mud below, finding three lotus seeds the size of longans.

    The teardrop-shaped lotus seeds looked like tiny flower buds. Their surfaces were covered with scales, hard as scales, appearing as delicate and exquisite pieces of art.

    Despite being dug out from the sludge, their surfaces were spotless and uncontaminated.

    They matched Liao Mu''s drawings exactly.

    The paper that Old Man Xie had written previously detailed the characteristics of the ingredients needed to hatch the ck-Eyed Wonder Beast, along with where to find them. The method was very detailed.

    The four materials were Mirror Moon Jade, Greenwood Demonic Blood, Fish Scale Lotus Seed, and Mountain and Sea Treasure Heart.

    Currently, Guo Fan had obtained three of them.

    But¡­ but¡­

    None of these had been obtained from the guide Old Man Xie had given him.

    Guo Fan felt like he had let down Liao Mu''s efforts. He had acquired the Mirror Moon Jade from the Wide Ocean Sect, and currently had the Mountain and Sea Treasure Heart with him (though it seemed immovable). The Fish Scale Lotus had identally ended up in the Martial Monarch Cave''s secret realm.

    Guo Fan thought, This is myst Green Wood Demonic Blood. I must give the old man some respect and follow the rules.

    Although everyone was taken aback by Guo Fan''s sudden action, their astonishment turned to admiration when they saw him dig out three lotus seeds.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist has sharp observation skills. I should do the same,¡± Dong Yuan said enviously, taking out Rainbow Fart. ¡°Fish Scale Lotus Seeds form once every five hundred years, fortifying one''s foundation and strengthening one''s spirit. Even if I can''t obtain the Martial Emperor''s inheritance this time, it won''t be a loss.¡±

    ¡°Do you want it?¡± Guo Fan asked, ¡°Since you are from the Blistook Pavilion, I''ll give you an 85% discount, 8500 Soul jewels per jewel.¡±

    This was a system price. Guo Fan didn''t know the exact price of items in the Upper Central Realm, but he trusted the system.

    Dong Yuan was momentarily stunned, then quickly nodded and sped his hands, ¡°Thank you, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    A deal was quickly made, though the transaction would be finalizedter.

    Seeing Dong Yuan''s expression, Guo Fan knew he had probably given him a good deal.

    However, he had done it straightforwardly. The original price was 8,500, but after he mentioned a 50% discount, it seemed like he had done him a huge favor.

    This highlighted the difference between what yers and NPCs knew.

    To yers, such precious items could be bought from the System, albeit limited. However, to NPCs, they were treasures that could only be found by chance.

    Apart from joy, Dong Yuan also felt a hint of doubt.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist mentioned it was for the sake of the Blistook Pavilion, but what does that have to do with it?¡± Dong Yuan''s interest in befriending this young man grew, surpassing his initial caution. He began to wonder if this young man was from a hidden sect or a powerful family, about to enter the Middle Continent''s spotlight.

    Do you believe that the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator in the Blistook Pavilion is my wife?

    Although she put a sword to my neck a month ago, if I appeared before her now, even if I pressed her to the ground and spanked her, she would probably only bite her lips and endure it.

    Guo Fan''s expression was subtle as he said, ¡°It''s a long story. I might have to visit the Blistook Pavilion in the future. When that timees, Fellow Daoist, you will have to be the host.¡±

    Dong Yuan felt his guesses were mostly confirmed. He agreed repeatedly, bing even more curious about Guo Fan''s identity.

    As for the rest, he discovered nothing else.

    Before leaving, Qingfu roughly understood the mechanism of the Long Light and,bining it with the description of therge pool in the book, found the correct way to use the garden and pavilion.

    The miniature person stood in the center, the thread at her fingertip extending outward. It drew all the Long Light in four directions, excluding some defensive killing mechanisms. She controlled all of them, pulling them in a specific order like ying an instrument.

    ¡°Crack crack crack¡­¡±

    The golden lines on the ground and walls cracked open, and the bricks began to move slowly. Except for the central pavilion, the ground floor blossomed like lotus petals. Golden light shone from within, illuminating the flowers and trees, embedding them in ayer of gold. It was stunningly beautiful.

    Everyone''s eyes widened slightly. The opening ceremony alone was overwhelming. It wasn''t that the Immortal Cultivators were unsophisticated, but none among them knew how to handle such mechanisms. Tricks were futile against them.

    However, they were still shocked when they saw it.

    ¡°This ce was originally called the ¡®Light Pavilion.'' It was where Lord Puppet Master and Lord Martial Emperor rested,¡± Qingfu exined, withdrawing the thread.

    With a cracking sound, the floor returned to its original state.

    Everyone, waiting for more exciting changes, was momentarily stunned. They waited with a trace of hope. Seeing Qingfu naturally turn around and pull Guo Fan away, they finally snapped out of their daze.

    ¡°Uh, Fellow Daoist Qingfu is finished just like that?¡± Dong Yuan couldn''t help but ask.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197 - Don''t Take the Hammer as Your Master

    Dong Yuan had been cultivating in Blistook Pavilion before. He had only seenplicated formationyout, but he had never seen such an intricate and huge mechanical device. For a moment, a strong sense of curiosity arose in his heart.

    It wasn''t just him, the others were also the same.

    Including the two little foxes and Yijun, the little foxes were a little more obvious. They opened their jet-ck eyes wide and were about to watch the show with excitement on their faces when suddenly, there was nothing else. They looked around nervously for a while and thought that something had gone wrong.

    Yijun, on the other hand, was expressionless as usual. However, she stared at the patterns on the floor with an especially serious expression. When the floor closed, she seemed to have been struck by a blow. She was stunned for a moment. She blinked her eyes, as if she had some doubts about life.

    However, Qingfu had really started. After losing her appetite, she¡­ disappeared.

    Guo Fan looked at the expressions of the crowd and felt very subtle in his heart. This kind of feeling was probably like watching something interesting in an online novel and suddenly stopping at something interesting. Moreover, there was a trace of suspense on the way, and it was at the beginning.

    One day, with a knife in hand, he would ughter all the broken dogs in the world. JPG

    Qingfu tilted her head and said, ¡°It''s over.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Dong Yuan was speechless for a moment.

    Guo Fan looked at Qingfu, who was seriously studying the book, and raised his head to exin, ¡°Time is of the essence right now, demonstrating is thest remaining time. If the Fellow Daoist is happy to see it, the blueprint of this ce is also in the book. After we get out, we canpletely replicate this ce and do it ourselves. Wouldn''t that be great? ¡°

    Dong Yuan''s eyes lit up when he heard that. He nodded and said, ¡°Great.¡±

    Guo Fan had alreadyid out his future partnership without batting an eyelid. He had changed the way he addressed them to us. He secretly gave them a collective idea.

    After all, they were strangers now. Although there waspetition, they were still strangers to each other. However, at the moment, it was absolutely impossible to scheme against each other. This was a moment where everyone was in danger, as if they were treading on thin ice. As long as someone wanted to stir up trouble, they would be like Pann Xiaoying. She was immediately excluded by everyone.

    Now, because he had previously made a deal with Dong Yuan, which was rted to benefits, he had basically evolved into an ally, but he still needed to provide more insurance.

    In fact, if the secret of the Martial Sovereign was really hidden here, it would just be a way to cleanse it. Although it was also very valuable, it was not necessary for Guo Fan.

    He mainly wanted to give Huo Bai a cultivation method suitable for warriors to cultivate.

    Huo Bai''s natural talent was extremely strong. Otherwise, she would not have been found by the immortal sect back then. Plus, she was chosen by the game to y the role of ady-killer.

    ording to the habit of this game, in terms of potential, it would definitely not be weak. It was okay to wash it or something, but there was really no need.

    Furthermore, the cause of the death of the Martial Emperor had be a mystery. Whether or not the method of washing it could be used was still a problem. He still could not let Huo Bai take this risk, or he could continue to figure out what was going on. Or, she could confirm that the cultivation method was indeed effective.

    The former still had the feeling of being old and thetter had to find someone to carry out the experiment. Otherwise, he wouldn''t feel at ease. But this way, he would have to expend a lot of energy. It was not worth it.

    Inparison, it was Guo Fan who said that he would give this method to the two of you. He would go back and find the exit, and then go to the Martial Monarch Cave toplete the next instance dungeon. It would be more convenient for him to get the cultivation technique book that the body demon dropped.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he seemed too generous and suspicious, Guo Fan would have said that this hidden checkpoint would belong to you guys. I want to go back andplete the normal dungeon.

    However, since they had already agreed to walk to the end of the dungeon, he didn''t want to let go halfway.

    Guo Fan carried the big and small pendant and went out from the exit that Qingfu found. Hammer was still the vanguard as Dong Yuan and the others followed behind.

    Guo Fan pinched the hammer, hinting that if she did not open the Elite monsterster, she would try her best to fish if she could. Even if she could not create the conditions, she would still try her best to fish.

    Otherwise, their side was too strong. It would be too much of a loss if they were the ones doing the work.

    Hammer was the main force in a few consecutive battles. Hammer was also very tired. Hammer also had family members. She wanted to rest and not be used as a tool for Instance Dungeons.

    Don''t take Hammer as your master!

    ¡°Meow! (Mount is right!)¡± Hammer squinted his eyes to express his agreement. His own mount finally understood his master''s hard work. It was truly not easy.

    Qingfu was in charge of directing the way. Because of the map, it was much more convenient now. There was still a shortcut through the secret passage and they would reach their destination very soon.

    Along the way, there was naturally nock of those strange looking Strange Beast and Hammer carried out a purpose of procrastinating. Basically, they let those people who had weapons in their hands take action, but these people were still the legitimate Soul Haunt Ship''s pioneer team. The process could be considered to be very smooth.

    It was so smooth that Guo Fan was a little surprised.

    He had a feeling that ording to the difficulty of this instance dungeon, these monsters should not be at this level.

    Even the dungeon in the outer Martial Monarch Cave tomb was one of the few limited dungeons. The difficulty was so high that it made people bald. Only teams with pure meat or pure damage output could do it. ording to the process of clearing the dungeon a few times, they would be able toplete itpletely.

    Not to mention the time when there were no pioneers, the team would be wiped once they entered the dungeon.

    Now, they were a group of people, and their allocation was scattered everywhere. This was the first time they entered a hidden dungeon, yet they were able to clear it so smoothly.

    Although they had lost a few people in the middle of the battle, they were still the useless pure magic sses. Theirbat strength was almost zero, and they could not protect themselves at all¡­

    Other than that, they were basically all half-HP.

    For a team that was exploring a new map, such a loss was practically negligible.

    Could it be that the Martial Monarch Cave dungeon was too difficult? A hidden dungeon only required a welfare dungeon and a stick to give a candy to prevent the yers from abandoning the dungeon in a fit of anger?

    However, Guo Fan believed that there was an old saying that was true -

    Before the war, there must be supplies.

    In other words, there must be a reason for something abnormal to happen.

    Guo Fan became alert.

    The Scripture Pavilion in this pce was located on the fifth floor, and the pavilion of light was located on the first floor. However, ording to what he saw outside, the entrance had already sunk into the ground. That was why it was pitch ck inside, and it was in tatters.

    Guo Fan, who was carrying Qingfu, was resting in front of the depository of scriptures. He also flipped through the Puppet Master''s diary and read the description of the entire pce.

    He skipped the densely packed data and went straight to the text description.

    The second level was the level that they had entered. There were some medicinal pills and medicinal ingredients on that level. It was rtively narrow, but he did not have the time to check it out. Moreover, this ce was currently in a state ofplete and utter destion. It was likely that even if there were medicinal ingredients, they would have long since lost their effects.

    The ce where the ape Strange Beast came down from the third level was also where most of the demonic beasts that were used for experiments gathered. It should have been aboratory type ce in the past. As time passed¡­ The cage was opened, so the Strange Beast wandered around the entire pce.

    There might be some people who went out of the ind, but there weren''t many of them. After all, these Strange Beasts seemed to be able to maintain a state of being half-dead for a long period of time in this pce.

    The fourth floor didn''t exin much, but it should be of the same use as the third floor.

    The fifth level was the depository of scriptures.

    The entrance was tightly surrounded by aplicated mechanism formation, but luckily Qingfu was here, and I have the world. Qingfu, who had obtained the Puppet Master Scroll, had a rapid progress in her learning and understanding of mechanisms.

    ¡°It''s unlocked!¡± Qingfu''s eyes were serious and shining. She excitedly pulled Guo Fan to the side and kissed him. Then, she blushed again.

    Boom¡­

    With a loud sound, the doors of the White Jade Pce''s depository of scriptures that had been sealed for thousands of years slowly opened.

    Click to visit??<strong>NovelDragon & Start your reading trip</strong>??

    OR download the app directly??All kinds of fantasy novels here??

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198 - I will Only Tell Young Master

    The Depository of Buddhist Scriptures was located on the topmost floor of the entire pce. It was not damaged by the cave-in, and its security measures were very strict. As such, it was the most well-preserved part of the pce, and there was basically no damage at all.

    The structure of this ce was veryplicated. It was like a huge Magic Cube. Not only was the door locked by the mechanism, but the internal structure also reminded Guo Fan of a horror film called the Forest Hut.

    All the documents regarding mechanical techniques and the results of their research were as vast as the sea. They were all categorized and ced in different individual library rooms. Between theplicated passageways, the people had to ¡°move¡± the library that they needed.

    As the designer of the Puppet Master, this kind of design was definitely convenient for him. He could obtain whatever information he wanted, but for others, it was a huge problem.

    Putting aside the control of the mechanism technique, just finding the key information and storing it in the room was a huge problem.

    If it wasn''t for the existence of a bug like Qingfu, another group of people woulde in. Even if they held the book and had great talent, it would probably take them at least several months to barely have a superficial understanding of the mechanisms¡­ After all, this was the Puppet Master that the person who could create a doll like Qingfu had learned throughout her lifetime.

    This level of understanding was simply impossible to decipher the mechanism outside the Scripture Pavilion. It could be said that one would die before he could even seed in his apprenticeship. The Bureau Chief was a hero with tears streaming down his face.

    But now, even though they had ovee the first obstacle, their group was still stuck on how to find the information.

    Qingfu flipped through the book left behind by the Puppet Master but still did not find any clues. The matter fell into a deadlock for a moment.

    ¡°It can''t be that we can try one by one¡­¡±

    Guo Fan raised his head and looked at the entire Scripture Pavilion that was in a hollow cylindrical shape. There were countless square boxes in the room that were arranged in an orderly fashion.

    The scene that appeared here was like arge library. It could be seen that the Martial Emperor and the Puppet Master had really expended a great deal of effort. There was still a long period of time before they were able to umte such a huge amount of information.

    ¡°Qingfu, take a look at the rooms nearby and see if there are any clues. If you can find the library where the Purification Scripture is, the rest of you¡­ take a rest on the spot.¡±

    This ce was much safer than the front. There was an organic barrier outside that prevented the Strange Beast from entering. Moreover, it was also quiet inside. Compared to before, it was really like a safe house, making one feel at ease.

    Guo Fan was really helpless. They were not on an outing right now. It felt strange to sit down and rest like a primary school student having a meal, but there was no other way. After all, they could not understand the content of the mechanisms. They could not help even if they wanted to.

    As for the Purification Scripture and so on, it was an alias that Guo Fan randomly fabricated.

    After Hee Junhao and his Puppet Master wife researched the cultivation method that could reverse the natural endowment of the human body, they did not give it a name because it was only a semi-finished product in the experimental stage.

    However, since both of them had died, ording to the usual practice of people who had discovered something, they could give it a name. Guo Fan named the cultivation method by himself.

    As for why it was Purification, firstly, it was used to wash the points, and secondly, Guo Fan would always think of the legendary martial arts technique, the Body Metamorphose Scripture, so he might as well call it the Purification Scripture.

    This name was surprisingly simple and matched with the actual content of the cultivation technique. Everyone present expressed their approval.

    Everyone sat down and rested for a moment. The two little foxes secretly rubbed and ran to speak to Yijun. It was unknown what they wanted to do, but just as Guo Fan was about to eavesdrop, he was suddenly pulled by someone and pulled his clothes.

    He turned his head and saw Hee Mengyao.

    The woman''s sitting posture was very obedient. She knelt in a standard manner and her skirt was meticulously pulled to the side of her legs. She withdrew her pair of white jade-like hands and ced them on her knees. She lowered her head slightly shyly. Her expression was somewhat embarrassed. Because the journey was a little dangerous, her long ck hair hung down. The dress fell on his full chest.

    Fortunately, the floor of the library was also very clean because it was well-preserved. Otherwise, it would always make people feel ashamed of the beautiful jade that was covered in dust.

    She obediently followed along the way, although she looked delicate and weak. In reality, she did notin or cause any trouble on the way. Most of the time, she hid by Guo Fan''s side and bit her lower lip without saying a word. Only when she was afraid would she pull Guo Fan''s clothes harder.

    Whenever this happened, Guo Fan would pat her hand tofort her, and then he would simply pull her away.

    Although it was said that men and women should not touch, Hee Mengyao''s face was red. She did not struggle or oppose it. It was equivalent to acquiescence. Under such circumstances, Guo Fan did not care about whether or not he would take advantage of her. After all, it was more important to protect it.

    At this moment.

    The woman''s fair and beautiful face revealed a trace of hesitation.

    ¡°What''s wrong? Is there something you want to tell me?¡± Guo Fan''s voice became softer. This descendant of the Martial Emperor of the Shang Jia Family was always shy and timid, and no one could use a serious tone to speak.

    In the past, when he hadn''t transmigrated, he was still an otaku, Guo Fan. He usually looked down on this kind of delicate and pitiful woman. He only knew how to say Guna in his heart. Don''t mess with me if you want to suck up to a woman. Don''t disturb me while I y games.

    However, ever since the wife of the paper man changed, he had be really fragrant.

    Of course, a wife and Hee Mengyao, who were strangers to each other, couldn''t be mixed up. But first of all, Hee Mengyao''s temperament was natural and natural. She was naturally shy and timid. She was not pretentious. Secondly, she was indeed beautiful. She was as beautiful as jade. Hence, she was patient enough.

    Hee Mengyao''s face turned slightly red and then she said in a low voice, ¡°I might have some clues¡­ Regarding the Purification Scripture.¡±

    Guo Fan was somewhat surprised. The others also looked over when they heard this, causing Hee Mengyao to hide behind Guo Fan with some fear, only revealing half of her face.

    Her voice was as soft as a mosquito, ¡°I will only tell Young Master.¡±

    When she said this, it attracted some strange gazes.

    Her words undoubtedly seemed inappropriate. After all, the two of them were now working together. In this way, it was as if they were hiding something.

    Dong Yuan chuckled and said, ¡°Those who are able to enter the Martial Monarch Cave must have their own ways. It is best that Miss Mengyao has clues. It is also human nature to have things that cannot be said. What''s there to be surprised about?¡±

    His tone was warm and casual, but as he spoke, he gave a warning look behind him.

    Dong Yuan''s action was undoubtedly showing goodwill to Guo Fan. He had already made up his mind. Even if this mission failed, if he befriended someone like Guo Fan, the value would be much higher than the mission reward.

    The group of idiots behind him were ignorant people who could not see the benefits and long-term benefits in front of them.

    Click to visit??<strong>NovelDragon & Start your reading trip</strong>??

    OR download the app directly??All kinds of fantasy novels here??

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199 - Transmuted Good Guy Card

    Dong Yuan spoke. The others couldn''t argue, but they couldn''t help feeling discontent.

    They had been assisting them all the way here, risking their lives significantly. They had yet to find any clues, and since their own benefits were at stake, they naturally felt uneasy.

    However, Dong Yuan''s point was valid. Those who managed to enter had their own connections and means. Regardless of how they got in, they would reveal their abilities. For example, they relied on the information from the Soul Haunt Ship. The Snowke Mansion people were the first to enter. It was said they found a book in some ancient ruins documenting the Martial Emperor incident. They traced the clues to the descendant of the Martial Emperor and then entered the tomb.

    As for Guo Fan and the others, they never disclosed how they entered, but due to Pann Xiaoying, it was assumed they followed her into the tomb.

    However, Pann Xiaoying was not as crucial as the Martial Emperor Secret Realm. She naturally expected a share upon arrival.

    On the other hand, Miss Mengyao was the most suspicious. She didn''t seem like an Immortal cultivator. However, not all cultivators love fighting and killing. It was usible she wasn''t skilled inbat and had a gentle nature. With no one possessing Spiritual Energy, it was hard to tell. However, her sudden im of having clues was unexpected.

    Guo Fan realized that Hee Mengyao could only mention her identity as a descendant of a Martial Emperor to him privately. She couldn''t reveal it to everyone.

    He asked Qingfu to move one of the overturned library shelves and entered with Hee Mengyao. He nodded at the small figure, indicating that when the library was back in ce, it would form a secret room.

    Hammer and Yijun stayed in the original town, as these people were likely not good and possibly had evil intentions.

    The others exchanged nces and continued searching the book room.

    ¡°There''s no one else here. Tell me, what clues do you have?¡± Guo Fan asked Hee Mengyao.

    Hee Mengyao seemed a bit nervous being alone with him. She shyly pressed her chest and said softly, ¡°When I entered, my heart started racing. I felt a calling in my heart and a mysterious sense of familiarity. If what you said is true, and I am a descendant of the Martial Monarch Realm, then the one who summoned me should be my ancestor, but I dare not reveal it¡­¡±

    Guo Fan was momentarily stunned, his pupils contracting. ¡°You sensed it in the Scripture Pavilion?¡±

    Hee Mengyao nodded, ¡°It happened precisely when Miss Qingfu unlocked the mechanism and lock formation. I suddenly felt a warm call from a certain direction. It was like when I heard my grandpa call me on a cool summer night when I was young.¡±

    She used a vivid metaphor to exin the closeness of the sensation.

    If there were no mishaps, then what she felt¡­ It should be the Martial Sovereign Hee Junhao, who was thought to have died a thousand years ago.

    Guo Fan could only express his feelings with one word.

    He felt a chill run down his spine.

    The final boss in the outer tomb was the monster left behind by Hee Junhao. The yers also unanimously agreed that the Martial Emperor was dead since there were no ghosts in Upper Central Realm!

    All the ghosts that went to Spirit Forest Pce had no way to return. They could only move on to the next cycle and couldn''t stay there.

    And now, Hee Mengyao actually sensed the call of the Martial Emperor!

    Could it be that this Martial Emperor, who had achieved sainthood with his mortal body, had left his name throughout history, and studied forbidden cultivation techniques with his wife to alter innate talent? Now, it seemed even more likely that he had defied the rules of reincarnation in the Upper Central Realm and left his soul in the mortal world!

    This man could truly be described as ¡°heaven defying.¡±

    Guo Fan even had a subtle feeling that Hee Junhao seemed to be the main character temte like Cheng Liuxian, or rather, he seemed like a fairy-like person - the Son of Fortune.

    It was just that this Martial Monarch Cave always felt mysterious and unfathomable. The Puppet Master creating humans, the mutation of demon beasts, the mystery of the life and death of a Martial Emperor, and the white jade stone tablet that had yet to be discovered.

    In the past, it was said that this was the only instance dungeon with supernatural and terrifying elements. No one had expected there to be an actual ghost inside.

    He adjusted his state of mind, ready to encounter the ghost of the Martial Emperor in the tomb. Reflecting on it, the journey had indeed gone too smoothly. It turned out that the ghost was waiting here. Originally, this ghost could only guard the most critical ce. To find the Purification Scripture, he would have to face it. He decided to let Hee Mengyao lead the way, iming she had a special method to locate it, and leave the task of fighting monsters to the others.

    Hee Mengyao obediently nodded. Seeing Guo Fan poke his head out from the library entrance to ask Qingfu for help moving it back, she looked at his back and softly said, ¡°Thank you, Young Master, for bringing me here.¡±

    The mechanism was activated, and the library began to operate. Guo Fan withdrew, thinking she was referring to the matter of saving her and protecting her along the way, and said, ¡°You''re wee. Actually, I am also doing this for the inheritance of the Martial Emperor¡­ Let''s see if your ancestor shows his spirit and whether we can obtain the Essence Purification Scripture or not will depend on their luck. Our task is to ensure your safe passage.¡±

    Hee Mengyao pursed her lips and smiled sweetly, ¡°It''s not like that. In this world, there are very few people with a heart like yours, Young Master. If it weren''t for you saving me, I would have already¡­¡±

    Guo Fan, caught off guard, was given a good person card.

    However, he had no interest in Hee Mengyao. After all, he, Guo Fan, was not the kind of person who had to pursue everyone he found attractive. Although Hee Mengyao seemed interested in him, he currently only saw her in terms of appreciating beauty.

    This situation was unlike the City Lord Mansion''s secret guards. If they developed feelings, it would involve manyplications. The current circumstances were not suitable.

    Firstly, there was the gap between immortals and mortals¡­ Hee Mengyao was not like Gu Yaling. Little Yaling had practiced martial arts from a young age, had a certain foundation of Spiritual Energy, and possessed the ck Tortoise bloodline, making cultivation not difficult for her.

    But Hee Mengyao, Guo Fan could tell, was indeed an ordinary person without any martial arts or Spiritual Energy. Just this fact alone was enough to make people hesitate.

    If he could obtain the Purification Scripture, if he could truly change his aptitude, it would be¡­

    He suddenly thought, could it be that Hee Junhao wanted to create a technique to change his aptitude for this reason? His physical body had be saintly, allowing him to live forever, but the Puppet Master''s cultivation base was not high.

    Unfortunately, they only found the letter on the bodies of those from the Snowke Mansion, with no other clues.

    Guo Fan waved his hand and said, ¡°The one who saved you is Yijun, she is my daughter.¡±

    He thought to himself, My rejection is clear enough, isn''t it?

    However, as he walked out of the library, he did not notice that Hee Mengyao was initially stunned. Then, she suddenly had a smile different from her usual appearance, full of interest.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200 - Martial Emperor(1)

    Qingfu operated the library''s mechanism, and as it activated, Guo Fan and Hee Mengyao swiftly returned to their original positions.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Dong Yuan approached and asked, ¡°Miss Mengyao, are you confident in locating the book collection room where the Purification Scripture is kept?¡±

    The others also showed signs of urgency in their eyes. Being here meant they were only a step away from the Martial Sovereign''s inheritance. Now that the mission target was within reach, they had been patiently waiting, but their true desires were now apparent.

    After all, they had epted the mission from the Soul Haunt Ship with a clear goal. If they couldn''t acquire the items required for the mission, they would bepensated by the Soul Haunt Ship, and the risks they had taken would be for nothing. No one would ept that.

    Moreover, the Soul Haunt Ship had demoted Zi Qian, and there were corresponding penalties. This was essentially reimbursement.

    Not only would they gain nothing from this trip, but they would also receive a refund, which was essentially free money.

    It was no wonder their desire for the mission was greater than others. They could tell just by looking that Guo Fan was not an ordinary person. They had little interest or desire tomunicate with him.

    He was not like Dong Yuan, who aimed to make friends.

    It was reasonable to befriend people like Dong Yuan and Pann Xiaoying, as they had sects backing them. They could afford to fail one or two missions, but others were not in the same position. They were all sectless cultivators without a sect to rely on.

    When working for the Soul Haunt Ship, there were only two possibilities. One was that they had some abilities but no connections, often low-status cultivators, either sect disciples or sectless. The second possibility was that Si Mi and Su Ju, the two young foxes, were training and using the Soul Haunt Ship as a springboard to earn some extra ie.

    The first typeprised the majority, but there were still differences in their levels.

    The middle and lower sses were the main force, just like the people here. They couldn''t afford to lose anything.

    Now, as they got closer to the location of the Purification Scripture, everyone knew that¡­ As agreed upon initially, both sides would cooperate temporarily during the exploration. However, once they finally saw the Purification Scripture, this cooperation would end.

    It was only a matter of time before they turned against each other. Now, many could no longer hide their true feelings.

    However, as the temporary leader of the team, Dong Yuan''s current attitude was clearly biased towards Guo Fan and his group, which was in his own interest. This caused dissatisfaction among many, fearing future conflicts.

    For those with connections, notpleting the mission wasn''t crucial as they could still earn money. But for those without, failing the mission meant they couldn''t survive. Under such circumstances, conflicts of interest between the two parties were inevitable.

    There would eventually be a final im to the Martial Emperor''s legacy.

    At that time, a victor would need to be determined.

    Everyone''s expressions varied. Guo Fan was well aware and observed his surroundings. It wasmon to encounter a few odd individuals, especially now.

    He said calmly, ¡°Miss Mengyao possesses a secret technique somewhat rted to this Martial Emperor. She noticed something unusual earlier but was too timid to speak out. She is only willing to share it with me and lead us to the strange ce. Let''s all go together.¡±

    As for the secret technique, it likely included parts that couldn''t be disclosed¡­

    Dong Yuan nodded and said, ¡°What do you all think? It seems we are nearing our final goal, but this top-secret ce likely has formations or other guardians. If we can''t ovee them and get injured, those who are overweight can rest here for a while. We''ll discuss it upon our return. ording to the Soul Haunt Ship''s rules, if you participate midway, you can use the Shadow Stone to record it. It will count towards our contribution points, but the amount will be reduced ordingly.¡±

    After all, the Soul Haunt Ship was not a genuinely evil sect, even though they operated in a grey area. They still considered fairness and reason, which is why they established this rule. They did not encourage everyone to use unscrupulous methods toplete missions or monopolize the rewards. Acts like killing everyone and then taking all the rewards were not supported.

    Indeed, two of them stepped back. Despite their reluctance, they looked at their injuries. In the end, they smiled bitterly and resignedly, hoping the others would return safely. They sat down and continued regting their breathing and healing.

    Although there were no Spiritual Energies here, recuperation and healing were not significantly hindered. Martial artists still needed to meditate.

    However, the efficiency of such recuperation and healing was very low. It wasn''t like a game with the Great Breathing and Blood Regeneration Technique. Moreover, their healing medicine was nearly exhausted. If they pushed themselves too hard, they would likely face death.

    Qingfu had to stay here to manage the library, so she had to remain behind.

    Guo Fan, concerned for the doll''s safety, left the two little foxes, who seemed to get along well with Qingfu, to stay as well.

    Yijun and Hammer, being the strongest fighters, had to apany them, considering they might face the Martial Sovereign in the future.

    Although the two little foxes wanted to go along, they obeyed Guo Fan''s orders. They said goodbye obediently and tugged at his clothes, asking him to return early, looking like dutiful young wives.

    Guo Fan smiled, patted the heads of the two little foxes, and turned to enter one of the library rooms with the others.

    Everyone nned to use the movement of the library rooms and rely on Hee Mengyao''s ¡°secret technique¡± to gradually approach and finally locate the Purification Scripture.

    ¡°Is that the ce?¡±

    Guo Fan asked, narrowing his eyes as he looked at a small room approaching in the distance. This area was very high and well hidden within theplex Sutra Library.

    From the outside, there was nothing special about it. This library room looked no different from the others, indistinguishable on the surface.

    Hee Mengyao nodded and pressed her chest, saying softly, ¡°It is there. I feel it strongly.¡±

    Dong Yuan warned from behind, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    When they reached the ce, everyone entered the book collection room cautiously, not daring to make any sudden moves.

    Only then did Guo Fan notice something different about this ce.

    Unlike other book collection rooms that resembled libraries with neatly arranged bookshelves and many books, this room had a book table, several chairs, and some puppet parts scattered on the floor, indicating the presence of a Puppet Master''s work.

    It exuded a sense of life.

    This ce felt lived-in, unlike the other rooms, which were purely for book storage.

    ¡°Sou!¡±

    Suddenly, one of the people following behind Dong Yuan dashed forward like the wind, reaching out for a very conspicuous book on the desk.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201 - Martial Emperor(2)

    He didn''t seem to have any sense of presence, or rather, he seemed honest, and when everyone had a strange look on their faces before, they didn''t show any dissatisfaction or anxiety.

    All the way until just now, he still had an absolutely normal expression.

    But now, he suddenly attacked.

    And it was as if he had been nning for a long time, his speed was extremely fast and his angle was extremely tricky. At this moment, almost no one reacted. In the blink of an eye, his figure had already arrived at the side of the desk. His hand was already about to touch the edge of the book!

    ¡°Shen Wu!¡±

    Dong Yuan''s pupils suddenly shrank, and his face turned gloomy. He gritted his teeth and called out the person''s name. With a swoosh, he pulled out his sword and flew forward!

    ¡°Zhu Qi, Liao Liu, stop him!¡± He pointed at the two people and shouted at everyone, ¡°The rest of you block the entrance, be careful not to destroy the Purification Scripture!¡±

    Dong Yuan was indeed a veteran of Soul Haunt Ship''s missions. He immediately made the best judgment. He did not blindly send people to catch Shen Wu, who had suddenlyunched an attack. Instead, he blocked the only entrance and exit of the library.

    The two people he chose to intercept were here. One was Zhu Qi, who came from Tyrant Saber Sect, and the other was Liao Liu, who was from Yun Lianshan. Both of them were body cultivators. Among the few of them, they were the strongest.

    Speaking of which, Guo Fan had some connections with these two sects.

    But it wasn''t because of the illustrated handbook¡­ Of course, the illustrated handbook did indeed contain the senior sisters and junior sisters of these two sects, but it wasn''t the main reason.

    When Guo Fan fought the unlucky little boss Cao Dong in the first battle of Wide Ocean Sect, he had used the basic skills of Tyrant Saber Sect and Yun Lianshan in a series of blind shes.

    Now, he had met a decent guy.

    The two men who had their names called exchanged a nce. They had developed a tacit understanding on the way here. Immediately, they moved forward at the same time, spread out to the left and right, and surrounded Shen Wu, who had picked up Scroll and was about to run away.

    These two men were of the robust and tall type. When they stepped on the floor of the library, there was a loud bang, and they rushed in front of Shen Wu with a fierce wind. Their imposing manner was astonishing.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Zhu Qi shouted angrily and took out a thick saber that looked like a door from behind him. The saber was like a twisted metal fetus that was waving in the air. The saber drew a bright arc in the air, apanied by a whistling sound of the wind. It lunged at Shen Wu with tremendous force.

    It was the basic skill of Tyrant Saber Sect - Vortex Badger, Crawling Spear!

    It seemed like even if one''s bones and bones were not broken, once one was struck by the de, one would still be badly mutted due to the heavy weight of the de, and blood would stter all over the ce.

    On the other side, Liao Liu was more restrained, and the veins on his forehead were bulging. Clenching his fists tightly, the muscles all over his body instantly bulged. As he ran, he took advantage of the opportunity to pull open the boxing ring. His skin flowed with a light green airflow. It formed a mysterious pattern that was suffused with a metallic luster!

    The fist''s momentum was vast and mighty. Liao Liu''s other hand slowly retracted its force into a palm. If the first strike failed, it would closely follow up with the second palm. The force behind it was long, and thetter move would not stop either. It was endless. It was Yun Lianshan''s Heaven''s Hand!

    The rest of them listened to Dong Yuan''smand and rushed to the door to intercept him.

    Guo Fan put down the hammer, but her original form was too big, and she was of the fire attribute. She could not use it in this library for the time being, so she could only act ording to the situation.

    Yijun blocked in front of him, the sword in her hand nted sideways. Clearly, her safety was the priority, and the rest was not a problem.

    Guo Fan had already unsheathed the Murderous Heart Evildoer in his hand. Because of the sudden appearance of killing intent, the explosive aura that it emitted made the evil sword tremble slightly, as if it was very excited.

    ¡°Hahaha! The inheritance of the Martial Emperor can only be mine!¡±

    Shen Wuughed loudly. Although he was facing the dangerous situation of the man on his left and right, he didn''t show any signs of being afraid. Instead, he arrogantlyughed while holding the book.

    He was short and skinny, looking like a monkey. At this moment, a red light shed in his eyes, and his body began to change at an extremely fast speed. Brown fur grew on both sides of his face, neck, and the back of his hand, and a long tail grew out from his back!

    That tail suddenly swung out and hooked onto the roof beam above. Then, it retracted and his entire body bounced out, leaping over the gap between Zhu Qi and Liao Liudao''s fist with a swoosh.

    ¡°He''s a demon in disguise!¡±

    He was prepared to intercept Shen Wu in the middle, but Shen Wu''s sudden change in speed was too fast. His speed increased again and again, allowing him to cross the line of defense in an instant.

    Dong Yuan suddenly understood that there was actually a fourth party involved in this operation!

    Snowke Mansion, Soul Haunt Ship, Guo Fan, and the rest of them had to include a demon as well!

    It was easy to understand why the demon race wanted the inheritance of a Martial Emperor.

    The Martial Emperor represented the peak of the human race''s strength. It would be a great insult to the human race if they were to be captured by this nameless demon race!

    This Shen Wu must belong to the group of demons that opposed the human race!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist! Stop him!¡±

    In an instant, Dong Yuan reacted and shouted at Guo Fan.

    Without needing him to say anything, Guo Fan was already prepared to fight, but the first one to attack was Yijun. The girl''s figure instantly disappeared from where she stood.

    Shen Wu was originally feeling proud of himself, but suddenly, a bright light shed in front of him.

    ¡°Silvermoon!¡± The girl''s cold voice was like a pearl falling to the ground.

    The sword light was clear and cold, and a silver arc appeared in front of her eyes. It was clean and clear, and it disappeared in a sh.

    Guo Fan suddenly widened his eyes. He suddenly realized that this was the first time Yijun used a move other than basic sword techniques¡­

    This daughter of his was too strong!

    Should he say that she was indeed Li Xieren''s daughter¡­ This danger and fighting ability were carved from the same mold.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The Monkey Demon''s shrill cry was sharp and shrill. Fresh blood sttered onto the floor of the library as well as the puppet parts.

    Shen Wu reacted very quickly. He made a prompt decision and cut off his injured arm. He mixed it with arge amount of blood and threw it at Yijun.

    The young girl''s expression did not change at first. She did not care about this little trick and was about to continue attacking when she suddenly thought of something. She looked at Guo Fan and hesitated for a moment before retreating.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Shen Wu let out a sharp and proudugh. His thin and small figurended on the bookshelf beside him. He tapped a few times and ran towards the door.

    ¡°ng!¡± A strange sword hum suddenly sounded.

    ¡°What is it!?¡± Shen Wu covered his head and grimaced. He turned around and saw Guo Fan flicking his sword.

    His eyes were red, and his demonic nature was instantly stimted. He became delirious and stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Dong Yuan, who had caught up with him, suddenly saw the doll that had been sshed with blood on the ground suddenly shake. Then, as if it had been pulled by an invisible force, itbined into a strange human shape!

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202 - Martial Emperor(3)

    After Guo Fan interfered for a moment with his killing intent, he immediately changed his attack and drew his sword horizontally across the de, paying attention to Shen Wu''s movements at all times.

    He didn''t have the Spiritual Energy now, and his Killing Heart Gall was left with his own Buffs. His Sonic Killing technique was clumsy, but he didn''t have much confidence in its power.

    In fact, Guo Fan had stopped Shen Wu from escaping, but looking at the monkey''s expression, the Killing Heart Gall did make him feel pain, but because it was not powerful enough, it stimted his ferocity instead.

    The monkey was delirious, and it lost its strength in the middle of running towards the door. It rolled onto the ground, shook its head, and bared its fangs. It spat out a mouthful of blood and looked around with bloodshot eyes. His crazy eyes locked onto the few people from the Soul Haunt Ship who were about to intercept him at the nearest door.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡±

    The monkey''s speed increased by a few degrees. His figure shed, and in an instant, he crossed a distance of three meters and arrived next to the frightened people. Then, he stretched out his hand, which was covered with fur, and pointed out his sharp ws.

    He jumped up andnded on the shoulder of one of the people. He grabbed the shoulder of one of the people with his feet in an arc. The w shadow shed through the air and broke the man''s head in an instant.

    The monkeyughed loudly. Then, he lowered his head and bit off the man''s throat.

    Plop!

    The headless corpse fell to the ground, while the monkey raised the head in his hand andughed wildly as if he had gone mad.

    The people around him drew their swords and stabbed at him. Shen Wu threw the head out, disrupting the vision of one of them. He broke through the encirclement and rushed back.

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Kill!¡±

    Shen Wu faced Zhu Qi and Liao Liu who were charging at him from behind. He did not dodge. His mind waspletely affected by his murderous heart and guts. Thebat strength that erupted from his body soared.

    However, at the same time, he, who should have fled immediately, had be a mad warrior instead. Although his imposing manner was shocking, it actually made everyone heave a sigh of relief.

    They weren''t afraid of fighting, but they were afraid that he would run away with the Purification Scripture, causing everyone''s efforts to go down the drain.

    Guo Fan also did not expect that the effect of killing the heart and guts would be so outstanding. The pitch ck longsword in his hand was burning hot. The fine cracks once again glowed with a fiery bloody light, emitting a slight sword hum. It seemed like he was excited by this ughter.

    Guo Fan thought to himself, ¡®Sure enough, I still need to absorb the foul blood, killing intent, and other negative energies to strengthen myself.'' However, ever since he got the sword, he had never used it to kill monsters.

    The only time he faced an enemy seriously was with Xun Yimu''s family servant, that old servant. However, in the end, he did not kill him, and there was not much blood.

    No wonder it was so excited now. It was suffocating.

    Along the way, they met many rotting Strange Beasts, but because Guo Fan, the wounded man, was well protected. He didn''t even have the chance to fight. He could only watch helplessly, as if he was eating and drinking in front of him. He only had a little bun in his hand.

    Now that he suddenly gave him a bowl of instant noodles, he was extremely happy.

    In addition, it was probably because Shen Wu was a monster that he had an instinctive desire to kill. His will wasn''t very firm either, which was why he was immediately affected by his murderous heart and guts.

    In any case, Guo Fan''s goal of stopping Shen Wu had been achieved.

    Guo Fan held his sword tightly, and Yijun stood beside him. Hee Mengyao was so scared that she trembled and hid in a corner behind him. Seeing the monkey leave temporarily, she immediately rushed over with teary eyes. She said it was scary.

    Yijun frowned and looked up to look at Guo Fan, who had turned around tofort Hee Mengyao softly, and suddenly felt stuffy.

    She looked at her clean body and saw that there was not a single trace of blood or dirt on it. She thought that if she knew earlier, she would not have avoided the blood from the monkey demon.

    At this moment, it was only a few breaths of time after Shen Wu rushed over to kill another person and turned back. The positions of both parties changed. Zhu Qi and Liao Liu immediately fell into a fierce battle with Shen Wu and started fighting.

    The first two were the ones with thick skin and thick flesh, while thetter was known for their agility. Neither of them could do anything to the other. However, Shen Wu had been injured by Yijun''s sword and lost his mind. He had only gained a temporary advantage and would soon be defeated.

    However, at this moment, there was an unusual movement on Dong Yuan''s side.

    ¡°A petty doll!¡±

    He shouted in a stern voice.

    Everyone looked over and indeed saw a doll that was covered in blood and all kinds of broken parts stand up. Behind it, there were a few other puppets that were also swaying and ¡®awakening''.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Shen Wu let out a sharp cry and was shed horizontally by Zhu Qi. He flew out and crashed into a bookshelf, knocking down several shelves. He rolled on the ground a few times, and blood flowed all the way. He smeared it on the parts of the puppets on the ground.

    Dong Yuan saw the blood and faintly glowing runes on the puppets and vaguely understood the crux of the problem. These puppets were definitely controlled by blood Qi, just like those Evil Sect puppets.

    His expression was ugly as he said, ¡°Don''t let the blood run into the puppet parts on the ground!¡±

    ¡°Kakaka¡­¡± Shen Wu fell to the ground and let out a strangeugh. His monkey-like appearance looked extremely ferocious. ¡°What human Martial Sovereign? Humans are kind, and demons are cruel. Isn''t it better to use demons as an experiment, making them half-dead and buried with him!? Pooh!¡±

    He spat angrily to the side and suddenly jumped up. He rolled around on the ground and dyed all the puppets with blood.

    Guo Fan remembered the first Strange Beast he saw in the pce. It was a human-shaped monster that looked like an ape.

    ¡°Crack crack crack¡­¡±

    The puppet parts on the ground that had been stained with Shen Wu''s blood stood up one by one.

    There seemed to be a faint golden core floating in the middle of their chests and chests, continuously absorbing the blood on their bodies and converting it into strength.

    Those parts formed a human shape, and a weapon materialized in their hands as they charged towards the group.

    These puppets were even more terrifying than the ones they had encountered in the tomb chamber. Their bodies were infinitely close to that of humans. Their skin looked soft and bloody, and their eyeballs could even move. The inside of their mouths were also full of teeth and tongues. They looked like artificial humans in Guo Fan''s impression of the Shell Assault Team.

    The most important thing was that the core on their bodies emitted the aura of Spiritual Energy, and the weapon in their hands was the same.

    ¡°Hammer!¡±

    At this point, most of the things that should have been destroyed in the library had been destroyed. Guo Fan did not have much to worry about, so he threw the hammer away.

    Boom! Boom!

    The huge body of the Demonic Dragon instantly exploded the entire library. Many dolls were squeezed into meat paste. These dolls seemed to be Qingfu''s primary form, and they already had the shape of a ¡®human''.

    In the air of the Scripture Pavilion that was nearly a hundred feet away, a small cloud of dust exploded and fell from the sky. The bookshelves were all tilted and fell down. A flood dragon roared and climbed onto the rack beside it.

    When Guo Fan held Hee Mengyao''s hammer and grabbed the scales on the hammer, he tilted his head and heard a loud noiseing from the tform where Qingfu and the others were standing.

    Creak¡­

    The mechanism lock was suddenly opened. Countless Strange Beast entered in a line and rushed towards Qingfu, the little fox, and the others who were caught off guard.

    Behind the Strange Beast, an enchanting and graceful figure slowly walked in.

    Guo Fan''s pupils shrank. That figure seemed to have noticed his gaze. He raised his head and looked at Guo Fan. His fingers wrapped around his hair and gave a charming smile.

    It was Pann Xiaoying!

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203 - Martial Emperor(4)

    Guo Fan only caught a glimpse of it, but with his current eyesight, even without the aid of Spiritual Energy, he could see several miles away. Picking up a bow and nocking an arrow with such precision would be effortless.

    Therefore, despite the distance, he could clearly see that the human figure within the Strange Beast group was shockingly Pann Xiaoying, who should have been dead long ago!

    Whether in appearance or form, she was undeniably the evil sect disciple from the Nether Cliff.

    But Pann Xiaoying couldn''t possibly still be alive!

    Guo Fan was certain that in that situation, Pann Xiaoying''s legs and knees had been severed. She had no Spiritual Energy left in her body. Even if she had some healing medicine hidden, surrounded by Strange Beasts, there was no chance of survival.

    Was someone impersonating her, or was she like the Strange Beasts, half-dead and half-alive? Just as he had initially guessed, were the symptoms of the Strange Beasts contagious, turning them into living corpses?

    But this seemed too absurd. The Martial Emperor and the Puppet Master studied human potential and aptitude, not a gue. Moreover, this ¡®Pann Xiaoying'' had a rxed demeanor, unlike the Strange Beasts that only knew how to attack and kill. It seemed more like someone was pretending to be her.

    Guo Fan''s mind raced. He saw the Strange Beast tide following the unlocked door, attacking Qingfu and the others. He didn''t have time to think further. Holding Hee Mengyao in his arms, he bnced himself in the air using the arm with the dragon scale, took a few steps on the dragon''s back, and ced the descendant of the Martial Emperor on the hammer''s head.

    He didn''t have any skills to use at the moment, relying solely on his instincts. Even so, his body remembered some moves and techniques, because without them, he wouldn''t be able to move.

    A white-clothed girl followed him like a shadow,nding on the dragon''s back from an unknown ce. Her figure was as light and graceful as a white crane.

    Hu¡­

    Thest remnants of the library were on the verge of copse. The dragon''s slender body coiled around it, its four ws searching for footing. The floor and beams beneath it were constantly copsing.

    Among the remaining people of Soul Haunt Ship, some screamed and fell with the dolls. The rest, including Dong Yuan, quickly jumped up and climbed to the next room to escape.

    In such a situation, Dong Yuan didn''t forget to bring Shen Wu along.

    The monkey had been struck by the hammer after transforming and was on the verge of death. There was arge hole in its chest and abdomen, covered in blood. Half of its body was dyed red. Its face was pale, and it spat out blood, but its hand still tightly held the book. It opened its eyes wide and muttered, ¡°Demon¡­ Demon race¡­ Dang Xing¡­¡±

    He suddenly closed his mouth, and his face quickly turned ashen and purple, losing all signs of life.

    It was actually the deadly poison hidden between his teeth.

    ¡°Death warriors of the demon race!¡± Dong Yuan''s face turned grim. He stared at Shen Wu''s dead face. He had encountered such demons before; they all disregarded their own lives, extremists fighting for the demon race to expel the human race.

    Shen Wu must have been a monster from the start. He had a method to conceal his aura and was from a race simr to humans. He had been hiding in the Soul Haunt Ship all this time. Due to the news that the Snowke Mansion had discovered the Martial Monarch Cave, the Soul Haunt Ship needed to seize it first and issued a mission. The demons took advantage and sent Shen Wu, who met the requirements, to this ce.

    Shen Wu had been in the Soul Haunt Ship for quite some time. He must have been a spy for the demons. Although Dong Yuan wasn''t a good person, he knew what to do when faced with the righteousness between humans and demons.

    He reached out and retrieved the Marrow Cleansing Scripture from Shen Wu''s tightly clenched hand. He was determined that this matter must be reported to the Soul Haunt Ship!

    Shen Wu''s corpse was the evidence. Dong Yuan grabbed the monkey and leaped a few times,nding in a safe ce and exhaling deeply.

    Even if he didn''t obtain the Essence Purification Scripture now, he had a significant clue about the demon race, enough to advance another level of wealth. At the very least, he could maintain his current status.

    Now that he had both items, he could still profit greatly.

    While Dong Yuan secretly rejoiced, he turned around and saw the Flood Dragon carrying two people on its back in the library. His heart suddenly tightened. Their cooperation had effectively ended. Now, all the advantages belonged to Guo Fan''s side. If Guo Fan chose to attack now, Dong Yuan and the others had no chance to resist.

    However, reality proved that Dong Yuan had overthought the situation.

    ¡°Grab the dragon horn, hold on tight!¡±

    Guo Fan shouted loudly to Hee Mengyao, who turned back and nodded with a pale face. She obediently grasped a dragon horn.

    ¡°Hammer! Return to Qingfu''s location!¡± Guo Fan turned and slid down a section,nding on the dragon''s back, and shouted to Hammer.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Constructing Fracture of Scaled Dragon responded. It ced its ws on the book collection room, turned around, and leapt to the side.

    ¡°Xinyue!¡±

    Guo Fan used the best steel on the de and called out again to the Mountain Sea Spirit.

    A white light appeared behind him, forming into the shape of a semi-transparent girl with red lips and white teeth, pure and wless. Xinyue, the only one with Spiritual Energy, extended her hand and infused Spiritual Energy into the Demonic Dragon through the hammer.

    Swoosh!

    The gaps between the scales on the Flood Dragon''s body lit up once more. Hammer raised its head and let out a long roar, the dragon''s cry resonating throughout the entire Sutra Library.

    The Demonic Dragon soared into the sky at an incredible speed, flying towards the tform where Qingfu and the little fox were. In just a few breaths, it had closed the distance.

    Just beforending, Xinyue abruptly cut off the Spiritual Energy transmission. Hammer used the momentum and gravity to crash heavily onto the ground with a loud bang, nearly cracking the ground and shaking the Sutra Library.

    This really prioritized Big Orange above all else¡­

    Guo Fan silently cursed in his heart. He hugged Hee Mengyao, jumped up, andnded on the ground nearby. Hammer took the opportunity to roll, crushing a pile of Strange Beasts to death with its massive body.

    ¡°Big bad guy!¡± The little fox Si Mi''s sweet voice came from the side. Guo Fan looked over and saw that they were all safe. Si Mi even energetically waved at him, instantly making him feel relieved.

    The two little foxes''bat abilities were impressive, and Qingfu was also doing well. They had not suffered any losses in the brief skirmish.

    Guo Fan drew his long sword. ¡°Wait! I''ming right now!¡±

    He was about to rush forward, but Yijun was faster. She leapt up, her toes touching a few Strange Beasts, and in a sh, she appeared in front of Pann Xiaoying, who was in the middle. The bright sword light swirled and struck down.

    ¡°Ji Yue!¡±

    Like the light of wind and moon, this sword was bright and clear, bold and wide, with a vast artistic conception.

    Yijun''s sword instantly split open half of Pann Xiaoying''s face, who only had time to step back halfway. Beneath the shocked and twisted expression, a mass of ck rolling fog was revealed.

    ¡°She''s from the Devil n!¡±

    Yijun''s tone was fiercely unprecedented.

    On the ¡°cliff¡± several hundred feet above the library, the mechanism that had copsed due to the destruction of the library was revealed. Dong Yuan searched the body of the monkey and found a transparent pearl.

    Dong Yuan had a sh of inspiration. ¡°This seemed to be ced on the table and was taken away by Shen Wu. But because of the Minute Purification Scripture in our hearts, we only noticed the book!¡±

    Suddenly, his face was filled with shock. The bead shone brightly. First, a tall and burly shadow appeared, then it turned into a white light and drilled into Dong Yuan''s forehead.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204 - Three Headed Heavenly Demon

    Damn Devil n!

    Guo Fan set Hee Mengyao down and was about to rescue his three lolis when he saw Yijun rush out. Just as he was about to say ¡°be careful,¡± he saw her chop Pann Xiaoying''s head in half.

    Guo Fan was still in shock when he heard Yijun shout ¡°Devil n,¡± and he cursed under his breath.

    ¡°Pann Xiaoying¡± split open like a parasitic beast, revealing a mass of solid ck fog writhing inside.

    It looked eerily familiar.

    Guo Fan''s eyes widened. How could it not be familiar?

    About two months ago, in Veplon Country where Frost River Manor was, in a cave next to the Frightening Slopes, the former master of the Jade Void Sect, Zi Chen, who had begged for mercy and died for his path, had been possessed by the true master of Gu Chao.

    Wasn''t it a Devil n?

    This damn game dog schemed to set me up!

    The devil tide only erupted in thete stages of the game, and the war between humans and devils was massive. It turned out there was a hidden plot in the storyline, unrevealed untilter stages. This time, he encountered it!

    The Five-legged Heavenly Devil, who had possessed Yin Fen two months ago, was already known among yers. The plot was clearly written, seemingly to lure yers into the Devil n setting and pave the way for future developments. The oue of the Five-legged Heavenly Devil and Yin Fen dying together had been predetermined.

    The Five-legged Heavenly Devil worshipped by the devil religion, Luo Shengtian, was a joke. He wasn''t an omnipotent devil god but a devil with a higher status in Abyss Lake Prefecture.

    This led to the devil religion''s destruction, and they joined forces with the righteous faction to fight against the Devil n.

    However, besides that, the Devil n rarely appeared in the first half of the game¡­

    Yet, the ¡°Pann Xiaoying¡± who was split in half before Guo Fan indicated that the Devil n''s appearances were not rare. They were perhaps just better at hiding.

    Guo Fan could almost imagine that the seemingly peaceful Upper Central Realm was actually upied by the Devil n. The sudden devil tide eruption was premeditated.

    And now, he was actually clearing the mines.

    The appearance of the Devil n in the Martial Sovereign Tomb was indeed terrifying.

    ¡°Hehehehe¡­ Hahahahaha¡­¡±

    As Guo Fan thought rapidly, a series of ovepping sharpughter came from Pann Xiaoying''s chest and head. It carried a strange rhythm and an invisible sound wave spreading out, pushing away the surrounding dust.

    The invisible sound wave swept over. When it lifted the dust, it seemed gentle, but upon entering one''s ears, it felt like a sharp iron rod stirring the brain, causing dizziness.

    Red light shed on the killing heart''s galldder in Guo Fan''s hand. The second buffs that came with it, the ¡°Dark Heart,¡± activated, greatly weakening the spiritual attack. This made the attack nearly ineffective.

    Although Guo Fan was fine, the others showed signs of difort and felt a bit nauseous.

    Yijun bore the brunt of the attack. The sound wave was not just auditory; it carried real attack damage. She was suddenly hit by an invisible impact, forcing her back a few steps. She turned and jumped to the ground to stabilize herself.

    At this point, Guo Fan had already pulled the three lolis behind him and let Xinyue treat their injuries. By now, one-third of the Spiritual Energy on the Mountain Sea Spirit had been used up, mostly by the hammer.

    But now, they could only rely on the hammer to strike and use it to their best advantage.

    Guo Fan had the hammer clear the way and eliminate the Strange Beasts. Qingfu and Si Mi, being stronger, went to support Yijun. He and Su makeup stayed behind to protect Hee Mengyao.

    It wasn''t that he wanted to take advantage of the situation, but he was indeed the weakest now. Those Strange Beasts seemed to be controlled by ¡°Pann Xiaoying,¡± so he naturally had to deal with the controller first.

    As the old saying goes, to catch a thief, capture the king; to catch an adulterer, catch both.

    He, Liu, had practiced this many times, confirming the wisdom of the ancients with his own experience.

    Yijun stood up, sword in hand, and coldly stared at ¡°Pann Xiaoying,¡± wiping away the trace of blood from the corner of her mouth.

    This was likely the first time Yijun had been injured in battle since Li Xieren stood beside Guo Fan. Seeing this, Guo Fan''s heart tightened, and he shouted, ¡°Yijun! She''s from the Devil n! The Nine Cauldron Barrier doesn''t affect her. Quickly retreat!¡±

    However, Yijun ignored his words, remaining where she was, and said, ¡°Mother said that the Devil n must be eradicated.¡±

    It appeared that Li Xieren''s orders held more weight than her father''s. Guo Fan understood this; otherwise, he might have persuaded Yijun to abandon the mission long ago, but¡­

    Li Xieren? Kill the Devil n?

    As the saintess of the Devil Cult, she should still have some respect for the Devil n at this time!

    Could it be because of him?! What exactly did Li Xieren discover¡­

    Guo Fan was confused but then grew anxious. If the Devil n didn''t die here, they would certainly die on the battlefield of the devil tide.

    But now, they were all trapped by the Nine Furnace Secret Realm. Due to the Devil n''s different power system, they didn''t need Spiritual Energy to cultivate and wouldn''t weaken. Yijun was courting death!

    Guo Fan restrained his impulse to rush out and help her. He made a quick decision and shouted to Si Mi and Qingfu, ¡°Pull her back! Run!¡±

    Just as he finished speaking.

    ¡°Rumble¡­¡±

    Inside the cracked head of ¡°Pann Xiaoying,¡± the ck fog made a strange sound. The flesh wriggled and merged but didn''t reform into its original shape. Instead, it turned into two identical heads!

    ¡°Pann Xiaoying''s¡± once graceful body suddenly had two heads!

    This fake Pann Xiaoying was possessed by the Devil n, specifically one of the three-headed lion and tiger beasts. It had taken over the lion and tiger beast''s body again. The sight of the two heads splitting open was shocking and hinted at the previous three heads being rted to this scene.

    However, there was one person who understood what the Devil n was even without seeing the cause and effect.

    Guo Fan''s pupils shrank, ¡°Three-head Heavenly Devil!¡±

    Eight arms, three heads, two bodies, and Chaos. Among the four great Heavenly Devils of the Devil n, the Five-legged Heavenly Devil had already died in the cave at the back of Bottle Lane. Now, the Three-head Heavenly Devil had surfaced in Martial Monarch Cave.

    The level of the devil dragon beneath Sealed Dragon Pond was slightly higher, but it had been locked down for thousands of years, reducing its strength significantly.

    These Devil n beings primarily existed in the form of fog. To survive in the world of the Obsidian Tribes, they needed a host. Without one, they would die within hours. Among the possible hosts, the human body was the most suitable, but this resulted in strange appearances.

    The Five-legged Heavenly Devil was the figure with eight arms that looked like spiders behind the old man, Yin Fen. If not for Yin Fen''s bodily functions weakening at thest moment¡­ He could have seen the old man''s eight arms.

    Guo Fan suddenly realized that the deformed human dolls in the outer tomb were not failed experiments but that the Puppet Master was imitating the structure of the Devil n!

    ¡°Hehehehe¡­ You seem to know quite a lot.¡±

    The two heads of ¡°Pann Xiaoying¡± emitted a sharp, ovepping sound. It vaguely carried the seductive tone of Pann Xiaoying, but with these two heads, no matter how charming, it was terrifying.

    Guo Fan, wanting to buy time for the two lolis close to Yijun,ughed and said, ¡°I do know a lot. For instance, I know that the Five-legged Heavenly Devil is already dead. For instance, I know what you''re most afraid of.¡±

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205 - I Am the Son-inw of Your Demon Lord

    Guo Fan was quite familiar with Three-head Heavenly Devil, or rather, all the Heavenly Devils.

    This was because when he transmigrated, the biggest dungeon in the current version, [Devil Enter the World]. Just as it was about to reach the end, the first batch of pioneers had almostpleted the dungeon.

    Gu Chao, who was originally going to be the final boss, would be scattered by the yers in the game in less than a day. The strategy would be clearly shown to you.

    After that, he would face the consequences of being repeatedly killed by the yers.

    However, because of Guo Fan, this little friend should be on the way to the Soaring Wisdom Sect and would soon be a pir of the righteous immortal sect who was good at cross-dressing.

    This was truly a cause for celebration.

    During the time when the dungeon was being explored, before Guo Fan conquered Cui Hu¡­ First of all, he had to enter the The Boiling Depths frontline map of the war between humans and demons, so he had followed some of the big shots in the dungeons a few times. He had a clear understanding of the attributes and moves of the bosses of the Devil n, as well as their weaknesses.

    It was the same for Five legged Heavenly Devil, but there was one thing that had to be mentioned.

    The final boss was changed to Gu Cang''s Gu Chao, not Five legged Heavenly Devil.

    Simply put, this dead Five legged Heavenly Devil was just a tool demon in the original storyline of the game.

    Gu Chao should have be an empty shell that was possessed by Five legged Heavenly Devil like Pann Xiaoying, but he was originally taught skills by Yin Fen, and then possessed by the devil, so he retained his consciousness.

    Later on, he went through hundreds of years in the Devil World and broke away from the state of possession. He turned into a devil himself and became an existence that was higher than the four Great Heavenly Devils. There was only a slight gap between the monk and the Devil Emperor who was suppressed in the Devil World.

    Before the Devil Emperor came out, Gu Cang was the leader of the Devil n.

    There was a saying that this little bastard was the real main character temte. It was not an exaggeration to write a novel about what he had experienced.

    However, although Gu Chao was one of the stronger ones in the original plot, Guo Fan was not worried that he would be weakened if he switched paths now. From the days when Gu Chao followed him, he knew that this kid was not an ordinary person.

    Moreover, the price he had to pay for his strength was a huge tragedy. He was not as happy as he was now.

    The main topic was to get back to the main topic. Not long ago, Guo Fan had opened up Cui Hu''s strategy in the The Boiling Depths battlefield. He was very familiar with the few bosses of the Devil n.

    He might not be able to remember how many characters he had conquered, but he could still remember the weaknesses of these bosses that he had just defeated.

    However, he was only familiar with Three-head Heavenly Devil, who was a boss in thete stage of the game, and not the fake Pann Xiaoying who had suddenly appeared in the Martial Monarch Cave. As for whether there were any differences, he felt weak in his heart.

    But the most important thing right now was to buy time. He did not care if it was right or not, as long as he managed to trick her.

    Three-head Heavenly Devil''s expression changed when she heard that. She narrowed her eyes and sneered, ¡°Human, are you trying to use deception to stall for time? Let me tell you, in front of my Devil n, any lies are useless¡­¡±

    ¡°I even know things that you don''t know.¡±

    Guo Fan interrupted her words and looked straight at Three-head Heavenly Devil. He said it. Zhong Dao ¡°Five legged Heavenly Devil came out of the Tan Mansion thousands of years ago and possessed the body of a Jade Void disciple whose name is Law. After hiding in the Soaring Wisdom Sect for hundreds of years, he climbed up to the throne of the chief disciple from the bottom. In the end, he sessfully became the disciple of the Sect Master, Zi Chen, in an attempt to obtain Yin Fen''s body. I never thought that thetter''s willpower is so strong that even your so-called Heavenly Devil Sensing Heart Sutra can''t do anything to him¡­¡±

    He shook his head and sighed, ¡°Poor Yin Fen has always regarded thew as his own. He has always regarded it as his own child and not his disciple. Who knew that everything in the end was fake. In a situation of extreme grief, he still chose to leave the sect and hide from the world. He has fought with the Heavenly Devil for over a hundred years. ¡°

    When Guo Fan said this, he recalled that Yin Fen had stayed in the cave for seven days. During the conversation, he had never mentioned the loneliness he had experienced for over a hundred years or the pain of his disciple''s betrayal. In the end, he had calmly died. He had a different feeling in his heart.

    He was somewhat unclear about the timeline of the game storyline. After all, he did not specialize in studying these things. He could not remember urate and urate data.

    The only thing he knew was that 600 yearster, the front line of the Northern Key had fallen, and a demonic tide had appeared all over Upper Central Realm. The war between humans and demons had officially begun.

    The Devil n wasn''t like what the cultivators had imagined. The The Boiling Depths that was suppressed by the Rotten River Tower in the east. Or perhaps it was the Northern Ocean or the Underground Lava Abyss in the Northern Ocean. Instead, it was silent. They had been hiding in every corner of the Upper Central Realm, waiting for an opportunity to strike!

    The Devil n''s ability was to parasitize! Whether it was their mist-like body structure or the cultivation technique they practiced, they were all leaning towards mental control.

    For thousands of years, there were countless humans who were possessed by Five legged Heavenly Devil like magic. They were like a group of termites lying in ambush. Although they could not see it on the surface, this piece of wood had actually been bitten until it was riddled with holes.

    When the time was right, they had to destroy the human race in one fell swoop. Therefore, the battle between humans and devils was described in the game as unusually tragic and numerous tragedies.

    ¡°Two months ago, Five legged Heavenly Devil and Yin Fen quietly perished together in the most ordinary corner of Upper Central Realm. Its thousand years of painstaking efforts were all in vain.¡±

    Guo Fan''s face was full of mixed emotions, but the things he said were worthless in Three-head Heavenly Devil''s eyes. The rtionship between the Devil n was cold and detached. Five legged Heavenly Devil''s death was just an insignificant part of the Devil n''s business. Furthermore, it was a failure, and it wasn''t worth to die!

    Three-head Heavenly Devil''s heart was shocked, but the reason was because of Guo Fan''s words, ¡°Heavenly Devil Sensing Heart Sutra!¡±

    This was a cultivation technique that the upper echelons of Devil n would never teach to outsiders!

    This man casually said something that the human race would never know. Who exactly was he?! Could it be¡­ He was from the Devil n?

    ¡°Interesting human. Tell me, what is my weakness?¡± Three-head Heavenly Devil was surprised and bewildered. She calmed down and revealed a charming smile as she pretended not to care and probed.

    Guo Fan did not hesitate to point with his finger and said, ¡°It is the sea of consciousness hidden in the middle of your forehead. Your body is no different from a human. Changing three heads naturally is to protect your Sea of Consciousness. Hiding your ears and stealing the bell, what a joke.¡±

    Three-head Heavenly Devil''s expression instantly stiffened. What he said was not wrong at all.

    ¡°Who exactly are you? !¡±

    ¡°Pann Xiaoying''s¡± eyes could be said to be shocked. In her heart, she did not believe that this guy was a human.

    Guo Fan nced to the side and saw two little foxes holding Yijun. He smiled and said, ¡°Me? It''s just the son-inw of your Devil Emperor¡­¡±

    In reality, where did the son-inw of the Demon Emperore from? The Demon Emperor did not have a daughter.

    Three-head Heavenly Devil was also puzzled and seemed to really believe it. She was stunned and said,¡± The son-inw of the Demon Lord? ¡°

    Guo Fan shouted, ¡°You also believe this - run!¡±

    Two little foxes held Yijun. Qingfu''s silver hair wrapped around Yijun and grabbed and ran with her. Guo Fan turned around and shouted towards the hammer, ¡°Fly upwards, directly out!¡±

    He did not see that Hee Mengyao, who was hiding not far behind him, heard his words. The expression on her pretty face became somewhat strange.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206 - He Really Is One of Us

    Although Three-head Heavenly Devil was surprised, she could tell that Guo Fan was trying to escape. Regardless of what he said, there was no doubt that he was ying with her right now.

    Furthermore, this man knew its weakness and the cultivation techniques of the upper echelons of Devil n. Who knew what other deadly things he knew? !

    If this was exposed to the cultivators of Upper Central Realm, it wouldn''t be a big deal. Even if there were only a few of them in front of them, the Devil n''s future n would surely be obstructed!

    It let out a long roar, and the two heads'' mouths split open. The ovepping voice was neither male nor female, and it was filled with anger and killing intent. ¡°All of you, attack! Capture him!¡±

    Therge number of Strange Beasts that surrounded them all roared in unison. Those Strange Beast were in all shapes and sizes, and they were apanied by rotting scars of varying degrees. It was as if a group of devils were dancing wildly, and its eyes were as red as blood. They looked extremely ferocious.

    However, these Strange Beasts all had one thing inmon: their appearance and characteristics were close to that of humans.

    Guo Fan guessed that the Martial Emperor''s cultivation technique was after all, aimed at the aptitude of an Immortal Cultivator. It definitely needed to be tested on the human body¡­ but out of humanitarian concern, the first thing he chose was a demon beast that was simr to a human.

    If there was a demon beast protection association in this world, they would probably jointly denounce it.

    Perhaps that monkey demon Shen Wu and the demon race behind him were the reason why they were so resentful towards the Martial Emperor.

    Not only was the Devil n good at possession, but they also cultivated the control of the mind and spirit in the Heavenly Devil Sensing Heart Sutra. These Strange Beasts had long lost their consciousness, and they were the perfect targets for the Devil n to control. Now, all these demon beasts were under Three-head Heavenly Devil''s control, and they were all rushing towards Guo Fan and the others aggressively.

    Everyone present disyed their abilities. Qingfu was a human puppet, and although she was only at the third level of the Nascent Soul Stage, she was still a human puppet. But she was purely mobile, and was not affected by the Nine Cauldron Grand Formation at all. Therefore, she was now one of the two with the highestbat strength among them.

    The other one was Yijun. Although she listened to Li Xieren''s orders, she was determined to kill the Devil n, but she was held back by Qingfu and the little fox, and wanted to struggle. However, she quickly gave up when she saw that Guo Fan was almost drowned by the beast tide. He turned around and went to save his father.

    The two little foxes didn''t need to worry too much, as they were both demons. They could deal with a few Strange Beasts without worrying too much about their physical strength. If they really couldn''t, they still had the White Fox n''s saint artifact on them. They could save their lives at a critical moment.

    Therefore, the one in the most dangerous situation right now was actually Guo Fan himself.

    ¡°Chi!¡±

    Guo Fan narrowly dodged the sh of the sharp ws, sending the de into the abdomen of a human-faced Moonhowl Wolf. The pitch-ck and sharp sword easily prated through the muscles, ending the life of this Strange Beast.

    Rotten blood sprayed out. Guo Fan drew his sword and immediately cut open the throat of a white-haired ape next to him.

    He now had a basic understanding of swordsmanship. Although he did not have systematic theoretical guidance, with Yijun as the temte and arge amount of actualbat, hisbat strength had increased.

    Although he did not have the Spiritual Energy and could not use those skills, he was getting more and more familiar with the t A. He could even infer three things from it and perform it more and more freely on the spot.

    Of course, most of it was because he relied on the sharpness of the sword in the box and its attributes.

    Guo Fan even felt that his spirit was getting more and more excited. Of course, it was not because he was a freak who would be excited about killing, but because this evil sword was working.

    The blood, Qi, murderous aura, and all kinds of negative auras that he absorbed circted in the sword and were finally sent to Guo Fan, who was the Sword Master. Part of them healed his injuries, while the other part affected his will.

    Moreover, these energies contained a trace of the original owner''s consciousness. Originally, it wasn''t a big deal, but now that there were too many Strange Beasts, Guo Fan was also affected, causing him to be slightly intoxicated.

    On one hand, he felt that he was very anxious and wanted to quickly hammer his hammer and run away. On the other hand, in the eyes of outsiders¡­ The young man''s eyes flickered with an evil red light as he shuttled back and forth in the beast tide. Sword light swept about, and corpses littered the ground wherever it passed. His speed was unbelievably fast. Moreover, he seemed to be on the verge of killing, and was getting faster and faster.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207 - Don''t Linger in Battle

    He was like an unstoppable devil god¡­ No one would think that he wanted to escape. Even Yijun who wanted to save him hesitated for a moment.

    However, her daughter was her father''s considerate little jacket after all. She could see the true thoughts in Guo Fan''s eyes when he stared at Hammer from afar. She immediately went forward to meet him.

    However, Three-head Heavenly Devil didn''t know. She was secretly shocked by what she saw. This man''s behavior was just like those devil cultivators in Upper Central Realm who were tempted by them thousands of years ago. He was cruel and ruthless, and the more he killed, the more courageous he became.

    Three-head Heavenly Devil was surprised and bewildered. She had been trapped in this secret realm for more than a thousand years. Compared to Five legged Heavenly Devil, she was in a much worse situation.

    Now that she was finally able to escape, it was actually closely rted to Guo Fan and the others.

    It was precisely because Pann Xiaoying was left alive in the corridor of the pce that it was able to obtain apletely fresh body that was most suitable for the parasitic human body of the Devil n.

    Among the eight arms, three heads, two bodies, and the Chaotic Heavenly Devil, the first three had almost the samebat strength as Physical Integration Period, but the Chaotic Heavenly Devil had reached the Tribtion Passing Stage. It was a genuine Great Devil, the main force at the front line of the battlefield.

    However, if there was a body that was suitable for it, itsbat strength would be greatly reduced¡­ Guo Fan and the others had basically let Three-head Heavenly Devil take advantage of them.

    Furthermore¡­ That person who was watching from the side did not do anything. Could it be that what he said was true? Was he really one of them?

    But why was the situation like this?

    If he really was His Majesty''s son-inw, why did he turn against his own kind? Destroy the n?

    Three-head Heavenly Devil was confused for a moment and did not know what to do. She looked at Hee Mengyao, who hid behind Guo Fan with a timid and shy face. Then she fell into Guo Fan''s arms and was carried out.

    A typical hero saving a damsel in distress. <ul ss="wp-block-list">¡°This one doesn''t want to experience the dogsh * t love of humans, right?¡±

    The Tianma couldn''t help but twitch his lips. In the end, he gritted his teeth. In any case, without any instructions, he could do whatever he wanted. That person had his own considerations, so all he needed to do was to do his own thing.

    In any case, His Highness was an existence that only the few great demons in the entire Demon Realm knew about. He would never lie to the Tianma because he had a huge mission. She even wrote down the method to open the door and told him about it. There must be a deeper meaning to her actions right now!

    Three-head Heavenly Devil immediatelymanded the Strange Beast group to increase their strength and surround them. The hammer transformed into the Demonic Dragon form and roared loudly. Its tail swept across arge area, but these Strange Beasts waves could not be gotten rid of cleanly. There was nothing it could do.

    It was just a short distance, but it was like a natural chasm.

    Guo Fan''s hand that was holding the sword began to tremble. Yijun just crossed the beast wave and met up with him, making him catch his breath. ¡°Don''t continue fighting! Run first!¡±

    When he said this, Yijun''s expression froze, and her eyes wereplicated.

    Only then did Guo Fan realize that his body was covered in dirty blood. As he spoke, he subconsciously waved his sword. Another Strange Beast head rolled down, and it looked like a blood-soaked devil that killed without blinking an eye. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Ha¡­ Haha, I have a feeling that I have not gained experience points from killing monsters for a long time. I identally got hit on my head. ¡° </ul>

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208 - Because I''m Here!

    Guo Fan''s words were true, and his killing intent was constantly transforming the foul energy into his own strength. Not only had he basically healed his injuries within a short period of time, he even had the illusion that he was getting stronger and stronger as he killed. It was just like fighting a monster to gain experience.

    He even felt like he had suddenly be cheerful.

    This was the correct way to use the Evil Sword. Previously, he had been so cautious that he basically did not make a move. In fact, he had greatly wasted the effect of this Evil Sword.

    Guo Fan felt the taste, and looked at the Strange Beast and suddenly felt reluctant to part with it.

    But then he became alert again. This was the negative influence of the Evil Heart Sword!

    The reason why this sword in the box was called killing one''s heart and guts. It could cause an ordinary person to have a heart of evil, without any restraint. In the end, he would be reduced to a madman who only knew how to kill, or even lighter¡­ It was also because his temperament had changed greatly, and he was temperamental.

    Of course, in the game, this was just a text background introduction.

    But now, it was a genuine influence.

    If he was not careful, just like what was said in the text, he would be a madman. At that time, there would be no medicine for regret.

    Guo Fan was alert in his heart, and his mind was much clearer. He said, ¡°Let''s not talk about this first. Let''s talk about hammer. This ce was already at the top of the white jade pce. He rushed up violently. The Strange Beast did not appear in areas beyond the pce. It was very likely that they could only survive here. However, we can''t leave this ce. We''ll think of a way to break out of this situation after we leave this ce! ¡°

    But now, there are too many of these Strange Beasts. It''s simply difficult to take a single step. There are several bites on the hammer''s tail, so we can only swing them around and chase them away.

    The vitality of these Strange Beasts was unexpectedly tenacious. It was simply like the Martial Emperor whose corpse had turned into a monster. They possessed a tyrannical physical strength, and that was why they were still able to maintain the vitality of their body and their instincts when they were alive after death.

    When the few of them saw that they were about to fall into a bitter battle again, a strange sound suddenly came from above.

    ¡°Ssh!¡±

    It was probably as if something was breaking through the wind, so fast that it produced the sound of high-speed friction. It was getting faster and faster, louder and louder, closer and closer.

    Guo Fan raised his head and saw a figure falling from a high ce. From a small dot to a small dot, it finally fell to the ground with a bang.

    ¡°Boom! The tform broke into pieces, and rocks flew everywhere. Dust flew everywhere, and a ray of light was faintly visible within.

    Guo Fan focused his eyes and saw the leader of the Soul Haunt Ship team wearing a Daoist robe standing up slowly. His clothes were torn due to the impact. It was as if there was a third eye on his forehead that was shining with a white light. He straightened his back and had a solemn expression on his face. His gaze was solemn and imposing.

    Dong Yuan!

    Guo Fan was shocked at first, then the corner of his mouth twitched. What was going on with this guy?

    The aura of a superhero appearing on the stage was too righteous and awe-inspiring. It was very ipatible with this outer circle disciple of Blistook Pavilion who was using unscrupulous means to trick others. It was as if he was apletely different person.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Guo Fan asked subconsciously.

    After asking, he regretted it. He felt like he had seen through his secret and was going to be killed.

    ¡°Hee Junhao.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Dong Yuan did not seem to have any intention of hiding anything. He walked over and said.

    Guo Fan:¡­ ¡°¡±

    A Strange Beast pounced on him from the side. He turned around and threw a punch straight at his face. Dong Yuan¡± smashed into the ground with a bang. Red and white alternated. ¡°Dong Yuan¡± straightened his back again and exined faintly, A remnant thought. Don''t be so nervous. Wait until you finish what you need to do. I will disappear like smoke and return to the cycle of reincarnation. ¡°

    Are you f * cking calm?!

    Guo Fan was speechless as he looked at the Martial Sovereign''s remnant soul that had suddenly revived in front of him. The shock in his heart slowly calmed down, and he even felt somewhat numb.

    Alright, the spy of the demon race had suddenly appeared. It was fine if the Devil n possessed him, but a Martial Emperor like you had alsoe to join in the fun.

    Fortunately, they seemed to be friends but not enemies.

    On the other side, Three-head Heavenly Devil opened her eyes wide. Her eyes were wide open and she screamed, ¡°How, how is this possible?! You should have died long ago!¡±

    Hee Junhao sneered, ¡°Devil''s Sins, in order to study the structure of your things, I sealed you up. I didn''t expect that you would be able to escape now. It''s a pity that the incident happened too suddenly and didn''t eliminate all future troubles.¡±

    After Three-head Heavenly Devil screamed, sheughed again,¡± Am I afraid of you, a remnant soul? It''s just a bluff! All of you, attack!¡±

    Currently, within the Strange Beast, it was that man, the Moonhowl Wolf, and the white-haired ape who were the main ones. With Three-head Heavenly Devil''smand, a few huge ck spiders suddenly jumped out. The pattern on the back was a wriggling human face, and the mouthpart opened and closed. It was very terrifying.

    It looked like the original form of the huge mechanical spider he saw outside the pce.

    In addition, there were also some higher level Strange Beast. There were also quite a number of them.

    ¡°Damn it! Where did this fellow get so many Strange Beasts?¡±

    Guo Fan''s scalp went numb. Then, he thought of the secret realm''s master, Hee Junhao''s remnant soul, being here. What else was there to panic about? There must be a way.

    He turned his head and looked at ¡°Dong Yuan.¡± ¡°Senior Martial Emperor, what should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Run!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Martial Emperor was indeed worthy of being called a Martial Emperor. Even his words of escape were spoken with such decisiveness - the heck, can you rely on some tricks?!

    ¡°Roar!¡± The huge and ferocious dragon body of the hammer shuttled back and forth like the wind. It smashed open a pile of Strange Beast with a bang, raised its head, swallowed a few mouthfuls, and rushed toward the crowd. It said excitedly, ¡°I''m here! I''m here! On my back!¡±

    She was even more excited than Guo Fan when she killed. Her pair of crimson vertical pupils seemed to be on fire. She greedily looked at the endless Strange Beast swarms around her, not caring whether she was injured or not. From time to time, she would roll around and crush a bunch of them. She looked like a child who was having fun.

    This stupid dragon was suppressed under the Water Moon Lake. It was a savage demon that did notmit any crime. Killing people for fun was amon thing. Not to mention killing low-level demon beasts, it would probably be as simple as eating and drinking water.

    Now, it seemed to have freed its nature. Although its body was full of wounds and blood was flowing nonstop, it was as if it did not feel anything and was extremely happy.

    ¡°It is indeed a stupid dragon¡­¡±

    Although it was not the right time, Guo Fan secretly muttered to himself that he definitely could not kiss her in the future. At least before doing it, he had to make sure that this fellow was cleaned inside and outside.

    But considering the intelligence of this stupid dragon, he might be able to brush his teeth with his hands.

    In the end, he still relied on the hammer¡­

    Guo Fan hugged Hee Mengyao and jumped onto the back of the Demonic Dragon along with the few of them. The hammer moved to the edge of the tform and suddenly closed its four ws to grab the ground. It jumped up and down like a cat and jumped into the air!

    Xinyue''s human form appeared again. She reached out and pressed on the hammer.

    A white light shed and the hammer was like a burning rocket. It seemed like it was running for its life. It was twice as fast as when it was charging at Guo Fan in the battle on Water Moon Lake.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡±

    ¡°Does this count as speeding in the cultivation world¡­¡±

    A nonsensical thought shed through Guo Fan''s mind. The wind pressureing towards him was too great, and he had no choice but to bend down. Otherwise, he felt as if he would be blown away and flipped over.

    Because of the posture, Hee Mengyao was tightly pressed down by him. Guo Fan could almost smell the faint fragrance between the hair of the woman mixed with the faint warmth of her body temperature. And her heartbeat, which was speeding up between life and death, could stimte people''s emotions in an instant.

    Because of the close contact of her breathing, Hee Mengyao''s ears and neck were all red. Her eyes seemed to have some watery mist due to fear, and she turned around to look at Guo Fan shyly.

    This was not good¡­

    Guo Fan nced at Yijun who was beside him. The girl in white was half squatting and holding the scale with one hand. There was a gold and silver sword hanging from her waist. She stood steadily on the back of the dragon. She looked straight and expressionless.

    She tilted her head and stared at him and Hee Mengyao.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209 - I will Do Whatever I Can to Fulfill My Wish

    Guo Fan could see it.

    Yijun would have the ability to sell lemons in the future.

    ¡­ In the face of the fierce wind, Guo Fan silently braced himself a bit. To avoid direct contact with Hee Mengyao''s curvy and graceful body, he awkwardly reassured, ¡°Don''t worry, we''ll be out soon.¡±

    Looking closely, this posture was indeed a bit overboard¡­

    It was just a little bit; Guo Fan genuinely didn''t do it on purpose.

    ¡°En¡­ Thank you, young master, for rescuing me.¡±

    Hee Mengyao''s gaze was tender and flirtatious as she turned her head and said softly.

    When she turned her head like this, the distance between them was really less than ten centimeters. Their eyes met, and their noses almost touched. If they moved slightly forward, they would make an unexpected contact.

    To prevent any idents, Guo Fan let Yijun hold a few more lemons in her hands. He tilted his head, feeling awkward, so he raised his head to look ahead, pretending to be calm as he said, ¡°No need to thank me. You''ve already said it many times, haven''t you?¡±

    Hee Mengyao blinked, bit her lips, and said gently, ¡°Young Master''s kindness, I truly cannot repay. It''s not appropriate to just say thank you. Then¡­ This little girl wants to marry you?¡±

    Guo Fan:¡­ ¡°¡±

    You might as well be a horse in your next life.

    I fear you still need to queue up for marriage. It''s not worth it; there aren''t many people who can do it¡­

    Guo Fan thought with a subtle expression. He turned his head and saw Yijun''s expressionless face. His eyes unconsciously revealed a hint of sternness.

    ¡°Ahem, Miss Mengyao, your family''s ancestor is still watching from the side.¡±

    Guo Fan coughed twice and reminded her in a low voice.

    He didn''t expect that even after using Yijun, his daughter, as an excuse to refuse, it still didn''t work. Could it be that Miss He''s taste in husbands was peculiar?

    This was too¡­ too improper, wasn''t it?

    ¡°ording to the words of the matchmaker, parents shouldn''t be so careless about marriage¡­ Am I right, Senior Martial Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Dong Yuan¡± also stood on the back of the hammer. It was said that a Martial Emperor was worthy of being called a Martial Emperor, even when being chased in his own tomb, he remained calm andposed.

    Hee Mengyao''s expression was somewhat hard to conceal at that moment.

    Her gentle and beautiful eyes contained a sharp and cold light as she looked at the Three-headed Heavenly Devil below.

    ¡°This¡­ What kind of instruction is this?!¡±

    The Three-headed Heavenly Devil raised her head and saw Hee Mengyao''s eyes. A trace of seriousness shed across her frightened expression, ¡°Chase first before releasing¡­ Could it be that Hee Junhao used some unknown method to keep the remnant soul here? It is indeed my negligence, and I do not know what kind of trump card I have. I should really be more cautious now. As expected, Your Highness is the most reliable.¡±

    However, as an experienced official, he had failed miserably. If he did not handle this crucial matter properly and failed to conceal it sessfully, his efforts to secure the leather bag for His Highness would be in vain, undermining a vital element of his future ns.

    He could not continue like this; he had to follow His Highness''smand.

    Three-head Heavenly Devil felt ashamed at this moment. She had been too impatient after being trapped for thousands of years. His Highness''s wisdom far surpassed hers. It was not toote to rectify mistakes now; His Highness was the master of everything!

    The Heavenly Devil, still in Pann Xiaoying''s body, had its head back at this moment. Since the human named Guo Fan had discovered and revealed her secret, there was no need to hide it any longer within this secret realm.

    However, the leaking of the Heavenly Devil Qi still caused some changes to this body. It became tall, with bulging muscles, greenish-ck skin,pletely ck eyes, and two horns growing from its forehead. Its body was also covered with bone spikes, giving it a demonic appearance.

    ¡°Puchi! Puchi!¡±

    Three-head Heavenly Devil slightly crouched, and the skin on her back split open. Flesh and blood moved, and a pair of bat-like wings emerged. After pping them twice, she soared into the sky, flying straight towards the hammer.

    The Tianma made its own judgment.

    Although Guo Fan seemed to be joking and sided with the Martial Emperor, His Highness was so close to him and didn''t let him handle it. This indicated that His Highness truly considered him one of his own people.

    Perhaps he was putting on an act to gain the Martial Emperor''s trust with his human identity and then eliminate this variable!

    This was the backup n that His Highness had prepared beforehand!

    His Highness is wise!

    Three-head Heavenly Devil quickly caught up, her eyes filled with admiration for her Highness.

    ¡°Oh no, the Tianma has caught up!¡± The little fox Si Mi shouted, her face pale as she watched the rapidly approaching Three-head Heavenly Devil in panic.

    She only knew about the Devil n suppressed under the sea and had never seen them before. But the stories of the Devil n''s invasions were often like tales of the big bad wolf.

    The elders would always say, ¡°If you are disobedient, the Devil n will possess you.¡± Over time, this instilled fear in their hearts.

    Although she fought bravely against those Strange Beasts, the little fox was still afraid of being possessed and bing ugly.

    If she split open and grew three heads, the big bad guy definitely wouldn''t like her.

    Su Makeupforted her, ¡°Sister, don''t be afraid. It won''t turn you into something with three ugly heads¡­¡±

    She blinked. ¡°Probably.¡±

    ¡°Wuuuuu¡­¡± When Si Mi heard this, she became so anxious that she almost burst into tears. ¡°Hammer, fly faster!¡±

    ¡°Awoo.¡± The hammer sped up as expected.

    Xinyue, who had been quiet all this time, was also on the dragon''s back and no longer hid her figure. She curiously looked at Si Mi''s fluffy fox tail, thinking of the fluffy feel of the hammer''s tail, and reached out to grab it.

    ¡°Wuwaaaaaa! Heavens! Devil, stay away! Don''t eat me!¡±

    Si Mi likely thought that the Tianma was biting her tail. She was startled, her fur standing on end as she cried out.

    Su hurriedlyforted her and instructed Xinyue to stop. At the same time, she seemed to be pondering Xinyue''s true identity.

    Xinyue giggled with an innocent expression.

    Xinyue had been quietly following them, speaking little along the way. She was obedient and silent, probably due to her life as a Mountain Sea Spirit. Yet, whenever Guo Fan gave an order, she executed it wlessly without anypromise.

    But ever since she secretly observed her mother and Guo Fan in a private moment, it was clear this little one wasn''t entirely innocent. At this moment, finding Si Mi''s reaction amusing, she pinched her tail again and yfully took a bite.

    ¡°Wow! Help!¡±

    The little fox, on her first long journey, wasn''t scared by the fierce battle earlier but was terrified when Xinyue bit her tail. She cried and shook uncontrobly, seeking refuge in her sister''s arms.

    Why was she so frightened¡­

    Guo Fan noticed the little fox with her tail tucked between her legs. The fabric under her short shirt, resembling casserole pants, was slightly damp. He suspected the little fox might have had an ident. This wasn''t right.

    They were supposed to be fleeing for their lives, yet these little lolis had turned it into a cheerful outing.

    Guo Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    Only Qingfu was staring nkly at the Martial Emperor, hesitating to speak.

    ¡°Matters of marriage are entirely up to you. I am not some old fogey, and the cultivation world doesn''t have as many rules as the mortal realm.¡±

    The Martial Emperor who had borrowed a shell suddenly spoke.

    It was very¡­ inappropriate.

    It felt like a father-inw kindly giving his approval at the dinner table during a family meeting.

    But now, they were fleeing for their lives! Could you all take this a bit more seriously?!

    Guo Fan, who had been ¡°flirting¡± moments ago, totally missed the fact that he didn''t have the right toin.

    As Guo Fan pondered how to shift the seriousness of the atmosphere, the Martial Emperor finished speaking and suddenly turned to look at Hee Mengyao. ¡°But there is something odd¡­¡±

    ¡°I left no heirs. So where did this¡­ descendant of the Martial Emperore from?¡±

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210 - At the Age of Bed-wetting

    ¡°Dong Yuan.¡± His tone remained unchanged, as if he were mentioning something trivial.

    However, his eyes held a hint of scrutiny and coldness when he looked at Hee Mengyao.

    The woman timidly nestled into Guo Fan''s arms and softly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­ Yes, it was those people, they seemed to be from Snowke Mansion, who said they captured me and brought me here. I¡¯m not sure what they intended, but I was brought here in a daze. They diedter, and I nearly died too. Thankfully, Young Master Xiaobo saved me.¡±

    She lifted her head to look at Guo Fan, never missing an opportunity to show her tender eyes.

    If Yijun had a lemon in her hand, she would have crushed it by now.

    She didn''t expect that at the lowest level of the white jade pce, the little garden filled with romance and affection did not leave a single seed for the Martial Emperor and his Puppet Master wife before their demise.

    However, it wasn''t actually surprising. After all, a body at the level of a Martial Emperor, having reached sainthood, likely experienced ¡°reproductive istion¡± from ordinary mortals and even Immortal Cultivators, right?

    It wasn''t that Guo Fan was exaggerating. As Immortal Cultivators refined their essence into qi, it became impossible for a high-level Immortal Cultivator to have a child with a mortal. From a biological standpoint, they might no longer be the same species.

    From the moment Immortal Cultivators began to eat and drink dew, and from the Foundation Establishment stage when they started fasting, an insurmountable gap formed between them and mortals.

    And now, a Martial Emperor without an heir suddenly had a descendant. It had to be said that this was indeed strange¡­ bizarre.

    The remnant soul of the Martial Emperor himself was here. His words must be true. The suspicion regarding Hee Mengyao''s identity was also genuine. But just as Hee Mengyao said, it was the people of Snowke Mansion who captured her, not her.

    Or perhaps the people of Snowke Mansion were mistaken¡­

    But Guo Fan pondered over what was written in the letter and the professionalism of Snowke Mansion. Most importantly, they were indeed the first to ess this secret realm. This indicated that Hee Mengyao was indeed the descendant of the Martial Emperor.

    However, when he posed this question now, the Martial Emperor did not seem purely suspicious. Instead, he appeared to have some doubts¡­ Could he possibly have had an illegitimate child?

    No, but what if there really was one?

    Guo Fan nced at the Three-head Heavenly Devil, who was following closely behind him. The sound of the little fox crying out in fear could be heard in the wind beside his ears, ¡°Big scoundrel, sob, sob¡­¡±

    ¡°Xinyue doesn¡¯t want to y anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Xinyue blinked and opened her mouth, releasing the fox tail she had been holding.

    Si Mi''s eyes were full of tears, and she immediately tucked away her tail, feeling wronged. Not only did she ce her tail between her legs, but she also deliberately covered her pants.

    She wasn¡¯t scared to the point of peeing¡­ No, no, no, no!

    She was only scared because her tail had been bitten. That''s why this happened. She wasn''t a naughty child who wet the bed¡­ She was already a hundred years old! She was very mature! She definitely didn''t want the big bad guy to help clean it!

    Considering the fox n''s average lifespan of one thousand years, she was just a ten-year-old girl, an age where bed-wetting could happen.

    ¡°Senior Martial Emperor, even if Miss Mengyao''s identity is questionable, it was Snowke Mansion that captured her. She wasn''t aware of it herself¡­ Right now, the more pressing issue is dealing with this Heavenly Devil.¡±

    Guo Fan barely managed to maintain hisposure for a moment.

    After all, she was still in his arms, even though he had already rejected her.

    The Martial Emperor smirked and said, ¡°Indeed¡­ Oh, from this kid''s memories, you''re not simple, and your judgment is quite urate.¡±

    Before Guo Fan could ask what he meant, the Martial Emperor continued, ¡°Going out from here and heading north is the only exit.¡±

    Oh¡­ he was referring to the way out of the secret realm.

    Guo Fan actually wanted to ask if this was permanent possession or just temporary borrowing of the body. But on second thought, it seemed like he would be inviting trouble.

    Possession, in the cultivation world, was considered a method used by evil sects.

    After all, Guo Fan''s purpose foring here wasn''t honorable. He had no true friendship with Dong Yuan. If he still asked this question, it would seem like he wanted to defend Dong Yuan.

    They imed they were seeking the inheritance of a Martial Emperor, but this was the tomb of a Martial Emperor. It was equivalent to robbing a tomb. No one actually asked if the Martial Emperor had agreed to this.

    It was equivalent to stealing from someone.

    If they were to make a big deal about it, it wouldn''t be surprising for the Martial Emperor to strike them down.

    However, at this moment, dealing with the Devil n was indeed more crucial.

    ¡°Heavenly Devil¡­¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry.¡±

    The Martial Emperor''s tone remained calm.

    Guo Fan thought that this must be the demeanor of a true powerful figure. Even as a remnant soul, after a thousand years, with likely very little strength left¡­ he was still calm and collected.

    Even his retreat was so decisive.

    ¡°Divination!¡± the Martial Emperor shouted. With a loud bang, the entire Sutra Library began to shift. The paths within the library changed, and numerous massive wooden beams shot out diagonally. In an instant, they were sealed behind them, and the white dolls resembling them from before also sprang into action.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± The wooden beams shot out one after another.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The Three-headed Heavenly Devil suddenly altered her course, wildly pping her wings to avoid being smashed to pieces by the wooden beams and turned into minced meat. With a fierce expression, she waved her hand and summoned several bird-like Strange Beasts from the ground to block the wooden beams.

    But there were still human-like dolls behind her.

    Agile, speedy, flexible, and strong, these puppets felt no pain. They attacked the Three-headed Heavenly Devil expressionlessly, their swords shing coldly like a meat grinder.

    ¡°Roar -!¡±

    The Three-headed Heavenly Devil looked up and roared loudly, the ck demonic energy in her hands raging and condensing into a long halberd.

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±

    The sounds of the collision were immense and fierce. The crisscrossing wooden beams sealed the entire exit. The Three-headed Heavenly Devil was locked in battle with a group of human-like dolls, unable to catch up in time.

    Everyone initially nned to charge forward violently, but the hammer was already too excited and ready to flip over the roof. In the end, they only passed through ayer of membrane and arrived outside smoothly.

    ¡°Hua!¡±

    The sun was still shining brightly on the ind, and the familiar ruins of the white jade pcey beneath their feet.

    Guo Fan heaved a sigh of relief on the dragon''s back.

    The Scripture Pavilion had always been a killing machine.

    Or perhaps¡­ the entire pce was the same.

    Guo Fan thought of the lotus pond garden on the first floor of the pce. The evestingmp inside was also a mechanism.

    ¡°Lord Martial Emperor, do, do you still remember me?¡± Qingfu suddenly said in a low voice.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211 - The Knot in My Heart

    Guo Fan turned over and stood up. He also helped Hee Mengyao up and did not interrupt Qingfu''s question.

    He looked at Qingfu''s expression. His eyes were filled with anticipation and anxiety. His small hand gently pinched the corner of his shirt, but on the surface, the little doll was still very calm. Its expression was indifferent and maintained very well.

    It did not look like the little robot that did not know how to do housework at all. It even fell to the ground when it swept the floor in the tomb.

    ¡­ This was true.

    When they first met, the little doll was wearing an apron that looked like a maid uniform. In its hand was a broom and amp. It looked like a little maid in the tomb. It was diligent and conscientious.

    However, as a yer, Guo Fan had seen the miniature person clean up this instance dungeon more than once. He continuously destroyed the decorative items that were buried in the Martial Monarch Cave tomb chamber, then secretly collected them and repaired them.

    Furthermore, he had also maxed out the favorability of the doll.

    This little doll was a typical appearance deception.

    On the surface, it looked like a household robot that was necessary for home travel, but in reality, she was clumsy and didn''t even know how to sweep the floor.

    It was not even as good as Guo Fan''s life skills!

    Guo Fan even suspected that even if there were no yers or other NPCs who discovered this ce, it was possible that after thousands of years, this miniature doll would gradually destroy the Martial Emperor''s tomb, leaving no traces behind.

    The yers called Qingfu ¡°The Last Mercury Lamp.¡± First, it meant that the Puppet Master had died, and a doll like her was already out of print. Second, it meant that the group of old pufferfish yed tricks on a character in an ancient manga.

    The little doll usually had an expressionless face and a small body. There was also an exquisite face, as well as a hint of mystery and coldness in the darkness of the tomb. It was verypatible with the little doll called Mercury Lamp.

    However, this was only because it did not talk to people for a long time. In fact, the heart of the puppet was very soft and wanted to care for it. It was not like Yijun who did not have anything.

    ¡°We can see the exit if we head north.¡± Guo Fan thought in his heart. He reached out and touched the horn on the head of the hammer. Because it had turned into a dragon, the concept of ¡°head¡± of the hammer had be very big.

    But Xinyue might not be able to hold on. Without the support of the Spiritual Energy, even if she went out now, if Three-head Heavenly Devil caught up, it would be equivalent to changing the map and continuing to fight with it. In this way, they would always be at a disadvantage because they would not be able to obtain the Spiritual Energy. However, the Devil n could use the devil Qi.

    The system of the Devil n was different from that of humans. If it was in the Devil World, then they don''t have to touch a single Spiritual Energy. But because they were going toe to the human world¡­ It was like a deep sea fish onnd. There was something wrong with the pressure, and they had to bring a shell with them - that was the skin of a human.

    And to use a human, one had to follow the body structure of a human, using a portion of the Spiritual Energy to maintain the body, so it would also be restricted to a certain extent.

    Butpared to the few cultivators here, it was already quite free.

    So logically speaking, the few of them would not be able to defeat Three-head Heavenly Devil at all. Didn''t they see that even Martial Emperors decisively ran away?

    ¡°This won''t do¡­¡±

    Because they had alreadye out of the white jade pce and the hammer was flying quite high. Guo Fan looked into the distance and saw a vast expanse of blue.

    This secret realm was really a bit big¡­

    The Martial Emperor was indeed worthy of being called the Martial Emperor. Back then, he was able to control such a secret realm. His cultivation was truly frightening.

    Guo Fan felt that it was not strange that Qingfu would ask the Martial Emperor questions. After all, as a ¡°creation,¡± Qingfu was very different from robots, even though there was a huge difference between Qingfu and robots. She was closer to humans and had self-awareness from the very beginning. But she always hoped to get some recognition.

    Because whenparing dolls to demons, at least thetter was still alive, and Qingfu seemed to be excluded from the category of living creatures. When interacting with people, there was indeed a strange feeling of insecurity and insecurity.

    And if one wanted to seekfort and answer, the best way was to find the person who had always known and longed for, the person who created her.

    Her status was probably simr to her parents, Martial Emperor Hee Junhao and his wife Puppet Master.

    Qingfu''s question was very simple. Martial Emperor nodded. ¡°Of course I remember that you are Ah Jing''s proud work, and also¡­ your final work. Afterpleting you, she will die together with me.¡±

    Death?

    Guo Fan realized the meaning of this phrase. This was a cmity¡­ and it meant that she was being persecuted.

    It seemed like the death of the Martial Emperor and the Puppet Master were indeed problematic. <ul ss="wp-block-list">So the Puppet Master was called Ah Jing.

    The Martial Emperor''s tone was still calm, but his gaze towards Qingfu was gentle and kind, ¡°It has been so many years, you have been guarding the tomb for so long, thank¡­ you for your hard work.¡±

    Qingfu shook her head and curved her eyes to reveal a smile, like a child praised by his parents, ¡°It was not hard.¡±

    She was probably very happy and perhaps even relieved.

    Even in front of the Martial Emperor, Guo Fan was not polite at all. He reached out and touched Qingfu''s head. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Senior Martial Emperor, the Strange Beast in this secret realm, and the Devil n¡­ What is the meaning of your death? Can you tell me about it? ¡°

    Qingfu looked back at him and quietly reached out to grab the corner of his shirt.

    One of her worries, which she had been worried about for who knows how many years, had finally been resolved.

    ¡°Dong Yuan.¡± The Martial Emperor on the outside was silent for a moment. Then, he briefly narrated the truth that no one cared about until now.

    It was not much different from what Guo Fan had guessed. The Martial Emperor had made a name for himself in the past. He had experienced the loneliness of being lonely at the top, and then he began to think about how to let more ordinary people obtain achievements.

    He was a miracle that couldn''t be replicated, but he could do more than that. Therefore, the young and vigorous Martial Emperor decided to start researching the cultivation technique.

    He wanted to change the aptitude of mortals so that they wouldn''t have to suffer such natural ¡°injustice.¡±

    This was undoubtedly a very great idea.

    If it was in modern times, it would be a huge project of ¡°contributing to the present era, benefiting Chiaki.¡±

    At the same time, his Puppet Master wife also had a dream she pursued, which was to create a perfect and wless person. She had aplete understanding of the human body.

    Thus, the couple hit it off and started to do their own things.

    ¡°But in the end, it was still exposed.¡± The Martial Emperor''s gaze was serene as he looked at this mystic realm that had changed after the passage of time, and was beyond recognition.

    Those Strange Beast were indeed their experimental subjects. There was also the demon race. At that time, the human race and the demon race were in a delicate bnce. The Martial Emperor''s actions were undoubtedly the fuse.

    Most importantly, his research on the cultivation technique that changed one''s aptitude touched upon the interests of those cultivators who used talent as their capital.

    This had directly caused him and his wife to be hunted down and die in the end.

    ¡°What about the Devil n?¡± Guo Fan asked.

    The Martial Emperor turned around and looked at the pce. ¡°I have thought about it for a long time, but I still decided to capture a living person to study it. The people before me wouldn''t dare to do so, I''m afraid that they might identally possess me, but I''m not afraid.¡± </ul>

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212 - We''ve Been Found

    Oh¡­

    Guo Fan had a sudden realization. So it was you who let them in.

    However, to be able to capture a living Devil n for research and research, Martial Emperor, you really have a big heart. Furthermore, it was Three-head Heavenly Devil, a Heavenly Devil level Devil n. She was locked up in this ce for a thousand years just like that.

    The invasion of the Devil n was dyed by at least a few hundred years. It could only be said that Martial Emperor was worthy of being called a Martial Emperor.

    However, the death of a Martial Emperor could be exined. An expert with a Saint Body would not suddenly die at the height of his power.

    Those cultivators were wary and wary of him, a Martial Emperor who could be said to be a ¡®freak''.

    In the history of Upper Central Realm, the only person who had attained sainthood with a cultivation base was Hee Junhao.

    On the one hand, it was extremely difficult for a Martial Emperor to enter the Dao. On the other hand, once one sessfully entered the Dao with martial arts, one''sbat strength would be invincible against those of the same level. They would be invincible even if they were to cross arge level. As long as they were close to each other¡­ they would be invincible.

    And if one wanted to improve their martial arts to a higher level, they could basically only¡­ fight.

    This way, he would be able to make countless enemies.

    As for the trees that stood out in the forest, the wind would definitely destroy them.

    To those Immortal cultivators, this cultivation technique was merely an excuse to make things difficult for Hee Junhao.

    Without this matter, those Immortal Cultivators who didn''t like him would still attack him. Back then, they had only found a reason that seemed to be able tobine their strength.

    And his wish to cultivate was undoubtedly to destroy some Immortal cultivators'' sense of superiority and stimte their dissatisfaction, which eventually led to the eruption of conflict.

    There were definitely many other reasons. For example, the cultivation world from a thousand years ago was not allowed to protect something and condemned the Martial Emperor for being too cruel and strange in the experiments of those demon beasts.

    However, these were all past events from a thousand years ago, and they were all in the past.

    The person in front of him was actually just a remnant soul¡­

    ¡°Senior Martial Monarch, this junior will ask directly¡­ Do you have any unfulfilled wishes?¡±

    Guo Fan asked.

    The Martial Emperor raised his brows and said, ¡°Exterminate the devil and kill him.¡±

    Alright.

    It was simple and concise. Eliminating devils was eliminating the Devil n. Killing¡­ was probably to take revenge and settle the score from back then.

    It seemed like the Martial Emperor was really going to possess Dong Yuan¡­

    Suddenly, the Martial Emperor looked at <i>_</i> with a smile that was not a smile. Guo Fan said, ¡°Are you worried that this old man will possess this body? Don''t worry, I won''t do such a despicable thing. His consciousness is temporarily unable to adapt to it. He had just fallen into a deep sleep. He would probably wake up in a while. When I''m done with my task, I''ll naturally look for a suitable body. ¡°

    ¡­ ¡°¡±

    Guo Fan realized that he was wrong. This was yet another main character temte¡­

    It was also the ssic example of a grandpa that carried him around.

    ording to the original route, Dong Yuan and his group might have died in the outer region before they even arrived in the secret realm. Now, not only had they entered the secret realm, but Dong Yuan had also be a temporary vessel for the Martial Sovereign realm.

    Guo Fan could already imagine what kind of plot this outer sect disciple would experience when Dong Yuan returned to Blistook Pavilion.

    This fellow was even more ssic than Cheng Liuxian!

    But it was fine¡­ Sooner orter, he would have to make a trip to the Blistook Pavilion.

    ¡°This junior is overthinking it¡­¡± Guo Fan forced a smile, then said with a serious expression, ¡°But in the current situation, Three-head Heavenly Devil will catch up very soon. Should we shut down the Nine Cauldrons Formation first, or else we will suffer a silent loss. We can''t defeat the unaffected Heavenly Devil. ¡°

    ¡°This exit formation is the Nine Cauldrons.¡±

    The Martial Emperor pointed below.

    Guo Fan was stunned. He lowered his head and cursed first¡­ This had nothing to do with the Nine Cauldrons. It was purely because thebination of speed and height was terrifying.

    He was still afraid of heights.

    Looking down, he could see a huge formation in the middle of the sea. The slowly rotating whirlpool was exceptionally intimidating in the rising and falling waves of the sea.

    It was estimated that the radius was more than 30 meters.

    When the hammer was running for its life, its running speed was really amazing. It was a lot faster.

    Guo Fan secretly smiled as he touched the scale of the hammer. This ind was quite big, but in front of the hammer, it was just a small matter.

    However, there was no bronze cauldron around the whirlpool.

    As if he knew the doubts in Guo Fan''s heart, the Martial Emperor pointed at the seawater below and said, ¡°The six cauldrons are all under the sea, so it''s natural that I can''t see them on the surface.¡±

    There were six of them here. There were three inside the tomb chamber outside. It turned out that there were three entrances. The one that Guo Fan entered should be the most stable and formal one among them.

    The Martial Emperor opened the exit. A pitch-ck portal gradually opened in the middle of the vortex.

    Not far behind, Three-head Heavenly Devil finally broke through the mechanism and the puppet in the Scripture Pavilion. She broke out, and the pping of her wings were getting closer and closer. He waved the long halberd in his hand. His eyes were filled with evil energy and killing intent. ¡°Stay behind!¡±

    His Highness had said to chase first and then release again. It had already let him go once. It would naturally continue to chase after him. It would not make sense if it did not chase after him.

    ¡°Let''s go¡­ Kid, take it.¡±

    ¡°Dong Yuan¡± threw the book in his hand that recorded the changes to the aptitude cultivation method to Guo Fan.

    Guo Fan stretched out his hand to catch it. He was a little hesitant. He did not seem to have any use for it. ¡°Senior¡­¡±

    ¡°The name of the Purification Scripture is not bad. Let''s call it this.¡± The Martial Emperor nodded and said.

    Why don''t we just call it the Muscle Meridian?

    Guo Fan didn''t know what to say. He had aplicated expression on his face. He just casually said it, how could it be considered a name¡­

    ¡°Also, the smell of the Devil n on your body is too strong.¡±

    Guo Fan subconsciously felt that it was referring to himself.

    He thought to himself, even if I was close to Three-head Heavenly Devil just now and was stained with blood and Qi, I don''t need to specificallyin about the smell¡­ How heavy is it?

    But before he could finish his words, he saw ¡°Dong Yuan¡± change the technique in his hand. The seawater rolled and the bronze cauldron in the water was faintly visible. Six shadows appeared and shattered.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The Spiritual Energy surged out like a tidal wave from the sea vortex. It almost ¡®collided'' with everyone''s bodies. The confinement was broken, and the meridians were once again filled with Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Hee¡­¡±

    A strange softughter sounded from the side. Following which, ¡°Dong Yuan¡±¡®s figure shed past. Before everyone could react, he threw a punch¡­ at Hee Mengyao!

    The Spiritual Energy that was released once again stunned everyone for a moment, and their bodies were unable to move due to their adaptability. Just as they thought in a split second, the Martial Emperor attacked Hee Mengyao.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Guo Fan had just recovered from his shock when he saw that the gentle and weak mortal Hee Mengyao actually extended her hand to receive the Martial Emperor''s punch with a smile!

    Her originally fair and soft hand had now turned into a ferocious ck w.

    ¡°Aiya, we''ve been discovered.¡±

    Hee Mengyao''s face revealed a distressed expression.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213 - It Really Makes One Worry

    The spiritual tide was rising.

    In an instant, the spiritual energy sealed by the Nine Cauldrons in this secret realm erupted as the formation below shattered. It was like a massive, invisible volcanic eruption, emitting a thunderous roar.

    The invisible force spread rapidly like a ripple, causing the tide to surge with a ssh. The portal at the center copsed instantly, and six ancient, heavy bronze cauldrons appeared beside ¡°Dong Yuan.¡±

    In the air, Hee Mengyao, the seemingly harmless descendant of the Martial Emperor, who stood next to Guo Fan. She managed to hold her ground, a sinister and eerie smile spreading across her beautiful, fair face. Her eyes had turned to an ordinary ck color.

    ¡°Crack crack crack¡­¡±

    Her palm, which had caught the fist, had now transformed into a hideous ck w. Demonic smoke swirled around it, and it slowly tightened, producing a crisp sound like the movement of bones.

    ¡°Devil n!¡±

    Guo Fan shook his head, finally reacting. He felt an unexpected yet reasonable understanding.

    Hee Mengyao''s appearance, her actions along the way, the so-called calling of her ancestors, and her persistent words of gratitude.

    She was thanking Guo Fan for helping her reach the interior of the White Jade Pce and finding the Martial Emperor''s research results? But she probably didn¡¯t expect the Martial Emperor to be alive¡­

    However, this wasn''t what distracted Guo Fan. It was the fact that the cold sensation behind him moments ago was a strong sense of life-and-death crisis. If the Martial Emperor hadn¡¯t attacked just then, Hee Mengyao''s w would have been aimed at him!

    The Devil n had no emotions. They only saw humans as bodies, food, and targets of conquest.

    ¡°Indeed, no matter how much time has passed, the stench of the Devil n remains repulsive¡­¡± The Martial Emperor said faintly. He didn¡¯t finish his punch. He twisted his body and threw another punch. The sound of air being torn could be heard, this punch even creating the illusion of ¡°whipping¡± the air.

    The tides below surged wildly, stirring and forming a thinyer of sea fog. With the flow of the seawater and the gushing of Spiritual Energy, looking down from above, it gradually turned into a white spirit fog vortex.

    This punch carried the fog, drawing a nk line in the air.

    ¡°Fortunately, Senior Martial Emperor''s remnant soul has persisted for a thousand years. I still remember the scent of the Devil n until now. It is truly an honor for me, but¡­¡±

    Hee Mengyao revealed a soft, gentle smile. The demonic energy in her hand coiled and formed a long sword. Her smile widened, ¡°The taste of humans is still the same!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A circle of white fog exploded in the air.

    ck and white intertwined.

    On the other side, Guo Fan and the others were also exchanging blows with the Three-headed Heavenly Devil, who had caught up to them.

    The Nine Cauldron Grand Formation had been unlocked by the Martial Emperor, and all the Spiritual Energy in their bodies had recovered. Initially, they were at an absolute disadvantage facing the Three-headed Heavenly Devil, but now, they changed their tactics and had the strength to counterattack.

    However, they only had the strength to fight back, and the gap in their power was still vast. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have needed to rely on their hammers¡¯ speed to escape. Even a Martial Emperor wouldn''t dare to confront them head-on, and the current situation was nearly the same.

    Nevertheless, it was much better than before. Although the Three-headed Heavenly Devil had just obtained a brand new body, it looked fierce and powerful, but his body limited his strength. He could only exert power roughly one level higher than this body.

    Pann Xiaoying was originally only at the God Forming Stage, the same level as Guo Fan. Although there was now an additional major level, it was like refining the void. She still couldn''t overpower a God Forming Stage, and that was when the Heavenly Devil hadn¡¯t fully adapted to this body. The situation was favorable to them, but they couldn''t afford to be blindly optimistic. They still had to be extremely cautious and even risk their lives to have a slight chance of winning.

    The more troublesome aspect was that the Devil n existed in a mist-like form. It was very difficult to catch or kill them. Once they fled, it would be very challenging to deal with them. In a few months, they would be a new threat.

    Only by using Yin Fen''s body as a cage to trap the Devil n could they truly be eliminated.

    However, to Guo Fan, who already knew the true weakness of the Devil n and had fought every major opponent three or four times, this task was not very troublesome.

    The Devil n also had a sea of consciousness, but usually, their foggy bodies obscured its specific structure, making it difficult to judge. The sea of consciousness could also move with them, but it would be fixed only when they possessed a body.

    In game instance dungeons, this was actually the boss''s weakness, increasing its Critical Rate.

    ¡°Attack the center of its forehead!¡±

    Guo Fan shouted, repeating his earlier instructions from the scripture depository tform.

    ¡°Damn human!¡±

    The Three-headed Heavenly Devil was furious upon hearing this. Her weakness had been exposed, which was catastrophic for the Devil n.

    In the past, the intimidation from the three songs and fear symbols had prevented anyone from daring to attack its head directly. This fear served as the best protection. But now, following Guo Fan''s order, the others attacked its head without hesitation!

    Though Qingfu''s level was lower, she was of Martial Emperor rank. Two bronze cauldrons surrounded her, exerting heavy pressure that suppressed the Three-headed Heavenly Devil''s strength to the God Forming Stage. However, the two little foxes'' current strength wasn''t sufficient. They could only dodge and use their innate illusion skills to interfere. Meanwhile, the hammer let out a long roar to the sky, its Qi surging to the level of a Seventh Order Soul Formation Stage cultivator.

    Since Guo Fan had entered this world months ago, it was rare for him to be the main force. The intense killing intent in his hands indicated this was a battle of equal strength.

    He needed to end this battle swiftly! He had to eliminate this human!

    The Three-headed Heavenly Devil brandished the long halberd in her hand, apanied by the fierce sound of rushing wind, and charged at Guo Fan with murderous intent.

    Guo Fan was no longer the same as before. Hisbat techniques and awareness had evolved beyond relying on bodily instincts to unleash skills and moves. After practicing with countless Strange Beasts in the tomb, he could even engage in closebat.

    Not to mention¡­

    Guo Fan looked at the shadow in his hand. A fair, slender arm extended from behind him, with the other hand pressing on his shoulder, brimming with spiritual energy. The sword spirit that had awakened at some point seemed to be breathing softly as it let out a gentleugh.

    It used a gentle force to guide his sword moves asionally.

    The battle on both sides was equally fierce. Hee Mengyao''s body, although ordinary, seemed different from the usual Devil n. Perhaps due to her immense strength, revealing her true form elevated her cultivation to the Void Refinement realm.

    Herbat prowess was not inferior to Dong Yuan, who was possessed by a Martial Sovereign.

    The battle was extremely intense. White fog explosions continuously erupted on the ocean surface. The sounds of shing metal and dragon roars intertwined. At one moment, Hee Mengyao repelled ¡°Dong Yuan,¡± while Guo Fan narrowly avoided the Three-headed Heavenly Devil''s attack. The two of them were about to collide.

    Hee Mengyao tilted her head and blinked, seeing Guo Fan''s staggering figure leaning toward her. She revealed a gentle smile, then suddenly turned around and sped up, her fingers turning into sharp ws, pressing against the young man''s back near his heart.

    ¡°What a pity. Although I like you very much, you are still human¡­¡±

    Hee Mengyao softly muttered, ¡°How about bing one of my kind?¡±

    The tip of her finger moved from his back towards his heart.

    ¡­¡­

    Devil Cult North Mansion Sub-altar.

    Sitting atop a lotus tform, a graceful woman in a ck veil, her face obscured, opened her eyes. Her gaze was faintly sharp.

    Around the lotus tform, countless pale-white skeletons suddenly appeared, like a group of devils dancing chaotically. They cried and howled in pain as they knelt down in unison towards her.

    ¡°It truly worries me¡­¡±

    Click to visit??<strong>NovelDragon & More plots waiting for you</strong>??

    OR download the app directly??

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214 - The Knife in Liu Yuan''s Heart

    The tides surged, and a white fog began to rise.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    In the air, the battle situation shifted suddenly. Hee Mengyaounched an attack on Guo Fan, her sharp ck ws piercing through his back.

    Guo Fan immediately turned around, instinctively using a move akin to ¡°Su Qin''s Back Sword¡± to block. Yet, even as he felt his sword strike flesh, a sharp pain erupted from his back.

    He was certain his sword had pierced the abdomen of the woman behind him, but Hee Mengyao did not halt at all.

    It was likely not a fatal strike, for the being behind him wasn''t human. That beautiful form was just a leather bag covering a cloud of ck fog.

    Upon realizing the true nature of the Devil n, it''s hard to remain resolute.

    A genuine skeleton covered in pink flesh.

    In a daze, he heard some exmations from afar. Guo Fan quickly identified them as a few young girls, including a little fox, anxiously calling out.

    Yijun was the first to rush over. She was fast, but at this moment, it seemed she wasn''t fast enough.

    It turned out that unknowingly, the distance between Guo Fan and Yijun and the other girls had increased, deliberately widened by the Three-head Heavenly Devil.

    The Three-head Heavenly Devilughed loudly from afar, its eyes filled with mockery and pride.

    ¡°Since you''re the son-inw of the Devil Emperor, it''s only fitting for His Highness to personally transform you. Don''t forget me as the matchmaker when the wedding in the Devil Worldes!¡±

    At this moment, it finally understood. It turned out His Highness truly wanted to experience that wretched love, but this human, who didn''t know what was good for him, still seemed unwilling.

    But His Highness was indeed His Highness. By forcibly transforming this guy into the Devil n, he wouldn''t be able to stay among humans and could only rely on His Highness in the Devil World.

    Despite having three heads, the Three-head Heavenly Devil was not very bright. It didn''t consider that if Guo Fan were truly transformed into the Devil n and became the Devil Emperor''s son-inw, he could easily take revenge. Living off a woman would suffice.

    Guo Fan, however, had no time for such thoughts.

    Hee Mengyao''s fingertips dug into his back with a creaking sound, evoking a sense of horror.

    Guo Fan gritted his teeth, his hand trembling as he held the sword. The pain was worse than when Li Xieren stabbed his heart. The process was excruciatingly clear and prolonged, amplifying the pain infinitely, making his scalp tingle.

    Wait¡­ Is that sword still in my heart?

    ¡°Young Master, I''m in so much pain¡­¡±

    Hee Mengyao seemed indifferent to her injuries, her voice soft and somewhat pitiful, almost flirtatious, ¡°Oh dear, did Young Master do it on purpose? Your sword has stabbed into my stomach. How embarrassing.¡±

    Guo Fan thought, ¡®Why do you feel pain? The Devil n only borrows a human form. How could it hurt? Even if I sliced your stomach open with my sword, you''d feel nothing. To think I was fooled by you, always protecting you as a mortal!''

    The more beautiful a woman, the more deceptive she is¡­ Jin Yongcheng wasn''t lying to me!

    At the same time, Guo Fan realized from her words and those of the Three-head Heavenly Devil that they intended to transform him into the Devil n.

    Humans could be transformed into members of the Devil n.

    This was evident from Gu Chao''ste-stage transformation into a devil. However, due to the technique''splexity, it wasn''t widely used. After all, for the Devil n to stay in the human world, they needed a human form. It was as pointless as taking off your pants to fart.

    Instead of creating another of their kind, it was more effective to develop a traitor¡­ This tactic of bringing the enemy into the camp wasmon anyway.

    However, Hee Mengyao knew that Guo Fan would never turn against the human race just for her. Moreover, she might not genuinely fall in love with Guo Fan; she might just treat it as a game. She might as well join the Devil n. Once everything was resolved, everything would be settled.

    Thus, she had no choice but to go back with her.

    A blush appeared on Hee Mengyao''s fair, beautiful face, her eyes filled with intoxication. Guo Fan, seething with anger, did not hold back at all. His sword pierced through her abdomen firmly, instantly dyeing her clothes red with blood. As they fought, the deadly sword slowly moved upward, as if to cut her in half.

    From an outsider''s perspective, it looked like a fierce and deadly battle, with each trying to kill the other.

    But she genuinely enjoyed this kind of violence¡­

    ¡°Young Master, your strength is truly great. I can''t endure anymore, but¡­ Please stop struggling; it''s futile.¡±

    Yijun took only half a breath to cross several dozen feet, pointing the sword tip at Hee Mengyao''s neck, while Hee Mengyao''s fingertip was about to touch Guo Fan''s heart. That warm, beating flesh made people feel¡­

    ¡°?¡±

    Hee Mengyao was suddenly stunned. Her fingertip did not touch the warmth she imagined but encountered a trace of bone-chilling coldness.

    It was a short knife, positioned somewhere between reality and illusion in Guo Fan''s heart.

    The knife was of excellent quality, a sacrificial de.

    As Li Xieren''s life-bound magical weapon, this knife was rarely shown to others. It might not be very famous now, but its owner was well-known across the five continents. The saintess of the Luosheng Heavenly Devil Cult, a female devil who killed without mercy, causing widespread fear.

    [Dance of the Stars]

    Hee Mengyao''s expression changed drastically, shifting from shock to terror, and finally to a pale face.

    She quickly withdrew her hand, but it was toote as blood sttered.

    ¡°Swish! Boom!¡±

    Silver light exploded instantly, with the dagger''s shadow constantly changing, rushing toward Hee Mengyao brutally. The massive impact dispersed the surrounding sea fog, leaving the surroundings nk.

    ¡°Great Art of Sky Demon Disintegration!¡±

    Hee Mengyao realized it was toote and shouted. Her entire body was engulfed by the silver light. In an instant, she was like sardines at the bottom of the sea, her body riddled with holes.

    In a moment, the blood fog burst like fireworks, but in the next instant, her body transformed into a pitch-ck fog and dissolved into green smoke.

    At that moment, Guo Fan''s mind was still contemting the Devil n''s cultivation technique and the martial arts joke. The production team was really sentimental¡­

    In the next moment, he fell straight down.

    Guo Fan''s original injuries had not fully healed yet. When Hee Mengyao''s w struck, it was not just her heart being targeted. Demonic Qi flowed into her meridians, attempting to transform her body. Initially, the devil Qi was under Hee Mengyao''s control, but now it was out of control. The awakening of the Spiritual Energy shed with it, causing a battle inside his body, destroying his meridians inch by inch.

    Fortunately, the heart meridian was protected by Li Xieren''s dongsam.

    Yijun caught him midway and held him. She extended her hand, pressing on his back to send Spiritual Energy to heal his wound. However, the devilish energy made her face reveal a helpless expression.

    ¡°Whiz, whiz, whiz¡­¡±

    The silver light covering the entire battlefield moved like fish swimming in water. All of them were short de doppelgangers, spinning at high speeds, emitting a sharp buzzing sound as countless sounds ovepped, like wailing or chanting.

    Hee Mengyao was temporarily unable to reveal her figure, but on the other side, the Three-headed Heavenly Devil''s experience in dealing with humans was clearly more extensive. It reacted instantly and took the two little foxes hostage. Beaver!

    Click to visit??<strong>NovelDragon & More plots waiting for you</strong>??

    OR download the app directly??

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215 - So It Turns out That the Young Master Likes This

    ¡°Human, stop! Or do you want to see if these silver des are fast or if I can break the necks of these two little foxes?¡±

    Three-head Heavenly Devil''s face was gloomy as she said with a proud and cold smile.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The two little foxes were held in Three-head Heavenly Devil''s palm with one in each hand. The sharp ws exerted force and immediately sank into the white and smooth skin on their necks. Blood immediately seeped out and dyed their clothes red.

    At the beginning, before they could react, the two little foxes subconsciously cried out in rm. But when they panicked and realized that Three-head Heavenly Devil was going to hold them hostage to threaten Guo Fan, the little fox immediately clenched her teeth and suppressed her frightened scream. It refused to make a sound.

    She was afraid that she would mess up Guo Fan''s mind.

    The silver short des that were filled with a sense of threat were arranged into a formation. They slowly drew back and formed a circle around Three-head Heavenly Devil, who was in the middle. They kept spinning and buzzing.

    Just by looking at the spinning speed of the des, one could imagine when they prated the human body at the same time. It was a bloody scene as if they were being dismembered, because these des did not just pierce through flesh and blood. Each of them was like a mini meat grinder, bringing unimaginable pain.

    No wonder wherever Li Xieren went, the people who died would be turned into minced meat. Wails and screams could be heard within a few miles, it was so tragic that people could not bear to look at it directly.

    Especially when the devil religion wiped out the entire n, mountains of corpses and seas of blood could not be described with words. Because those who had seen this scene had left behind an indelible psychological shadow. The entire sect''s buildings were covered with ayer of bloody mud. Even the sky was dyed red¡­

    This was the [Dance of All Elements], Guo Fan, who was currently in control of it. He could also clearly feel that these silver des had different shapes and forms. There were about a hundred of them that had refined different divine abilities inside. It could even be said that they were powerful to the point of making people speechless.

    However, Guo Fan''s entire body was entangled with the Spiritual Energy and devil energy. It was already very difficult to maintain the bnce with the help of the Spiritual Energy and Medicine Pill that Yijun had instilled in him. How could he have the spare time to use these divine abilities?

    Even the movements of the silver des at this moment were mostly due to the spiritual nature of the magic tools themselves. They listened to his vague orders and maintained themselves.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    Guo Fan leaned on Yijun''s body. He did not manage to control any of the Spiritual Energy properly. It was as if a huge explosion had urred in his meridians. The conflict between the two was intense. It made him feel stuffy and short of breath. His vision turned ck. His throat was filled with a fishy and sweet taste, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Yijun hugged him tightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Demonic Qi entering the body, only the Soaring Wisdom Sect can do it¡­¡±

    ¡°It''s fine. I was originally going to the Soaring Wisdom Sect to find your aunt.¡± Guo Fan waved his hand. Xinyue hurriedly showed her face beside him and held his hand. She used her pure Spiritual Energy to treat Guo Fan''s injuries.

    ¡­ ¡°¡± Suddenly wanting to throw this flower heart big Luo Bei into the sea, Yijun''s heart became angry.

    Of course, this was only a thought for a moment. The obedient little Yijun would not put it into practice.

    ¡°It seems that young master is really a dissolute person. The Soaring Wisdom Sect is the greatest sect in the world and your love debt is in it. Why don''t you tell me which sect you are from?¡±

    A burst of charmingughter came from above. The ck fog condensed into a snow-white and beautiful female body, and the clothes on her body turned into a ck dress. Although it was still Hee Mengyao''s face, it gave a very different feeling.

    The original Hee Mengyao, at least from the way she disguised herself, should be the gentle and gentle youngdy of the boudoir.

    But now, it gave people the feeling that she was smiling seductively and cruelly.

    Guo Fan naturally would not answer her question, which was obviously asking for information.

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Guo Fan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with a fake smile, ¡°You said you wanted to marry me, but I don''t think so. If you cripple your own cultivation and be a ve to me like a horse or a cow. I can consider it! ¡°

    His original intention was to humiliate her, but Hee Mengyao''s face turned red. She deliberately put on a dignified look and said timidly, ¡°So it turns out that Young Master likes to say that. Although I don''t understand, but I am also willing to do it. It is either a candle whip or a hole or a ring. I can do anything. ¡°

    Guo Fan cursed in his heart. F * ck, this was the real pervert!

    Hepletely understood what <i>_</i> meant, but he did not realize that he was also a pervert.

    Yijun frowned beside him, as if she did not quite understand this guy''s brain circuit. Her little brain wondered what the so-called candle whip and so on were.

    The hammer let out a roar at the side as if it understood something.

    She looked at Guo Fan, her eyes flickering. First, she was eager to give it a try, then she stopped. She realized that now was not the time.

    On the other side, Three-head Heavenly Devil''s body still retained Pann Xiaoying''s rough outline. Under the torn clothes were her dark green skin and curvy female body.

    But her height had already reached 3 meters, which was close to 3 meters. Her four limbs were very long and slender, making her look exceptionally terrifying.

    The faces of Si Mi and Su Zhixing were pale, even though they did their best to restrain their expressions. These two little foxes, who had not been deeply involved in the world, had stayed in Tushan for their entire lives and had nevere out. Now that their necks were pinched by the Devil n, of course they were in a panic.

    Three-head Heavenly Devil had a very urate judgment of the situation and the point of attack. They were indeed worthy of being called the capable generals of the Devil n, one of the Four Great Heavenly Devils.

    The strength of these two little foxes was the weakest here, and theirbat experience was also the same. They had already dodged earlier, but the situation had changed in an instant. Guo Fan was suddenly ambushed, and the two of them couldn''t help but step forward. In the end, they were caught in an instant.

    ¡°It''s just that these two little foxes cannot bear the slightest bit of suffering,¡± Hee Mengyao smiled. Three-head Heavenly Devil immediately understood and used some strength in her ws.

    Guo Fan looked at the blood that flowed down from the necks of the two sisters and the little loli who pretended to be brave but still bit her lips and closed her eyes to hold back her tears. He took a deep breath and slowly exhaled and said, ¡°Stop, I admit defeat.¡±

    Three-head Heavenly Devil''s actions paused and the two little lolis suddenly opened their eyes. Then they looked at Guo Fan with teary eyes and shook their heads.

    Hee Mengyao licked the blood on her fingertips and narrowed her eyes with an intoxicated expression. Her eyes carried some jealousy and hatred, then she smiled and said, ¡°Really, I really do like young master now. But it''s not toote. When we go to the Demon Realm in the future, we still have a lot of time to get along.¡±

    Guo Fan could tell that this guy was really putting on an act.

    In fact, perhaps she only saw that there was something fishy about Guo Fan''s cultivation base, or perhaps she had taken a liking to his potential and wanted to transform him into the Devil n to serve the Devil World.

    Guo Fan raised his hand and seemed to be struggling to pull the silver des back, bit by bit. Taking advantage of Three-head Heavenly Devil and Hee Mengyao''s concentration on the silver des, he rxed his vignce. He suddenly shouted, ¡°Use the Underworld Moon Bell and go back to Tushan!¡±

    He and the two little foxes looked at each other and their eyes met.

    ¡°Ling -¡± The bell rang.

    ¡°Sob, sob, sob¡­ Scoundrel, I forgive you for having other foxes. You muste to Tushan to find us!¡± Si Mi suddenly exploded and shouted at Guo Fan with teary eyes.

    Su makeup''s gaze was about to turn into spring water.

    ¡°Sou!¡±

    White light shed past. The fox n''s holy artifact took the two little foxes away.

    The expressions of the two Devil n suddenly stiffened.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216 - Taunting the Boss Is a Traditional Skill

    Three-head Heavenly Devil watched helplessly as her hands became empty. The white light wrapped around the two little foxes and disappeared.

    Her expression suddenly changed and her reaction was fast. Her hands immediately clenched into fists. If the two little foxes were still in her hands at that time, they would probably have been decapitated by now.

    Her hands were empty.

    The hostage that was originally a threat was gone in the blink of an eye.

    It was no less than a cooked duck flying away.

    Three-head Heavenly Devil looked from a daze to a stiff and angry expression. She was even so angry that her expression became savage. Hee Mengyao''s expression was also very ugly. Guo Fanughed loudly. Then he could not help but cough and almost spat out blood again. He smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, I was just teasing you guys.¡±

    ying games¡­ Taunting bosses was a traditional skill.

    Hee Mengyao''s face darkened, but in the next moment, she smiled sweetly. ¡°The holy weapon of the Fox n, the orthodox Tushan n. It seems like the people around the young master are not simple. Young Master was not afraid in the face of danger. He attacked from the east and attacked from the west. He was also able to bend and bend. He was willing to pretend to lower his head and admit defeat. My eyesight is really good. If I can turn you into the Devil n¡­ It will bring hundreds of benefits and no harm to the grand n of the Devil World. ¡°

    Guo Fan naturally had his own considerations when he asked the two little foxes to use the Nethermoon Bell.

    First of all, the so-called wishing machine was not a real weapon that could achieve anything. If the fox n really had such a thing, they would have made a wish to unify the world long ago. Was there a need topete with the human race and other demons for it?

    Secondly, if it was really so important, the two little foxes would not have been able to steal it so easily. It was more like a mascot, a symbolic offering.

    It seemed to be the mother of the two little foxes. The current leader of Tushan Family, Su Yao, intentionally let the two little fellows take them out to protect themselves.

    There was a limit to what it could achieve. That range was the power of desire that had been umted by generations of fox n leaders, and also the amount of demon power that had been instilled into it.

    Killing Three-head Heavenly Devil directly with a wish was actually a waste of talent. The safest and most convenient way was to send the two little foxes back.

    The spatial teleportation that spanned across half of the Middle Continent could not be done unless it was a great multiplication period. It was also not a disgrace to the holy artifact.

    Moreover, they came out to find Guo Fan, but in fact, they were just running away. Although they were temporarily ¡°taken in¡± by the Soul Haunt Ship, they were still a hot potato for the Soul Haunt Ship. They would be sent back sooner orter.

    Guo Fan was heading to the northernmost ce. This distance was no different from sending them back. There were countless dangers along the way. The danger of bringing these two young foxes along was much greater. It was better to send them back to the spring to develop.

    This was actually the same as deceiving the two little foxes back.

    It even prevented more Asura Arena.

    Therefore, Guo Fan admitted that he was very quick-witted in the face of Hee Mengyao''s praise.

    Perhaps, she had regarded Guo Fan as one of the proud geniuses among the Immortal Cultivators. She felt that admitting defeat was a very shameful thing, but to Guo Fan, it was nothing at all.

    ¡°If you want to transform me into the Devil n, that will depend on whether you have the ability or not.¡±

    Guo Fan said with a mocking smile. He waved his hand, and all the silver des in the surroundings flew towards Hee Mengyao.

    He silently said in his heart, You are not facing me, but Li Xieren, who is standing behind Silver de, and perhaps even more women. Perhaps¡­ it is the entire Middle Continent.

    ¡°Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!¡±

    Hee Mengyao was prepared this time. Although she was still in a sorry state, she still had time to leave a sentence before the disintegration, ¡°I almost seeded not long ago. Who knew that young master even hid a knife in his heart. He is really heartless.¡±

    Her voice was faintly drifting in the air.

    The silver de passed through the ck fog and fell like a rainstorm. Three-head Heavenly Devil, on the other hand, was covered in wounds and her wings were torn into pieces. In an instant, she became a sieve. The wounds on her body were so deep that her bones could be seen. She was almost cut into a skeleton.

    ¡°Ah - -¡°

    It crossed its arms to block its head and let out a furious roar. Demonic Qi surged wildly. It ignored its injuries and temporarily increased its strength. It charged at Guo Fan and the others with all its strength.

    ¡°Chi! Chi! Chi!¡±

    The silver de pierced through his heart, abdomen, and even cut off an arm. However, his vital points were on his head, so these injuries healed very quickly.

    Closer¡­ This distance was enough!

    Three-head Heavenly Devil looked at the countless silver des in front of her that made her scalp tingle and Guo Fan who was being held tightly by Yijun behind the silver des. The corner of her mouth curled into a cold smile.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡±

    Three-head Heavenly Devil suddenly shed and crossed the silver des. She grinned hideously and swung her ws at Guo Fan and Yijun.

    Although Yijun pulled out her sword, she had to take care of Guo Fan. Her eyes turned cold.

    ¡°Die!¡± Three-head Heavenly Devil shouted.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Guo Fan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Did you forget that I''m not the only one here?¡±

    ¡°And hammer me!¡±

    The Demonic Dragon suddenly appeared in front of Three-head Heavenly Devil. It opened its mouth wide and bit towards the Devil n.

    Three-head Heavenly Devil hurriedly retreated and then suddenly let out a miserable cry.

    ¡°What a pity. I am only a remnant soul now. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have let you all be so impudent.¡±

    A calm and indifferent voice sounded and Three-head Heavenly Devil''s vision instantly became distorted and blurry. She opened her eyes wide and looked at the tip of a long sword that appeared in front of her.

    ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡±

    The long sword wasing out from between Three-head Heavenly Devil''s eyebrows. It was glittering with cold light and the intense pain was filled with demonic energy. In an instant, its form changed from ¡°still human¡± to ¡°not human.

    It could no longer control its human skin, revealing the true form of the Devil n.

    The ck fog twisted. Three-head Heavenly Devil turned her head 180 degrees and opened her mouth wide, preparing to bite off the neck of this unexpected Martial Sovereign remnant soul.

    ¡°Sou¡­ Chi!¡±

    The silver de flew over at high speed and cut off its neck.

    The Martial Emperor retracted his long sword and Three-head Heavenly Devil''s head fell to the ground. Immediately after that, her entire body ignited with ck mes and the devilish energy dissipated like a group of snakes.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Martial Emperor.¡± Guo Fan looked at Dong Yuan and said.

    Martial Emperor shook his head and looked at Qingfu. He said, ¡°If you did not tell me its weakness, it would take a lot of effort to kill it. I originally intended to prevent the Devil n from escaping and leaving behind its remnant soul. I didn''t expect that a thousand yearster¡­ The Devil n actually stole my blood and pretended to be my descendant, sneaking into this secret realm. This will only add to the trouble. The strength of the soul fragment isn''t enough to solve the problem. ¡°

    It turned out that he had stolen my blood. However, the remains of a Martial Emperor were in the tomb. It should have been a thousand years ago for him to steal my blood¡­ It turned out that he had nned this from such a long time ago.

    If Hee Mengyao seeded, she would be the legitimate descendant of the Martial Emperor and sessfully enter the interior of the human realm''s cultivators.

    The Martial Emperor then said leisurely, ¡°Originally, this old man wanted to hand over Ah Jing and this old man''s inheritance to Qingfu, but now it seems that it will probably belong to you.¡±

    Guo Fan said with a serious expression, ¡°Qingfu''s inheritance will naturally still belong to her. This one will not take away any of it.¡±

    The Martial Emperor said, ¡°That is your matter. Back then when Ah Jing created Qingfu, she treated it as her daughter''s. You should treat her well and take it away from her.¡±

    This¡­ This was the attitude of a father-inw.

    But his father-inw still upied someone else''s body, so it was not good to greet him.

    Guo Fan smiled and said that it was more important to get down to business now. The silver de had sealed off the surrounding sea region. Hee Mengyao could not stay in the human world for too long with the Devil n as her true self, so she could only reveal herself after a short while.

    ¡°Alright, now you can tell me what the Devil n''s n is.¡±

    Guo Fan''s voice was very calm, but the silver de had turned into a spherical cage around her. As long as Hee Mengyao made any unusual movements, it would immediately turn her into minced meat.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217 - I Won''t y with You Guys Anymore

    The Silver de Killing Formation surrounded Hee Mengyao. The Martial Sovereign, Qingfu, Yijun, and the hammers that were staring at them like tigers had turned into their original form. The slender body of the Flood Dragon circled around the surroundings and bared its fangs and brandished its ws. It could be said that it could not escape even if it had wings.

    Guo Fan nced out of the corner of his eye and saw that there seemed to be a cloud of dust rising from the ind in the distance. After that, there was a faint thunder-like sound.

    ¡°Rumble¡­¡±

    It turned out that the rabbit rose and fell quickly, the battle situation reversed a few times, Three-head Heavenly Devil beheaded her head, and the tides below gradually calmed down.

    The sound of copsing came from the white jade pce on the distant ind that was forcefully broken through by the Heavenly Devil.

    Hee Mengyao looked around and blinked her eyes. She looked at Guo Fan and put on a resentful look, ¡°Young Master, my heart is as clear as the sun and moon. Even if you go back on your word, you don''t need to trample on me like this, right?¡±

    Guo Fan only had WTF in his heart. He only saw that he was almost trampled by you. How could I trample you? How could I not know such a satisfying thing?

    However, he could not say such words out loud. There were still a few children here. The corner of his mouth twitched and said, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®my heart is different''? When did I go back on my word?¡±

    Hee Mengyao held her heart and said faintly, ¡°Young Master just said not long ago that he wanted to marry me.¡±

    ¡°???¡± Guo Fan''s face was full of ck question marks, ¡°When did I say that I want to marry¡­¡±

    He was stunned. The only thing he said that had something to do with the marriage was that he said to Three-head Heavenly Devil, ¡°I am the son-inw of your Demon Emperor.¡±

    ¡°You are the daughter of the Demon Emperor¡­¡±

    Guo Fan looked at Hee Mengyao again. No wonder the Demon Emperor did not have a daughter. It turned out that he had nned for so many years and nned to spy on the upper echelons of the human race.

    He had already guessed the direction of the game plot after killing the ckened Gu Chao. It must be the so-called ¡°descendant of the Martial Emperor,¡± Hee Mengyao, walking out of the Martial Emperor Tomb. Perhaps she would bring out the past of the Martial Emperor. Perhaps she was secretly nning the rise of the Devil n.

    As for whether the map of the Heaven Realm that had yet to be opened was involved or not, it was unknown.

    Could this be considered as him identally missing the plot of the next version?

    Hee Mengyao said with a smile, ¡°That''s right. A wisp of my original body''s devil soul can resonate with my father''s. If young master kills me, perhaps in the future, he will be hunted down by countless Devil n.¡±

    After all this time, she was still threatening him.

    Guo Fan curled his lips and said, ¡°Do you think I am afraid of Devil n? You are just another form of life form. There are many weaknesses¡­¡±

    Hee Mengyao smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Young Master is not afraid. Where are the people around Young Master? I have already remembered those two little foxes. ording to my observation, there should be quite a number of women by Young Master''s side, right? Since young master knows the characteristics of the Devil n, he should know. How difficult it is for the Devil n to detect the parasitism.¡±

    Her eyes were deep and profound as she said, ¡°The more mercy young master has, the more dangerous it will be.¡±

    ¡­¡± ¡°

    It was obviously Hee Mengyao who was surrounded, but this guy seemed to be fearless, making people feel as if he had grabbed a hedgehog.

    She had actually poked Guo Fan''s weak point in an instant.

    Motherf * cker. He had indeed conquered a high level character like Li Xieren, who also had strongbat strength. But he could not give up on those low level 2s and 3s. That was equivalent to turning himself green.

    My card can only be my card. This is the principle of Guo Fan as the God of Strategy.

    But this way, it was destined to be a huge harem, he could not take care of everyone¡­ Hee Mengyao might not have thought that there would be so many of them.

    The only thing she could see was the face of the young man opposite her.

    Hee Mengyao blinked her eyes and smiled, ¡°Aiya, it seems that young master is indeed dissolute but there is no need to worry about it. Didn''t young master already find a solution before this?¡±

    Guo Fan stared at her and said after a long time, ¡°Take him as a ve¡­¡±

    Hee Mengyao happily pped her hands, ¡°That''s right.¡±

    She flipped her palm and spat out a dark red monster core that was wrapped in ck demonic energy. It floated in her palm and looked at Guo Fan with a burning gaze.

    ¡°This is the origin of my devil body. I will hand it over to young master today.¡±

    The hammer was originally spinning in a circle. When it heard her words, it stopped moving and looked at Hee Mengyao with a nk face.

    Meow? Her status was no longer guaranteed?

    The dignified Constructing Fracture of Scaled Dragon was forced to hand over its divine soul to the mount for safekeeping. Why did this strange fellow, who came out of nowhere, do the same thing as her?!

    ¡°Meow! Hammer is the best, right, right, meow ~¡± Hammer hurriedly tried to act coquettishly in his mind.

    Guo Fanforted Hammer, who suddenly got jealous, and at the same time, he did not understand. Was this guy really a man control + masochist + character cosy lover?

    The heart of Devil n was much harder to guess than that of humans.

    When Guo Fan was ying games, he had never tried to conquer the Devil n. Putting aside the fact that this thing could not be conquered, it was really like a parasitic beast in the game. Its body parts could transform into the true form of the Devil n at any time, and its appearance was quite terrifying.

    As a male with a normal sense of beauty, Guo Fan naturally would not have any thoughts about it.

    Now, there was no other way. Every word that Hee Mengyao said was about Guo Fan''s heart. He couldn''t kill her, so what else could he do if he continued to lock her up here in fear of causing trouble?

    Although Hee Mengyao had unknowingly taken away the right to speak and seemed to have ulterior motives, what she said did make sense.

    When Guo Fan was wavering, Yijun suddenly suggested, ¡°Father, let me do it.¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned and Hee Mengyao''s expression darkened.

    Yijun said lightly, ¡°ves, it is not only father who can take them in.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Guo Fan came back to his senses and was almost lured. It was because of the evil thoughts in his heart and Hee Mengyao''s words that he unknowingly fell into the trap.

    He still had Hee Mengyao''s devil Qi on him. If he took her origin, he did not know what would happen. In any case, it would not be a good thing.

    The young girl was expressionless. Her eyes crossed with Hee Mengyao''s. Her usually calm eyes suddenly carried a sharp coldness.

    ¡°Hand it over, origin.¡±

    Yijun stretched out her hand.

    Hee Mengyao was silent for a while and suddenly smiled again. This time, her smile turned back to evil¡­. ¡°What a powerful daughter. I really don''t know who your mother is. If there is a chance, I really want to know her.¡±

    Yijun lightly said, ¡°What is it? Don''t want to be a ve anymore?¡±

    Hee Mengyao looked at Guo Fan and said in a lovable voice, ¡°Even if I am a cow or a horse, I will only do it for young master. I will not let anyone touch me.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she suddenly crushed the dark red Monster Core in her hand. Her body broke into pieces along with it. Devil Qi rushed out crazily and covered her whole body in the blink of an eye.

    Everyone''s expression changed drastically.

    ¡°This is - - Heavenly Demon Disintegration Great Art!¡±

    Hee Mengyao''s voice became ethereal and ovepping in the ck fog. Her terrifying aura rose steadily as she suddenly rushed towards everyone. The surrounding silver des suddenly lost their strength and fell. Before everyone could react, they were all sent flying.

    ¡°Hehehehe¡­ I will not y with you guys anymore. Young Master, I hope that when we meet in the future, you will already be the same kind as me.¡±

    Hee Mengyao''s beautiful face was like a demon under the contrast of the surrounding ck fog. She extended her slender and fair fingers and caressed Guo Fan''s face. She smiled and kissed thetter''s lips. The cold tip of her tongue stirred. She then transferred thest wisp of devil energy into Guo Fan''s body.

    Damn! What did she mean by she had nothing to fear? She had never used her full strength!

    Guo Fan cursed in his heart. A severe pain hit him. His vision turned ck and he was immediately supported by Yijun.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218 - The Middle Continent Trembled

    ¡°Whiz, whiz, whiz¡­¡±

    The silver de turned back into a shadow and returned to Guo Fan''s heart.

    However, the devil Qi had already entered his heart. ording to the rules of cultivation in Upper Central Realm, above the heart meridian was the Divine Soul Sea, which was the most important ce. The crowd managed to block the strand of devil Qi from entering his sea of consciousness, but they were actually evenly matched. They even seemed to be in imminent danger.

    Hee Mengyao had been hiding her strength. From thest attack, it seemed that her cultivation was at least on par with Li Xieren. Considering that the Saint Lady was far away and could not catch her, and she used the Heavenly Demon Disintegration Great Technique, Li Xieren was stronger.

    But when she saw Three-head Heavenly Devil rushing over to her death, she did not care and let her subordinates do whatever they wanted. A member of the Devil n was able to separate the corpse.

    One must know that Three-head Heavenly Devil''s current strength had dropped drastically because of the short period of time she had merged with her body. If it was thete stage Three-head Heavenly Devil, no one here would be able to beat her.

    No wonder it was said that those who were not of my race would have different hearts. Humans simply could not understand this kind of self-sacrificing behavior. They would also think that she was unable to save her because of her ownck of strength.

    Guo Fan spat out another mouthful of old blood. In an instant, his mind became much clearer.

    The injuries on his body were not important. He could still suppress them for the time being. The scattered devil Qi could be dealt with by the Soaring Wisdom Sect. The key was that he had been careless. He would really be transformed into the Devil n. At that time, his faction would change. What else could he do?

    Oh, he could y as well. In a different way, he would be the antagonist, but the style might be a little different.

    What the hell!!

    Most of the characters he conquered were neutral and biased, but good and evil were the internal affairs of the race. No matter if it was humans or demons, they were enemies of the Devil n.

    When that time came, he would be in Cao Ying''s heart. It would be too much of a pain in the ass to have someone love and kill each other!

    The Devil n could change from a human to a human, but he had never heard of a way to change it back.

    Guo Fan was flustered and exasperated. ¡°This guy changed the topic from the beginning to the end. He didn''t ask anything. Let alone the Devil n''s n, the Devil n¡­ Damn it! How could I have forgotten about the devil dragon at the bottom of Sealed Dragon Pond? These devils are good at luring and kidnapping. During the war between humans and devils, how many people are traitors!?¡±

    When he thought of the devil dragon, he was suddenly startled. He muttered, ¡°F * ck¡­ That demon dragon said that I will definitely return. It can''t be that it''s actually here, right? No, no, no. These Devil n did not have the ability to predict. It''s all psychological hints. I''ll be the fool to believe me¡­¡±

    While he was in a dilemma, he discovered that the numerous seals sealed in his heart were slowly absorbing the devil Qi while preventing the devil Qi from invading his sea of consciousness.

    ¡°Li Xieren?! She is taking the initiative to help me bear the demonic Qi through the dancing of the crowd¡­¡±

    Guo Fan had aplicated expression on his face. Back then, he had not fully adapted to this world and had already encountered the fear of a big boss in Novice Vige. When he was trying to define Li Xieren''s status, he chose the most intense one. In fact, now that he thought about it, there was no need to be so extreme.

    Comparing Hee Mengyao to him, he found out that Li Xieren was also a temperamental and cruel character. Because of the increase in favorability, Li Xieren treated him very well.

    Furthermore¡­ There was also Yijun.

    Guo Fan turned his head and saw the exquisite side profile of the young girl in front of him. Yijun noticed his gaze and turned her head to look at him. She said, ¡°Mother will not let anything happen to you, and neither will I¡­ Don''t approach the Devil n in the future, they are all bad things.¡±

    Although her tone was still indifferent, when Yijun said it, she was very certain and had the feeling of coaxing a child.

    ¡­ It was probably because Li Xieren used the tone of coaxing a child when she said these simr words to her.

    Guo Fan imagined Li Xieren, the saintess of the Devil Cult, who was cruel and ruthless, coaxing her daughter in a soft and soft voice, like a baby¡­ Cough, Immortal cultivators shouldn''t need to raise their children like this.

    Guo Fan wasn''t sure either. After all, only practice could produce true knowledge.

    They temporarily returned to the ind.

    Thending point was the white jade stone tablet that they couldn''t find any clues at the beginning. Guo Fan leaned against the stone tablet and meditated.

    The hammer turned into an Orange Cat and jumped into his arms. He stood on his tiptoes and tried to pat Guo Fan''s head with his own cushion. He shook his ears and said seriously, ¡°Meow¡­ If you be a Devil n, then the hammer would be an extremely fierce evil dragon. I can continue to follow you, awoo.¡±

    Guo Fan slightly opened his eyes and looked speechless. He sighed and said, ¡°This mount of yours, even if you don''t want to follow, you have to. You have forgotten the divine soul contract you signed with me, so you can''t escape.¡±

    The hammer that originally wanted to take the opportunity to express its loyalty and move Guo Fan had a dull look on its face. ¡°Meow¡­¡±

    Qingfu, on the other hand, sat obediently beside him and said, ¡°Lord Martial Emperor seems to have temporarily fallen asleep.¡±

    She pointed at the six miniature bronze cauldrons around her. ¡°He gave me the Nine Cauldrons and Six Cauldrons.¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned and subconsciously looked to the other side.

    ¡°What, what happened? What happened? ¡°

    Dong Yuan''s voice came from the side, full of confusion. His face suddenly became nk. He looked up at Guo Fan and the others and said, ¡°What happened to me?¡±

    He hissed and felt that something was wrong with his body. ¡°Why do I feel like¡­ I am seriously injured. I remember that I got the Purification Scripture outside the library and then¡­ Then¡­¡±

    ¡°After that, you were possessed by the remnant soul of a Martial Emperor.¡± Guo Fan said.

    Dong Yuan looked at him with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°Ah?¡±

    But then his expression suddenly changed to shock. He pointed behind Guo Fan and said, ¡°Monolith!¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned and turned to look at the monolith.

    On the white jade like stone, words appeared one by one.

    [Ultimate One Dao Initial Exhibition]

    ¡­¡­

    Just as Guo Fan and the others were in a state of shock.

    Before they knew it, the Nine Cauldrons Great Formation in Martial Monarch Cave had already been unlocked by the Martial Emperor, causing a hugemotion in the outside world.

    The seawater whirlpool in the secret realm was originally equivalent to a core of the barrier, and the barrier created by the Nine Cauldrons Formation was like a bowl that was separated from the top and bottom.

    On one side, the ind in the secret realm was isted from the outside world. On the other side, the spiritual energy in the Martial Monarch Cave''s tomb waspletely isted from the outside world.

    The reason why the whirlpool of spiritual energy was created was because the secret realm was flooded with spiritual energy. The Martial Monarch Cave was also absorbing the spiritual energy from the outside world, and the two formed a funnel shaped force field. The smallest part in the middle was where the original Nine Cauldrons were.

    The people in the secret realm didn''t feel anything, but the surging spiritual energy of the Martial Monarch Cave on the other side was absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy. In the perception of the cultivators, it was like a heavenly treasure had appeared.

    Almost all the forces near the northwest region of Middle Continent were rmed. When the first batch of people arrived, an ancient tomb rumbled from the riverside and appeared in the eyes of the world.

    The news of arge-scale secret realm appearing spread like wildfire. Not long after, the Soul Haunt Ship took the initiative to admit that it was the tomb of a Martial Emperor.

    For a moment, the Middle Continent was in an uproar.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219 - Wee Senior Sister

    Pang Veplon was the leader of the Misty Rain Tower.

    The Middle Continent boasted one monastery, three pavilions, four families, and six sects, with the Misty Rain Tower being one of those six sects.

    Less than half a day after the legendary Martial Monarch Cave appeared, he led the disciples from the sect to the location.

    This was because the Misty Rain Tower was the closest to the Martial Monarch Cave.

    It was so nearby that it was just across the river.

    Pang Veplon was known for his leisurely lifestyle. Hecked a proper routine and enjoyed traveling the world. It was rare for him to return to the sect, but when he did, the elders immediately sent him on a mission.

    Even asserting his authority as the leader couldn''t change their decision.

    ¡°Sigh, this is truly frustrating!¡±

    Pang Veplon sat down with a troubled expression, looking at the distant river. He sighed, ¡°I still have three great ces I haven''t visited yet. It was so hard toe back, and I was so happy¡­ Why was I suddenly dragged here to be a grave robber? I''m not going to be this troublesome OP!¡±

    The disciples nearby exchanged bewildered nces. They looked at the small, unkempt old man with high status and gave awkward yet polite smiles.

    Finally, Pang Veplon''s disciple, the Misty Rain Tower''s inner sect chief, Ji Yushu, stepped forward to persuade him.

    ¡°Master, stopining. You are absent from the sect for 365 days a year. If not for your appointment by the previous Tower Lord before he died, the elders wouldn''t want you as the leader. Just ept it and stop resisting.¡±

    Ji Yushu''s appearance matched his name, with a face as clear as jade, exuding a schrly aura. He had the typical appearance of an immortal sect disciple, starkly different from Pang Veplon''s slovenly demeanor. They didn''t seem like master and disciple.

    However, as he squatted before Pang Veplon and began to speak, it was clear they were of the same lineage.

    Pang Veplon looked bitter. After a while, he stood up and patted his clothes. He said fiercely, ¡°In 150 years, I''ll pass the position to you, kid. I''ll let you experience the frustration of working for nothing!¡±

    Ji Yushu stepped back and bowed, ¡°There are still 110 years left. Just endure it.¡±

    The disciples around them chuckled, trying to hold back theirughter.

    Pang Veplon stomped his feet, stopped hisining, and finally looked at the towering tomb in the distance.

    The river flowed, washing away the soil. The tomb, resembling a pce, still stood on the partially copsed riverbank.

    People from various sects were already either sitting or standing on both sides of the river, all on guard and watching each other.

    The lingering spiritual tide was still present but much weaker than before and gradually dissipating.

    When the Misty Rain Tower arrived, none of the other sects knew this was the tomb of the famous Martial Emperor from a thousand years ago, nor did they know why he had disappeared.

    However, half a dayter, the Soul Haunt Ship released the news.

    In an instant, all the sects were in an uproar.

    The Misty Rain Tower immediately ceased their activities. Even though they were the first sect to arrive, they sensed there wasn''t much for them to do here¡­

    Sure enough, the Soaring Wisdom Sect, Blistook Pavilion, Sword Pavilion, and Twin Ridge Temple quickly followed, sending their disciples to investigate the situation.

    Several smaller sects also came to watch. Although they didn''t dare to approach the outer region, it was still a spectacr sight.

    From the number of sects present, it seemed that even those who hadn''t participated in the great war against the devil religion years ago were here.

    After all, this was a body that had reached sainthood, likely nearing the great multiplication stage of the Martial Emperor realm. Naturally, the items left behind in his tomb would attract a lot of covetous attention.

    Moreover, the massive spiritual wave fluctuation earlier either indicated the birth of heavenly materials or the emergence of secret realms.

    Either way, it was worth investigating.

    However, due to the urgency, the representatives of the major sects were all disciples who happened to be nearby. The highest cultivation among them was only at the Void Refining Stage.

    For a moment, the strongest individual present was actually Pang Veplon, the Lord of Misty Rain Tower, who had merged with a Third Order expert.

    If Misty Rain Tower intended to take the initiative, now would be the optimal time.

    Although Pang Veplon, as an elder, would inevitably face criticism if he acted now, it was known that he had always been protective of his own. If it was for the future of his disciples, he might risk losing face¡­

    Therefore, Misty Rain Tower, initially expected to be a bystander, had now be the center of attention.

    However, Pang Veplon paid no heed to this. He introduced the disciples of various sects to his own disciples.

    ¡°Over there, the one in the ck Daoist robe with a confident expression is from the Soaring Wisdom Sect. The one at the front holding a mace is one of the Three Prodigies of the Jade Void Sect, ranked ninth on the Divine Ying Ranking¡­ The one speaking is Song Jie, one of the Three Prodigies of the Jade Void Sect. Hmm? Logically, he should be the one with the highest status among the Jade Void Sect disciples. Why is he still standing aside? It seems like they are waiting for someone.¡±

    ¡°This is the Blistook Pavilion. The sects within Blistook Pavilion have varying Daoist robe styles, but they all carry a jade te on their waists. This time, it seems they didn''t send any key disciples, likely due to the need to reorganize the chaos in the sect. I heard that their Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator recently went to the Northern Prefecture, intending to meet that Rakshasa Demon Girl.¡±

    ¡°And there''s Twin Ridge Temple. They''re just a bunch of bald monks. Let''s not discuss them.¡±

    ¡°And this is the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion¡­¡±

    ¡­ ¡°This is the Sword Pavilion¡­¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    The Misty Rain Tower disciples, who rarely interacted with their leader, listened with great interest. They were somewhat surprised. Despite their master''s worldly travels, he knew a great deal about the younger generation in these sects, more than they did.

    Finally, Pang Veplon patted Ji Yushu''s shoulder, saying, ¡°Of course, there''s also our Misty Rain Tower''s inner sect chief, the Tower Lord''s only disciple, ¡®Book Sword Master'' Ji Yushu, Earth Rank 32, not bad, not bad.¡±

    Ji Yushu,¡­

    Next to him was a member of the Green Mountain sect, one of the six sects often at odds with Misty Rain Tower, who sarcastically said, ¡°How many years has it been since Ist saw you? How dare you boast? Shame on you.¡±

    A disciple from Misty Rain Tower immediately retorted angrily, ¡°What right do you have to speak ill of Senior Brother Ji?!¡±

    Ji Yushu didn''t mind the ridicule. He just felt a bit awkward. As he was about to awkwardly stop his furious junior brothers and sisters, he suddenly heard an uproar from the other side. It overshadowed the initial discussion, breaking the tacit understanding of ¡°silence.¡±

    The crowd was stunned and turned toward the source of themotion.

    There were a few exmations from Xia Shui: ¡°Jade Void Soft Mist,¡± ¡°Daoist Priest Song Na,¡± why is she here? ¡°Yunyun¡­

    The disciples of Misty Rain Tower and other sects instinctively looked toward the Soaring Wisdom Sect. All of them were wide-eyed in shock.

    With Song Jie, the ninth genius of the Jade Void Trio, leading, the disciples of Soaring Wisdom Sect stood on both sides and bowed, ¡°Wee, Eldest Senior Sister.¡±

    ¡°Creee!¡±

    A crane''s cry came from the clouds. The white crane descended, carrying a slender figure on its back, fluttering in the wind. Her ck hair and flowing sleeves gave her an ethereal appearance, as if she might take flight with the wind.

    She descended from the crane''s back, her dark hair and snow-white skin giving her an ethereal aura. Her eyes were clear and indifferent, untouched by any earthly dust.

    The scene fell silent for a moment.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220 - Entering the Tomb

    The woman descending from the clouds on a white crane was dressed in a simple ck Daoist robe adorned with faint silver cloud patterns on her pristine white cor.

    Her face was shrouded in mist, making it hard to discern her features. Only her cold and indifferent eyes left a deep impression, instilling fear and chill in those who saw them.

    Complete silence surrounded them, broken only by the unified greetings of Yu Xu''s disciples echoing in Xia Shui''s ears.

    Song Na first bowed to the Jade Void disciples, prompting them to lower their hands. These young disciples of the Soaring Wisdom Sect shed their solemn expressions, their faces lighting up with excitement, easing the atmosphere.

    ¡°Strange, why is she here¡­¡±

    The master of the Misty Rain Tower, Pang Veplon, murmured to himself, stroking his beard in puzzlement.

    Not only him but also many spectators from other sects were confused. Logically, Song Na should be preparing to record her unique magic on the tablet to ready herself for the Sect Master position.

    This was a significant event urring once every hundred years in Yuxu, tied to thepetition for the Master of the Soaring Wisdom Sect, requiring utmost caution.

    Despite Song Na''s unquestionably superior strength amongpetitors, the Yuxu Sect members had already tacitly epted her as the next Sect Leader. Otherwise, why would these Jade Void disciples have such arge presence?

    Song Jie, as the leader, was exining to others his support for Song Na.

    However, the position of Master of the Soaring Wisdom Sect didn''t rely solely on strength. Various other factors also yed a significant role.

    Previously, in the cave, Yin Fen had refrained from teaching the Jade Void Daoist Canon to Gu Chao, intending to teach it to Guo Fan first, to prevent Gu Chao from being involved in thepetition for the sect master position and its associated dangers.

    He disregarded others'' connections. Recording his unique magic or cultivation technique in the Dao Inheritance Tablet for future generations to learn was of paramount importance.

    This was not only a ceremony to impart and record magic but also a symbol of the Soaring Wisdom Sect. If Song Na performed worse than others in this aspect, she would face criticism.

    Even a minor w was uneptable for a Sect Master, who needed tomand respect. While not needing to be perfect, such important tasks required wlessness.

    So, at such a crucial time, why was she interfering in the Martial Emperor Tomb matters?

    Doubtful gazes were cast from the crowd. Under nearly everyone''s watch, Song Na asked Song Jie about it, then turned and bowed to Pang Veplon.

    The disciples of the Misty Rain Tower were startled. They quickly stood and straightened, feeling stiff and unsure of how to respond.

    Pang Veplon narrowed his eyes. Rising from the rock, he patted his butt and twisted, returning the bow. Ji Yushu beside him also bowed solemnly.

    An ethereal, cold female voice came from above, ¡°Senior Jiang, may we enter the ancient tomb first?¡±

    Though posed as a question with a gentle tone, it carried an unmistakable air of authority.

    Pang Veplon smiled, ¡°Sure, sure. It''s not like only one sect can enter the ancient tomb. I was puzzled by the tight order. Why didn''t everyone enter upon arrival?¡± His heart raced. They had arrived first but didn''t dare move.

    Everyone thought to themselves that they were bold. Misty Rain Tower arrived first butcked the courage to enter.

    They believed the Soaring Wisdom Sect would enter the Martial Emperor Tomb first, but the order afterward was what they aimed topete for.

    Song Na said, ¡°So that''s the case. Why not invite everyone from the Misty Rain Tower to enter with the Soaring Wisdom Sect, so we can look out for each other.¡±

    The surrounding people were momentarily stunned, then all looked at the Misty Rain Tower in astonishment.

    The Misty Rain Tower disciples were also dumbfounded, turning their gazes to Pang Veplon.

    Pang Veplon''s expression remained unchanged. He smiled, ¡°That''s great. My disciples, let''s go.¡±

    After finishing his statement, he led the way and strode towards the tomb''s entrance, waving his hand to signal the others to follow.

    Since the Tower Mastermanded them to leave, they had no choice but toply.

    The disciples of Misty Rain Tower, known for their Buddhist affinity, exchanged puzzled looks before reluctantly stepping forward.

    In no time, the two groups gathered and vanished into the tomb.

    Only then did the atmosphere outside be lively again, with people specting about Song Na''s purpose there and wondering if Misty Rain Tower was seeking cannon fodder.

    Although members of other sects watched with wide eyes, no one dared to challenge the Soaring Wisdom Sect. If only Song Jie had been there, it might have been possible. But with Song Na present, everyone refrained from action and stood aside obediently.

    Next to enter were a few monks from Twin Ridge Temple, followed by members of Sword Pavilion, led this time by Steward Wang, Yi Dong, who managed the registration for the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference.

    He was one of the Sword Pavilion disciples who witnessed Guo Fan''s journey to Jolcana Road. Later, due to his failure in managing the situation, he was transferred to a nearby branch. Upon hearing the news, he rushed over immediately.

    ¡°Damn it! This time, I must redeem myself!¡±

    Yi Dong vowed silently.

    Disciples from Blistook Pavilion, Heavenly Treasure Pavilion, and other sects entered one after another. The remaining small and medium-sized sects started vying for entry. The previous silence was gone.

    From beginning to end, only Song Na''s presence kept everyone in check. No one dared to speak or move.

    Many couldn''t help but sigh, acknowledging the authority of the Soaring Wisdom Sect''s Eldest Senior Sister, Song Na.

    Song Na truly lived up to her reputation.

    In the immortal sects, her position wasparable to Li Xieren''s in the devil religion. Her reputation was illustrious and unassable.

    Her peers aside, with her Sixth Order Physical Integration Period strength, she was a standout even in the entire Upper Central Realm. Being number one on the God Ranking was no joke.

    The Divine Heroes List of the Soul Haunt Ship recorded the strength of cultivators under a thousand years old in the Upper Central Realm.

    The Earth List recorded cultivators below a hundred years old, while the Sky List recorded those above a hundred but below a thousand.

    It didn''t differentiate between good and evil, focusing solely on strength.

    The difference between the Earth Board and the Heaven Boardy in age, not strength. To assess the younger generation, one would look at the Earth Board. For aprehensive view, the Heaven and Earth Boards werebined.

    The Sky roll remained rtively static, while the Earth roll constantly changed. For an ongoing spectacle, one would watch the Earth roll.

    Song Na, now over 300 years old, had earned the Sword Pavilion Master''s admiration with her sword technique, who awarded her the eight-star Demon Subduing Sword. Her reputation soared, and about 50 years ago, she imed the top spot on the Sky Ranking. Before this, she swiftly moved from the first to the 21st rank.

    In essence, when she was first on the Sky Ranking, she already possessed the strength of the 21st rank. She was just a year away.

    At 100 years old, she was refined in void and ranked 21st on the Sky Ranking.

    Unprecedented.

    At that time, the top spot on the Sky Ranking was held by Wen Lu of Redwood High Academy, known as the Little Sword God. Upon seeing Song Na, he acknowledged her superiority. After 150 years, she had indeed surpassed him, and her status remained unchallenged.

    It seemed only after she surpassed 1000 years old would the number one position on the Sky Ranking change hands.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221 - Entering the Country

    In the blink of an eye, the Martial Monarch Tomb was filled up by a group of outsiders.

    It felt as if an excessive number of tourists had crowded the ruins.

    However, at the same time, the few teams maintained a certain distance between each other, or they deliberately avoided each other.

    Soaring Wisdom Sect and Misty Rain Tower were walking at the front. The tomb led to a staircase leading downwards.

    Song Na walked at the front with her sword in hand. Next to her was Pang Veplon, the little old man. Thetter followed closely behind. He seemed to be serious, but his eyes were unfocused. Clearly, he was fishing.

    Song Jie frowned and looked at the surrounding walls of the tomb. ¡°The traces of the battle here are so fresh¡­ Someone has already entered.¡±

    Although this guess was already made when the tomb made such a bigmotion and the possibility was very high, it still made people''s heart skip a beat.

    This meant that someone had gotten in first.

    Moreover, they did not know who it was.

    Martial Monarchs were the only Martial Artists among the humans who had achieved sainthood with their physical bodies. To humans, Martial Monarchs were the only Martial Artists who had achieved sainthood. It was very important to the human race. If his tomb was stolen by the foreign races or the Devil Cult¡­ It would be a very shameful thing for all the immortal sects in Upper Central Realm.

    Moreover, his body was extremely valuable. If he was devoured by a monster, it might even give birth to a Tribtion Passing Stage expert, which would be very disadvantageous to the human race.

    No matter what, the body of a Martial Emperor must belong to the human race.

    This was the consensus of all the sects.

    Soon, everyone encountered the first person to stop them - the Mountain of Flesh Puppets.

    One of the mostmon monsters in this tomb was theyers of fat that Guo Fan remembered. Its body was covered with eyes and it held a heavy weapon. Its defense was extremely high. It was a very terrifying monster. Although it wasmon, it was very careless. One would still die very miserably.

    However, that was when the Nine Furnace Grand Formation was still open and the immortal cultivators'' Spiritual Energy was restricted.

    Now, the Martial Emperor Tomb was filled with spiritual energy once again. For the disciples of the immortal sects here, this kind of puppet without any Spiritual Energy was like cutting melons and cutting vegetables.

    ¡°Ao!¡±

    With a miserable cry, the unknown object was cut in half at the waist. There was no blood, only an empty shell with oil flowing out.

    ¡°Crack.¡±

    Song Jie sheathed his sword.

    Although they had killed their first enemy so easily, everyone was frowning.

    There was no other reason. This kind of strength was not something that was supposed to be difficult in the process of opening the Martial Emperor''s tomb. In everyone''s imagination, those who could cause the phenomenon of the spiritual tide must at least be Void Refining Stage experts who would feel threatened.

    Now, it was a simple matter. There were a few puppets that didn''t even have Spiritual Energy. Moreover, most of them were badly damaged. The more they walked, the heavier their hearts sank. The corpses of those puppets were everywhere, and they were scattered all over the ce. Obviously, it was done by humans.

    In fact¡­ there was more than one group of people.

    All of a sudden, everyone felt a sense of disappointment in their hearts.

    It was as if they were in a brothel nning to find a well-liked hermit to give to her. At first, they were very happy. They felt that she was pure and lovely, but in the end, they discovered that she was a shoddy shoe. And¡­ There was more than one man who had a rtionship with her, and she was just a spare tire. At that time, he was furious.

    Soon, they found the first human corpse.

    ¡°It''s someone from the Soul Haunt Ship.¡±

    A disciple of the Soaring Wisdom Sect took the initiative to approach the corpse and said after examining it.

    ¡°Damn it! How could they know that this is the Martial Emperor''s Tomb so quickly? It turns out that they have already made the first move!¡±

    Song Jie gritted his teeth and said with a cold snort.

    ¡°But their corpses have also been flipped over by someone¡­ It''s another group of people.¡±

    The disciple continued.

    Song Jie looked around the walls and said, ¡°The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. It seems that a good show has been put on here before us.¡±

    He was about to call for people to leave when he saw Eldest Senior Sister slowly walk to one of the walls. She looked at a longmp on it that was covered in ayer of blood.

    But it was not strange. The other longmps around were also stained with blood.

    Song Na raised her head. Although her expression could not be seen clearly, Song Jie vaguely felt that Eldest Senior Sister was angry.

    But why?

    Song Jie was even shocked in his heart. All these years, he had¡­ She looked cold on the outside, and her words were even more indifferent. She had dignity, but no one would say that she was very strict. In fact, everyone would feel that she was as gentle as the moon. The light shining on her body.

    Although it was not warm at all, it still warmed the hearts of those who were lost.

    The current situation was not right¡­

    Song Jie was also very puzzled as to why Eldest Senior Sister hade to the Martial Sovereign Tomb at this moment. But Song Na had umted her power in the Jade Void for a long time, so no one would refute her.

    ¡°Aiyah! Doesn''t this mean that the Martial Sovereign Tomb has already been touched by someone? What else is there to see? Let''s go back, let''s go back.¡±

    That old man, Pang Veplon, was messing around again.

    Song Jie frowned. These people from the Misty Rain Tower were basically burdens. He also wanted these people to go back, but Song Na did not allow it.

    After the spiritual tide in the tomb disappeared, there were no more fluctuations of the Spiritual Energy. It was like an ordinary building that had lost all its spirituality. It was as if Pang Veplon had been touched by someone all over the ce.

    ¡°Iplete.¡± Ji Yushu said, ¡°There are traces of the formation in this tomb, but it doesn''t have the slightest effect of the formation. It should be the formation that was destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Song Jie''s gaze turned andnded on Ji Yushu. ¡°Ji Fellow Daoist also knows array formations?¡±

    As both of them were on the Earth roll, the two of them had met before, but their interactions were not deep.

    ¡°A little.¡±

    Ji Yushu nodded awkwardly. ¡°My cultivation level can''t keep up, so I can only do some misceneous studies.¡±

    Pang Veplon snorted from the side. ¡°What''s there to be humble about? Is it hard to admit that you''re number one in misceneous studies?¡±

    Song Na said, ¡°Since that''s the case, I''ll have to trouble Senior Jiang.¡±

    Pang Veplon said, ¡°Yes¡­ En??¡±

    If that was the case, why did it be like this?

    The little old man pointed at himself with a dumbfounded expression and eximed,¡± Why are you looking for me? ¡°

    ¡°Misty Rain Tower, Wind and Water Tower, a forbidden technique that uses natural spirit veins as the foundation for cultivation.¡±

    Song Na''s eyes were still as calm as an ancient well behind the fog. She whispered into Pang Veplon''s ear, ¡°Senior Jiang, do you want me to continue?¡±

    Pang Veplon''s expression suddenly froze, then immediately became listless, ¡°You asked me toe here to find the center of the spiritual tide¡­¡±

    He had expected this earlier. He had been urging her along the way, trying to make her stink, but who knew that this junior actually knew everything?

    Song Na seemed to smile and nodded. ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Pang Veplon admitted defeat. He did not know how his secret for so many years was known or seen through by a junior. But the possibility was too small.

    He pped his thigh and his face was full of sudden realization. ¡°Aiyaya, that''s right. Daoist Priest Song Na reminded me that this old man also knows formations! Disciple, don''t move. Let me do it!¡±

    Ji Yushu slowly typed out a question mark.

    Who didn''t know that his master waszy like a worm, never seriously reading a Dao book, and now he suddenly knew formations?

    Pang Veplon didn''t care about this and said that he had found a clue.

    He led his people to the secret realm entrance that Dong Yuan and the others had entered. He pointed at the wall and said, ¡°This is it.¡±

    Song Jie hesitated. ¡°Eldest Senior Sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Let''s go in.¡±

    Song Na took two steps forward and pressed her hand on the wall. Then she disappeared into the wall.

    The people behind did not dare to hesitate and followed her in.

    Who knew that everything before their eyes turned ck and lit up. A huge rumbling sound was heard beside their ears. It was as if the earth was copsing and the mountains were copsing. Their feet also started to shake.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222 - In the White Jade Tablet

    ¡°The final act of the Ultimate One Dao¡­¡±

    Guo Fan stared at the words that appeared on the white jade tablet. He unconsciously straightened his body, wanting to stand up and take a closer look.

    This was a very familiar format!

    The first performance of the Five Elemental Spirit Technique.

    Divine Destiny Recalcting.

    The final performance of the Ultimate One Dao.

    It was the same as what the big shots on the forum had guessed. The beginner cultivation technique named the Five Elemental Spiritual Technique was just the beginning of the whole cultivation technique!

    The first act, the second act, the final act.

    When Guo Fan had transmigrated, he had already gotten the first act from Gu Chao''s birth mother, the killer of Snowke Mansion, Luoyang. Now, he seemed to have finally witnessed the horror of the literary tigers on the forum.

    In the unknown secret realm of the Martial Monarch Cave Instance Dungeon, on this ind filled with mysteries, Guo Fan saw thest part of the novice technique.

    Perhaps he could no longer call it the novice skill.

    Compared to what he knew about the Jade Void Dao Canon in his mind, this so-called novice cultivation technique¡­ It was far more detailed than the cultivation technique of the number one sect in Upper Central Realm. There were many ways to cultivate it. It had fewer twists and turns than the Jade Void Dao Repository!

    What kind of concept was this? It was a supreme Dao Art!

    ¡°Since the final chapter is called the Ultimate One Dao''s Final Performance, for the time being, I''ll just change it to the Ultimate One Dao Art.¡±

    Guo Fan muttered to himself in his heart as he swallowed his saliva. Suddenly, he felt a hint of excitement. He was going to be the first person to unveil the mysterious veil of the novice cultivation technique. Unfortunately, it was not like the time when he obtained the new illustrated handbook. He could immediately screenshot it and share it with his friends in the forum¡­ It was a pity.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Guo Fan retracted his hand. Only then did he realize that when he was coughing up blood earlier, the blood on his hand had flowed onto the white jade stone tablet.

    And just now, the words had lit up from the bottom up.

    At this time, the stone tablet could still be seen slowly absorbing the blood. The blood that was originally close to red and ck slowly became fainter.

    ¡°This¡­ What''s going on?¡±

    Guo Fan looked at his bloodied palm and then looked at the blood that he had rubbed out on the stone tablet. Now, it was almost gone.

    The legendary treasure that could only be verified by dripping blood, this kind of lousy setting?

    Logically speaking, if the stone tablet recorded the Ultimate One Dao Art, if there was a condition to activate it, it should be the identity of Guo Fan, a cultivator of the cultivation technique.

    However, he had once approached this stone tablet before, and had even investigated it, but there was no reaction like the others.

    Why did he have to use blood?

    Guo Fan looked at the stone tablet in front of him. There were only a few words on the stone tablet. If he wanted to see the real content, he would have to use his Divine Sense to sense it.

    ¡°Let''s try it out first.¡±

    Guo Fan was at the end of his rope. He didn''t dare to act rashly. The stone tablet had established a subtle connection with him. Basically, there wouldn''t be any danger.

    He was mainly afraid that if he used his divine sense to touch it, he would enter some kind of enlightenment the moment he touched it. It was a good thing for him toprehend it during normal times, but the key was that the devil Qi had entered his body.

    If he wasn''t careful, the spiritual Qi in his body would be separated from his body toprehend the cultivation technique. He would have to switch gears and start over.

    ¡°Yijun, help me watch.¡±

    Guo Fan adjusted his sitting position and faced the white stone tablet. He was ready to use his divine sense to check it out. He turned his head and told the girl, ¡°If I have any unusual movements, immediately pull my consciousness back.¡±

    Yijun nodded and also sat down beside him.

    The hammer mewed and raised its ws, ¡°I can do it too meow! I can also protect your safety.¡±

    Qingfu walked over and said seriously, ¡°The Nine Cauldrons can stabilize a person''s sea of consciousness and also have a very strong defensive formation. I can protect you.¡±

    The small figure waved its hand and six small bronze cauldrons flew out and floated around Guo Fan.

    Guo Fan felt warm in his heart. He nodded and closed his eyes, and released his divine sense to touch the white jade stone tablet.

    External divine sense was a divine ability that only Core Forming Stage warriors had. Even if he didn''t have the card, he would still be able to do it with his original cultivation base.

    However, he didn''t know exactly how high his cultivation base was right now.

    Guo Fan didn''t sense his current cultivation base carefully. The devil Qi had already settled in his Dantian. He had no idea what to do with it, but after the Nine Cauldron Grand Formation was removed, he could feel that the Spiritual Energy was soaring crazily.

    It should not be just the strength from before.

    Guo Fan closed his eyes and hammered the hammer. Qingfu immediately stared at him nervously. There was only silence left after she did not say anything.

    In this silence, Dong Yuan felt like he was an extra.

    When he came, he naturally had a fewpanions. Now that they were all dead bodies, he felt lonely.

    Dong Yuan mocked himself and quietly took two steps back.

    There was no one else here¡­ Who should he guard against? It was also to guard against strangers whom he met on the narrow road.

    ¡°Ai, this is a stupid mission. The first thing I need to do when I go back is to withdraw from the Soul Haunt Ship¡­ I have squeezed my Qingfu to its limit.¡±

    Dong Yuan shook his head. He felt that everyone in the Soul Haunt Ship had their eyes blinded by the Soul jewels, including him from before. But now, he felt that he might have a different stage.

    After all, he was a person who had been possessed by a Martial Emperor. All these years, he had earned enough of his savings in the Soul Haunt Ship. It was time for him to fight for himself.

    When he thought of the Martial Emperor, Dong Yuan''s expression could only be described as strange. There was excitement and fear.

    He was stunned for a long time before he found out from Guo Fan and the others that he had temporarily be the vessel for the soul of a Martial Sovereign. Furthermore, it wasn''t a one-time thing. The Martial Emperor said that he had something that he needed to do. In that case, he would definitely need Dong Yuan''s body.

    This was an opportunity!

    Dong Yuan reached out his hand and rubbed the pearl in his arms. The pearl was flickering with a faint light. It was the remnant soul of a Martial Emperor resting in it.

    He nced at the words on the white stone tablet, although it only appeared for a short period of time. Dong Yuan managed to see it clearly, but he still did not know what was written on the stone tablet. He guessed that the words used by the stone tablet were different from modern times, or it was automatically blocked by others.

    Originally, he had thought that he could get more information from the stone tablet, and he had also thought about the white jade stone tablet. But now, he had no such thoughts.

    The demons and Devil n had gotten involved in everything. There were some things that could not be taken by someone like him.

    Dong Yuan''s eyes were filled with admiration for the man in front of him.

    It wasn''t just because Guo Fan had a lot of women with him, or because of his own strength. It was because he seemed to have survived the threat of the Devil n.

    No matter how Dong Yuan looked at Guo Fan, thetter had already fallen intoplete shock.

    When his divine sense touched the monument, it immediately felt like he was sucked into a whirlpool.

    Guo Fan''s heart tightened. He almost wanted Yijun to pull him back, but then he was stunned.

    The feeling of the world spinning quickly disappeared. The spiritual qi in his body also did not move. Guo Fan let out a sigh of relief and found that what appeared in front of him was a painting that looked like a mural. There were different races drawn on it. It was vivid and lifelike, with every detail visible.

    Some of them did exist in Upper Central Realm. Guo Fan was very clear that they could be distinguished by their characteristics. However, some of them could only be deduced by his experience.

    There were a total of eight races.

    Demons, devils, spirits, dragons and humans. Feather and mermen, ghosts.

    At this moment, the picture of a devil was emitting a faint light. Guo Fan''s heart moved. When his divine sense touched the outline of the picture, it felt like it was sucked into a vortex.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223 - The Little White Rabbit Raised by a Fox

    When Guo Fan closed his eyes and started meditating, the people around him quieted down. At first, they were fine, but after a long time, they felt a little awkward.

    In addition, Guo Fan didn''t seem to be moving at all.

    Dong Yuan couldn''t hold it any longer. He stood up awkwardly and said, ¡°I''ll go to the white jade pce and see if there''s anything else.¡±

    After saying that, he flew towards the white jade pce that had copsed earlier.

    The remaining few people continued to stare at Guo Fan.

    After staring at him for a long time, the hammer couldn''t help but shake its tail. Then, it felt that something was wrong.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    She turned around and found that Xinyue was grabbing her tail.

    The young girl''s small face was covered with baby fat and her skin was white and delicate. Her cheeks were naturally red and her eyes were ck. She looked very cute. Her soft ck hair was tied into two ponytails with a red string - this red string was used to tie her hair when she was ¡°a child.¡± At that time, it was still tied into two ponytails.

    Hammer and Tan Xinyue should be considered old acquaintances.

    When Guo Fan and Tan Ling were together, he used Hammer as a shield for Tan Xinyue to y with. Although Xinyue had finished looking at it in the end, the friendship of revolution was still there.

    It could only be said that children nowadays were too cunning.

    But recently, Xinyue did not have any presence. Now, when Hammer looked at her, he realized that this little brat who only knew how to climb back then had now fallen into a lovely state.

    When she grew up a little more, she would probably be taken by Guo Fan.

    ¡°Pa.¡±

    The Orange Cat''s tail was pulled out from the young girl''s hand. Then, it violently pped the young girl''s hand in an attempt to grab it again.

    Xinyue was startled. She looked at the red mark on her hand.

    The Demonic Dragon suddenly felt a bit unhappy in its heart.

    Although she appeared stupid and cute, she was still a great demon who caused trouble for the human world a few hundred years ago. Her fierce and violent nature had never disappeared, and now, she had even broken through to the God Forming Stage. If she was ced in the demon race, she could be called a Demon King. He was the leader of a group of demons.

    Although Guo Fan caught it out of carelessness and used it as a ve¡­ a mount, it was not something that could be casually yed with by others.

    She was a noble and unique Constructing Fracture of Scaled Dragon, a great monster that could transform into a dragon in the future. She could not, could not be lower than others.

    Hammer actually did not realize that his current state of mind was close topeting for favour and jealousy.

    She was worried that her divine soul contract would reduce her status to that of a ve. She had clearly helped Guo Fan a lot along the way, but in the end, she was not as good as a little girl who did not know anything.

    Xinyue''s mouth pouted and her eyes were instantly filled with tears. Her teary eyes were exceptionally pitiful and she rarely opened her mouth to say, ¡°Mao¡­ Mao Mao did not let Xinyue touch her tail¡­¡±

    When she opened her mouth, she only had an aggrieved look on her face. When she said thest sentence, her eyes and nose had already turned red and her tender voice had a sobbing tone.

    Xinyue''s crying was not noisy but was softly sobbing. Her small hands were clenched into fists as she rubbed her tears.

    It looked like she was extremely wronged.

    ¡°¡­ ¡°¡±

    The imposing manner of the hammer was originally astonishing, but it suddenly became discouraged.

    When Xinyue was still young, she had already yed quite well with her. Furthermore, Xinyue liked her very much¡­ It was also not considered to be a casual game.

    A furry cat tail was ced in front of Xinyue who was sobbing. Thetter rubbed her eyes and paused for a moment. Then, she timidly said, ¡°Cat, Kitty¡­ Kitty''s tail, let Xinyue touch it?¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± Hammer turned around and used his butt to show disdain towards the girl and said, ¡°I''m not letting you touch it. My tail just happened to be ced here.¡±

    Xinyue said, ¡°Mao Mao is really good.¡±

    She reached out and grabbed the hammer''s tail, gently stroking it. That kind of method, from the end of the tail to the sensitive tail root, while rubbing it to the side of her cheek.

    ¡°Meow¡­ Meow!¡± The hammer was still holding it in at first, butter it felt that something was wrong. It felt that its face was heating up and its eyes were empty¡­ Rubbing its tail felt sofortable.

    This was the usual method Guo Fan used when ying with her tail. Although it was usually used in a different way, just the tail alone was exactly the same.

    Whenever he turned his head with the hammer, he could see that the young girl''s pure and wless eyes were filled with craftiness.

    How could a child raised by a fox be a little white rabbit?

    Qingfu was still seriously maintaining the six bronze cauldrons'' small defensive formation. Yijun''s gaze faintly shifted from the hammer to Xinyue. When she saw that trace of slyness, she opened her mouth and said, ¡°Continue to transport Spiritual Energy. Don''t ck off.¡±

    Xinyue was about to bite her tail when Yijun''s words suddenly jumped. She hurriedly pulled back her hand as if she was guilty and then said ¡®oh''. Guo Fan ran to the back of the meditating Guo Fan and hid. He timidly looked at Yijun. He made a face at the cold gaze and hid back away. He used his Spiritual Energy to support the battle between Guo Fan and the devil Qi.

    The hammer jumped back into Guo Fan''s arms and rubbed against his chest. Xinyue touched his face, making his heart beat faster. He sniffed and sniffed. Guo Fan''s clothes smelled a littleforting. Just as she was thinking about whether she should directly go in, Xinyue suddenly cried out in rm.

    ¡°No!¡±

    The girl''s face suddenly turned pale. Her expression changed from innocent to serious and serious. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead. The devil Qi in Guo Fan''s body had already been reattached and was about to go into hiding.

    At this moment, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden,

    Yijun suddenly stepped forward and pressed her hand on Guo Fan''s body. The moment the Spiritual Energy was sent in, it was blocked by a huge amount of devil Qi. Her expression changed and just as she was about to increase her strength, she was suddenly bounced away.

    On the other side, Xinyue was in the same situation.

    Guo Fan''s skin was suddenly covered by a ck fog and was like ink. He clenched his fists and the veins on his forehead bulged. In just a few breaths of time, the situation seemed to have deteriorated.

    ¡°Let me try.¡± Qingfu''s voice suddenly sounded.

    The bronze cauldrons floating around started to rotate, and the guarding formation turned into suppression.

    Since the Nine Cauldron Great Formation could block the Spiritual Energy, it could also block the devilish energy.

    However, Qingfu only had six cauldrons in her hands, and she had just obtained the bronze cauldron not long ago. Even the original Nine Cauldron Grand Formation could not suppress the demonic Qi, and could only trap Three-head Heavenly Devil here. Only when the host dies would the Heavenly Devil die because it is unable to adapt to the environment of the human realm.

    The possibility of sess was actually very small.

    But now that the situation is urgent, we can only give it our all.

    Qingfu''s hands formed a seal and the mysterious bronze cauldron released an ancient pressure. She nned to seal the raging devil Qi on Guo Fan''s body but who knew that the white jade stone tablet next to her was glowing brightly. A blurry ck shadow appeared on the tablet and suddenly released an even more powerful pressure. The six bronze cauldrons wailed and let out a cracking sound.

    The tiny figure turned pale with fright. It gritted its teeth and was about to fight again when it saw the devil Qi and Spiritual Energy on Guo Fan''s body being absorbed into its Dantian. ck and white intertwined and rotated, forming a faint image of a Yin Yang fish.

    The white jade stone tablet dimmed and broke into two pieces with a ¡®Ka La'' sound.

    Xinyue was stunned, ¡°Demonic energy¡­ Demonic energy and Spiritual Energy coexist.¡±

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224 - Father Let Me be Kang Kang

    Everybody looked at each other, never seen anything like this.

    The hammer in Guo Fan''s arms was confused. ¡°Meow?¡±

    Half of the Orange Cat''s body stretched out from Guo Fan''s clothes. It raised its tail and looked vigntly at the constantly rotating shadow of the Yin-Yang fish in front of it. Demonic Qi and Spiritual Energy were still flowing from its body to its Dantian.

    The hammer carefully reached out its ws and tried to touch it, but like Yijun and Xinyue, it was bounced away immediately. It was so scared that it covered its head with its hands.

    ¡°It should be because of this stone tablet¡­ Since the demonic Qi and Spiritual Energy have reached a bnce, and the demonic Qi that was flowing in all parts of my body has been retracted, daddy should be fine for the time being.¡±

    As a Mountain Sea Spirit, Xinyue''s reaction towards the energy of heaven and earth was very strong. She opened her big ck eyes and observed for a while before saying.

    She had changed from being obedient and obedient in front of Guo Fan, young and ignorant. Her expression was serious, and even her incoherent words had disappeared. Her words were very clear and organized. It could be seen that she was deliberately acting cute.

    Father¡­ Father?

    Yijun''s focus was exceptionally different. She suddenly became alert and stared at Xinyue.

    Originally, under Tan Ling''s guidance, Xinyue called Guo Fan father. But usually, she would call <i>_</i> father indistinctly and at a young age. Although Yijun did not have much of an impression in her eyes, but at this moment, she clearly called him'' Father ¡®. In addition to the fact that Xinyue looked simr to her in age, the threat she felt instantly increased.

    Xinyue blinked her eyes and looked back at Yijun. With her hands behind her back, she said obediently, ¡°Hello elder sister.¡±

    The double pigtailed loli had a chubby baby face and a pair of big ck eyes. She was very innocent and took the initiative to greet. She looked like an absolutely obedient child.

    Yijun turned her head and nodded lightly.

    Xinyue blinked again and easily took care of the two overturned vinegar bottles.

    The girls waited quietly together again. Very soon, all the remaining demonic qi was also absorbed into the Yin Yang Fish. Guo Fan''s breathing gradually calmed down, and the abnormalities on his body also disappeared. Only the Yin Yang Fish in his dantian became more and more stable.

    Until a certain moment, the Yin Yang Fish was also absorbed into his dantian. <hr ss="wp-block-separator has-alpha-channel-opacity">

    ¡°The Eight Directions is the Dao, the Ultimate One is the beginning, and the Ultimate One is the end, and the cycle begins again and again¡­¡±

    The chanting sound was like the ringing of a great bell. With a loud bang, it rang out, and Yao Yao was annihted. The second line immediately connected, as if it was endlessly growing. <hr ss="wp-block-separator has-alpha-channel-opacity">

    Guo Fan opened his eyes. In front of him was a cat''s tail that was swaying back and forth.

    It looked like Yazi was not very smart.

    He reached out and grabbed it, then picked it up.

    ¡°Meow, meow, meow, meow?¡±

    The Orange Cat that was picked up upside down had a face full of question marks. It shook left and right, then curled up its body. It widened its eyes and looked at Guo Fan, meeting thetter''s line of sight.

    Guo Fan''s eyes were almostpletely ck. His pupils could not be seen. His eyes were indifferent and iparably deep. It was exactly the same as Hee Mengyao''s eyes when she turned into a devil.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    The Orange Cat suddenly arched its back, and all the hair on its back stood on end.

    The originally round ck eye instantly shrank, and turned into the golden vertical pupil of the Demonic Dragon. A few fiery-red scales even appeared on its tail, and it opened its mouth, baring its sharp teeth as it made threatening sounds.

    Guo Fan patted the hammer on its head and said snappily, ¡°Your mount is really bold, daring to throw a temper at me. Looks like it has beencking in discipline during this period of time. When we get out, you will have a good look at it.¡±

    ¡°Meow?!¡±

    The Orange Cat was beaten until it had a dumbfounded look. It instantly turned back into an idiot. It let out an aggrieved meow and waved its little paws randomly. ¡°I am, I am worried about you meow¡­¡±

    When she looked at Guo Fan again, she found that the young man''s eyes had returned to their original state. There was nothing unusual and the expression on his face was the same as usual.

    ¡°Meow¡­?¡±

    The Demonic Dragon was puzzled. It was strange. Just now, she had clearly sensed a trace of the aura of the Devil n. She had thought that Guo Fan had identally transformed into the Devil n, but now, it was gone.

    The hammer almost thought that it had lost its vision.

    But as a noble Constructing Fracture of Scaled Dragon, the hammer felt that it definitely wouldn''t make a mistake. Thus, it came to a conclusion that it was definitely because of the strange Demonic Qi and the Spiritual Energy coexisting. It allowed Guo Fan to transform into the Devil n or a simr state.

    ¡°Thank you, Hammer, for your concern.¡± Guo Fan rubbed Orange Cat''s head, put it on his shoulder, and stood up. He let out a long breath and smiled. ¡°I''m fine now.¡±

    Qingfu put away the bronze cauldron and ran over to hug Guo Fan.

    ¡°Pffft.¡± Guo Fan was knocked and staggered. He squatted down and quickly said, ¡°It''s nothing special¡­¡±

    The little guy raised his head and kissed him. His eyes were red and his tears were as big as broken pearls. ¡°You, you can''t leave me this time.¡±

    To her, she had almost lost her reunion with Guo Fan not long after.

    ¡°It''s fine, it''s fine. I''m fine now. I''mpletely fine.¡±

    Guo Fan gently patted the back of the little doll. It was not easy for him to coax Qingfu, so he stood up again.

    When he saw the white jade monument split in half, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he understood what had happened during the process of his divine sense sinking into the monument. He asked Yijun about it and found out about the situation.

    ¡°Father, what is going on?¡± Yijun''s gaze shifted to the position of Guo Fan''s Dantian and said faintly, ¡°If it is possible, I need to check the condition of all your meridians and Spiritual Energy.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°No, no, no, there is no need.¡±

    ¡°It''s also hard to say what''s going on with the current situation¡­¡±

    Guo Fan had a strange expression on his face.

    He knew what was going on in his dantian. His golden core, which was originally as round as a chicken, had been reced by a small cyclone. The ck and white Yin Yang fish kept spinning, absorbing and filtering the spiritual qi like a whale swallowing. However, instead of falling, his cultivation had risen, surpassing five levels in a row. It had reached the eighth level of the Golden Core Stage.

    Before he came here, he had just reached the Golden Core Stage not long ago, but in the Martial Emperor Tomb¡­ All of the Spiritual Energy had been expelled, giving the cultivator a tremendous pressure. However, his body still unconsciously circted the Circtory Cycle Revolution, and when he recovered¡­ The Spiritual Energy was crazily absorbed by his'' thirsty ¡®body, and he was already at Golden Core Third Order. The others should be the same, but the degree varied from person to person.

    And this time, arge amount of devilish energy was used by him, and he rose to Golden Core Eighth Order in one go.

    All the injuries on his meridians were healed, and became even tougher and wider. However, there were still some injuries left on his heart that were previously upied by devilish energy. Now, this Yin Yang Cyclone was slowly treating his injuries as well within a few breaths of time.

    The Ultimate One Dao Initial Exhibition¡­

    Guo Fan looked at the white jade stone tablet. He had only obtained one of the eight iplete pieces, which belonged to the Devil n.

    Thest part of this cultivation technique was actually divided into eight parts. Moreover, only a specific race could obtain it¡­ The creator of this cultivation technique, Jomo, really wanted everyone in the world to obtain it. Thus, he designed a cultivation technique with different characteristics of all races.

    From this, one could infer that the creator of this technique was probably not a human.

    The reason why the daughter of the Devil Emperor, Hee Mengyao, came here was probably because she wanted to find this¡­ Otherwise, it would be too much of a coincidence that this was the white jade tablet of the Devil n.

    Now, Guo Fan had identally triggered the stone tablet because of the devil Qi in his body. He had obtained the cultivation technique of the Devil n and controlled the devil Qi.

    ¡°By the way, where is Dong Yuan?¡±

    Guo Fan was deep in thought. Suddenly, he thought of the disciple from the Blistook Pavilion who was lucky or unlucky enough to be possessed by the soul of a Martial Emperor.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225 - Fell into Deep Thought

    ¡°He went to check out the copsed white jade pce, meow.¡±

    The hammer rested on Guo Fan''s shoulder, rubbing its head against his neck and speaking with a squint.

    Guo Fan nodded and pinched the Orange Cat''s ear. He analyzed, ¡°Since this guy is being used as a host by the Martial Emperor, he definitely won''t hand over the Qingfu Zi money this time. After all, to earn contribution points, he needs to use the mission process as evidence.

    Moreover, the Martial Emperor has given me the Purification Scripture. Perhaps he can only take the cultivation technique from the body demon outside the tomb. This way, it would be better for him to betray the Soul Haunt Ship and escape with his belongings¡­ He also holds the identity of a disciple of the Blistook Pavilion, and it doesn¡¯t seem to be a low one. He would most likely report this matter to the Blistook Pavilion, which would definitely protect him. There''s no need to fear the Soul Haunt Ship hunting him down.¡±

    Guo Fan had roughly analyzed Dong Yuan''s mindset and had even thought of a way out for him. He turned to Yijun and said, ¡°That''s fine too. It just so happened that you two should rest for a while and wait for him toe back. We will walk along the way for a bit and send him out.¡±

    Yijun nodded and then asked, ¡°Father ns to befriend him?¡±

    Guo Fan cleared his throat and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not exactly befriending him¡­ Senior Martial Emperor previously mentioned that he wouldn¡¯t disappear for the time being because he wants to do something he should do. I dare to guess he¡¯s going to seek revenge on the person who framed him and his wife in the past, and in the previous battle¡­ Thest time he killed the Three-head Heavenly Devil, he definitely held back a lot of strength. He didn¡¯t even try his best.¡±

    Although Guo Fan almost wanted to switch sides because of Hee Mengyao, he didn¡¯t intend to vent his frustration on the Martial Emperor¡¯s inaction. After all, the Martial Emperor wasn¡¯t obligated to help him. He felt more helpless.

    That Purification Scripture should have been given to him aspensation, so it wasn¡¯t a loss.

    Yijun¡¯s pupils constricted. She hadn¡¯t had the time to observe these things in the previous battle. Guo Fan guessed it was because he didn¡¯t participate in the battle that he had the leisure to notice these details. But his sensitivity to details was already amazing.

    The young girl said in a deep voice, ¡°He is preserving the strength of the remnant soul.¡±

    Hammer was filled with righteous indignation. ¡°This old devil¡­ Wu, Wu, Wu!¡±

    Guo Fan quickly suppressed the vulgaritiesing from the cute Kitty''s mouth.

    He continued, ¡°We need to conserve our strength, but he genuinely wants to kill the Tianma. So on one hand, it might be for revenge, and on the other hand, it¡¯s because his remnant soul has a time limit. And the time should be rtively short. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to upy Dong Yuan¡¯s body forever. It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t.¡±

    Yijun understood. ¡°So after borrowing Dong Yuan¡¯s body for revenge, the Martial Emperor¡¯s remnant soul will very likely disappear. As for the aftermath of the revenge, Dong Yuan will have to handle it himself. Father wants to see what Dong Yuan will do, then decide whether to befriend or help this person. For now, it''s only temporary to form a good rtionship.¡±

    Guo Fan was very pleased. ¡°This child can be taught.¡±

    Yijun smiled, not just because Guo Fan praised her, but also because of this child¡­ Actually, there was also the implication of having a concubine.

    The young girl looked at Guo Fan¡¯s expression and felt he probably didn¡¯t know.

    Hence, Yijun hid this little joy in her heart. With just a smile, she returned to her originally indifferent demeanor.

    Guo Fan was stunned by Yijun¡¯s brief but beautiful smile, but he didn¡¯t know what kind of young girl¡¯s thoughts were hidden in it.

    They sat down to rest. Qingfu once again flipped through the Puppet Master diary, and Guo Fan nned to study the changes in his Dantian.

    This newly formed ck and white vortex,pared to the vortex in his Dantian formed from the condensation of Spiritual Energy, had nearly double the absorption efficiency.

    The friction between Spiritual Energy and devilish energy was like a millstone. With each breath, arge amount of spiritual energy could be absorbed and refined at an extremely high efficiency. There was visible improvement every minute and every second.

    The Golden Core stage had always been a dividing line that separated mortals from cultivators.

    Only upon reaching the Golden Core realm could one truly touch the threshold of cultivation, known as the ¡°Golden Core Great Dao.¡± Cultivating the inner core would turn the human body into a furnace, using the essence and qi in the body as medicine and refining it with divine mes.

    The efficiency of burning and refining depended on each cultivation method.

    Guo Fan''s method¡­ could be considered unprecedented and unparalleled.

    However, he frowned, feeling something was amiss. The vortex in his dantian seemed to be moving in a certain direction.

    Guo Fan estimated it was probably where the Three-head Heavenly Devil had fallen.

    It was a kind of ¡°hunger.¡±

    Currently, the vortex in his Dantian had barely bnced with the Spiritual Energy. However, as his cultivation base increased, the Spiritual Energy would grow, while the devil energy would only be controlled.

    Unless he could obtain more devil Qi, he would have to kill and devour more Devil n.

    Indeed, there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world¡­

    After a while, Qingfu suddenly tugged on Guo Fan¡¯s sleeve.

    Guo Fan opened his eyes from deep thought, and the small figure whispered, ¡°I found out¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned and didn¡¯t react.

    The miniature person opened the diary and pointed to one of the locations. ¡°This is the white jade pce.¡±

    Guo Fan nodded. ¡°And then?¡±

    The miniature person moved his finger downwards and said, ¡°This is the appearance of the white jade pce after its transformation.¡±

    ¡­ ¡°?¡±

    Guo Fan looked at the yellow book that resembled a Gundam and fell into deep thought.

    This sharp white main body, these eight wings¡­ This game nner must be crazy, right?!

    ¡°Rumble¡­¡±

    Guo Fan subconsciously turned his head and looked in the direction of the white jade pce. His tone was drifting. ¡°Oh, Dong Yuan has gone to check the pce. I hope he won¡¯t trigger a g¡­¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡± A loud sound was heard, followed by the trembling of the ground.

    A huge white jade body slowly rose from the ground in the woods. The various parts were still assembling, opening up pieces of soil and trees that fell to the ground with a swoosh. The lower half of the body was covered in mud and dust.

    From afar, Dong Yuan''s voice could be heard, ¡°Quick, run!¡±

    Guo Fan, ¡°¡­ ¡°

    Qingfu added from the side, ¡°That wing is not just for decoration. It really can fly.¡±

    ¡­

    At the entrances of the ind, teams from different sects were sent in one after another.

    They all looked up at the Eight-winged White Jade Mechanical Marite that looked like a demon god.

    The eight wings, slender and featherless, appeared mighty but seemed tock power.

    ¡°Wuuu - Xiu!¡±

    After a buzzing sound, those eight wings emitted the brilliance of Spiritual Energy, then shot out waves of Spiritual Energy from within¡­ Just like the beautiful wings of a butterfly, indicating its danger clearly.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226 - After Confirming My Eyes I Met the Right Person

    ¡°Rumble¡­¡±

    Wings of light spread out!

    Guo Fan stared with his mouth agape at the massive mechanical doll. Initially, he couldn''t see the details, but as it slowly stood up, countless mechanical parts rotated together. Guo Fan recognized the lotus-shaped crack emitting a golden light. It was the garden where they had obtained the Puppet Master Diary. The broken body and limbs were formed by the pathways and secret rooms.

    ###ip###

    The eight wings were the tracks and chains hidden between the various library rooms in the depository. The bronze metal emitted a dark luster, and the broken chains swayed with the puppet''s movement, creating a nging sound.

    Due to the previous destruction in many parts of the pce, the puppet that stood up seemed to be in ruins. However, this iplete appearance had a strange beauty to it.

    Dirt and dust rose in the air, enveloping the enormous distorted puppet in a hazy and gloomy state. It appeared mysterious and grand.

    The original base, the garden, was mostly buried underground. Now, as it emerged, it overturned the surroundingnd. The entire ind trembled, and the Earth Dragon''s transformation was just as terrifying.

    ¡°Awoo¡­ Awoo¡­¡± The Strange Beasts that originally lived within the pce fell like dumplings,nding on the ground or in the forest, either crying out in pain or smashing into piles of mud.

    These half-rotten Strange Beasts were the products of the failed Purification Scripture experiment. Under normal circumstances, theirbat strength was weak, and their loose muscles easily shattered.

    The overall appearance of this puppet was not only defined by the eight wings at the back but also by the outline resembling a powerful Gundam. It was closer to the statue of a god in the temple, including the missing head that had been dug out from the top.

    Its expression even carried a trace of divinity, indifference, and kindness.

    This, Guo Fan could understand. After all, this was a xianxia world view¡­

    Understand my ass!

    What the heck, the Puppet Master Mechanical Technique created a Gundam that could transform?!

    The corner of Guo Fan''s mouth twitched. He looked at the eight wings of light in a daze, though he could understand it upon closer inspection.

    Since the Puppet Master could create a bionic person like Qingfu, making a Gundam in terms of technique was reasonable.

    But emotionally, it was still very shocking.

    After all, this was a Gundam!

    ¡°Qingfu, when you learn the mechanism technique, can you also make one?¡± Guo Fan couldn''t help but mutter.

    Qingfu was a little confused. ¡°Yes, yes, but it takes a lot of time and effort to make this ¡®Hall Spirit Puppet God.'' Although its power is impressive, if fully powered, it is probablyparable to a Physical Integration Period great cultivator. But it also needs a Physical Integration Period cultivator to control it, making it practically useless. Therefore, Lord Puppet Master did not use itter on, and it waspletely put on hold.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. Whether it''s useful or not is secondary, as long as it can be used.¡±

    Guo Fan said sincerely, ¡°I''ll collect whatever materials you need. When the timees, I''ll design the exterior, alright?¡±

    The little guy''s eyes were confused. He didn''t understand why Guo Fan suddenly showed such inexplicable enthusiasm.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The Hall Spirit Puppet God''s body finally stabilized, but probably due to itsck of mobility, it couldn''t fly, and its wings of light dimmed.

    It lifted its foot and took a step forward. The ground shook.

    Its aura was astonishing.

    Qingfu flipped through the diary and said, ¡°After Hall Spirit Puppet God was attacked, a self-defense mode activated a Wood Pearl inside, storing arge amount of Spiritual Energy in advance. It was roughly equivalent to the strength of a peak Physical Integration Period cultivator, but it could onlyst for ten minutes. After that, it would be useless. Furthermore, after so many years, the Spiritual Energy in the Wood Pearl had severely depleted. It won''t be as good as it was in the past.¡±

    ¡°Wood Pearl?¡±

    Guo Fan''s heart skipped a beat. Wasn''t this one of the Five Luminaries Divine Pearls?

    He already had the Water and Fire Pearls. Acquiring another one would mean having more than half of them. ¡°Where is the approximate location?¡±

    Guo Fan sensed it. The energy waves of Hall Spirit Puppet God''s Spiritual Energy were around the Void Refining Stage and rapidly weakening.

    With Guo Fan''s current cultivation base and the help of the card, he had officially broken through to the God Forming Stage and reached the Void Refining Stage. It was worth it.

    Qingfu pointed at the heart of the huge puppet. ¡°It''s about three feet deep inside.¡±

    ¡°Ceng!¡±

    Guo Fan pulled out his Murderous Heart Gall and narrowed his eyes at Hall Spirit Puppet God.

    Although Murderous Heart Gall was a long-ranged bow-type weapon, spiritual attacks were only effective on targets with consciousness. This huge puppet, showing no signs of life, was obviously not within its attack range.

    Therefore, he could only engage in closebat.

    He never expected that one day, he would have the chance to tear down a Gundam with his bare hands.

    On the other side, Dong Yuan''s voice still echoed as he rushed out from the woods in the distance.

    When he saw that the few of them were still standing, he hurriedly said, ¡°Quick, run!¡±

    Dong Yuan staggered and almost fell.

    As soon as he appeared, Hall Spirit Puppet God, who seemed a bit slow, suddenly lowered his head and locked onto this tiny human.

    ¡°Bang! Ssh!¡±

    It was probably the sound of howling wind, like a typhoon sweeping across thend.

    The war machine took another step forward. This step caused the ground to sink. A huge crack appeared, followed by a loud bang as it bent down and rushed towards the crowd.

    Although it looked heavy, it moved with astonishing speed.

    Guo Fan felt that the impact resembled more of an Eva than a Gundam.

    The puppet in his line of sight spread its eight wings and assumed a diving posture. At the same time, runes circted on its body, and sharp wind des gathered in its empty hands.

    With such arge body, if it swept across, it would lift the ground, let alone humans.

    Guo Fan was about to make his move when a shout suddenly came from other parts of the ind.

    ¡°Form the formation!¡±

    Several people flew into the sky on their swords. Their swords whistled through the air and formed a Six Rennes Sword Formation, aiming at the puppet.

    These people wore the robes of swordsmiths from the Sword Pavilion.

    Then, another group of differently dressed people emerged and shouted, ¡°Don''t panic, people from the Sword Pavilion. Blistook Pavilion is here to help!¡±

    Then, there was a strangeugh. ¡°What do you mean by help? I''m afraid they are here to share a piece of the pie. Heavenly Treasure Pavilion is not so sanctimonious. This puppet is very valuable. I, Yan Gang, am willing to exchange 60,000 Soul jewels for everyone to watch. How about it?¡±

    The three pavilions had gathered together, creating a noisy and exciting scene.

    ¡°These people¡­ That''s true. When the Nine Furnace Great Formation contacted the barrier at the ind''s entrance, I reckon there should be some activity in the outside world as well. However, these people have alle. How long have I been staying in the Martial Emperor Tomb?¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned for a moment. Then, he had an ominous feeling.

    The three pavilions had arrived¡­ What about the other sects?

    ¡°Since the value is huge, we should hand it over to the Redwood High Academy to deal with it.¡±

    The ethereal and cold female voice resounded throughout the ind and reached Guo Fan''s ears.

    He suddenly raised his head and saw a woman standing in the air far away. Her dark robe fluttered in the wind, and her long hair swayed. Her face was hidden in the clouds, and only her cold star-like eyes were visible.

    She slightly lowered her head and locked eyes with Guo Fan.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227 - Who Said There Were No Cypress Disciples

    Guo Fan was stunned for a moment. He stared nkly at the woman who was standing in the air. It wasn''t until the woman''s eyes swept around him that he finally reacted.

    Song Na!

    Student Liu, who was full of fighting spirit and was ready to tear the Gundam apart, now looked at each other and even subconsciously retreated.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡±

    He cleared his throat with difficulty andposed himself. He thought to himself that it was fine. Song Na was the most considerate. Although she looked aloof and aloof on the outside, her heart was very gentle and generous.

    Although she looked to her left and right and saw the big loli and little loli beside her, her eyes did not reveal any emotions, right?

    Luckily, the ones following him this time were all lolis, and they were all innocent. Otherwise, the situation would be even more wrong.

    Absolutely! It''s fine!

    Guo Fan took a deep breath and calmed himself down. Compared to what he had experienced in the past, this was nothing.

    He had a clear conscience and a clear conscience.

    Hammer was a pet, Qingfu was a doll, and Xinyue and Yijun were only daughters¡­

    Guo Fan''s slightly confident smile immediately froze.

    Daughter¡­ Oh¡­

    Where did this girle from? Didn''t she have to have a mother first?

    Furthermore, he already had two daughters. It could be imagined how many things he had done to let Song Na down. Furthermore, he had already let Song Na down many years ago. He had even let her down many times.

    Oh shit¡­

    The more Guo Fan thought about it, the more cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He forced a smile and looked straight into Song Na''s indifferent eyes.

    The more he thought about it, the more he couldn''t show a look of being in the wrong. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be like breaking his own defense and making excuses¡­ No, he didn''t even have the chance to exin.

    He stole a nce behind Song Na. Other than the NPC Song Jie was familiar with, he didn''t know anything else. They should be ordinary disciples of the Soaring Wisdom Sect.

    Although Guo Fan didn''t know how long he had stayed in the Martial Emperor Tomb, it shouldn''t be too long. It wasn''t enough for theserge sects to send their main force here. They must have summoned their disciples nearby.

    It seemed like even if he and Song Na foughtter, Yijun and the others could still deal with these people from the Soaring Wisdom Sect.

    Guo Fan had already begun to n in his heart. If his exnation failed, he would have Xinyue open the Mountain and Sea Realm. He would do the same thing, suppressing Song Na''s cultivation base. Then, he would have a higher chance of escaping.

    His cultivation base continued to rise, and his courage grew. However, he was afraid that other sects would interfere. Song Na''s appeal was still very strong.

    The Martial Emperor Tomb should have already beenpletely exposed to the outside world, and was much earlier than the original plot. Thankfully, Guo Fan had already walked around the area, and had obtained the most valuable items.

    As for the rest, let them fight for it.

    Then, he would have to tell them the positions of the treasures in the Martial Emperor Tomb. These people hade here for the sake of benefits, so they wouldn''t give up on their original purpose just because of Song Na.

    In just a short moment, Guo Fan had already thought of his escape n.

    He only needed to use the darkness under themp to avoid Song Na from going to the Soaring Wisdom Sect, and hand over the Jade Void Daoist Canon given by Yin Fen to the current Sect Master, who was also Song Na''s master, Eyun.

    In terms of status, he would be a guest elder of the Soaring Wisdom Sect.

    Song Na was different from Sun Fen. Sun Fen had a stubborn and sharp character. She could directly break out of the pavilion and ignore the rules. However, Song Na attached great importance to the rules of the sect and could not ignore the orders of the Soaring Wisdom Sect to attack him.

    Hahahahaha¡­ The sky was high and the birds could fly, the sea was wide and the fish could jump.

    Guo Fan almostughed out loud.

    Song Na did not know what he was thinking. After staring at him for a while and seeing that he was distracted, she revealed a helpless smile and looked away.

    At this moment, when the people from the other sects heard Song Na say that the Martial Emperor Tomb should be handled by the Redwood High Academy, they immediately started discussing amongst themselves.

    The leader of the group from Blistook Pavilion was a God Forming Stage disciple. He was wearing a blue robe. He first frowned, then said, ¡°Daoist Priest Song Na, if there are any documents in the Martial Sovereign Tomb, etc. We should naturally hand them over to the Redwood High Academy for research, but there are some natural treasures¡­ Those who see it will have a share. It shouldn''t be to the extent that they will contribute it to the Redwood High Academy, right? ¡°

    The man from the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion who spoke in a strange tone just now appeared. It turned out to be a skinny old man. He held a gourd that was iid with gold and jade in his hand. His clothes were extremely gorgeous. He looked extremely wretched, but the aura he emitted was that of a Void Refining Stage. He shouted, ¡°That''s right, that''s right. That Redwood High Academy is filled with a bunch of sour and rotten Confucians. If you can''t do anything, what''s the point of doing this research? Every year, we still need these sects to give them Soul jewels. Listen to me. Regarding the research of treasures, my Heavenly Treasure Pavilion is the best. Sixty thousand isn''t enough. A hundred thousand!¡±

    He raised his head and said proudly, ¡°Listen up! One hundred thousand! Don''t move! It''s one hundred thousand Soul jewels per person! ¡°

    ¡°Hua¡­¡±

    Immediately, many of the disciples who came in from behind were stunned. They immediately retreated and stood still.

    This was a genuine free payment!

    The Heavenly Treasure Pavilion was indeed rich and overbearing¡­

    This battle was not something that Xun Yimu''s small scale of 500 Soul jewels couldpare with. Even Guo Fan was a little tempted.

    Even the Sword Pavilion had set up a formation. The disciples who had temporarily trapped Hall Spirit Puppet God began to hesitate, ¡°Senior disciple Yi Dong¡­¡±

    The one in the lead was the steward, Yi Dong, who had been transferred to the Jolcana Road because of Guo Fan.

    The disciple closest to them shouted a few times, but there was no response. He found that the steward was staring at the forest on the ind in a daze. He murmured, ¡°How¡­ How could it be him¡­ Why is it him again¡­¡±

    He looked as if he had been possessed.

    ¡°Senior Yi Dong!¡±

    ¡°Eh?! !¡±

    Yi Dong was awakened by the shout. He turned around and sneered, ¡°Since when did the disciples of Sword Pavilionck money? Senior Golden Cbash must be joking. This secret realm is not only worth a hundred thousand Soul jewels, how can it be measured with Soul jewels? Naturally, the disciples of the Sword Pavilion want to obtain this puppet. Besides, the disciples of the Redwood High Academy aren''t here. If they were here, we would still be able to talk¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Who said that there are no disciples of the Redwood High Academy?¡± Song Na''s indifferent voice sounded again.

    Everyone was suddenly stunned, and their minds were unable to think straight.

    Redwood High Academy? Didn''t I see them outside just now?

    Besides, weren''t these people a group of sectless cultivators that had always lived in a remote corner and focused on their research? When did they run out?

    The disciples of the Soaring Wisdom Sect were also stunned and looked at Eldest Senior Sister.

    Song Na''s wide sleeves fluttered and her slender white jade-like fingers were raised. She pointed at the ind below and said, ¡°Not only is he here, he arrived earlier than us.¡±

    In an instant, countless pairs of eyes looked at Guo Fan.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228 - That Group of Concubines Jiang Feng

    There''s one saying one.

    Guo Fan was indeed a disciple of the Redwood High Academy.

    As mentioned earlier, in the Obsidian Tribes game, yers who did not choose to join a sect to obtain aplete cultivation system were all tacitly recognized as sectless cultivator. With the addition of the Redwood High Academy''s name, they could travel to various sects. They could study some techniques and skills that were open to the Redwood High Academy.

    This setting gave yers a lot of leeway to choose from, but at the same time, increased the difficulty of the yers'' cultivation.

    After all, choosing to join a sect was the right path, and the game did not encourage yers to be sectless cultivator.

    Aplete cultivation system, skill chain, as well as sect reputation and contributions could be exchanged for special items in the sect''s stores. There were also the mounts and followers distributed by the sect. They were all benefits that could only be obtained after joining a sect. If they didn''t join the sect, they would naturally only be able to take a look.

    Therefore, under normal circumstances, sectless cultivator didn''t pay much attention to PVP and PVPpetitive yers. For example, lifestyle yers who developed sub-upations, or those who only wanted to enter various sects for sightseeing. Or, it could be people like Guo Fan who wanted to conquer.

    However, there was another type of yer who found a fortuitous encounter outside of the sect''s inheritance.

    This type of yer had to be a different story. It had been mentioned before that a fortuitous encounter like the Frightening Slopes could be found anywhere. There was naturally no shortage of high level cultivation techniques and items.

    yers who could obtain such a fortuitous encounter would naturally not be weak in terms ofbat strength.

    Hence, the gap between the upper and lower levels of the sectless cultivator was extremely huge, and the prization was very serious.

    This was also very consistent with the characteristics of the Redwood High Academy.

    This academy, which mainly consisted of research talents, had a very high limit. There was also a saint like Liao Mu, who had existed for thousands of years. Of course, none of the people present knew about this.

    The lowest limit was just like what the old man from the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion had said. They were all useless sour Confucians. Their cultivation wasn''t high either, and they hadn''t even developed one, two, three.

    At this moment, Song Na first said that she had to hand over the huge value to the Redwood High Academy. Furthermore, there were indeed disciples of the Redwood High Academy present at the scene.

    In other words, she felt that the huge puppet in the Martial Emperor Tomb right now wasn''t simple at all. It had to be handed over to the only disciple of the Redwood High Academy present to deal with.

    For a moment, everyone''s attention was focused on Guo Fan. They were sizing up this young man who had not been noticed by them.

    Guo Fan''s face stiffened. He raised his head and looked at Song Na.

    The girl''s expression was still calm.

    She did it on purpose!

    Guo Fan was certain that he could use the treasures in the other parts of the Martial Emperor Tomb as bait to prevent these people from getting involved in the matter between him and Song Na. However, she blocked the path behind him.

    Now that Guo Fan had be the center of the matter, it was impossible for him to leave.

    Guo Fan coughed twice. He bit the bullet and cupped his hands, ¡°Seniors, good friends. I, Guo Fan, am indeed a disciple of Redwood High Academy. However, I have no intention ofpeting with you guys for anything. I feel that it is still possible for me to obtain it¡­¡±

    The skinny old man from Heavenly Treasure Pavilionughed strangely. ¡°But you have already arrived, haven''t you? I didn''t pay much attention to you just now. There were traces of fighting everywhere in the tomb, and there were also many traces of destruction. You should be one of the people who came in earlier, right? I''m afraid that everything has already been kept in my bag. Why do I need to cover it up again¡­¡±

    Song Na just added that he arrived earlier than everyone else present¡­

    The meaning behind her words was obvious after thinking for a while.

    Guo Fan looked at Song Na again and felt that this was already revenge in his heart. He said with a serious expression, ¡°I did not take a needle in the middle of the Martial Emperor Tomb. Senior, please do not use me of being innocent out of thin air.¡±

    This secret realm was also not considered a part of the Martial Emperor Tomb¡­

    Song Na''s gaze and Guo Fan''s eyes were interlocked with each other.

    Song Jie, who was standing behind Eldest Senior Sister, noticed the frequent and subtle looks between the two of them. He keenly felt that something was not right, but he could not tell what was wrong.

    If he had more experience, he would understand that this was the aura.

    But now, Song Jie was just like most people. He felt more and more familiar with Guo Fan''s appearance. It was as if he had seen this person somewhere before.

    The old man from Heavenly Treasure Pavilion still twitched his mouth. He didn''t believe Guo Fan''s rification at all.

    There were some things with research value found in the secret realm. He really needed to hand them over to Redwood High Academy to investigate first. He needed to make up for the history of Upper Central Realm and find a new secret realm from there. Each sect was actually quite beneficial.

    However, every sect and sect had sent people into the Redwood High Academy. Usually, when they had a meeting to discuss it, every sect would know about it. They all had a tacit understanding.

    At this moment, the young man below had never seen anyone before, so how could they let him take away this puppet?

    Moreover, it was suspected that he had already entered the Martial Sovereign Tomb ahead of time.

    ¡°Daoist Priest Song Na, why have I never heard of such a young hero appearing in the Redwood High Academy?¡± The blue-robed disciple who was the leader of the Blistook Pavilion first raised his doubts.

    Everyone present saw Song Na faintly smile.

    ¡°Chen Shang, then you are really ignorant and ill-informed. You are that Xia Shui with a group of wives and concubines.¡±

    The blue-robed disciple was first stunned. After which, his face distorted and he said with a flushed face, ¡°I am ignorant and ill-informed? Who would have heard of a nameless person, and not everyone is Bai Xiaosheng!¡±

    He was in a hurry to refute, and did not notice the strangeness in Song Na''s tone.

    ¡°Senior brother, he seems to be that Xia Shui¡­¡±

    The people of Blistook Pavilion behind Chen Shang hesitated. They had already recognized the identity of the young man below. One of the disciples said in a low voice.

    ¡°Xia Shui? Which Xia Shui?¡± Chen Shang subconsciously retorted.

    Then he remembered which Xia Shui it was.

    Recently in the cultivation world, there was only one person called Xia Shui who entered the public''s field of vision.

    The people on the scene shifted their eyes to the people from the Sword Pavilion. Yi Dong''s mouth twitched and said, ¡°Who else could it be, Xia Shui¡­ Sword Singing Ranking number two, ¡®Chasing Sun Green Shadow'' Xia Shui. ¡°

    ¡°Oh, so it''s him! Didn''t he say that the Sword Singing Conference had gone missing after that? The Night''s Fall Sword City had been searching for him for more than a month, but there was no news of him. Why did hee here? ¡°

    ¡°White Dragon River¡­ Was he dragged here by the tide? The White Dragon River Tide is so dangerous, but he is still safe and sound. He is indeed capable.¡±

    ¡°Rumor has it that his rtionship with Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator and Profound Yin Young Lord is extraordinary. But not only that, he also has two wives in Veplon Country. Night''s Fall Sword City Lord had secretly taken him in as his foster son. It was said that the Profound Yin Patriarch had paid a visit to Night''s Fall Sword City Lord to discuss the marriage. And the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator¡­¡±

    ¡± I know that. The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator came out of seclusion early for him, and then went to the Northern Prefecture to challenge the saintess of the Devil Cult. ¡°

    ¡°I didn''t expect him to be a disciple of the Redwood High Academy¡­¡±

    Everyone was discussing amongst themselves.

    Guo Fan swallowed his saliva. He felt like he was about to faint. He didn''t dare to look at Song Na anymore. He secretly cursed how the news spread so quickly and in such detail.

    To think that he was still thinking about how to exin it. This could not be exined clearly at all!

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229 - Damn It What Are You Doing out Here!

    No one had any impression of Guo Fan''s name, but once Xia Shui''s name was mentioned, everyone in the sect was shocked.

    This was because the Sword Singing Ranking that was sent out by the Soul Haunt Ship was immediately spread to every sect, and it had be the topic of discussion during the recent period of cultivation. Although there was another Lang Qing who had stolen the limelight this time, the few people who were ranked in front of the Sword Singing Ranking were still the hot topic.

    And the most eye-catching one was Xia Shui''s name.

    Whether it was the incident of the Jolcana Road being personally received by the master of Sword Pavilion before thepetition started, or the incident of him being personally received by the master of the Jolcana Road, it didn''t matter. Or a sudden burst of power, a straight line up to the second, or a little bit of a connection with those women who were different in every way. All of these things had made him feel like he was in a trance because of a mysterious character.

    However, on the day of the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference''s conclusion, such a hot topic figure¡­ He had been involved in the Devil Cult''s operations against the Sword Pavilion, and had turned the tide of the White Dragon River upside down. After saving the Night''s Fall Sword City, he had disappeared without a trace. It was unknown whether he was still alive or dead.

    Without a doubt, this had added a sense of legend to his mysteriousness, causing people to praise him.

    During the period of time when Guo Fan was trapped in the Martial Sovereign Tomb, the news about him had basically spread to all the sects in the center of the Middle Continent.

    The most important thing was that Soul Haunt Ship''s efficiency in gossiping was very high. They directly dug out the name ¡°Xia Shui,¡± but it was just a fake name. The information attached to the list had already been updated several times.

    His appearance changed from his disguise to his original appearance.

    Although Xia Shui was still written on the Sword Singing Ranking, his real name was Guo Fan. He was once called Mr. Xiaobo, and he had two unmarried wives.

    ¡°So it''s him¡­ I didn''t think that he really didn''t die and even ran into the Martial Emperor Tomb.¡±

    The leader of Blistook Pavilion, Chen Shang, thought for a while and calmed down. Then, the anger in his heart didn''t decrease but increased instead.

    ¡°So it''s this guy. He made Swordson break through the barrier ahead of time, and then he turned against the Pavilion Master. He even went to the Northern Prefecture to confront the Devil Cult!¡±

    Most of the disciples in the Blistook Pavilion had special feelings for the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator. It was like a spiritual symbol.

    Of course, they would definitely admire those seniors. However, the current Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator was the Pavilion Master''s younger sister, a beautiful woman. The situation was different.

    Every disciple who grew up in the Blistook Pavilion, from young to young, would always have the opportunity to see the beautiful back of the girl who was looking into the distance from the Green Lotus Sword tform. Or perhaps¡­ She had heard about how she sat alone for a hundred years, refining a peerless divine sword day after day.

    It was a fleeting nce that was hard to forget.

    However, one day, the dazzling Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator did not hesitate to give up all its persistence for the sake of someone. It walked from the cold and lonely high tform into the bustling and noisy human world.

    Not only was the vague feeling of admiration shattered, but it was also the copse of a kind of belief.

    Furthermore, Chen Shang''s situation was even more special. He secretly admired Song Na, but because of the huge gap between them, he did not even dare to think about it in his heart. Any more than that would be sphemy.

    It was rare to be able to see Song Na face to face and even have a conversation or two. But just now, he heard Song Na say that he was ignorant and ill-informed. Chen Shang was anxious to refute and his face twisted. At the same time, he med the anger in his heart on Guo Fan.

    This anger added oil to the fire, making him feel like he was about to be separated from his physical body.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ So it''s Xia Shui''s Fellow Daoist. I didn''t remember it just now. I hope you can forgive me.¡± Chen Shang gave a fake smile and said, ¡°Since the Fellow Daoist also feels that it''s more reasonable for those who are capable to obtain it, the ownership of this puppet should show its own abilities. Let''s rely on our own abilities. ¡°

    Guo Fan nodded his head. He couldn''t wait for this group of people to start fighting so that he could escape first. In any case, the most valuable thing was already in his hands. ¡°What the Fellow Daoist said is very true¡­¡±

    The wretched old man from Heavenly Treasure Pavilion interrupted, ¡± Hehe, have you colluded with this kid from Blistook Pavilion?¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned when he heard this. Chen Shang''s face was filled with confusion and anger. ¡°Senior Fei Chen, I respect you because I respect you as a senior, but you can''t speak without evidence!¡±

    Fei Chen turned the ring on his finger, squinted his eyes andughed. He turned to Dong Yuan and said, ¡°I have seen this guy before. He is from the outer circle of Blistook Pavilion. How did he get along with this Xia Shui?¡±

    Chen Shang frowned and looked at Dong Yuan. After looking at him, he was shocked. ¡°I have seen him in the outer circle!¡±

    Guo Fan looked at Dong Yuan and cupped his hands. ¡°I met Tang Fellow Daoist by chance. I identally broke into this secret tomb and fought side by side with him for a while. I did not have any collusion with the people of Blistook Pavilion¡­¡±

    ¡°Whether we colluded or not is not up to you to decide.¡± Fei Chen''s smile changed from a vulgar one to a very yful one. ¡± Since you said you didn''t take a needle or a needle, why don''t you show everyone what you and the disciple from the Blistook Pavilion have on them? Let me see if it''s something from the tomb. I''ll know when I get a wisp of Qi. ¡°

    The cultivation technique of Heavenly Treasure Pavilion was the ability to deduce the origin of the item. It allowed one to know the ability of the item from the past and present.

    Although Fei Chen''s words were very arrogant, the cultivators present could only silently curse the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion for being overly arrogant¡­ but who asked it to be so rich? No one was willing to offend it.

    Guo Fan could also understand Fei Chen''s mentality. He remembered this NPC because the final oue wasn''t too good. It was too much of a pursuit for power. In the end, due to greed, it died after being hunted by an auction.

    ording to the effects of the cultivation technique in Heavenly Treasure Pavilion, the items in the Martial Emperor Tomb should be able to increase by quite a bit¡­ No wonder he was in such a hurry.

    Dong Yuan had the pearl that had once been attached to the soul of the Martial Emperor, and Guo Fan had the Purification Scripture. It would not be a problem for the old man to obtain the essence of the material and spiritual energy at a cheap price, but if this was exposed, it would not be a joke!

    Guo Fan motioned for Dong Yuan to calm down, and said with a troubled look, ¡°Senior Fei Chen, it''s not that I don''t want to prove it to you, but there are some things on me that can''t be shown to others¡­¡±

    Fei Chen said, ¡°Could it be that the Fellow Daoist is guilty?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Guo Fan coughed twice and suddenly looked at Song Na. Just as he was about to speak, an evil female voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Fei Chen brat, he indeed has something from the Martial Emperor''s tomb on him. But those are all for me. You ate a bear heart leopard and dared to have designs on him? ¡°

    Fei Chen instantly suspected that there was something wrong with his ears, but the next moment, when he saw the red-dresseddy behind Guo Fan, he was so scared that his soul flew out of his body. His voice changed. ¡°Supreme Elder? !¡±

    Guo Fan stared at the sword spirit in the box in front of him, which looked like it was going to cover him. It was Xiahou Cenyi!

    What the f * ck, what are you doing out here?!

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230 - Come and Greet Your Granduncle

    Before the wicked and unruly female voice could fade away, the sword spirit had yet to walk out from behind Guo Fan. Fei Chen''s slightly frightened cry startled everyone.

    The first thing that caught everyone''s attention was his expression that could be called losing hisposure. His expression was mixed with shock, shock, disbelief, and the action of subconsciously retreating.

    Fei Chen''s cultivation base must not be too weak if he was called over by Heavenly Treasure Pavilion to explore the Martial Monarch Cave. His Void Refining Stage cultivation base could be considered as the first level among the people present.

    Although it was a little shabby for him to have the same cultivation base as Song Jie of the younger generation, given his age, however, not everyone had the same innate talent and talent. Furthermore, the cultivation base of the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion was more rted to luck. It couldn''t be said that he had lost face.

    Therefore, before the true speaker of each sect arrived, this guy had the right to take advantage of his seniority. Plus, his personality made him arrogant.

    However, an old fellow who''d disyed such arrogance suddenly had an appearance as if he''d seen a ghost and was scared out of his wits, and it caused everyone to be unable to help but feel absurd and unbelievable in their hearts.

    The words ¡°Grand Elder¡± that followed closely behind caused the eyeballs of everyone to almost fall out!

    Currently, there was only one Supreme Elder of Heavenly Treasure Pavilion who was still active in front of everyone -

    Currently, the aunt of Heavenly Treasure Pavilion''s Pavilion Master Xiahou Su, the person who transcended tribtion. The age of True Monarch Zhang Xing, Xiahou Cenyi, was temporarily unknown. However, ording to the Soul Haunt Ship, she should be around 1,500 years old. Compared to that ancient saint¡­ He would be 500 years older.

    It seemed reasonable for her to call that skinny old man Fei Chen boy¡­

    Everyone''s gaze shifted away from the shocked Fei Chen andnded on the red-dressed woman who suddenly appeared behind Guo Fan.

    Her ck hair cascaded down like a waterfall and her eyes were fiery red. Her smile was extremely vicious. She raised her chin slightly and reached out her hand in a very natural manner. She returned the sword in Guo Fan''s hand back to its scabbard, and pulled out the killing intent and gall from the scabbard. Holding the sword in her hand, she drew a sword flower and pointed forward with a swoosh.

    Guo Fan watched as the sword left his hand and did not resist at all.

    This kind of weapon that could be handed over without any reservation could already clearly show that the rtionship between the two was extraordinary.

    Fei Chen had just recovered from the extreme shock when he saw such a scene. His pupils could not help but shrink and his mind went nk.

    This¡­ This¡­ This¡­ What exactly is the situation between the Supreme Elder and this brat?!

    No, that''s not right! Why is the Grand Elder here?

    Could it be¡­ a withered tree returning to spring?

    Fei Chen''s expression was stiff and he did not know how to think anymore.

    But in fact, it was only Guo Fan who was stunned for a moment and did not react. In addition, Xiahou Cenyi was already in the state of killing her heart and guts. The sword in the box did not resist at all.

    Song Na, who stood at the front of the Soaring Wisdom Sect''s group, had an expression on her face that was shrouded in clouds. Her hand that was covered by her wide sleeve moved slightly, and her eyes fell on the sword.

    No one in the surroundings noticed that when Xiahou Cenyi was holding the sword flower, the part of the sword that she was holding the sword sheath the most was the sword sheath part, and the front finger was the sword hilt.

    When she stopped moving, a section of the ck and sharp sword slid out due to inertia.

    Other people only thought that she wanted to take the opportunity to draw the sword, but the pre-action movement was a little gaudy and took a little longer.

    But for some reason, Song Na just happened to notice this point.

    Yu Xu''s cold star-like gazended on that small section of the sword.

    Other than the red cracks on the sword, there was also a sword inscription that was carvedter on, Give me the Zhen Xiaobo.

    As for Guo Fan, he had been holding the sword very naturally when he was talking to everyone. It was obvious that he had been using it for a long time.

    ¡­ ¡°¡±

    Song Na''s expression was so calm, like an ancient well without any ripples. It fully demonstrated the steadiness of the leader of the Soaring Wisdom Sect''s new generation who had the most potential.

    She looked up and saw Xiahou Cenyi''s face. Her eyes were slightly wide open and there was a wicked smile on her lips. All of them were filled with disobedience and undisguised provocation andcency.

    Song Na instantly understood that Xiahou Cenyi was deliberately showing her.

    This was tantly showing off!

    One had to say thatpared to the previous few, the Supreme Elder was indeed worthy of being called the Supreme Elder. From the start, he did not think of hiding anything, or perhaps this was the power brought by his strength.

    He just had to bring the thing he wanted.

    Could her toy be given to someone else to y with?

    Not only did she want to get it, she also wanted to tell others that she had yed it, yed it all over, and even imprinted her own mark on it.

    As for you, you can only watch.

    Song Na, who had always had a profound Tao technique and cultivated her body and spirit, subconsciously clenched the Devil Subduing Sword in her hand. Her calm eyes, which had always been calm, darkened a little. It was as if a trace of terrifying cold light was brewing, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye. It was still the same Taoist girl who was like the Soft Mist in the distant mountains, neither close nor distant.

    Song Jie, who was beside her, felt a chill on his body. When he suddenly became alert, he scratched his head in confusion. There was no strange situation. He muttered in his heart, Could it be that I was too nervous and hallucinating?

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The sword spirit looked at Song Na, who seemed to have no reaction, with a smile that was not a smile. In an instant, she pulled out her murderous heart and said coldly,¡± All disciples of Heavenly Treasure Pavilion, listen up. ¡°

    Those people from Heavenly Treasure Pavilion were still somewhat flustered. Arge portion of them had actually never seen Xiahou Cenyi before. It was just that ording to the rumors, they knew that the pavilion master, Xiahou Su, had a very respectful and senior who did not dare to disobey. His status was very high, and he was one of the supreme elders of the pavilion.

    Such a figure should not have appeared here. Moreover, he had appeared by an outsider''s side in such an unexpected manner.

    Thus, for a short period of time, no one answered, and they all cast their gazes towards Fei Chen.

    Fei Chen had seen the Supreme Elder before, but he was still hesitating in his heart, and suspected that it might be Guo Fan''s doing. He cupped his hands and said with a coy smile, ¡°Supreme Elder, may I know if there is any token¡­¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi said with a smile, ¡°A token? Let me think¡­ Fei Chen, when you entered the pavilion, you pulled your parents and cried until they were crying and mucus refused to leave. She pulled on the table''s legs and refused to let go. She cried loudly and caused a ruckus, which amused the younger generation in the pavilion who were in charge of recruiting disciples. I still have the Shadow Stone from back then. Do you want to look back at your childhood?¡±

    Immediately, all the disciples of Heavenly Treasure Pavilion looked at the skinny old man in unison.

    Fei Chen''s face turned red. He hurriedly cupped his hands and smiled bitterly, ¡°I was wrong. Elder, please tell me¡­¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi turned her head and looked at Guo Fan with a smile. It was only when thetter felt his scalp go numb that she said, ¡°All of you,e over and pay your respects to your Martial Uncle Ancestor.¡±

    ¡°Martial Uncle Ancestor? ¡°

    Everyone in Heavenly Treasure Pavilion was dumbfounded. They looked at each other in dismay and were at a loss for what to do.

    As the supreme elder, Xiahou Cenyi''s seniority in Heavenly Treasure Pavilion was unknown, but in reality, she tacitly agreed to be the highest ancestor in the entire sect.

    When she said this, it was either that Guo Fan was her disciple. No matter which kind of person it was, Guo Fan was either her junior brother or her junior brother. It meant that in the blink of an eye, this nameless junior standing in front of her¡­ He had be an elder with an extremely high seniority.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231 - They''re All Confused

    Above the secret ind of the Martial Emperor''s Tomb, the disciples from the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion stood in shock.

    The other sects, regardless of their size, were all watching the unfolding events with great interest, thinking this situation was quite significant.

    The news of Xia Shui''s reappearance in the Martial Emperor''s Tomb after a month-long disappearance would surely shake Night''s Fall Sword City, Blistook Pavilion, and the Profound Yin Family, all of which had been caught in a tumultuous emotional storm. With the addition of the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion, the resulting upheaval could be immense.

    Xia Shui had originally been just a junior who had recentlye to the attention of many major powers and had just begun to rise in prominence.

    Although his numerous deeds were impressive, due to his cultivation base and his identity as a sectless cultivator, he was perceived as ¡°a junior worthy of being nurtured and recruited.¡±

    In this Xianxia world, where strength was paramount, such superficial news held little value in the eyes of the true elite.

    Another reason was the status of the woman currently entangled with ¡°Xia Shui,¡± which was not particrly noteworthy.

    The Profound Yin Young Lord, the first to be rumored, rarely appeared in public. Furthermore, aristocratic families seldom participated in major power struggles, focusing instead on silently developing their strength and prioritizing self-preservation. Despite their wealth and power, they were not considered equals by the top forces.

    The aristocratic families'' bloodlines were still targeted by others. If they acted recklessly, they would have long been reduced to ves.

    Otherwise, when the young master of the Profound Yin Family visited Night''s Fall Sword City, the Sword Pavilion wouldn''t have merely instructed Fang Xiang to take good care of him.

    The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator, who waster revealed, had juste out of seclusion and had a tarnished reputation. Given his previous role as the Sword Pavilion''s master, most people avoided making guesses and kept the matter under wraps.

    At that time, Guo Fan was in the Asura Arena with these three women in front of everyone. Although it looked thrilling, it garnered the attention of many, especially the Soul Haunt Ship, which made a big deal out of it, significantly increasing subscriptions to the Sword Singing Ranking.

    However, this only shocked the younger disciples of various sects. Those with higher status or older cultivators would merely smile.

    And now, with just one sentence from Xiahou Cenyi, his status had skyrocketed to an unimaginable level - Ancestor Martial Uncle of a major power in Middle Continent.

    ¡°Supreme Elder, this¡­ I don''t know who he is¡­¡±

    Fei Chen spoke with difficulty, his voice trembling.

    He was the elder in charge of a branch in Heavenly Treasure Pavilion. Despite having a higher status than the elder Guo Fan favored, he had no right to question Xiahou Cenyi''s decision.

    Or rather, he had subconsciously refuted out of shock and then faced a barrage of ruthless dark history attacks. Now, he was in a sorry state, begging for mercy.

    So, he could only muster the courage to continue asking who this newly emerged Ancestor Martial Uncle really was.

    Xiahou Cenyi''s gaze shifted and subtlynded on Song Na, who was looking at them.

    Given his Tribtion Passing Stage cultivation, Song Na''s little trick of hiding her appearance was simply ineffective.

    Despite her seemingly calm demeanor, her asional nces at Guo Fan and her tightly clenched hands revealed that Yu Xu and Eldest Senior Sister were quite agitated.

    The one-thousand-five-hundred-and-fifty-year-old supreme elder deliberately ced his hand on Guo Fan''s shoulder with a smile and slowly said, ¡°Him¡­¡±

    His tone was drawn out, making the surrounding sect members, who were all ears, feel anxious. Who was he? What was his identity? Say it!

    Even the Hall Spirit Puppet God, still struggling under the Sword Pavilion''s control, waspletely ignored.

    The Sword Pavilion disciples, still operating the Six Rennes Sword Formation, looked at the massive puppet, then at Guo Fan, Xiahou, and the others from the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion, with expressions of anger and grievance.

    Initially, everyone was tense and serious, preparing for a major war with the other sects to seize ownership of this puppet. They didn''t expect it to turn into arge-scale gossip session¡­

    ¡°Roar!¡± The Hall Spirit Puppet God, with its damaged body, let out a roar that sounded like a cry. It had lost the eight wings of Spiritual Energy. The surrounding sword formation was disrupted for a moment, nearly freeing the puppet. Fortunately, the Sword Pavilion disciples regained focus and changed the seals in their hands, stabilizing the formation.

    Despite gritting their teeth and giving their best effort, the Sword Pavilion disciples didn''t spare a nce at anyone!

    At this moment, they even felt a sense of grievance.

    But what could they do¡­ The leader, Yi Dong, gritted his teeth and ordered everyone to work harder. While others were distracted, he might as well capture this puppet in one swift move!

    He desperately needed this achievement to return to headquarters!

    The Sword Pavilion silently continued their efforts, so he didn''t mention it for now.

    As for the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion disciples, who should have been the most anxious, their curiosity was piqued. However, they knew this supreme elder had a knack for mischief, often ying tricks on people. Thus, they appeared rtively calm.

    Finally, when Xiahou Cenyi noticed Song Na''s frown, she nced at the surrounding sect members and smiled, ¡°He is the second andst disciple my master took in.¡±

    The crowd erupted, and Song Na was momentarily stunned, unable to hear anything. Then, she couldn''t help but frown.

    It wasn''t just a disciple but a junior brother.

    Wasn''t this even more ¡°dangerous¡±?!

    Song Na keenly recognized the ethical dilemmas she tried to avoid, simr to Night''s Fall Sword City Lord Fang Xiang¡­ If not for her alliance with the Profound Yin Family, she would have faced the same dilemmas as the former Sword Pavilion members.

    As the supreme elder of the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion, Xiahou Cenyi was the grandmaster in name. Even if she didn''t involve herself in pavilion affairs all year, she couldn''t ignore them entirely.

    However, unlike Song Na''s concerns, others focused on the fact that Guo Fan''s seniority had increased by another level!

    Everyone initially doubted Xiahou Cenyi''s disciple choice, but they didn''t expect him to be the junior brother of the supreme elder!

    This was equivalent to instantly elevating Guo Fan''s status to Xiahou Cenyi''s level!

    From today onwards, there would likely be an additional Senior Elder. The Heavenly Treasure Pavilion members were already in disarray¡­ They wanted to cry but had no tears. Why did an ancestor suddenly appear after entering the tomb?

    Guo Fan''s expression was strange. He thought to himself, ¡®A closed-door disciple¡­ What kind of closed-door disciple is this? A disciple who entered the bedroom with the senior sister and closed the door?''

    Xiahou Cenyi moved closer with a mischievous smile and sent a voice transmission, ¡°Call me senior sister. Otherwise, I''ll shut the door and not let you in. That''s what a closed-door disciple is.¡±

    ¡®Damn Tribtion Passing Stage¡­'' What''s so great about mind reading?

    Guo Fan said, ¡°Senior sister.¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi reached out to pinch his cheek with a kind expression. ¡°Be good, junior brother.¡±

    She looked at the three lolis behind Guo Fan, each with different expressions, and said, ¡°It would be better if you could restrain yourself a little more.¡±

    Guo Fan smiled sheepishly. Just as he was about to speak, Xiahou Cenyi interrupted him again, turning to everyone and saying, ¡°This puppet, I have already promised to give it to my junior brother. Everyone must be willing to concede¡­ I know some may not ept this, so I''ve asked the Sword Pavilion to pause for now. I''ll let him subdue this puppet on his own strength. No one will have any objections.¡±

    The Sword Pavilion disciples, who had already seeded, were left dumbfounded. ¡°???¡±

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232 - There Was No Such Thing as Life and Death

    Xiahou Cenyi''s expression was calm, but her words were very overbearing.

    She had made it clear¡­ What can I do to you if I openly rob you?

    This is simply going too far!

    The disciples of Sword Pavilion who were maintaining the Six Rennes Sword Formation looked at the woman in red with grief and indignation. However, the supreme elder''s eyes swept across the scene. He was in a high position all year round. Immediately, these disciples became mute, and they gritted their teeth and kept silent.

    Due to the matter of Sword Pavilion''s old home being stolen by the Devil Cult a few days ago, they were currently gathering their manpower to destroy a stronghold of the Devil Cult nearby. Now, those who were sent over weren''t true disciples, and there were even a few outer sect disciples that were sent over to fill up the numbers.

    In terms of cultivation and status, they didn''t have the qualifications to refute, but because they still had a little bit of dignity in their hearts, they didn''t immediately cancel the sword formation. However, some of their hands were already trembling.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± The huge Hall Spirit Puppet God, who was trapped in the formation, struggled even harder. He kept raising his fists, which were made up of pce parts, and bombarded the restraint of the sword formation.

    The sword formation was on the verge of copse.

    Xiahou Cenyi saw that they were unwilling to move, so she narrowed her eyes. ¡°When Gong Wei was cultivating in Redwood High Academy, he had to greet me respectfully and call me teacher and senior. The disciples of Sword Pavilion are really promising now.¡±

    Again¡­ Xiahou Cenyi ¡°relied on her seniority to make a fool of herself,¡± but this mountain-like seniority really made people feel ashamed when they heard it.

    In the Redwood High Academy, because there were many elders from different sects who had retired and even the sect head was a lecturer, the majority of the disciples would go in to study for a while, regardless of whether it was to understand other sects. Or to find some master.

    Although the Redwood High Academy was prejudiced because of the traditional concept of martial arts, there was no doubt that it was very useful.

    Xiahou Cenyi''s fun character had naturally been listed in there before.

    The current master of the Sword Pavilion, ¡°Bing Jun Sword Master,¡± Gong Wei, was only a young swordsmith in front of Xiahou Cenyi.

    When they thought about their master / master / grandmaster in front of this grandaunt, they also had to perform the junior ceremony. They suddenly felt the pressure.

    The disciples of the Sword Pavilion were naturally the same.

    Initially, they still had a trace of hesitation in their hearts, but now, all that was left was fear and trepidation. As the first person withdrew the Spiritual Energy and the flying sword, he cupped his hands and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Senior, please forgive us for not being able to react in time.¡±

    The others also withdrew their swords, and the Six Rennes Sword Formation copsed.

    Yi Dong was the one who was giving orders. At this moment, his face was deathly pale. The way he looked at Guo Fan was no longer filled with grief and indignation, but a pain in the ass as if he had just eaten a te of ginger potatoes.

    With you in my life, I won''t be able to avoid it, I won''t be able to avoid it¡­

    His mission this time was probably going to fail again!

    Unless there are other ces worth exploring on this ind and he can obtain some valuable natural treasures, it would be extremely difficult for Yi Dong to return to his original position without any contribution.

    ¡°Junior is still shocked in my heart that I met an acquaintance here and did not give any orders. Senior, please forgive me¡­¡±

    Yi Dong held his breath and gritted his teeth. His heart was bleeding, and he still had to show a respectful expression on his face.

    Xiahou Cenyi asked, ¡°An acquaintance?¡±

    Yi Dong looked at Guo Fan. ¡°When Xia Shui participated in the Sword Singing Conference with the Fellow Daoist, it happened to be junior who was in charge of registering¡­¡±

    Guo Fan''s current memory was close to the level of photographic memory. Naturally, he still remembered the person in charge. He had also noticed this brother just now.

    However, he did not expect to meet him here again.

    ¡°Indeed, life is different.¡± Guo Fan sighed.

    Who the f * ck wants to meet you?!

    Yi Dong felt that the bad luck in his life started when he met this guy. He had a smooth journey ahead of him. Although he was only a 4-star swordsmith, his position in the Sword Pavilion was because he was good at managing connections. He was even better than some 6-star swordsmiths.

    However, ever since that time, he had been sent away again and again. Until now, he had beenfortably working on logistics and had be a frontlinebatant in the exploration of the Martial Emperor''s Tomb.

    The sadness in his heart could not be exined to outsiders.

    Yi Dong faked a smile. In his heart, after he left the Martial Emperor Tomb this time¡­ He would focus on studying the art of sword forging and would not think about returning as soon as possible. He had already understood that no matter how much he managed his connections, they would only be trapped in the same circle. Without strength, the higher-ups would not care about your little tricks. If he said that he would send you out, he would send you out without any hesitation.

    Xiahou Cenyi said, ¡°Since you are familiar with me, it is not considered an offense. You can withdraw first.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yi Dong nodded in agreement as he sighed. Indeed, strength was respected¡­ Everyone present could see it. Xiahou did not descend with his real body. Instead, he was an existence akin to a projection. He was made of pure Spiritual Energy, and his aura was not very strong.

    That was why he had some thoughts of being lucky.

    However, once he thought of the fact that the other party was a Tribtion Passing Stage Almighty, his heart stopped beating.

    The people from the other sects looked at the people from the Sword Pavilion and retreated. They had obviously used a formation to trap the huge puppet. Furthermore, they were almost able to subdue the puppet, and in the blink of an eye, the puppet had be someone else''s wedding dress. It was inevitable that they would feel sad for the death of the rabbit¡­ but they didn''t dare to move.

    Firstly, they didn''t dare to argue with the supreme elder of Heavenly Treasure Pavilion, as there were only a few Tribtion Passing Stage experts in the entire Upper Central Realm.

    This wasn''t the time to show their courage and backbone. If they weren''t careful, not only would they lose their lives, but they would also be enemies with Heavenly Treasure Pavilion¡­

    Putting everything else aside, most of the magic treasures in the hands of the people present were purchased from the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion. If this sect chose to deal with a single person, it would really make them feel like they had nowhere to go.

    Furthermore, the representative of the Soaring Wisdom Sect and the publicly acknowledged next sect master, Eldest Senior Sister and Song Na, had also said that this puppet should be given to the only disciple of the Redwood High Academy, Yunyun. It was also meant for Guo Fan.

    Didn''t this mean that Heavenly Treasure Pavilion and Soaring Wisdom Sect were on the same side?

    Who would dare to say anything?

    Previously, everyone could still say a few words. After all, although Song Na was powerful, she was still just a junior. But now, it was not the time. Once Xiahou appeared, who would dare to say anything to this grandaunt?

    As for the next patriarch of Yu Xu and the supreme elder of Heavenly Treasure Pavilion, they seemed to be protecting a single person at the same time. Although some people had already vaguely felt that something was wrong, no one dared to mention it¡­

    Even Song Na, who was secretly ¡®offering flowers to Buddha'', could only suffer this silent loss.

    Xiahou Cenyi scanned the surroundings and no one was ready to speak anymore. She then said to Guo Fan faintly, ¡°Go.¡±

    Guo Fan coughed to clear his throat and said, ¡°Thank you senior sister for your generous gift.¡±

    He had just seen Xiahou Cenyi''s ¡°demonstration,¡± and he already understood why. She was not present with her real body, but appeared in the form of a sword spirit. In fact, her strength was not enough to shock everyone.

    Although the title of the supreme elder of Heavenly Treasure Pavilion was indeed resounding, the people who entered the Martial Emperor Tomb at this moment were like a mix of dragons and fishes. It was hard to guarantee that there would be spies from the Devil Cult or enemies from the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion among them.

    Based on the timeline, Xiahou''s main body was still in seclusion. In the Tribtion Passing Stage, every time she went into seclusion, it represented an important cmity. At this time, if someone with a good heart knew that she seemed to have used a subsoul technique¡­ If she became the sword spirit of Guo Fan''s sword, things would be troublesome.

    And now, the more natural and powerful Xiahou was, the less suspicious he would be.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233 - The True Body Movement Technique of the Clear Qi Pavilion

    ¡°Hall Spirit Puppet God, who had lost the restraint of the sword formation, raised his head and roared. Because the sound was too loud and spread in the air, it was somewhat distorted. The bronze white jade on his body was rubbing against each other, making cracking sounds and showing signs of copsing. It could be seen that his Spiritual Energy reserves had begun to be somewhat difficult to support his movements.

    This fellow wasn''t difficult to kill¡­ but it wasn''t easy to not destroy the integrity of this puppet.

    Guo Fan made a judgment in his heart. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the hilt of the sword that was filled with killing intent.

    Killing Heart Gall''s bow skill was no longer useful. This sword could be used as a bow because it had spiritual attacks. It was only effective against existences with ¡°consciousness.¡± An inanimate object like Hall Spirit Puppet God waspletely immune to it.

    It should be closebat, or closebat.

    Guo Fan raised his head and looked at the eight-winged puppet. No one made a sound behind him, but he could feel that everyone''s gaze was focused on him.

    Xiahou Cenyi''s words had given Guo Fan a very high seniority and a protective umbre, but it was also a double-edged sword.

    If he couldn''t subdue the puppet, he would really lose all of Xiahou Cenyi''s face in front of almost all the sects in Middle Continent. It was obvious that Xiahou also had a hint of a test in mind.

    Furthermore, there was still Song Na watching.

    Nowadays, it was not easy to get married.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Guo Fan could not help but mutter in his heart. He was a little scared. ¡°A bow soldier in closebat must have made a mistake somewhere. Originally, I would have been fine even if I had beaten myself to a pulp. I also had Yijun and the others to help. Now that I''ve lost, I''ll be famous throughout Middle Continent. ¡°

    While feeling depressed, he secretly shook his head and sighed, ¡°Sigh, forget it. I have to be famous in the future. A single Sword Singing Conference has already caused the Soul Haunt Ship to flip my bottom line. It''s impossible for me to hide anything from them.¡±

    In the end, Guo Fan''sbat strength wasn''t his forte, but it wasn''t bad either.

    It was just that he felt ufortable when he was suddenly surrounded by people.

    But when he inserted the Spiritual Energy into his murderous heart, his eyelids couldn''t help but twitch.

    Guo Fan subconsciously looked at the long sword in his hand. On the pitch ck sword de. The cracks that looked like intertwining mes burned, intertwining and gathering at the center of the sword hilt. It formed a small core made of Spiritual Energy, just like a decorative gem.

    The murderous heart and galldder were unprecedentedly active - it was because of the devilish energy!

    The Spiritual Energy in Guo Fan''s body was mixed with the devil Qi, and there was no distinction between them. Naturally, he would bring it with him when he was pouring it into his body. As an evil sword, the Malicious Heart Gall seemed to have a very high eptance rate of the devil Qi.

    The devil Qi could be considered a kind of filthy Qi.

    Adding the fact that Guo Fan was no longer the same as before, he was no longer the same as the noob who was trapped in the Asura Arena in Night''s Fall Sword City!

    In the Martial Emperor Tomb, he had gained a preliminary understanding of the Sword Dao. At least, he had improved from nothing.

    ¡°Weng¡­¡± A sword chime was heard. The murderous spirit was excited. It happily resonated with Guo Fan and expressed its desire to destroy him.

    Guo Fan was not sure if Xiahou Cenyi was willing to be the sword spirit or not, but in any case¡­ it was over.

    While he was thinking, Hall Spirit Puppet God''s tall body rushed over again. Last time, its target was Dong Yuan, but now, Dong Yuan had taken advantage of the chaos to hide. He was indeed a man who had worked in Soul Haunt Ship for many years. His vignce and timing were very precise, and his survival instinct was first-rate.

    So now, Hall Spirit Puppet God''s target had be Guo Fan, who was at the front.

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± The white jade pce transformed into a puppet that approached rapidly. A fist smashed down, forming a huge wind pressure.

    At this moment, Hall Spirit Puppet God''s strength had been weakened from the Second Grade Physical Integration Period to the Sixth Grade Void Refining Stage. With the help of the card, Guo Fan had broken through to the Soul Formation realm and reached the Fourth Grade of the Refining Void.

    However, there was no Song Na.

    She had been hovering in midair, and the distance between them was not enough to activate the card. However, in that situation just now, Guo Fan did not dare to get close to Song Na.

    Although she had always been virtuous and generous, she did not get jealous, but now she acted as if she did not know Guo Fan. It made thetter somewhat uncertain. In addition, Xiahou had always been agitated. She might not be so kind, generous, or jealous¡­

    Cough, cough. In short, with Guo Fan''s current strength and the increased strength of the Spiritual Energy, it was not difficult for him to get rid of this Gundam. However, if he wanted to fight beautifully, he still had to use his ultimate move.

    Guo Fan stood with his sword in hand. Hall Spirit Puppet God had already arrived in front of him in an instant, but he still didn''t move.

    Some of the disciples who were watching from behind couldn''t help but exim.

    When such a huge puppet approached at high speed, the pressure it exerted was truly terrifying. Moreover, its Sixth Order Void Refining Stage cultivation base was considered quite high. When it stomped on the ground, it was as if the earth was copsing and the mountains were crumbling.

    ¡°Kakakaka¡­¡± Hall Spirit Puppet God''s fist was blown away by the fierce wind, causing many parts to fall off and fly backwards.

    The puppet didn''t care about whether it could withstand the force or not. Every strike was a life and death struggle.

    It was like thest ray of light. The power of this punch was far beyond the sixth level of the Refinement Realm. It might even be able to kill someone of the same level in one go.

    However, under such circumstances, Guo Fan still didn''t move.

    ¡°What does he want to do?¡±

    The Chen Shang from Blistook Pavilion frowned, ¡°He is only at the Fourth Grade of the Void Refinement Realm. It is impossible for him to take this punch¡­¡±

    At this moment, the silent disciples started to discuss, breaking the awkward atmosphere.

    Fei Chen opened his eyes. He wondered if this kid had be arrogant because of the Grand Elder''s favor. He wanted to prove to them that he was worthy of this punch, but the opponent was two levels higher than him.

    If this had happened earlier, Fei Chen would haveughed and ridiculed him on the spot. But now that Xiahou was beside him, he did not dare to do so.

    The others did not dare to do so either.

    Thus, they could only hold their breaths and watch the changes in the arena.

    Yes, the changes were astonishing!

    ¡°Ceng!¡± The murderous heart''s gall suddenly came out of its sheath. Guo Fan made a posture of bending over and charging forward. At the same time, Hall Spirit Puppet God''s punchnded.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Smoke and dust flew in all directions, and dust rose into the air.

    With Hall Spirit Puppet God as the center, the surrounding ground caved in, and the shock wave pushed outwards, creating a chaotic gale.

    The cultivators with lower cultivation bases were blocked out from view, and they were startled. However, those with higher cultivation bases'' pupils contracted, and they revealed shocked expressions.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡± Almost no one saw the process clearly. Guo Fan''s figure appeared in midair in an instant, and the sword light broke through the smoke and dust.

    ¡°This speed¡­ is infinitely close to the power of space, Close, Yet Worlds Apart?¡± Pang Veplon''s expression suddenly changed in the corner, and he muttered in a somewhat strange manner.

    Ji Yushu, who was beside him, heard it. He specialized in misceneous studies and read a lot of books. He had a wide range of knowledge and knowledge. He blinked his eyes and said in a daze, ¡°Isn''t this the true technique of Blistook Pavilion?¡±

    After he said that, he subconsciously looked towards the Blistook Pavilion.

    Indeed, as a true disciple, Chen Shang''s face was filled with shock and disbelief, as if he couldn''t believe his eyes.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234 - One Big One

    ¡°How is that possible? ¡°

    Chen Shang''s face was twisted with shock, but¡­ Imminent Skyline was absolutely Imminent Skyline!

    As a true disciple, he also had the qualifications to cultivate this movement technique. But this was almost the pinnacle of movement techniques, the most profound type. Apart from the power of space, only Imminent Skyline could directly cross over a distance of over a hundred miles, which was equivalent to teleportation.

    It was said that once Imminent Skyline reached the peak, he would be able toe into contact with the spatial force before reaching the Tribtion Passing Stage. However, among all the true disciples of the Blistook Pavilion, only a few of them had reached such a high level.

    Chen Shang''s talent was average, and he had only brieflye into contact with this movement technique. Although he hadn''t been able toprehend the mysteries of space, it was enough for him to recognize this movement technique.

    Among the people present, other than Song Na, Pang Veplon had the highest status and cultivation. His words were very reliable, and Ji Yushu''s fame was also quite great. When these two people spoke, they basically confirmed it.

    And from Chen Shang''s expression, the others knew that it was indeed so.

    At this moment, the first thought that popped up in their minds was naturally that the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator in Blistook Pavilion had secretly imparted the sect''s true cultivation technique to Guo Fan.

    It was impossible for the Redwood High Academy to have any other sect''s true cultivation technique.

    Therefore, there was only one possibility. The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator and Guo Fan had privately taught each other, and the reason was naturally love.

    However, not to mention that Guo Fan had used it so brazenly, was it really possible for someone like the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator to do such a thing?

    Everyone could not help but feel confused and hesitant.

    But Chen Shang was not. From the very beginning, he had suffered a double blow from Song Na, whom he adored in his heart, and Sun Fen, whom he had admired since young. He buried his resentment towards Guo Fan in his heart. At this moment, his mind was filled with the idea of the righteous and proud Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator not even caring about the sect rules for Guo Fan. His heart was filled with raging mes. He clenched his teeth and clenched his fists. His chest heaved up and down violently.

    In his heart, Sun Fen naturally would not do such a thing willingly. Then it must be Guo Fan. He had used the feelings of the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator towards him. Threatening and forcing him to obtain this movement technique, and after that, Sun Fen had to bear the responsibility for this mistake.

    Despicable! Too despicable!

    Chen Shang''s eyes were burning with anger, and there was a hiddenyer of excitement in his heart. Such a despicable person, so what if his cultivation talent was high? So what if he was the junior brother of the supreme elder of Heavenly Treasure Pavilion? Daoist Priest Song Na was so cold and noble. How could she treat him differently?

    He must, must expose him!

    Chen Shang was still gnashing his teeth in anger, but a wave of noisy exmations came from the side.

    It turned out to be the sword light that apanied Guo Fan''s figure breaking through the smoke and dust. In a sh, Guo Fan had already jumped up from Hall Spirit Puppet God''s arm. The arm that had fallen off earlier was split into two, copsing and falling down.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡±

    Guo Fan did not know what these people were talking about. At this moment, he focused his attention and once again experienced the sword intent that he hadprehended earlier.

    It was a butcher chopping a cow. It was the Dao!

    What Guo Fan cut open were the joints on the entire arm, and not the mainponents. After that, as long as Qingfu pieced these parts together again, they could be used again.

    Hall Spirit Puppet God didn''t feel any pain. Guo Fan''s sword wouldn''t stop it from moving, but thebat strength of the puppet that had lost an arm was greatly reduced. Its bnce was also broken, and its body began to tilt to one side.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Hall Spirit Puppet God''s reaction was not slow either. One of his legs took a step back and stabilized his body. At the same time, he threw another punch.

    This time, the golden lotus pattern on his fist cracked open, and a Spiritual Energy emerged. This punch was actually a martial skill!

    However, the puppet''s movements became sluggish. It could be seen that the Spiritual Energy had consumed a lot of energy.

    Guo Fan estimated that this martial skill should have been used by the Martial Emperor as a temte. He decisively gave up on the idea of attacking head-on. He was currently in a mysterious state, and he could analyze the movements of others very clearly. He saw a lot of things.

    He quickly saw through the puppet''s movements and once again used Imminent Skyline to circle behind the puppet.

    Guo Fan was about tond on the back of Hall Spirit Puppet God''s head or neck and poke out the Wood Orb from behind, but he was stunned in midair. ¡°This is¡­?¡±

    He had never seen Hall Spirit Puppet God''s back before, but now he was still in midair. He could clearly see this huge puppet. The base of the eight wings, and the center of it all had uneven cracks. After all, the White Jade Pce had not been repaired for a long time. This was normal.

    However, Guo Fan could clearly feel the pattern of the separation.

    This was a middle axis¡­ it pierced through one of Hall Spirit Puppet God''s middle axis!

    It was as if a bolt of lightning had pierced through Guo Fan''s mind. A feeling of being ready to make a move appeared in an instant.

    Or else¡­ a big one woulde.

    The moment this thought popped up in Guo Fan''s mind, it grew crazily. He raised the sword in his hand and closed his eyes. He recalled the wall of the Night''s Fall Sword City. The wave of the White Dragon River was rushing towards him. That white hand was resting on the back of his hand.

    On the other side, Xiahou Cenyi, who was waiting for him, had a thought in her heart. A gentle and gratified smile appeared on her beautiful face.

    It was as if the student whom she had taught with her own hands had finally achieved something.

    ¡°Buzz¡­¡±

    At first, there was a slight sword hum. The cultivators from the various sects who were discussing Imminent Skyline were all stunned.

    ¡°This, could this be¡­¡±

    Someone remembered the legendary sword.

    The reason why Xia Shui''s name had spread so far.

    They hurriedly looked at Hall Spirit Puppet God, who was still in the attacking position and was about to stand up, but they did not see the person who should have been there. Just as they were wondering¡­

    A sword light as fast as lightning pierced through the sky and earth.

    Before everyone could react, Hall Spirit Puppet God''s action of standing up stiffened. With a ¡°Ka¡± sound, a crack began to split open from the center of the skull''s forehead.

    ¡°Hong Long¡­¡±

    The tall and magnificent Hall Spirit Puppet God copsed with a loud sound, revealing Guo Fan who was standing in midair. The sword in his hand was hanging down casually, as if it was a sword track that was descending from the sky.

    After that, the sound of a sword ringing could be heard.

    At this point.

    It was as smooth as flowing water, and it was done in one go.

    The surroundings werepletely silent. No one in the surrounding sects had thought that they would witness the legendary sword attack here.

    Moreover, its power was even more terrifying than the rumors!

    The sword strike on the city wall of the City of Ten Thousand Swords only said that it separated the tide of the White Dragon River, but it couldn''t urately estimate how powerful it was.

    But now, it was enough.

    That Hall Spirit Puppet God, a Void Refining Stage puppet, was split into two by this sword strike!

    ¡°This is¡­ Jiang Hai''s voice is only filled with anger?¡± Someone asked carefully.

    ¡°Gulp¡­ Yes, right.¡± Someone swallowed his saliva and answered carefully.

    This sword was given a nickname in the Sword Singing Ranking of the Soul Haunt Ship. It was called [Jiang Hai''s Soar to the Raging Tide].

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235 - Big Brother-inw

    ¡°The younger generation is formidable¡­¡±

    Pang Veplon looked at the broken pieces of Hall Spirit Puppet God''s body on the ground and stroked his beard. A rare serious expression appeared on his face, but in the next moment, he returned to his yful and mischievous appearance. He sighed and said, ¡°Aiya, it''s amazing, but it has been broken into pieces¡­ How can I study it?¡±

    The people beside him were still in shock, but when they heard this question, they were stunned. That''s right, they had agreed to let the disciples of Redwood High Academy bring it back for research. Now that it was broken into pieces, what could they find out?

    If that''s the case¡­ This Xia Shui could be considered to have made a fool of himself.

    Ji Yushu shook his head at the side. He understood that his own master was pretending to be dumb. He pointed to the younger brothers and sisters of the Misty Rain Tower and said, ¡°Look, those parts on the ground look extremely broken. But in fact, they are only separated by the joints. This sword of his is too powerful. He cut the puppet in half from top to bottom, but in fact, it did not hurt the puppet at all. Not only was it powerful, but the details were also wonderful to the extreme. It''s infuriating.¡±

    He then looked at the youth who stood in the air and looked down at everyone. He said with a deep voice, ¡°The next time the Divine Ying Ranking reranks, there will definitely be a ce for Xia Shui.¡±

    And it was very likely that he would directly enter the top ten of the Earth Rank.

    Considering that the Sword Singing Ranking had stipted that only cultivators below the age of twenty could participate, this Xia Shui was simply¡­ terrifying to such an extent!

    Ji Yushu himself was young, yet he could enter the top fifty of the Earth roll. Actually, it could be considered that his talent was outstanding. But now that he saw this Xia Shui, only then did he know that the evaluation given by the Soul Haunt Ship was not false. It was even somewhat insufficient.

    In fact, anyone with discerning eyes could see that the elegant name of this sword strike was Jiang Hai who onlyined about the furious tide, and it was simr to the move used to mark the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator. The Doom''s Day Winding Dragon Splitting Cloud Waterfall, however, many people felt that the Soul Haunt Ship''s gimmick was too great.

    After all, the name Xia Shui had officially appeared in front of everyone. It had only been about a month, and there were no other things that could tell the strength of this man. Therefore, the evaluation of Xia Shui''s strength had always been superficial.

    However, after today, there would be no more doubts.

    There was always someone better than him, and there was always someone better than him¡­ With just this sword strike, even the second Sword Singing Ranking was considered to have lost its talent!

    The others also felt the same.

    Another Song Na like genius appeared in the Middle Continent.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Guo Fan let out a long breath and looked at the sword in his hand and the pile of remains on the ground. He had an indescribable feeling of confidence in his heart. He felt that this sword was probably the pinnacle he could reach now. With this sword strike, the blue bar was almost empty, but he could still easily kill those at the same level as him.

    Most importantly, this was not a skill, but a skill that Guo Fan had trulyprehended.

    Although it was a bow weapon, there seemed to be something wrong with this direction ofprehension.

    But without a doubt, this was something that belonged to Guo Fan himself, just like how using the card to boost his strength was much higher than Guo Fan himself. But most of the time, he was more willing to act as a Golden Core cultivator.

    However, at this moment, Chen Shang''s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Xia Shui Fellow Daoist, can you exin why you know the true body technique of Blistook Pavilion - Close, Yet Worlds Apart?¡±

    With a swoosh, everyone looked at the young man in the Daoist robe who was looking at Guo Fan with anger.

    Chen Shang was a true disciple of Blistook Pavilion, and basically everyone present knew him. However, because he had always been an ordinary man, no one had a deep impression of him. He wore a clean yellow Daoist robe and a ck crown and wooden hairpin on his head. He was thin and had a refined appearance. From the looks of it, he had the style of a orthodox Taoist.

    At this moment, his expression was filled with anger and doubt. It made everyone recall the astonishing speed at which Guo Fan disappeared and reappeared in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°So it''s Imminent Skyline?!¡±

    ¡°No wonder¡­ but how did he know the true technique of Blistook Pavilion?¡±

    ¡°What else could it be? Didn''t the rumors say that he''s the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator''s lover? The reason why he came out of seclusion early and rode his sword for thousands of miles was all because of him.¡±

    The expressions on everyone''s faces immediately changed - this was a matter of a marriage.

    ¡°Loopy Toad?¡± Guo Fan was stunned for a moment, then narrowed his eyes and carefully looked at Daoist Priest Chen Shang''s expression. He seemed to have realized something.

    Oh¡­

    Although he took a fancy to justice, secretly taking a peek at Song Na''s reaction revealed the true nature of this person.

    Guo Fan asked with interest, ¡°Why should I exin to you?¡±

    Chen Shang had expected many of Guo Fan''s reactions and answers. Some were stunned, some panicked, some pretended to be fierce, but they were weak inside, and some were unreasonable, but most of them had a guilty conscience.

    He had never thought that <i>_</i> would be so bold and confident, as if he had nothing to fear.

    And the meaning of his question was not that it could not be exined, but that he, Chen Shang, was not qualified to listen to his exnation!

    Arrogant! Too arrogant!

    ¡°Then you won''t deny that you are using Imminent Skyline, right?¡±

    The anger in Chen Shang''s heart, which he had suppressed with great difficulty, suddenly popped up again. There was some dissatisfaction in his eyes, and he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Just because I am a true disciple of Blistook Pavilion, I have the obligation to protect the sect''s cultivation method from being leaked out. What the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator did had already vited the sect''s rules, even if she was a Sword Son. As the sister of the Pavilion Master, she can''t casually hand over the true cultivation technique to an outsider! ¡°

    He raised his voice. ¡°If you were a man, you shouldn''t have let her take the me!¡±

    Guo Fan interrupted this person''s impassioned speech and said, ¡°Who told you that my Imminent Skyline was taught by Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator?¡±

    Chen Shang was stunned and thought that he was panicking and quibbling. He sneered and said, ¡°Could it still be you, Bishop of the Pavilion?¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Guo Fan''s genuine ¡°how do you know¡± expression made hisst few sybles appear somewhat hesitant.

    Guo Fan said leisurely, ¡°Although he isn''t my brother-inw, Venerable Jiuhua should be the sixteenth Pavilion Master of Blistook Pavilion.¡±

    Everyone was stunned and looked at each other in dismay.

    Venerable Jiuhua¡­ was indeed the Pavilion Master of the Blistook Pavilion. After he abdicated, he went to the four seas and heard that he once taught in the Redwood High Academy for a period of time. Everything made sense.

    Moreover,pared to the private teachings of the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator, this was more reasonable.

    Chen Shang was furious. ¡°Words are useless¡­¡±

    Of course, most of the reason why he was angry was because of Guo Fan''s ¡°brother-inw.¡± This was naturally Guo Fan deliberately saying it to anger people.

    Guo Fan sneered. ¡°How can you not say it without basis? Furthermore, you have shallow knowledge and have a low opinion of yourself.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡± You''re right, I really shouldn''t have let Swordson take the me, because she didn''t do anything wrong to begin with, so I have to clear this up for her. ¡°

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°As for you, you are the one who forced the mistake to be given to her. As a disciple of the Blistook Pavilion, you don''t believe in the character of the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator. You just blindly discredited it. I think you are the real traitor. ¡°

    Chen Shang''s face darkened and he was speechless. His facial expression changed several times, and in the end, he felt somewhat ashamed.

    Everyone fell into another silence. They had never thought that not only was Xia Shui''s sword art superb, but he also had such a strong personality.

    ¡°Brother-inw?¡± A calm voice suddenly sounded, ¡°So, the rumor between the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator and Xia Shui''s Fellow Daoist is true?¡±

    Guo Fan heard the voice and looked over.

    It was Song Na.

    ¡­ ¡°¡±

    He seemed to have identally said something strange in front of everyone.

    Chen Shang, who was standing beside him, probably did not know that his goal had been achieved from a certain point of view.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236 - I will Marry Her

    In front of his wife, he indirectly admitted involvement with another woman, and publicly referred to another woman''s brother and brother-inw.

    In any situation, this was undoubtedly a clear affair.

    Even a Golden Immortal couldn''t save him now, right?

    Chainde? A good ship?

    Guo Fan, who had identally overstepped, had a stiff expression. His heart skipped a beat as countless scenes shed through his mind, causing panic. At the very least, she wouldn''t be like Sun Fen and attack him with her sword, right?

    Guo Fan had already considered his next steps.

    The biggest news reported by the Soul Haunt Ship the next day would probably be: Shocking! The Sword Singing Ranking rookie, Xia Shui, was torn to pieces by Eldest Senior Sister Yu Xu and Song Na, who then took his head and sailed into the sea, disappearing without a trace.

    From then on, it would be an unsolved case in the Upper Central Realm¡­

    After a few days, when the news spread, perhaps his pce would take revenge for him, dere war on Soaring Wisdom Sect, or be disheartened and leave with him, or he might hide from the world forever.

    This was a real tragedy!

    Could it be that his only option was to run away?

    No, calm down, calm down. He was no longer that helpless person from back then. The situation was not uncontroble. Song Na would not act as recklessly as Sun Fen. She was the face of Soaring Wisdom Sect, the candidate for the next patriarch. She wouldn''t self-destruct. Under these circumstances, she wouldn''t confront him openly!

    After careful analysis, there was still a turning point in the situation!

    He looked at Song Na without blinking, pretending to be very calm, while secretly observing her reaction in those few short breaths. Guo Fan''s thoughts moved quickly.

    Song Na was not Sun Fen. It was as if she had long heard about the scandal between Guo Fan and those women. But until just now, she had not questioned Guo Fan at all.

    Moreover, her tone was very calm, even gentle. She didn''t intend to denounce him, as if she was just asking an ordinary question.

    After asking, she didn''t do anything ¡°overly¡± and quietly waited for his answer.

    Guo Fan looked at Song Na and couldn''t help but feel a trace of hope rise in his heart.

    Maybe she was really just asking.

    After all, Song Na was kind, generous, and tolerant. She wasn''t jealous.

    In this game, the first thing Guo Fan would think of was to seek help from his wife. The first was Fang Xiang, and the second was Song Na.

    Fang Xiang was a Nascent Soul cultivator, and Song Na''s role was due to her personality.

    Although she appeared cold, she was actually gentler than anyone else. She was also a representative figure in the Orthodox Dao. If Sun Fen was a righteous person who hated evil and injustice, her external gentleness was too high and mighty. She treated everyone equally, like a Guan Yin who lowered her gaze, treating all living things without favoritism.

    However, as the only sessful attacker in the game, Guo Fan had a deeper understanding of Song Na''s inner gentleness.

    If not for this, Guo Fan wouldn''t have made Soaring Wisdom Sect his second destination after visiting Night''s Fall Sword City.

    Although Yin Fen had entrusted Song Na with this task, if Song Na had the same personality as Li Xieren, Guo Fan wouldn''t have gone to see her when he was still weak, for the sake of his own life.

    After thinking for a while in this short moment, Guo Fan''s heart finally settled. He couldn''t panic. At least he had to trust his own judgment. Even Li Xieren was dealt with (though there was some luck in it), so Song Na had no reason not to do it.

    That''s right! From the beginning, she had been helping him when she said she was from Redwood High Academy!

    Guo Fan finally understood.

    He first subconsciously looked at Xiahou Cenyi.

    The supreme elder looked at him with a faint smile, standing with his hands behind his back, silently observing.

    Guo Fan waspletely at ease.

    Although Xiahou Cenyi was yful, she would never act recklessly and ignore the actual situation. She must be confident, which signified safety.

    He steeled his resolve. Since he had already admitted it, he might as well say it out loud.

    He would have to deal with the remaining characters sooner orter. If the mountain doesn¡¯te, he will go to the mountain. If the Night¡¯s Fall Sword City, Blistook Pavilion, and Profound Yin Family joined forces, unless everyone else united against them, he would be practically invincible in Middle Continent.

    At least¡­ the possibility of using a chopping knife no longer existed.

    Guo Fan coughed twice to clear his throat. His eyes fell on Song Na¡¯s veiled face. He looked into her eyes and said, ¡°That''s right. I had an agreement with the Destiny¡¯s Song Sword Cultivator. If one day¡­ if she can defeat me, I will marry her.¡±

    Marry? In other words, marry into the Blistook Pavilion?

    Everyone¡¯s expressions became somewhat strange¡­ However, considering the fierce temperament of the Destiny¡¯s Song Sword Cultivator, who had embarked on a long journey as soon as she emerged from seclusion, it seemed normal for her to be this powerful.

    The significance of this word was so shocking that everyone overlooked the fact that Guo Fan''s words actually contained more information.

    However, some noticed that Guo Fan¡¯s words indicated he had known about the Destiny¡¯s Song Sword Cultivator for a long time. Moreover, since they agreed it was ¡°able to defeat me,¡± it meant there was no way to defeat him in the past.

    This implied that Guo Fan was even stronger than Sun Fen in the past.

    However, because Guo Fan said it himself, it was somewhat doubtful. There was just a trace of doubt buried in his heart.

    Chen Shang¡¯s expression became even darker, as dark as the bottom of a pot. He gritted his teeth.

    But then, a trace of relief arose in his heart. Since Sword Son had already made an agreement with Xia Shui, and there was an entanglement, their rtionship must have been confirmed.

    This way, Daoist Priest Song Na would definitely not have any rtionship with him!

    The true disciples of Blistook Pavilion suddenly felt somewhat relieved.

    To be honest, the strength and potential that Guo Fan had disyed was very likely to surpass Song Na''s position as the number one genius of the Sky Ranking in the future.

    In other words, he was different from the others. He was a man qualified to have an equal conversation with Song Na. If Guo Fan pursued Song Na, it was very likely that he would seed. Furthermore, the Soaring Wisdom Sect would not oppose it.

    Additionally, Song Na¡¯s unusual way of asking this question, which seemed like gossip, was also worrying. Although it could be seen as concern for an outstanding junior and his future opponent.

    Everyone was in an uproar because of Guo Fan¡¯s words. Song Na¡¯s eyes remained calm. She nodded and said, ¡°She came to you for this agreement. Did she win?¡±

    Guo Fan shook his head and said, ¡°She lost.¡±

    Everyone was stunned, their eyes wide in disbelief.

    Destiny¡¯s Song Sword Cultivator¡­ lost?

    They only knew that the Destiny¡¯s Song Sword Cultivator had dered war on Guo Fan on the award stage, but they weren¡¯t clear about what happened before and after. They had naturally assumed that the Destiny¡¯s Song Sword Cultivator won.

    Only now did they realize that it was actually Guo Fan who won?

    This way, the explosive news of ¡°rookie Xia Shui marrying off the Destiny¡¯s Song Sword Cultivator¡± that could have sparked much discussion was gone. It did not follow the usual pattern.

    Song Na also did not react in time. For the first time, a stunned expression appeared on her face.

    Guo Fan thought she wasn¡¯t angry despite everything. As expected, she was not jealous. So he was delighted in his heart and coughed twice. In front of almost half of the sects in Middle Continent, he said, ¡°So I will not marry her¡­¡±

    ¡°I will marry her.¡±

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237 - Bring It Back to the Sect and Close It Two in One

    ¡°I''ll marry her.¡±

    As soon as Guo Fan said this, it was equivalent to confirming that all the rumors between him and the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator were true.

    Although everyone knew that this news came from the Soul Haunt Ship, it was most likely true. However, there were always some people who had doubts in their hearts. Some of them were disdaining this kind of gossip that had no roots. Some, such as Chen Shang, simply didn''t want to believe it.

    However, the various actions of the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator did not really conform tomon sense.

    For example, why did she turn to the Northern Prefecture to deal with the Devil Cult after a trip to the Wide Ocean Sect without finding any trace of Guo Fan?

    Some people guessed that she was heartbroken because of Guo Fan''s disloyalty, while others said that her duty as the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator was to eliminate devils and protect the Dao was above everything else. Some people also said that this had nothing to do with Guo Fan. The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator was actually a spy who was tracking the Devil Cult in Night''s Fall Sword City¡­

    In short, there were many different opinions.

    But now, as the person involved in this matter, Guo Fan had personally said something that seemed like a promise. All of his guesses had been settled.

    Chen Shang''s eyes were wide open because of his matter-of-fact tone. He said angrily, ¡°How could Swordson lose to you?!¡±

    Of course, he couldn''t be med for being too extreme. The eyes of the Blistook Pavilion disciples who narrated the incident were filled with the feeling that their dreams were shattered. However, when they thought of Guo Fan''s sword attack just now, they felt that their strength wasn''t enough and didn''t dare to speak.

    Before Guo Fan could retort, Xiahou Cenyi said lightly, ¡°What''s so strange about her losing to my junior brother.¡±

    Chen Shang was extremely angry and said, ¡°He¡­¡±

    Then, the pair of cold eyes of the woman in front of him instantly calmed down as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over his head. He even had the impulse to shiver.

    The voice of the Blistook Pavilion''s true disciple lowered and said, ¡°It''s not strange.¡±

    A few Tribtion Passing Stage experts in the present world had no choice but to lower their heads in front of their faces.

    It was not shameful at all.

    On the Blistook Pavilion''s side, it could be said that they hadpletely wilted, but the other sects were just watching the show and were quite happy. At the same time, they didn''t forget that this matter wasn''t over yet¡­ ording to the news from the Soul Haunt Ship, the Profound Yin Family was already discussing the marriage with the Night''s Fall Sword City.

    After the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, Fang Xiang had personally admitted that she had already recognized Guo Fan as her godson, and the Profound Yin Family''s Patriarch was still in the Night''s Fall Sword City.

    Actually, most people had originally thought that this news was nonsense, because the Profound Yin Family knew that they didn''t need a man.

    However, it couldn''t be helped. It could be said that the Profound Yin Family had made a big fuss. In this month''s time, they had been searching for Guo Fan in the vicinity of White Dragon River, and everyone knew about it.

    One was Profound Yin Young Lord, and the other was a Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator. Could it be that he wanted to marry both of them?

    Since he had said that he would marry the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator, how could the Profound Yin Family ount for it? It might be another bloody massacre¡­

    But at least for now, Guo Fan felt that he had made the right bet.

    After being stunned for a moment, Song Na''s tone became even gentler. She said, ¡°So that''s how it is. But I heard that Profound Yin Young Lord also wants to marry the Fellow Daoist. Patriarch Xun was in the Night''s Fall Sword City discussing the marriage. In the Veplon Country, there was an immortal sect that was in charge of the Wide Ocean Sect, and there were two girls who had almost married the Fellow Daoist. Also¡­ I wonder what rtionship these few people who have been following the Fellow Daoist have with the Fellow Daoist? ¡°

    Song Na asked a series of questions, causing the surroundings to be silent. After the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion had lowered their seniority and the Blistook Pavilion had collectively stopped eating, the disciples of the Soaring Wisdom Sect began to panic.

    As one of the Three Prodigies of the Jade Void, Song Jie looked at Eldest Senior Sister and wanted to say something but stopped himself.

    Although there seemed to be nothing wrong with his tone and it did not seem like he was trying to ¡®arrest'' Eldest Senior Sister, they had never seen Eldest Senior Sister so interested in a man''s scandal. This had exceeded the usual concern for her future opponents.

    If she wanted to care, she should also care about the other party''s strength!

    For example, cultivation technique, teacher''s inheritance, realm and techniques¡­ Just now, this fellow even used a very powerful sword move. Shouldn''t he investigate this? Why did he just ask how many women he had, and what did they have to do with these women!

    Song Jie looked at Eldest Senior Sister, then at Chen Shang, who was about to cough up blood. He muttered in his heart, I don''t think so¡­ Eldest Senior Sister had been in secluded cultivation for hundreds of years and had always been a loner. He had never heard of her having any rtionship with anyone.

    He had clearly selectively forgotten that the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator had also been cultivated in Blistook Pavilion for hundreds of years. Moreover, it had never appeared in front of anyone before and was still picked by someone.

    When she was suddenly asked, Qingfu was the first to be at a loss. This little doll also did not know what kind of rtionship she had with Guo Fan. She had never learned this before and only knew how to kiss and hug high.

    The identity of this little doll naturally could not be exposed. This group of people were eyeing the things inside the Martial Emperor''s tomb covetously.

    Yijun also could not¡­ Although Song Na had a big face, a daughter or whatever, no matter how magnanimous a woman was, she could not ept it just like that.

    Taking Su Feng, who was still in Wide Ocean Sect, as a reference, that¡­ Sigh, forget it, let''s not talk about it anymore.

    Guo Fan said, ¡°This is my maidservant Qingfu, the bodyguard Yijun, and this is a child that a friend entrusted to me to temporarily take care of. Her name is Xinyue.¡±

    At present, it did not matter much¡­ So Guo Fan said confidently.

    He then took a deep breath and said, ¡°Yimu is deeply in love with me, and there are some reasons why she is unable to resist. I have to be responsible for her. When I lost my cultivation and was trapped in the Wide Ocean Sect, rong Rong and Yaling also helped me a lot¡­ They are just like Jian Zi, I can''t let them go.¡±

    After a short period of silence, Song Na''s bright eyes glowed and she said softly, ¡°So that''s how it is.¡±

    As soon as her voice faded, the others looked at each other in disbelief.

    Explosive, absolutely explosive. This fellow actually said such words like ¡°all of you are my wings¡± in front of so many sects!

    Chen Shang was stunned at first, then his face gradually darkened, and he sneered in his heart. This guy was seeking his own death.

    The Pavilion Master had a very deep rtionship with the Sword Son, and coupled with the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator''s responsibility of depriving him of his freedom, Shen Lin felt guilty towards his sister. He would never tolerate her marrying into a group of people with wives and concubines.

    The Profound Yin Family was afraid that it would be even more so. When the time came, Guo Fan would have to bear the consequences of the negotiation between the two parties.

    Do you want to have the fortune of having everyone? This was like eating a fart!

    The true disciples of Blistook Pavilion could already imagine the scene of this scumbag being punished in their minds.

    Guo Fan observed Song Na''s reaction and found that she indeed did not show any signs of pulling out her sword. He felt relieved in his heart.

    ¡°Phew¡­ I made the right bet.¡±

    ording to Guo Fan''s thoughts, since Song Na had already gotten the news of Xia Shui''s group of wives and concubines from the Soul Haunt Ship, she would definitely know more. At least she should know about all the women that Guo Fan was talking about.

    Since she knew and came to ask again, what did she want to know?

    There was only one truth!

    It was Guo Fan''s attitude towards these women!

    Things had already happened, and those women were obviously loyal to him, and they had put in a lot of effort for this. If he cut off all rtions now, then that would be the true character of a scumbag man.

    On the contrary, he chose to take responsibility seriously and tell them honestly. He would rather take the risk of being spurned by the world and chased by two forces to respond to those women''s expectations. He was basically the same as the Guo Xiaobo in Song Na''s impression. This was the only way to survive.

    Song Na was still the virtuous, generous, and not jealous Song Na.

    Haha¡­ Hahaha¡­ The God of Strategy, no problem, no problem at all! Steady!

    Guo Fan could not help but set off fireworks in his heart as he looked around. He said, ¡°I believe that everyone did note to this secret realm to understand my matters¡­ There was one thing that I need to make clear. This secret realm was previously in a sealed state. After isting the spiritual energy, a restriction was opened not long ago and was impacted by the Spiritual Energy. I''m afraid that the mystic realm won''t be maintained for long. Everyone, Fellow Daoist, and seniors¡­ Let''s do what we need to do first.¡±

    Only then did everyonee to their senses. That''s right, they weren''t here to gossip. Their top priority right now was to explore the secret realm.

    But this guy in front of them seemed to have been in the secret realm for a long time¡­

    Guo Fan then smiled bitterly and said, ¡°This one and Tang Fellow Daoist mistakenly entered this secret realm. Previously, the Spiritual Energy was restricted. It was already very difficult to survive. It was not easy to wait until this restriction was removed. How could I have the leisure to take anything from this Martial Emperor Tomb? The inch ofnd and grass on this ind are perfectly intact. However, it was just as Daoist Priest Song Na had said. My maidservant happens to be proficient in mechanisms. Let me bring it back to the Redwood High Academy. It will be more useful. ¡°

    In fact, it would not be difficult to get Qingfu to create another one after the research of the blueprint waspleted. If she took the Wood Pearl, it would not be a problem to give this empty shell to anyone.

    He exchanged nces with Dong Yuan. Thetter worked in the Soul Haunt Ship and was a smart person. Naturally, he knew how to cooperate with her.

    He was an outstanding outer circle disciple of Blistook Pavilion, and he had a high chance of entering the inner circle or even bing a true disciple. Chen Shang had an impression of him, and there was no reason for him to help Guo Fan. Therefore, everyone believed what he said.

    ¡°Since the Fellow Daoist has subdued this puppet by himself, we naturally have no objections. Besides, this is also a gift from Senior Xiahou.¡±

    Everyone started to exchange pleasantries and fake smiles. Each of them sent their men to conduct a search on this ind. They were extremely busy, and finally, they had returned to their original state.

    The people from the Sword Pavilion were angered, so they buried their heads in searching for some natural treasures so that they could atone for their crimes and put in a lot of effort.

    Guo Fan looked at the remains of Hall Spirit Puppet God on the ground and suddenly felt that it was a little troublesome.

    The Universe Creator Formation on his body was still attached to Su Feng''s sewn clothes. With Su Feng''s Aurous Core stage cultivation, the space between her left and right sleeves should be more than enough. But who knew that there would be a day when there would be a Gundam¡­

    Who the f * ck could let this go?

    He was about to turn blue again¡­ Just now, he put on a strong front and it was all a bluff. If this group of people decided to gang up on him¡­ Guo Fan could only run away. However, after he had the identity of the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion''s Martial Uncle Ancestor, he had no choice but to run away. Who would dare to do such a thing?

    Unfortunately, the few people from Heavenly Treasure Pavilion were unwilling to show their respect to Guo Fan and call him Martial Uncle Ancestor.

    Perhaps because he still had a trace of doubt, Fei Chen took the opportunity to ask Xiahou Cenyi some questions, but from his fearful eyes, one could clearly see the respect he had for the supreme elder.

    Guo Fan could not use the real Universe Creator, so he could not ask for help from others. For a moment, he was in a deadlock.

    He raised his head and looked at Song Na.

    At this moment, Eldest Senior Sister was discussing something with Song Jie, one of the three beautiful girls of the Jade Void. The atmosphere was very serious. Their conversation was blocked by the Spiritual Energy, so Guo Fan could only hear a little bit.

    Song Jie frowned. He was calcting something with his fingers. A faint golden shadow of apass appeared in his hand. The needle on thepass was very unstable, shaking left and right.

    Song Na didn''t seem to be angry at all. She turned her head and faintly looked at Guo Fan.

    Guo Fan moved closer and closer. He wanted to activate the illustrated guide. This way, he could directly release magic and had more confidence.

    However, the closer he got, the more Guo Fan could ignore the Spiritual Energy barrier with his level of cultivation. The more he heard the conversation, the more wrong it was.

    ¡°Eldest Senior Sister, is there really a Devil n in this secret realm?¡±

    Song Jie frowned and said word by word in a serious manner.

    Thepass in his hand was shaking left and right.

    Guo Fan was slightly stunned¡­. ¡°?¡±

    So they were discussing the matter of Devil n¡­ However, Three-head Heavenly Devil''s remains had not been dealt with yet, so it was only natural that they would be detected.

    But so far, except for the Soaring Wisdom Sect, who had sensed the invasion of the Devil n. The other sects had no idea that the Devil n had re-entered the city. In order to stabilize the people''s hearts, the Soaring Wisdom Sect had no choice but to do so. For the time being, they wouldn''t publicize this matter to the public. Instead, they would quietly clean up the mess.

    Guo Fan thought it was a pity. He had originally thought that he could pick up a loopholeter. After absorbing the remaining devil Qi from Three-head Heavenly Devil''s body, he could only pretend that he didn''t know what the Devil n was. He also didn''t know what had happened¡­

    ¡°Of course. You carefully turn the Heavenly Pivot Compass. Do you see it?¡±

    Song Jie scratched his head and said, ¡°Oh, oh. Senior sister, please forgive me. This is my first time using thispass. It is in the southwest direction. No, southeast, southwest¡­¡±

    Song Na said, ¡°Be patient. When it is stable, the ce with the most demonic Qi will be where the Devil n is located.¡±

    Guo Fan stopped in his tracks and looked at the page of the illustrated handbook that had finally opened up in front of him.

    [Character: Song Na (Five Star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Jade Void Soft Mist - White Cloud Fairy as Solid Jade]

    [Level: Immortal Dao - Fusion Stage 6]

    [Status: Normal / Dao Magic Birth (False)]

    [Attribute interface (Click Check)]

    Card Carrying Bonus: (Do you want to bring it with you: Yes / No)

    Yes¡­ Huh? Wait? The Dao Devil engendered each other, false?

    Guo Fan slowly typed out a question mark, then looked at Song Na with a puzzled look.

    ¡°Uh¡­ this, this, is this a mistake?¡± Song Jie''s forehead was full of sweat. He looked at thepass with fear, then looked at Eldest Senior Sister.

    Song Na''s tone was still calm as she said, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Song Jie took a deep breath. His eyes sparkled. Finally, he turned around and said with difficulty, ¡°Devil n¡­ Perhaps Devil n has already possessed¡­¡±

    When he turned around, he revealed thepass in his hand. The needle on it was pointing at Guo Fan!

    Song Na looked at Guo Fan. The dense fog on her face finally dissipated. She revealed her beautiful and cold face, and pulled out the shining Demon Subduing Sword. She quickly said, ¡°That''s right! If the Devil n possessed us, what would the Soaring Wisdom Sect do?¡±

    Song Jie was stunned for a moment. Then, he thought that his senior sister was testing him. He quickly replied, ¡°Bring him back to the sect first and lock him up. Depending on the degree of possession, we can decideter!¡±

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238 - To the Basement That Was about to Arrive

    ¡°??¡±

    Guo Fan, who was full of confidence, widened his eyes and looked at Song Na in confusion.

    The Stats Window in front of him had not been closed. That was definitely not a normal status column. He had never seen it before and was at a loss.

    Xiahou Cenyi frowned. For the first time, she showed a troubled expression. This junior¡­ caught him by surprise. This move was really tricky.

    Although she did not know how she knew about the changes in the Spiritual Energy and devil Qi, Guo Fan''s current situation was indeed simr to the Devil n''s possession. It was also difficult to rify.

    She would take Guo Fan back in the name of a righteous official. But with Song Na''s status, she would definitely be the person in charge. At that time, she would have the final say on how to deal with this ¡°Devil n.¡±

    The most important thing was that her starting point was too ruthless.

    Regarding the issue of the Devil n, even Xiahou Cenyi could not do anything about it.

    This was the principle of the entire human race.

    But now that the matter had happened so suddenly, even after Song Jie subconsciously answered, he was still at a loss as to what to do. He looked at thepass in his hand and said hesitantly, ¡°Senior sister, this¡­¡±

    He was somewhat dumbfounded. Just now, he was worried that Eldest Senior Sister, who was out of the ordinary, would also have some rtionship with Xia Shui. But in the blink of an eye, Song Na, who had been very calm all this time, pulled out the Devil Subduing Sword.

    Why did he always have a strange feeling¡­ Just now, senior sister suddenly mentioned that she wanted to investigate whether there was a Devil n in this secret realm. Could it be that she did it on purpose?

    But Song Jie was just a lowly junior brother, he didn''t dare to ask anything, and didn''t dare to say anything.

    ¡°I would rather kill the wrong person than let him go.¡±

    Song Na held the long sword in her hand and slowly raised it up. The Spiritual Energy all over her body surged. She lifted up her Daoist robe and slowly fluttered it. She said gently, ¡°Although the Devil n has been suppressed under the The Boiling Depths for thousands of years, there are still some fish that slipped through the and entered the Upper Central Realm. The Rotten River Tower is outside, and the Soaring Wisdom Sect is inside. They are the sharp des used to deal with the Devil n. Don''t lose your spirit just because of the peace you have today. ¡°

    When Song Jie heard her words, he was slightly startled. He quickly said with a serious expression, ¡°Yes! Thank you for your guidance, Senior Sister!¡±

    Then, he also pulled out his sword and said loudly, ¡°All disciples, listen up! Subduing the devil!¡±

    ¡°Swoosh!¡±

    The disciples of Soaring Wisdom Sect instantly formed a formation, and a murderous aura rushed into the sky.

    The other sects were also stunned at the beginning. They didn''t know what had happened, but when the word ¡°Devil n¡± came out of Song Jie''s mouth, their faces changed immediately. Their eyes became sharp all of a sudden, and they took out their weapons one after another.

    After that, in just a few words, they finally realized that this ¡°Devil n¡± was actually the Xia Shui who had just made a big show of himself!

    It seemed that the first one to attack was Yu Xu Eldest Senior Sister, who had been talking andughing earlier.

    ¡°Song Na''s Fellow Daoist, what exactly is going on?¡±

    Just as the tense atmosphere had just risen, someone couldn''t help but ask.

    After all, from the attention of everyone shifted from Guo Fan to each of them acting on their own, Song Na had always been very calm when the matter was temporarily settled.

    Guo Fan even wanted to wait a little longer and find her to go back to Soaring Wisdom Sect with him toplete Yin Fen''s will. He would return the Jade Void Daoist Canon to its owner and ce it in the Dao Inheritance Tablet.

    He had not cultivated much of the Jade Void Daoist Canon until now.

    Firstly, he didn''t have enough time. Secondly, the Supreme One Dao Art derived from the novice cultivation technique was much more efficient than the Jade Void Dao Repository. Furthermore, this cultivation technique seemed to be hiding a great secret and had greater potential.

    Therefore, other than the part of the cultivation method that Guo Fan wanted to teach Gu Chao, he had never touched this cultivation method before.

    If Yin Fen knew that his life was being treated like this, and that it was about to turn to dust, he didn''t know whether he would praise Guo Fan''s calm andposed character or feel helpless.

    But now, whether Guo Fan had the chance to send this skill back safely or not had be a problem.

    ¡°Old Ding, it''s not that I don''t work hard¡­ If I am locked in the basement, I must try to hand over the cultivation method first. I''m afraid that I won''t be able to live a life that I can''t afford to offend in the future when I''m delirious. It''ll even take a lot of effort to speak. ¡°

    Feeling the tense atmosphere around him, Guo Fan''s eyes twitched. He felt that the situation was very bad.

    He looked at Song Na opposite him and Yu Xu Eldest Senior Sister also looked at him. Then Song Na said,¡± I did not say just now that Guo Fan and I are actually old acquaintances.¡±

    ¡°?¡± Everyone was stunned. This¡­ Just now, they did not see that the two of you knew each other. But Song Na indeed acted a little strange just now. It was just that this Guo Fan looked like he did not know her at all.

    Now, the situation seemed to be wrong again. A person from the Devil n had appeared¡­

    No! Wait! Could it be¡­

    Everyone seemed to have understood something. Their bodies trembled as they looked at Song Na.

    Song Na and Guo Fan looked at each other and slowly said, ¡°I am familiar with his character. I have always felt that he is a devoted person. Hence, from the beginning, they felt that something was wrong and pretended not to know each other. I tried to test him, and in the end, you took the bait. When the Devil n just possessed you, I haven''t obtained the memories of the possessor yet, so how could I have the time to judge?¡±

    Everyone was in an uproar. So that was the case!

    Because they were acquaintances, the first thing they did was to use the simplest method to determine whether or not the possessor had been possessed. This¡­ this was too much of a test of one''s reaction ability. Was this the number one on the Sky Ranking?

    It was simply admirable!

    All of the unreasonable became reasonable. The questions just now¡­ Everyone present could not help but feel admiration for Song Na. An expression of ¡°So that''s how it is¡± appeared on their faces.

    Guo Fan''s expression changed, and he swore in his heart.

    F * ck! So this was a trick? !

    Guo Fan originally thought that Song Na was not willing to ¡°recognize¡± Guo Fan at this moment. After all, she knew about the matter of so many women by Guo Fan''s side. There had to be some time to slow down, and Guo Fan would follow her. In the end, he had already nned from the beginning to take her away.

    Could this world still be better?

    Now, Guo Fan could not say, ¡°I thought that you couldn''t ept that my three wives and four concubines were jealous, so I coaxed you to wait for you to calm down.¡± Putting aside the fact that Song Na was on the other side, once he said this, he was afraid that a bunch of fans of Song Na would first prepare to kill him.

    At that time, whether it was the Devil n or not, everyone would think that you were, and you would be.

    This was what it meant to be called¡­ General.

    Guo Fan opened his mouth and looked at the surrounding people who were as if they were facing a great enemy. He looked a little depressed and did not know whether tough or cry. He looked at Song Na''s still calm expression. He said, ¡°I¡­ Sigh, forget it. I also do not know what is going on. But the possession of the Devil n is definitely nonsense. I''ll go with you guys. ¡°

    Pang Veplon interrupted, ¡°Eh, I don''t think he looks like he''s possessed¡­¡±

    Song Na did not say anything.

    The Spirit Tribtion said seriously, ¡°Of course. ording to the ancient records, the precursor of the Devil n''s possession is to devour one''s mind. At this stage, there is still a chance to save you. As long as you follow us back to the Jade Void Dao School¡­ We will do our best to help you remove the devils. If we dy any longer, it will be toote. ¡°

    Qingfu and the other little lolis ran over with worried faces and vigntly looked at the many Immortal Cultivators in front of them. Guo Fan held them and patted them, indicating that they should be patient, ¡°Yu Xu''s Fellow Daoist has good intentions. I naturally should make a trip there.¡±

    Xiahou Cen Yi shook her head and said, ¡°Since that is the case, I will also make a trip to the Jade Void Dao School to prevent my junior brother from being bullied¡­ Devil n was one thing, but if someone took the opportunity to make some calctions, it would be another. ¡°

    The disciples of the Jade Void Dao School were stunned. They didn''t expect this to happen and immediately felt pressured.

    Ling Yao said,¡± There''s nothing wrong with Senior''s worries. Of course, you can. ¡°

    As soon as she spoke, all the disciples felt their bodies lighten up. Only then did they realize that it was actually the physical pressure of the Spiritual Energy, and not the mental pressure. They instantly felt the dominance of this supreme elder.

    Senior Sister Yuxu walked to Liu Yuan and took out a talisman that restrained her cultivation. With a rope that was glowing with a golden light, she performed a hand seal and said, ¡°This is a necessary measure¡­ When we return to Yuxu, I will undo it for you.¡±

    The cold female crown said in a low voice. Even the way she tied the rope was elegant and otherworldly. When she got close to Guo Fan, her ck hair fell down and her fair and beautiful face was very beautiful.

    She carefully tied the knot and raised her head. She smiled sweetly in a ce where no one else could see, ¡°Xiaobo.¡±

    At this moment, Guo Fan indeed knew that he made the wrong bet. He felt that he had already seen the basement waving at him.

    He could not help but feel sad.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239 - Call My Breast Name

    The mountains on both sides of the river are fleeting in sight.

    ¡°Hu!¡±

    Another snow-white wave rose from the blue river. The hull shook slightly and was quickly stabilized by the formation that shed past. Two water ripples were cut open on both sides of the stern. In fact, when he felt it, he could not even be considered to be shaking.

    On the deck of the ship, there were a few young disciples of the Soaring Wisdom Sect who were wearing ck Daoist robes. They were men and women. They sat cross-legged in a circle and retracted their palms. Their five hearts were facing the sky. They were meditating to calm down the Spiritual Energy in their bodies.

    These disciples were all on missions outside. They were temporarily transferred here because of the emergence of the Martial Emperor''s Tomb. Most of them were of the Spirit level, and only a few were of the Ming level.

    One of them said happily, ¡°This formation canst for half a month. I can finally rest for a while.¡±

    Another person sighed and leaned back. He supported the wooden board behind him with both hands and said, ¡°Sigh, in the end, the people of Misty Rain Tower actually got the Southern Dipper Dark Grass¡­ Even the Blistook Pavilion only found one piece of Sr Dan Jade.¡±

    ¡°Didn''t we also find the Life and Death Lotus Root? There were a lot of natural treasures in this secret realm, but perhaps it was because there was no Spiritual Energy to nourish it. Most of them are still in the sapling state, but it''s useless to get them now. I can only go back to the sect and transnt them. ¡°

    ¡°Misty Rain Tower is really lucky¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn''t you hear what Eldest Senior Sister said at that time? It turns out that Misty Rain Tower relies on spirit veins to cultivate. They should be able to sense this kind of natural treasure.¡±

    ¡°That''s true.¡±

    ¡°There''s also the broken body of the Devil n that was fished up¡­ I didn''t expect the records in the ancient books to be true. The appearance of the host will also change, turning into a terrifying and ugly appearance. ¡°

    The one who spoke was a young girl in a Daoist robe. She put on a ghostly face and said, ¡°Humph, if I really go to the battlefield in the future, if I am possessed, I will definitelymit suicide immediately. It''s really too ugly!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, just tell me. When the timees, I will definitely only care about crying. But since that Xia Shui took the initiative to tell me the location of the Devil n, it shouldn''t be true¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh, don''t speak nonsense. This matter has to be decided by the elders of the sect. Be careful of being punished.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    The young disciples of the Jade Void Sect were talking excitedly about this rare experience.

    Usually, disciples of their level would never be sent to carry out such a dangerous mission. However, this time, it happened so suddenly that the disciples nearby were summoned at thest minute. That was why they had this ¡°adventure¡± that increased their knowledge and experience.

    Another pretty girl rolled her eyes and suddenly giggled: ¡± Aiya, what''s the point of saying all this, you guys say¡­ What was the rtionship between Xia Shui and Eldest Senior Sister? They say they are old acquaintances, but what kind of old acquaintance is it¡­ I think they are definitely not just friends.¡±

    The girl spoke with certainty, and her expression was serious, causing the people around her tough as well.

    ¡± You know a lot. What kind of character Eldest Senior Sister has? How could she¡­ ¡°

    Suddenly, a low and deep voice sounded. He coughed twice. Her tone was somewhat stern. ¡°Alright, since the formation has already beenpleted, go and guard your respective ces. There are many monsters under the river. If something goes wrong at that time¡­ You are the only ones asking. ¡°

    The person who came was one of the Three Prodigies of the Jade Void, Song Jie, who was ranked ninth on the Divine Ying Earth Ranking.

    Even though he was also of the Spiritual grade, he had entered the sect earlier than these young disciples. Immediately, these disciples stood up in panic and bowed. ¡°Senior Brother, Martial Uncle,¡± and so on and so forth.

    Song Jie pretended to shout,¡± Hurry up and go. ¡°

    The young disciples responded quickly and quickly spread out, running to the ce they were in charge of.

    A few of them could not help but look at the smaller ship in front of them.

    They were only in one of the fleet that had returned from the Soaring Wisdom Sect. There were also three ¡®star cauldrons'' in the other fleet.

    Although it looked no different from an ordinary ship, it was driven by the Spiritual Energy. As long as they activated the formation, they would be able to move in the water and in the air. Their speed was much faster than flying on a sword, and they had their own defensive abilities, making them very stable.

    The location of the Martial Emperor''s Tomb was somewhere in the northwest direction of the Middle Continent. At the foot of the dense forest cliff at the side of White Dragon River, east of the Sword Pavilion of Shu Country. South of the Misty Rain Tower was tens of thousands of miles away from the Soaring Wisdom Sect in the northeast direction.

    The Middle Continent was vast. Sun Fen was at the Void Refinement realm and was one of the best in the Sword Dao. The distance between the Blistook Pavilion and the Wide Ocean Sect in the southeastern Veplon Country was about the same. Under the full power of her sword, she did not stop day and night. It had taken her more than a month.

    Furthermore, they did not have Sun Fen''s cultivation base and sword controlling techniques. They were just some young ordinary disciples. With so many people, it was naturally more appropriate to use a vehicle.

    The other three ships were rtively small. Only their ship was thergest, so naturally, they had the most people. The other ship beside them was also carrying fellow disciples, and the other one was Xia Shui''spanion and a few elders of the younger generation.

    As for the one at the front, it was naturally Eldest Senior Sister and that Xia Shui who was suspected to have been possessed by the Devil n. There was also that supreme elder from the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion.

    Song Jie noticed the little movements of these disciples, but he did not berate them anymore. He looked at these junior brothers and sisters who were still children running around like monkeys, as if he was afraid that he would me them. After a while, they disappeared.

    In fact, even he himself was full of doubt.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    For some reason, he had a premonition that something big would happen when he went to the sect. Song Jie couldn''t help but sigh heavily and look away from the ship at the front.

    Thepetition between the leaders of the Jade Void Dao School had reached an unimaginable degree. If senior sister was to be med for Xia Shui¡­ Pui, pui, pui, all kinds of unlucky words.

    Song Jie secretly spat on himself twice and swallowed his words back.

    He climbed onto the ship''s side and a cool breeze blew across his face. His spirit was refreshed and he let out a long breath. Looking at the waves on the water and the scenery on both sides of the river, he estimated that there was still about half a month''s journey back to the sect.

    They were now at the dry stream from the White Dragon River that came from the snow mountain, called the ¡°Spirit Transforming River.¡± ording to rumors, there was once a True Dragon entrenched in this ce. When the dragon shadow entered the river, it transformed into a demon soul, thus it was called the Spirit Transformation River.

    But because no one had seen it before, most people just thought that it was just a rumor.

    However, Guo Fan knew that it was true.

    Because this was a random wild boss, [Spiritual Dragon Shadow], the rewards were quite plentiful¡­ especially since there was a good quality bow inside.

    However, even if he was very tempted, he couldn''t learn from Nezha to pull out dragon tendons and peel dragon scales.

    Guo Fan looked down. The rope tied around his wrist had a metallic glow. It was tightly wrapped, and there was even a talisman stuck on it. Even if he took Song Na''s card, he wouldn''t be able to break free.

    That was fine. He was currently half lying on the ground. Behind him was a soft and delicate body. The faint sandalwood scent on Song Na''s body was emitting a warm body temperature, making one''s heart race.

    Her hand gently caressed Guo Fan''s hair and face over and over again, making thetter feel a little scared. Finally, she could not help but say, ¡°Song Na¡­¡±

    The female behind him paused and gently said, ¡°Call me by my breast name.¡±

    Guo Fan,¡­ ¡°Yu-er.¡±

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240 - It Was Big to Have Tolerance

    Song Na hadn''t been cultivating in the Soaring Wisdom Sect since she was young. She was brought back from the foot of the mountain by her master, Eyun.

    She was born in a prominent family among mortals, but when she was seven years old, her family changed. No one knew about the entanglement, but it had been a big fire overnight. She was the only one left in the ruins made up of burnt coal¡­ Thest strike was about tond. If it wasn''t for the fact that Eyun happened to pass by¡­ Song Na would no longer be known as a person in this world.

    After being carried up the mountain by Eyun, he took the magic name Song Na and gave her real name to show that he had cut off the mundane world.

    However, it was rumored that the first year Song Na learned the sword technique, the first time she went down the mountain to cultivate, she eradicated an aristocratic family whomitted evil deeds in the mortal world and an evil organization behind them. It was the enemy who had once exterminated her entire family.

    However, this was already 300 years ago. The truth could not be investigated. Song Na''s image had long been raised to the point that she was as cold as an immortal. No one was willing to believe that Jade Void Soft Mist would also have such a ruthless time.

    In the eyes of most people, Song Na was Song Na. She should have jumped out of the mortal world, and was only at a ce deep in the clouds that they did not know about.

    However, when she faintly asked Guo Fan to call her the female crown, it was as if she stubbornly wanted to pull herself back into the world of mortals. Although her name was abandoned, that bright child who was seven years old and had no worries was still there.

    ¡°Jing''er.¡±

    Guo Fan cautiously called Song Na''s baby name. His tone was so gentle. It was as if he was afraid that she would identally put a pair of slender hands between his throat if she was not satisfied. Then with a ¡°Ka La¡± sound, he twisted the neck of the heartless man.

    Fortunately, thetter''s hand only stopped by his face. After he finished speaking, the female crown put her two fingers together and pinched his face.

    The force was not heavy, but Guo Fan, who had been on tenterhooks the whole time, tightened his waist and back. He almost rolled over and got off the bed.

    Fortunately, Guo Fan remembered in time that he had voluntarily sealed his cultivation. He was afraid that he would be caught before he could flip over. Although it was not sealed, he still could not beat Song Na, but at least he could run.

    Now was the time to feed the tiger. He had already nned to face the enemy head-on. He could not retreat!

    Guo Fan''s body was stiff. Although he rxed in time, Song Na, who was close to him and even acted as a pillow, knew the changes in his body condition.

    ¡°Xia Shui Fellow Daoist, I thought that your skin was really that thick. You could say such bold words, but in the end, why did you turn red with just a pinch?¡±

    Song Na slightly lowered her head and leaned her face against his forehead. She sighed and reached out her hand to gently rub the faint red mark on his face.

    Guo Fan only felt that his forehead and face were both warm and smooth. He knew how the skin of a woman matched ¡°skin as creamy as cream.¡± It made his heart itch to pinch it back in an instant.

    Guo Fan immediately cut off this idea of seeking death. The most important thing now was that Song Na''s tone carried a faint smile and did not have any intention of sternly denouncing her.

    Guo Fan vaguely felt that it was because when he called out Song Na''s name, there was not much pause and hesitation. Moreover, his hesitation was mostly because he was afraid that he would be cut in half. It was not because he could not remember.

    If it was not because he had already recalled all the information and information about Song Na in his heart, especially some things that he had learned during the strategy revision, he would not have been able to react very quickly.

    He had only mentioned it a few times in the game at most. If it were someone else, they would not have been able to pass this stage.

    Only Guo Fan had almost memorized all the information about his targets.

    However, he was not a genius with photographic memory. There were more than a hundred sets of information. There was nothing wrong with forgetting, so he could only prepare in advance. Being diligent could make up for one''s ipetence.

    In front of Song Na, it was best not to lie, especially at such a close distance. Any subtle expression could be detected, let alone the most direct and intense deration that had been said before. Now, to cover it up again, it was simply that there was no silver in this ce. It would break the original person''s image.

    However, the situation in front of him was indeed much better than he had imagined.

    Guo Fan secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He didn''t dare show any superfluous expression. He could only nce at the table at the side and said, ¡°I¡­ really can''t go against my own thoughts and say that I have nothing to do with them. Or perhaps¡­ They don''t like them, they''ve given up a lot for me¡­ I can''t¡­ ¡°

    Speaking of which, the confrontation between Xiahou Cenyi and Song Na, which he expected to happen, did not happen. He did not even know where Xiahou Cenyi had run off to. He did not know if he should be worried or d.

    Song Na said in a low voice, ¡°The one who really gave up a lot is that City Lord Fang, right?¡±

    Guo Fan''s heart skipped a beat, but Song Na''s face was now leaning against his forehead. She could not see the expression on the female crown''s face, so Guo Fan did not know what kind of state she was in to say something.

    He had already made a rough estimation. After that, Fang Xiang only said that she took Guo Fan as her foster son and did not expose the rtionship between the two of them.

    Song Na''s words were ambiguous. It was hard to tell if she really knew something.

    However, from the perspective of her words, Guo Fan felt that she probably knew about the rtionship between Fang Xiang and him.

    ¡°City Lord Fang spent a lot of effort to n for you. He left Sun Fen and Xun Yimu behind and dealt with them. Now, he even joined forces with the Profound Yin Family. He was really thinking for you. Therefore, if it was her, I wouldn''t be angry¡­ but you said you wanted to marry Sun Fen? ¡°

    Song Na lifted her head slightly. Guo Fan could finally see the cold and beautiful face. She stared at Guo Fan and looked at him.

    Her beautiful eyes narrowed and there was a faint light in them.

    ¡°The other few, Sun Fen, Xun Yimu, and your two so-called wives. Did they really do anything for you? Just giving up some self-righteous, one-sided love was called giving up. My Xiaobo, you are truly soft-hearted to this extent¡­ You actually feel guilty for this, and even feel like you have been shackled.¡±

    Song Na''s tone was extremely light and cold, but her gaze carried a kind of harsh me.

    Guo Fan was stunned, and he was practically dumbstruck.

    This¡­

    ¡°I know what you did in Wide Ocean Sect and Night''s Fall Sword City.¡± Song Na stroked his cheek and her expression turned gentle again. With a tender voice, she said, ¡°At that time, your cultivation had just recovered and you had no choice but to find out about the spies of the Devil Cult. In order to prevent Gu Yaling from being harmed, Su Feng would not lose Master''s throne. You are probably still treating the danger as a matter of course. With the sword that blocked the river in Night''s Fall Sword City and the line between life and death, who are you doing this for? If it was about feelings, Guo Xiaobo couldn''t bepared to anyone. Can''t we just sit back and enjoy the fruits of ourbor, or can''t we use our swords to threaten others?¡±

    ¡°Gu and Ning both gave their bodies to you. The Profound Yin Family has also formed an alliance with the Night''s Fall Sword City, and will be of great help to you. Only Sun Fen, with love, only knew how to drink jealousy and act willfully. She was ignorant and ipetent. If it wasn''t for her attracting the Night''s Fall Sword Array, the Night''s Fall Sword City wouldn''t have fallen into such a passive situation that day. In the end, she wanted you to use your life and death as a bet to turn the tide. The Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator only had its name left. What right does she have to ask you to marry her? ¡°

    The female crown''s gaze was cold and gentle. Her words were sharp to the point that she did not seem like the ethereal and ethereal Yu Xu Eldest Senior Sister. Her words were overflowing with her harsh words towards Sun Fen.

    Guo Fan opened his mouth and his mind was momentarily unable to think straight. So¡­ she was angry about this.

    The water outside was overflowing and the sunlight shone in through the window. It shone on Song Na''s face and made Guo Fan, who was half lying on the bed, a little dazed for a moment.

    He, he actually did not bet wrongly?

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    The window above suddenly opened, and a beautiful female face with an evil aura suddenly appeared. Half of her body came out of the deck, and half of her red dress fell down. She pped her hands and said with a smile, ¡°Well said! I''ve been unhappy with this kid''s behavior for a long time. If you want to kill, then kill. If I have to¡­ If you want to kill, then kill. If you want to kill, then kill. If you want to kill, then kill. If you want to kill, then kill. What a wishy-washy and indecisive person.¡±

    Guo Fan finally sat up with a dumbfounded look on his face. He was tongue-tied.¡± This, I, you, they¡­ ¡°

    He did not know whether tough or cry, but he felt helpless and depressed. Why don''t you just open a harem!

    Song Na hugged him and leaned back. Guo Fan made a sound of ¡°Wu,¡± and he had the illusion that he had fallen into soft cotton and was surrounded behind his head.

    This was really big or big¡­

    ¡°Xiaobo, answer a few of my questions.¡± Song Na lowered her head and smiled, ¡°First, Sun Fen and I, who do you choose?¡±

    ¡°? !¡± Guo Fan, who had just rxed, suddenly felt his mood rise again. In an instant, he thought of something. Could this be what it meant to see a dagger in front of a dagger?

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241 - One of Ling Yao''s Three Questions

    Simrly, Guo Fan had faced the same problem in the Sword Singing tform.

    The person who asked that question was Sun Fen. The content was simr, but it was more extreme. She directly used life and death as a condition to choose between her and Fang Xiang.

    At that time, Guo Fan used a trick to answer the question. He barely passed the test and did not bleed on the spot.

    But even if he was so smart, he could not avoid Sun Fen borrowing the power of the Night''s Fall Sword Array to force him to return to Blistook Pavilion together with her.

    It could be seen that the danger contained in this question could not even be judged by the result of the answer at that time.

    However, Song Na''s unexpected question this time seemed to be more gentle and mild than Sun Fen''s question, but in reality, there was no room for negotiation. It was straightforward and naked, and there was no opportunity for trickery.

    Guo Fan was stunned for a moment with cold sweat all over his head. Finally, he opened his mouth and could only remain silent.

    There was no solution.

    If this question was not blurted out at the first moment, then any subsequent answers would be wrong. This was because the person in question hesitated. For the proposer, it was obvious that he was weighing the pros and cons in his heart.

    No matter how sweet the words were, it could not eliminate the hesitation at this moment.

    Furthermore, to Guo Fan, Sun Fen and Song Na did not seem like the night when Fang Xiang and Xun Yimu confronted each other.

    The situation had already reached the critical moment and there was a clear difference in weight between the two of them in Guo Fan''s heart. It was a moment where he had no choice but to make a choice even if he could.

    Guo Fan also knew that the woman who asked this question usually only wanted one answer in her heart, and that was, ¡°You.¡±

    Regardless of whether it was true or not, as long as she said it, at least at that moment, the girl was willing to be cheated.

    However, Guo Fan could not easily say that he would choose who to give up and who to choose.

    ¡°I told him that he would want everything. No one can let go of him.¡±

    The supreme elder''s leisurely voice was heard. She had originallye out of the window, but she suddenly disappeared. When she reappeared, she was by the bed.

    She leaned over and looked at Guo Fan with a smile. Then, she turned her red dress and sat on Guo Fan''sp.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Guo Fan''s eyes were wide open, but Xiahou Cenyi did not move. She even frowned and adjusted her position. She seemed to dislike the difort of the ¡°cushion,¡± and said, ¡°Why are you so nervous? You are not a body cultivator. No matter how strong it is, it will not have much power. Can you soften it a little?¡±

    Guo Fan subconsciously tightened his thigh. Xiahou Cenyi naturally noticed it at the first moment, but it should be said to rx. The Supreme Elder did not respect his elders and there was a mischievous smile in his eyes. He deliberately said it to be softer.

    Even though he was facing enemies from both sides, Guo Fan was still very stubborn in the face of such a question that involved his dignity and face. He said stiffly, ¡°No.¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi smiled and said, ¡°At this time, you have quite a backbone.¡±

    She stretched her waist and suddenly halfid down. She leaned her body diagonally and supported Guo Fan''s chest with her elbow. Most of the people were pressed on the young man''s body.

    The supreme elder raised his head. When he saw the serious face of Guo Fan, his expression suddenly changed. He was terrified and couldn''t help butugh loudly, as if he really liked to see Guo Fan''s face change.

    Heughed so hard that his elbow slipped, and his entire face was buried in Guo Fan''s clothes. His beautiful back twitched, and hisughter was hot and humid.

    When Guo Fan''s divine sense entered into his murderous heart and guts, he suddenly met Xiahou''s sword spirit. She had also yed tricks on him time and time again. It could be seen that she was very yful, and she was like a child who loved ying pranks.

    Guo Fan had a hard time to say. At this moment, his head was resting on Eldest Senior Sister, and there was a supreme elder of Heavenly Treasure Pavilion lying on his body. It could be said that he had slept in the Half Wall Upper Central Realm. Logically speaking, he should be the winner of life.

    But not long ago, these two people were still fighting in secret. Xiahou Cenyi''s action of transferring the sword inscription on the heart of killing to Song Na was very obvious. Even if Guo Fan wanted to pretend that he did not see it, he would not be able to do so.

    At this moment, if Xiahou''s actions were to say that he did not intend to dere his sovereignty, Guo Fan would not believe it even if he was beaten to death.

    Adding the fact that Guo Fan tacitly agreed to the answer that both of them wanted, Song Na would not be angry for a moment. And then the two of them started fighting. Although Song Na was indeed virtuous and generous, and was not jealous, at least she would not harm Guo Fan. However, her hostility towards other women did not reduce in the slightest. It could be seen from her attitude towards the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator.

    Just as Guo Fan was anxious and trembling with fear, Song Na only said from behind, ¡°I have not thanked senior for helping my husband earlier.¡±

    External¡­ my son?!

    He had suddenly be my husband!

    Guo Fan could sense the smell of gunpowder brewing in the atmosphere.

    Xiahou Cenyiid on Guo Fan''s body, and herughter gradually died down. She raised her head and used her hands to support her face, saying, ¡°I helped my junior brother, so naturally, it is an internal matter. It is just that I remember. He only has two fiancees who haven''t been married yet. There doesn''t seem to be the famous Jade Void Soft Mist in there. ¡°

    Song Na lightly said, ¡°Since he didn''t let go of the two of them and previously said that he wanted to marry Sun Fen, he would naturally marry me. Why not call me a husband?¡±

    What a good move to turn the tables.

    Guo Fan even felt that his very shameful words were used by her to fight back against Xiahou Cenyi. Furthermore, it was reasonable and he did not know what to say.

    Xiahou Cenyi clicked her tongue and felt that it was strange. ¡°I thought that you would never ept Sun Fen.¡±

    Song Na said, ¡°It is naturally a good thing to marry into the Blistook Pavilion''s Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator. Why not?¡±

    But you were clearly against it just now¡­

    Just as Guo Fan was cursing in his heart, Song Na hugged him and said, ¡°If I did not show any hostility, how would I know your true feelings?¡±

    Song Na deliberately showed her dissatisfaction towards Sun Fen first and thenpared it with the other party. If Guo Fan raised this choice and only wanted her body, if he wanted to coax Song Na, naturally he would answer ¡°choose you.¡± It was the simplest and most convenient.

    After all, defeating a hated love rival, stepping on the other party''s feet, and obtaining the heart of the person he liked, would probably make a woman in love the most happy.

    In this way, the words about marrying Sun Fen and Yunyun previously became a joke.

    Song Na''s favorability rating might really drop.

    Guo Fan only reacted at this moment and was almost shocked until his mouth opened wide. This was really frightening.

    But what Song Na meant now was that she really did not mind other women?

    The overjoyed Guo Fan looked back and saw that the progress bar was still the progress bar. There was no sign of the word ¡°locked.¡± He knew that he had been happy for nothing.

    Song Na lowered her head and looked at the young man who looked like a child and raised his head hard. She did not know what he wanted to see. She could not help but reach out and touch his forehead. She smiled and then said lightly, ¡°The second question is, if I take the risk, my future is unknown. Will youe and save me? ¡°

    He had answered many of these questions.

    Back in Frost River Manor, Guo Fan, who had just transmigrated not long ago, had almost no strength at all. He would also go to the hall to eavesdrop because he was worried about Gu Yaling''s safety. After that, he faced danger many times, even though it did not seem wise. However, no matter which wife''s safety was, it was Guo Fan''s priority to protect her.

    Guo Fan did not hesitate and nodded at her.

    The supreme elder reached out his hand and poked his face. ¡°Stupid good man, can you save anyone? Can you save them?¡±

    In Night''s Fall Sword City, it was with her help that Guo Fan was able to use Jiang Hai''s voice to only express his anger. He knew how dangerous it was. If it wasn''t for that, he would really be showing off. It was normal for her to look like she was disappointed in him.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242 - Two of Ling Yao''s Three Questions

    Xiahou Cenyi seemed to catch on to his thoughts and suddenly smiled mischievously, ¡°What if she decides to confront your lovers?¡±

    Guo Fan,¡­ ¡°¡±

    His eyes widened. He had never considered this possibility before. But it was exactly the kind of question Song Na would ask.

    If Song Na really went to fight Sun Fen, Xun Yimu, Fang Xiang, and the others to the death, even though Song Na''s realm was a level higher, she wouldn''t be able to handle the sheer number of opponents. Wouldn''t that be risky? The future was uncertain.

    Should he save Song Na or the others?

    Damn it, after all this time, this question turned out to have the same meaning as the previous one. Moreover, the people involved and the situation were even moreplicated!

    Guo Fan wished he could go back to the moment when he thought ¡°I''ve answered a lot¡± and p himself awake!

    How could he let his guard down, even for a moment, when dealing with these women? He was really too naive¡­

    ¡°She''s just trying to scare you.¡±

    Song Na looked at Guo Fan''s nk expression and fell into deep thought. Suddenly, her expression changed, bing pained and fearful. The resolve she had shown earlier instantly crumbled. But both sides were sincere; it was clear they were truly afraid she might actually fight to the death. Finding it somewhat amusing, she said, ¡°Just one sentence is enough to make you panic. Just like earlier¡­¡±

    She suddenly paused and softly said, ¡°Someone asked you this question, and it was a matter of life and death.¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned, and then he heard Song Na calmly and confidently say, ¡°It was Sun Fen.¡±

    Guo Fan was taken aback, but before he could respond, Song Na, after thinking for a moment, added slowly, ¡°It turns out she asked you this question at the Sword Singing tform in Night''s Fall Sword City. After asking, she decided to only bring you back to Blistook Pavilion. Your answer at that time must have been good; otherwise, given her nature, whether it was you or the girl involved in the Night''s Fall Sword City incident, it definitely wouldn''t have ended with just taking you away.¡±

    Guo Fan was utterly dumbfounded.

    He knew these women were all very smart, especially when it came to rtionships. They were incredibly precise, but wasn''t this level of uracy a bit too much?!

    He had already guessed the timing and location of the events¡­ [You''ve actually reached the Tribtion Passing Stage. Aren''t you pretending to be weak just to deceive?]

    Fortunately, you do possess a genuine Tribtion Passing Stage. Elder Xiahou rested his chin in his hand and blinked, saying, ¡°It was your junior sister who told you that, right?¡±

    Song Na nodded and said, ¡°When Xiaobo disappeared, Song Ru also stayed in Night''s Fall Sword City for seven days before leaving. She first contacted me with amunication jade slip, saying that she had been entrusted by him to bring a young girl up the mountain¡­ and told me about what she had seen and heard during those days. She also mentioned seeing you both in a confrontation at the base of the Sword Singing tform. However, Sun Fen used Spiritual Energy to block out sound. She remained curious for a few days.¡±

    Only then did Guo Fan realize that at that time, Song Ru was also at the Sword Singing tform. He just hadn''t noticed that she was watching from not far away.

    However, when he suddenly heard about Gu Chao, he felt a sense of relief. Although Song Ru was somewhat unprincipled when it came to certain matters, she was very reliable in serious business. If Gu Chao could sessfully cultivate in the Soaring Wisdom Sect, he would report back to Luoyang and Yin Fen.

    Yin Fen''sst words still echoed in his mind. Moreover, he still had the oath of heavenly tribtion with him. Guo Fan asked Song Ru and Gu Chao about their whereabouts and found out they were traveling in a white-maned dragon carriage provided by the Lord of Night''s Fall Sword City. Although it was fast, they were onnd after all, needing to pass through many checkpoints, and their speed was slower than the stars on the river. He might even be able to catch up halfway.

    Guo Fan said with a serious expression, ¡°Then Senior Ding''s matter, she mentioned it too, right?¡±

    Song Na replied, ¡°Of course she did, but you probably didn''t tell her the whole truth at that time.¡±

    Naturally¡­ Although the Soaring Wisdom Sect knew about the Heavenly Devil, they didn''t only seek Yin Fen because of it. There were also those who wanted to obtain Yin Fen''s inheritance, as well aspetition among the Soaring Wisdom Sect Masters. In the past, among the disciples who joined the Jade Void Sect, there were alsorge-scale sect missions. Some even started threads to analyze the internal conflicts among the various factions. This showed howplicated the situation was.

    Hence, Guo Fan''s head was spinning like a hot potato before he could ce the Jade Void Dao Canon into the Dao Inheritance Tablet.

    He would only hand it over once Song Na became the Sect Master. Otherwise, it would just cause trouble¡­

    Guo Fan nodded and was about to speak when Song Na ced a finger on his lips and said, ¡°Answer thest question first.¡±

    Guo Fan choked. He vaguely wanted to change the topic to official business, but the moment he thought of it, the idea vanished. He could feel the woman behind him hugging him tighter and tighter as her posture shifted. The sensation on the back of his head became more and more pronounced, even brushing against his ear, highlighting how close she was.

    Song Na''s current actions could be described as ¡°gentle and tender.¡± If others saw the usually cold and aloof Eldest Senior Sister being so intimate with a man, their eyes would probably pop out.

    Guo Fan had already steeled himself to face the ultimate question, although he was somewhat uneasy. But Song Na''s behavior made him believe that at least there wouldn''t be any bloody consequences. Xiahou Cenyi also didn''t cause any trouble with Song Na''s questions. Her few small interruptions were just habits, not meant to create conflict. In fact, with her personality, it could even be seen as very cooperative.

    But Song Na didn''t immediately ask her question; instead, she summarized softly.

    ¡°You want to protect everyone, and you''re willing to live and die for them without hesitation. I''ve known you for so many years. I know who you are. I don''t care how many women you have, and I don''t even want you to risk your life for any woman in my heart. In the end, human emotions can''t coexist with heaven and earth. But cultivators, over a long period of time, can remain as devoted as a single person. If one were to lose love or be abandoned by it, the impact would be no less than having one''s soul torn from their body. It''s not something I want to see happening to you, unable to recover and even dying from it.¡±

    Guo Fan''s back was to Song Na. He couldn''t see her expression, but he could feel the warmth of her chest and the calm voice by his ear.

    However, he could imagine her gaze on him, filled with a fiery love beyondprehension. Guo Fan vaguely sensed that her feelings for him and the responsibilities she ced on him¡­ far surpassed mere love.

    ¡°Therefore, I am actually very satisfied with the answers to the first two questions,¡± Song Na whispered into Guo Fan''s ear, ¡°But because of this, there''s a third question. I want to be the next Master of the Soaring Wisdom Sect, and I will be bound by rules and responsibilities. Sun Fen is the younger sister of the master of Blistook Pavilion and bears the duty of Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator. Fang Xiang carries the burden of being the widow of the previous master of Sword Pavilion. Xun Yimu will be the master of Profound Yin and is tied by the rules of her bloodline. The supreme elder before you¡­ faces an unsolvable crisis. The mother of the guard beside you bears the chasm between good and evil.¡±

    ¡°Binding, duty, shackles, rules, and tribtions. How do you n to break all these?¡±

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243 - The Woman from the Hollow Jade Door

    Guo Fan was speechless for a moment.

    But it was not because he could not answer it, but because Song Na had asked him a question. When Guo Fan was in contact with them, he had never treated it as a question.

    Anyway, as long as he leveled up bit by bit until he reached the maximum level, all the problems would not be a problem anymore. Even without the threats from the various Asura Arena, he would still cultivate until the end, because this was the habit of the game.

    To y a game, he had to at least practice to the maximum level, right?

    At that time, whoever dared to oppose this marriage would blow up his head. This was the most convenient point in the world where strength was respected.

    When his strength was enough to make everyone not dare to make any suggestions, if he wanted to marry a few, he would have the final say. So the only thing he was afraid of was these women fighting amongst themselves, or if they had an opinion on his mistreatment of love, then there would be a saber-knife massacre¡­

    These problems had happened more than once, and it was also not the first time that he had thought about it in his heart. That kind of deep worry still apanied him until now.

    After all, the people he wanted to take down were not only Song Na who knew about these people.

    On the map that spanned tens of millions of miles across the north, south, and west of Upper Central Realm, there were humans, dragons, mermaids and mermen, demons and spirits, the fivemon races. From mortals to the peak of the tribtion, it included almost all sects, including good and evil¡­ Excluding some friends and tool people, these were the people in the 200 illustrated handbooks.

    With such arge number and variety of people, if one didn''t have absolute power to suppress them, one could only attract trouble and end up being divided into hundreds.

    Therefore, ever since he transmigrated, although Guo Fan had been deeply involved in all kinds of incidents, in fact, he had never rxed his cultivation for even a moment. Otherwise, even if he had unparalleled talent¡­ Even if he had a perfect dual cultivation furnace, it would still be difficult for him to reach the divine level of three months of Golden Core Eighth Order.

    What was even more terrifying than the Hundred Grades was that if he did not have the ability to stop those jealous women¡­ Perhaps one day, these women that included almost the entire Upper Central Realm might lead to an unprecedented chaotic battle.

    This wasn''t a matter of a group of women snatching a man, but a sign that the mes of war were ignited, and a chaotic world was about to arise.

    In order to prevent the Upper Central Realm from being reduced to a scene of a hundred people eating chickens, this sense of urgency had always existed in Guo Fan''s heart.

    Putting aside everyone else, only Cui Hu, who was still guarding the Demonic Abyss in The Boiling Depths, was left. It was also enough for Guo Fan to n more, whether it was strength or power¡­ If he wanted to liberate Cui Hu from the Rotten River Tower, the Devil n would have to retreat. Or even¡­ Kill them all.

    ording to the CG of the final battle, the Devil n had only temporarily retreated back into the The Boiling Depths. From what Guo Fan saw, the daughter of the Devil Emperor, Hee Mengyao, who had not appeared before, was also a sign of aeback.

    This allowed the target to surpass the original version of the DLC and reach the next version that had yet to be released, or the next version.

    Perhaps even the strength of a Tribtion Passing Stage wasn''t enough¡­ Guo Fan''s ount in the game had already reached the highest level back then. At that time, many yers had reached the max level. However, a war between humans and demons still required countless yers to participate.

    These NPCs alone were not enough to defeat him.

    Guo Fan always knew that if the Devil n invaded, he was still a Tribtion Passing Stage in the game, and would not be able to y any role in the war. The human race would have to pay an even more painful price, and there was even a chance that the Devil n would take over the Upper Central Realm.

    However, he didn''t have the intention to be the saviour, but the wives of the paper men were still in the middle of it¡­ He had been in this world for three months, so he didn''t want to think about what would happen in the future. He only cared about what was in front of him.

    However, from Song Na''s question, Guo Fan could vaguely tell what she had entrusted to Xiaobo.

    Song Na¡­ was chased by the Great Dao.

    The strategy for the game Obsidian Tribes was not the main way to y it. Not everyone was keen on spending a lot of energy to conquer these characters and even abandoned all other ways to y it.

    After all, Guo Fan was a young man who was addicted to gaming and spent money. He would usually go to the hospital after a few months, but he was different - he died immediately at that time.

    Guo Fan had always felt that his clothes were not very authentic, but he could not figure it out, so he did not pursue it.

    However, the reason why these characters were so difficult to conquer was mostly because these characters did not only live a life of dating. Instead, each of them had their own thoughts and did not follow their thoughts to find the key point. They really were like iron walls that could not be broken through.

    For example, Sun Fen wasn''t like her name, ¡°Si Fan,¡± but could be called a straight woman made of steel. Back then, it was due to Guo Fan''s ident. He had directly provoked her into a battle and won once again, which had aroused herpetitive spirit. It had gradually turned into a rtionship where they were enemies, friends, and even love.

    Song Na, without a doubt, was the next Sect Master of the Soaring Wisdom Sect. What she pursued in her heart should be the Great Dao, but it was the exact opposite for Sun Fen. She was the ¡°Si Fan¡± person, the gentle heart of a young girl that could not be restrained by the rules and regtions¡­ Since the year she went up the mountain, she had been hiding under her cold exterior.

    Making soup for a man''s hand, and even being hidden in a golden house as a wife, this ¡°small setup¡± was what she had hoped for.

    However, only now did Guo Fan suddenly understand. When her own wish shed with the expectations of the Dao Gate for so many years, where would Song Na ce the expectations that the Dao Gate gave her?

    Of course, she would give it to the man who could turn her into a ¡°little woman.¡± Currently, there was only one man named Guo Fan. Guo Xiaobo -

    She wanted Guo Xiaobo to help her obtain the Great Dao.

    These words, which seemed to be used to motivate him with women, were actually forcing him to go higher. If the heavenly tribtion was not enough, the great opportunity was not enough. He had to suppress everyone. He didn''t dare to say a word. This was the only way. And at this time, he was also the person closest to Dao.

    This was the reason why Song Na did not care about how many women he had.

    Love him, there was no need to say love.

    If the two mixed together, she was afraid that she would not be able to differentiate them¡­

    With a warm and soft jade on his back, Guo Fan strangely felt the ambition that this ¡°little woman¡± had ced on him.

    Xiahou Cenyi saw that he was silent for a long time and was about to get distracted. She could not help but reach out and wave in front of him. ¡± Hey, wake up¡­ Isn''t it just a bunch of women? Is there a need to be so conflicted? Whoever dares to oppose, just blow them up with one punch and that''s it. If you don''t do it, I can do it for you. It just so happens that I''ve been itching to do it recently. ¡°

    Guo Fan came back to his senses. When he heard her words, it actually coincided with his own thoughts. He then thought about how the Supreme Elder punched a little kid with a single punch. He couldn''t help butugh. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. As long as my cultivation base is high enough. Senior Sister doesn''t need to do anything. If my tribtion isn''t high enough, I''ll take it up. If it''s not high enough, I''ll take it up again. When that timees, hundreds of people will be in my bag, and no one will dare to say anything. ¡°

    He took the opportunity to give his reply. His tone and gaze were both very firm.

    Xiahou Cenyi looked at him and tsked, ¡°Just now, you were so scared¡­ Now you are smiling so calmly. Little man, I can''t see through you.¡±

    She pretended to be serious as she supported her chin and suddenly looked at Song Na.

    ¡°A witch from the Soaring Wisdom Sect. Even City Lord Fang did not have such a big child¡­¡±

    The atmosphere froze for a moment.

    Guo Fan had a bad feeling about this. Song Na hated it the most when someone told her about this. After that, she was suddenly turned over and her vision darkened.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°??!!!.¡±

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244 - Ahwoo

    ¡°Uh, uh, uh¡­¡±

    Guo Fan''s hands were still tied together. It was very inconvenient for him to move and he could not struggle. He buried his head into the sweet ck softness. After a few wiggling, he felt that he almost could not breathe.

    His nose was filled with the fragrance of sandalwood that had been evaporated by his body temperature. Or rather, the sandalwood on his clothes was originally elegant and quiet. However, after being ironed by Song Na''s warm body, it turned into a strong fragrance that was like orchids and mucus. This Liu''s mind instantly went nk. It was as if there was only a lump of paste left.

    Who am I? Where am I? What is this in front of me?

    Guo Fan gradually realized that his hands, which were tied together, were resting on Song Na''s body. He subconsciously wanted to prop himself up. This was purely an act of saving himself, because he was about to suffocate.

    There was a saying, this kind of super-fast suffocating feeling, even Fang Xiang did not let him feel it before. There was not even a single crack!

    Guo Fan''s thoughts were in a mess. His consciousness started to drift.

    Ah, don''t tell me she didn''t really want to cover him to death!

    ¡°Wuwuwu!¡±

    Guo Fan felt the hand on the back of his head and found it difficult to breathe. He heard Song Na''s voiceing from above, ¡°The beauty''s bones and the pink skull are just skin bags. Where is the difference between the upper ss and the upper ss? Senior is facing his heavenly tribtion. His cultivation was profound, and he had experienced a long period of time. Could it be that he did not even understand this point? If he took another step back, if he liked and was happy¡­ This skin was a thousand and a hundred percent correct, so how could it be called vulgar? Right, Senior Xiahou?¡±

    Although her tone was calm, Guo Fan could feel the raging fury in her chest rising and falling violently. It was obvious that she still cared about it very much.

    Well said!

    Worthy of being Yu Xu''s next sect master candidate. His cultivation was profound, his lecture profound, and he talked about a sublimation of a subject. However, when he spoke, could he let go of him first?

    Xiahou Cenyi''s voice carried a smile, ¡°The true inheritance of Yu Xu is indeed formidable. The younger generation will be feared. I have long heard that you are famous for your sword techniques. But it is the most powerful Dao technique. I did not expect the body technique to be even more profound¡­ Even this part of your body can be used to kill people. Hey, be careful, if you really suffocate people to death!¡±

    ¡± Wuwuwu! (Help!) ¡°

    Guo Fan timely expressed his presence, indicating that he was really going to suffocate to death.

    Song Na paused and subconsciously loosened her hand. Guo Fan hurriedly struggled and fiercely inhaled a breath of air. He heaved a huge sigh of relief in his heart, feeling that his life could be considered to have been saved.

    Xiahou Cenyi said again, ¡°But¡­ I have lived for so many years and have never seen such a thing. I didn''t think that I would see it on Daoist Priest Yuxu, who is as cold as Soft Mist.¡±

    She blinked.

    Although Guo Fan knew that Xiahou Cenyi had always been frank and unrestrained,pared to other Tribtion Passing Stage warriors, she was not like a senior expert at all. Instead, she was like a child who loved to y pranks.

    However, he did not have the chance to hear such vulgar words in the game.

    Furthermore, it was about Song Na. Just this sentence and Song Na''s figure which always wore a in ck Daoist robe. The cold and ethereal temperament was almost equivalent to the identity of the Master of the Soaring Wisdom Sect. It simply made one''s head heat up.

    Although Guo Fan was an invader, he also knew Song Na''s hidden attributes through the CG illustrations that he had collected from his collection. But he did not know about this explosive matter. After all, the Obsidian Tribes was a game that was for all ages, the profanities would be blocked and muted. Furthermore, with this kind of GHS content, it was already very kind of the illustrated handbook to be able to wipe the corners.

    This was also another reason why there were fewer strategists in the game. You spent a lot of effort to conquer the character, but in the end, you still couldn''t obtain much of the harvest you were looking forward to.

    In the eyes of the other yers, Song Na was just a cool beauty. Her figure could only be said to be curvaceous and curvaceous.

    As for Guo Fan, he held the CG map in his hand. Even though he could not guess Song Na''s thoughts, there was one thing that he did not doubt.

    The dignified Green Pill Hall Eldest Senior Sister of the Soaring Wisdom Sect was the true disciple of the Sect Master. She adhered to the rules and regtions and was wholeheartedly devoted to the Dao. She was a fairy that did not exist in the mortal world. She was a genuine¡­ H.

    And because of this, she had been troubled from the time she was a young girl until now.

    Xiahou Cenyi''s words were like a knife stabbing the heart. It was like a needle hitting the heart. Furthermore, it had be even more severe. Although she did not say any more obscene words, her words were all saying, ¡°You are really vulgar.¡±

    Song Na was silent for a while. Guo Fan, who was breathing heavily, was pressed back again. ¡°Uh¡­ Ahhhh? Help! Eldest Senior Sister Yu Xu killed someone!¡±

    ¡± Xiahou Cenyi! Why are you just watching?!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    After the few of them tidied up their appearance, Song Na once again returned to her ¡°interrogating¡± serious manner. The cabin fell into silence for a moment, only the sound of the waves of the river outside was still heard.

    ¡°That, you just said¡­ So you already know that Yijun is¡­ Ah.¡± Guo Fan stuttered and stammered, trying to ease the atmosphere and change the topic.

    Xiahou Cenyi said with a smile,¡± What is it? Your little lover?¡±

    The Grand Elder acted as if he knew the answer.

    The gentle smile of Yijun shed across Guo Fan''s heart. He coughed and shook his head, ¡°She is my daughter, the daughter of Li Xieren and I.¡±

    Song Na''s face still had a trace of red as she pursed her lips. Her hands involuntarily grabbed onto herpels and when she heard what was said, she turned her head over. She looked at Guo Fan and said faintly, ¡°Although her concealment technique is powerful, it can''t hide from me. I think it can''t hide from Sun Fen either. She looks very simr to Li Xieren. But because of her temperament and age, she looks very different. Since she is connected to your aura, she can only be your daughter¡­ I really don''t know what you have been doing all these years. You even took down that witch. ¡°

    Xiahou Cenyi snorted. Her eyes moved and she nced at Guo Fan. There was an evil charm in her eyes.¡± Even the supreme elder of Heavenly Treasure Pavilion was taken down by this brat. What else is impossible? ¡°

    The difficulty of taking you down seemed to be much easier than Li Xieren.

    Song Na nced at her but did not say anything.

    Although she was not afraid of this old senior, she could not withstand the power of the Grand Elder''s pranks.

    Guo Fan vaguely felt that something was wrong and said to Xiahou Cenyi, ¡°Then what is the matter with your tribtion?¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi flipped her palm and took out her murderous heart and guts. She held the sword horizontally, ¡°Well, I can not calcte much, but the final solution seems to have fallen on this sword.¡±

    So she just turned into a sword spirit?

    Guo Fan suddenly understood and feltplicated. She also knew that the owner of this sword was Xiaobo, so she gave the sword to him and gave him a big ¡°surprise.¡±

    He really didn''t know if he should say that she didn''t miss anything or that she loved to scare people. She didn''t even care about his own fate.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245 - She''s Blushing

    ording to the original plot, Xiahou Cenyi''s misfortune was resolved by herself. The specific details were not mentioned in detail. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of years had passed. The peak Tribtion Passing Stage Great Elder broke through his seclusion in Heavenly Treasure Pavilion when he was surrounded and attacked. His momentum was as fast as lightning. He had dealt with all the people who had objections.

    Such an important figure had to be magnanimous. The yers on the forums all agreed that there was going to be a continuation of the plot.

    But they did not expect that it was actually rted to Guo Fan''s weapon¡­

    However, Guo Fan felt that this was probably the butterfly effect. This sword was originally just an ordinary exhibition item in Heavenly Treasure Pavilion when Xiahou was transcending his tribtion. It did not make sense that it was where Xiahou Cenyi''s tribtion was.

    The greater possibility was that Guo Fan''s transmigration had caused the killing heart and galldder to be repaired in advance and awaken to the world. That was why there was a chain effect. But what was the rtionship between Xiahou Cenyi and this mysterious evil sword?

    It was a matter of life and death. Xiahou Cenyi had no reason to lie to Guo Fan. She said that she had not calcted much and that it was really not much. Even the Supreme Elder had no way to know where the tribtion had fallen. It could be seen how dangerous it was.

    Either Xiahou thought that Guo Fan''s current ability was not enough to solve the problem, so he chose to keep it a secret. In this way, he would not be dragged into the trouble.

    ¡°Song Na is right. If I can''t be stronger than them¡­ If I am stronger than them by several times or even dozens of times, I really can''t keep them safely in the harem. Besides, they are too involved with me, and the possibility of the plot changing greatly increases. If I am serious, the danger is also because of me. I must take responsibility for this.¡±

    Guo Fan thought to himself and couldn''t help but frown. However, the origin of the malicious intent was mysterious. The introduction of the official weapon didn''t give any exnation. It seemed like it had been controlling people to do evil since the beginning of the world. He had created a devil known as the Blood Evil Devil, who was the enemy of the entire world.

    However, this wasn''t the first person who had been controlled by the heart of killing. Moreover, the number of vengeful souls that had been locked in the heart of killing had already been innumerable. It was only when the Blood Evil Demon Lord became famous that he allowed the killing heart to enter the field of vision of the others. It gradually became famous.

    Later on, the previous Sword Master was a righteous figure of the Immortal Dao named Master Yun Yin. After killing almost all of his disciples, he finally regained his senses because of his profound cultivation. He wentpletely crazy and destroyed his dantian, perishing together with the sword spirit that had been nourished by the evil sword.

    The evil sword was dull and had been lost for countless years. It was kept in the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion and kept in the high pavilion.

    It was really difficult to investigate the origin of this sword¡­

    He could only start from Xiahou''s side. Guo Fan had just thought of this when he turned his head to look at Xiahou Cenyi. Thetter was actually still looking at him. When their gazes met, both of them subconsciously looked away.

    After that, they were stunned. Why did I look away?

    Guo Fan subconsciously looked at Song Na again and realized that she had been looking at him as well. He immediately understood that when he was frowning and thinking, these two people were quietly looking at him.

    Although he was scolded by Song Na one after another and was teased by Xiahou, these two were famous and famous women everywhere, and they still treated him as their backbone.

    They were waiting for him to make a decision and make a decision. Naturally, they would not interrupt his thinking.

    Guo Fan wanted to ask Xiahou about the sword, but the supreme elder pushed the sword to him with a smile and ced it beside him.

    ¡°My destiny doesn''t need you, a little man who hasn''t recovered yet, to care about it. Why don''t you solve your own problem first?¡±

    She didn''t want to tell me that Xiahou Cenyi still chose to split her soul during the tribtion. In fact, there was already a trace of danger, and she might not be confident about it.

    When an Immortal Cultivator cultivated to the Tribtion Passing Stage, they would have to pass the five tribtions of life, age, illness, death and suffering. Together with the three cmities of lightning, wind, and fire, they would be able to advance to the next level and reach the Great Cheng Realm.

    During the process, there was also the inner demon tribtion, which was especially powerful during the five tribtions. Xiahou Cenyi''s current cultivation was at the fifth stage of the tribtion, which happened to be the tribtion of ¡®suffering''.

    She could not ask for it¡­ It was because of suffering.

    Guo Fan kept feeling that this tribtion was rted to him, but he could not understand why it was because of his murderous heart and guts.

    But since Xiahou did not want to tell him, it would not be good for him to ask again.

    In the game, it was just aboutpleting a mission, clicking a button, and other things like leveling up. But here, it was the true life and death threshold. If one was not careful and fell into deviatory psychosis, one''s Dao heart might copse.

    If there had been nothing going on, he would have asked Xiahou a few more questions, which would have made Xiahou worried and lead to the Mental Demon Tribtion. It would not have been worth it.

    Guo Fan thought for a moment and lowered his head to look at his tied up hands. He then looked at Song Na and said, ¡°My question is a long story¡­¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi smiled and said, ¡°Then let''s make it short. I still remember that you said you came back from the Rotten River Tower and lost your cultivation.¡±

    Do you remember?

    Guo Fan''s eyelids kept twitching. He remembered that he was scared out of his wits by this supreme elder. He even lost his sword in a sorry state.

    Song Na''s expression did not change. She lowered her beautiful eyes and said, ¡°Rotten River Tower?¡±

    Guo Fan subconsciously trembled when he saw this expression. He then thought of what she had said before and said with a coy smile, ¡°It''s a long story¡­ It''s really long!¡±

    Thest sentence was naturally for Xiahou Cenyi. He reached out his hand to block her tickling action, but at this moment, he ¡°did not have the strength to even truss a chicken.¡± How could he block the almighty supreme elder of Heavenly Treasure Pavilion?

    Xiahou pressed Guo Fan''s hand andid on his body with a smile. Guo Fan could not help but tremble.

    The Supreme Elder ced his chin on his shoulder and hugged him with both hands. He leaned close to his ear. He exhaled like orchids: ¡°Then let''s talk about the demonic Qi in your body first¡­ A normal human wouldn''t be able to carry the devil Qi in his body unless he had already been parasitized by the Devil n. But Xiaobo, you are still a real human.¡±

    At this moment.

    Guo Fan almost could not hold himself back. He thought of the time when she held his hand and helped him sh down the sword in Night''s Fall Sword City. He also saw Song Na''s clear and indifferent eyes reflecting their intimate appearance.

    Xiahou chuckled softly beside his ear. ¡°My face is red¡­¡±

    Guo Fan was forced to retreat. He could only take a deep breath and force himself to calm down. With great difficulty, he recounted the matter of the Ultimate One Dao Art, the Heavenly Devil, and the stone tablet that had been divided into three parts.

    Xiahou Cenyi pondered for a moment and said, ¡°In that case, you were mistaken by the stone tablet and got the cultivation technique of Devil n because of therge amount of devilish energy in your body?¡±

    Guo Fan nodded his head. He was secretly d that he had diverted this guy''s attention.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246 - A Sandwich and a Closed Window

    On the other side, Song Na frowned, and her cold expression was filled with worry for the first time. She muttered, ¡°The Devil n has actually infiltrated so deeply¡­ They even have the idea of bing the descendant of a Martial Emperor. They are so fearless. I''m afraid there are people from other sects who are helping them. ¡°

    Xiahou Cenyi also put on the airs of an elder and said seriously, ¡°Not only that, the Rotten River Tower is guarding the Demonic Abyss of The Boiling Depths. It''s impossible for them to break through. I''m afraid that the Devil n has already found a new path that leads to the mortal world.¡±

    Good! As expected of the supreme elder, he really had a good n!

    Guo Fan secretly praised her. He had actually guessed the other reason behind the eruption of the Devil Tide.

    It was mentioned before that the Devil World where the Devil n lived was below the surface of the sea. The origin of the earth fire was where the magma at the bottom of the sea originated, and the crack at the bottom of the sea was known as the Devil Abyss. It was the only way for the Devil n toe to the human world.

    Before the second Great Human Devil War, there was only onerge Devil Abyss in the world, and it was the one at the bottom of the The Boiling Depths.

    However, after that, some tiny Devil Abyss appeared in the world. Under the cover of the Devil n, it was very difficult to detect it.

    For example, the one Guo Fan identally barged into when he was chased by those monkeys in the Frightening Slopes. Instance Dungeon [Coker Snake]. In fact, it was a Demonic Abyss, which should have been opened by the sealed demonic dragon. However, after being defeated by the yers, the Demonic Abyss no longer existed.

    There were other remote and uninhabited ces in the mountains, such as the northernmost regions. There were also some Demonic Abyss that caused some of the Devil n to take advantage of the chaos. After breaking through the seal, they came to the human realm and possessed human cultivators and mortals.

    Guo Fan took the opportunity to mention the possibility of increasing the number of Demonic Abyss, especially to Song Na. Her prestige among the younger generation of Soaring Wisdom Sect had even faintly surpassed her master, Martial Uncle. Whether it was with Yu Xu''s identity as Eldest Senior Sister, or the position of Master of the Soaring Wisdom Sect that she would inherit in the future. It would be of great help to the righteous path.

    As for Xiahou Cenyi¡­ Although her status was indeed high, because of her unreliable personality, she had definitely offended more people than she had imagined. So it was better to let her calm down a little.

    The Grand Elder seemed to have sensed something and looked at him with a smile that was not a smile. Then he reached out and pinched the flesh on his cheek and said, ¡°Only after hearing what you said did I know that the Demon Realm also has such a hierarchy. Speaking of which, that Devil Emperor''s daughter is interested in you. Junior brother, if she brings her subordinates to kill in the future, do you n to marry her or kill her?¡±

    Guo Fan did not know whether she was jealous or not, but she had a serious expression on her face. She spoke vaguely, ¡°Devil n is the mortal enemy of the human race. Naturally, we have to kill them all. Besides, she didn''t care about my life or death at that time. She forcefully turned me into the Devil n. How could she be interested in me? She was clearly just craving for my body. ¡°

    Xiahou and Song Na were stunned. Then, the corners of Song Na''s mouth curled up slightly. She revealed a faint smile, not to mention the Supreme Elder. Sheid on Guo Fan''s body andughed loudly. She kept patting his shoulder. In the end, she simply rolled around on the bed.

    ¡°Pay attention to your image!¡±

    Furthermore, he had a feeling that he was being mocked. It was simply an insult to his dignity¡­ Was it unreasonable to covet me? Aren''t you one of the people who covet my body?!

    Guo Fan twitched the corner of his mouth and whispered. Xiahou Cenyi smiled enough and turned around. She supported her side profile andid behind him, her clothes in a mess. Her ck hair fell from the side like a waterfall, spreading out on the bed. Hezily narrowed his eyes, and his expression was bewitching. Under the skirt of his skirt, two white and slender jade legs were faintly discernible.

    Even though the supreme elder''s figure was inferior to Song Na''s, and could only be called ¡°curvaceous and well-proportioned,¡± his legs were truly long. Ivory like sparkling white snow, and his pair of jade feet were even more slender and beautiful like bamboo shoots. His toes were as white as pearls.

    Xiahou suddenly asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    Guo Fan answered subconsciously, ¡°Yes.¡±

    When he came back to his senses, he immediately felt a little embarrassed.

    He felt that the prestige of his sword strike in the secret realm had shaken the masses. In an instant, it fell down to the ground and disappeared.

    He became a freak that craved others'' bodies.

    The Grand Elder firstughed, then looked at him with sparkling eyes. Unexpectedly, he did not mock, but instead extended his leg and stepped on him two times. ¡°Then when this grandauntes out of seclusion¡­¡±

    Guo Fan looked at her in horror, then looked at Song Na. He was stiff and did not dare to move.

    Song Na''s expression was indifferent, and she said, ¡°The sword spirit cannot stay away from the original body for too long. Senior''s spiritual body has not recovered yet. It is better to go in and rest for a while.¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi blinked her eyes and smiled, ¡°Actually there is something I need to tell you. Junior brother has already merged with the apanying Profound Yang Bead used by the young master of Profound Yin Family to give birth. The Yang energy is abundant and is used for dual cultivation¡­ It is a great supplement. ¡°

    She had a serious expression on her face. ¡°After a dozen or twenty times, the Sword Spirit''s body will stabilize.¡±

    Song Na had been cultivating since she was young, and her expression was rxed. She could not withstand such unbridled remarks and pursed her lips as if she wanted to berate. However, the one opposite was the supreme elder of Heavenly Treasure Pavilion, and his seniority was iparably high. She really could not do anything about it for a moment.

    Xiahou Cenyi felt that it was very interesting. She took back her feet and tidied her clothes, and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, alright, let''s not y anymore. It is more important to talk about proper business.¡±

    Guo Fan let out a long breath and told her almost all the experiences in the Martial Sovereign Tomb, including the fact that the remnant soul of the Martial Sovereign had possessed Dong Yuan. Then, he took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Ying''er, what''s the matter with that devil that gave birth to each other?¡±

    Song Na heard him call her by her breast name when she was caught off guard and thought about Xiahou Cenyi''s words. Suddenly, her neck turned red and she turned her head to the side and said, ¡°I have cast [Records of Life and Death] on you since a long time ago. I can know the condition of the other party. I can get half of the condition or share half of the injury when I am fatally injured. I sensed that your life was in danger after the demonic energy entered your body, so I immediately activated it. Who would have thought that halfway through, you would reach a bnce¡­ Tell me why I came to the Martial Monarch Tomb.¡±

    Simply put, if he obtained half of the F, he would be able to share half of the damage.

    Only now did Guo Fan understand. No wonder his injuries were so severe at that time, but the devilish energy kept moving forward and even gradually stabilized. So it was her¡­

    Guo Fan was touched and guilty at the same time. He saw that the cold and beautiful woman had a rare, lovely and angry expression. He couldn''t help but move his index finger, but the supreme elder behind him started to make trouble again. He said mischievously, ¡°Why aren''t you going tofort your fairy?¡±

    What fairy? !

    Guo Fan did not know whether tough or cry. Xiahou, who was behind him, pushed him forward and pushed him back into the gentle countryside.

    The Grand Elder was behind him, Song Na was in front, and Guo Fan was sandwiched in the middle by two beauties. He was like a sandwich, sitting with everyone present.

    Just as the three of them were ying around, the hull suddenly shook. Song Na''s expression froze, and she said, ¡°There is demonic energy underwater.¡±

    A young girl''s tender voice came from the bow of the ship, ¡°Eldest Senior Sister! Not good! There is a dragon shadow appearing in the river!¡±

    Before she finished speaking, a pretty face looked in from the window that Xiahou Cenyi opened just now. She saw the chaotic scene of the three people on the bed.

    The young girl wearing the Jade Void Daoist robe opened her eyes wide and her anxious expression immediately turned into shock. Then, she suddenly felt a powerful Spiritual Energy being pulled in.

    The window was mmed shut.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247 - Junior Sister from the Pure Department

    It was mentioned that the dry stream that entered the White Dragon River was called Spirit Transforming River. In the game, it was a wild boss called [Dragon Shadow Transformation].

    It was rumored that there was a True Dragon entrenched in this ce. When the dragon shadow entered the river, it transformed into a demon soul - this was the short description of the background.

    In the end, they encountered it.

    ¡°Hu¡­¡±

    Guo Fan had already stood up and looked outside the cabin. Sure enough, the waves on the river were surging. It was just a stretch of snow white waves that kept rising and falling. He could not see what was causing trouble below.

    ¡°Crack¡­ Crack¡­¡±

    He stabilized his body while the hull was shaking. He could hear the sound of something hard hitting the hull. It must be scales.

    Although the dragon shadow was only a projection of a True Dragon, it had a physical shape. It even had blood and flesh. However, it was formed by Spiritual Energy. If there was no special way to preserve it, it would return to the world not long after it died.

    Therefore, after killing this boss, the yers still needed to go to Heavenly Treasure Pavilion and buy a lock box within 24 hours.

    However, yers usually wouldn''t do that - because the materials dropped from the Spiritual Dragon Shadow were precious. Selling it directly to Heavenly Treasure Pavilion could increase the reputation of this faction. Buying a [Dragon] type item would be a bit discounted, so wouldn''t it be more reliable than spending arge amount of money to forge equipment?

    However, this kind of thing was still something that people saw through, and each took what they needed.

    Speaking of which, this Dragon Transformation Shadow was level 55, which was the 5th Tier of the Refining Void Tier. To the people present, the difficulty shouldn''t be too high.

    Even without Song Na''s presence, that Song Jie was also a Void Refining Stage expert. Bringing a group of people to fight a level 55 boss was a piece of cake. Why was this girl so flustered?

    Guo Fan frowned and thought for a while, then he looked to the side. He didn''t know whether tough or cry, but he found that the girl was so scared that tears were about to fall out of her eyes. Her pretty face was extremely pale. Her face was pale as she looked at the two beautiful girls in front of her in fear. Her intuition told her that she was going to be killed.

    This girl had almond eyes and a peach cheeks, and her eyes were ck and white. She had a delicate and lovely appearance and looked very petite. After being pulled down, she hugged her head and shivered in the corner. Her eyes were filled with tears. It bit its lips pitifully like a little rabbit.

    This kind of pitiful and pitiful attitude made Guo Fan inexplicably think of Gu Yaling. He thought of her bright eyes, which were always coquettish and shy, and he didn''t know that she had been away for the past two months. How was that little fellow now¡­ With Su Feng taking care of him, it should not be too bad.

    Gu Yaling was the first person Guo Fan saw after he transmigrated. She was also the first person to guide him. Hence, he had a special feeling towards Gu Yaling. It was simr to the plot of a nestling. Otherwise, when he did not have the strength to protect himself, he would not have exposed himself in the Frost River Manor''s lobby on impulse and ended up in a life and death situation for the first time.

    He was mostly sympathetic towards Gu Yaling. He had promised to marry her but after Sun Fen chased after him, he hurriedly ran away and dyed his marriage with her and Su Feng.

    Song Na had probably said everything correctly before but there was one thing that was wrong. When Chi Yu Shui Yue was still in the hall, only Su Feng gave her body to Guo Fan and Gu Yaling was still a virgin.

    Because Gu Yaling was only a mortal, Guo Fan hoped that she would use her Yuan Yin body to stimte the ck Tortoise bloodline in her body to cultivate and the chances of her achieving the Great Dao would be higher.

    During this period of time, every time Guo Fan flipped through the illustrated handbook, he could see that Gu Yaling''s attributes were rising. Now that she had already reached Foundation Establishment, it could be seen that this naive young girl who had been spoiled since young was also diligently cultivating. Guo Fan could almost imagine the way she clenched her small fist and looked at Mr. Xiaobo with a firm gaze.

    Guo Fan only realizedter that he could use the illustrated handbook to monitor the status of the guide character in real time. This way, it would be much more convenient. If something happened, he could also rush to help in time.

    At this moment, because he thought of Gu Yaling, Guo Fan looked at the girl in the robe with a gentle gaze and a smile.

    At this moment, Song Na had returned to the cool and cool appearance of a Daoist with fluttering clothes. Looking at the young girl who was holding her head and squatting down, she said faintly, ¡°I remember that you are called Song Zhen.¡±

    The young girl in the Daoist robe raised her head and looked at her with teary eyes. She anxiously said, ¡°Yes, yes¡­ Wuwu¡­ Eldest Senior Sister¡­ I, I will not tell anyone¡­¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi''s expression changed and she put away her crafty look. Pretending to be impatient, she coldly snorted and said in a deep voice. ¡°Thisss cried so loudly. She must have wanted to attract other people''s attention. It would be better to kill her.¡±

    Guo Fan could see that she was deliberately frightening and did not know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Eh!¡± Song Zhen was so scared that she choked. She held back her tears a little. It could be seen that she was scared. She hurriedly covered her mouth and shook her head with all her might.

    The girl was so regretful that her intestines turned green.

    Song Zhen, Song Zhen, what are you gossiping about! This kind of private matter could be gossiped about? If you, a mere ordinary inner sect disciple, were to find out, wouldn''t you die like this?

    It turned out that she was the pretty girl who had been discussing the things that had happened in the Martial Emperor Tomb with the other young disciples on the other Star Pendant. She was very concerned about the rtionship between Xia Shui and Song Na.

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that her guess was right. This time, she was attacked by the dragon shadow. If she wanted to inform Eldest Senior Sister about it, she would immediately feel that the timing was just right. She volunteered to see if she could find any clues, but she did not expect that she would actually break a ¡°cheating¡± that would definitely shock the entire cultivation world.

    It turned out that it wasn''t just Eldest Senior Sister. Even Xia Shui''s senior sister, the supreme elder of Heavenly Treasure Pavilion, had an unusual rtionship with him. Moreover, the three of them seemed to have a very ¡°harmonious rtionship.¡±

    The young girl recalled the scene she saw not long ago, and her heart was pounding. She was young, and she spent most of her time on the mountain. She was even more ignorant than Gu Yaling, and she felt excited and new.

    Even though she was shocked and regretful at the moment, Song Zhen could not help but feel a trace of joy when the gossip was satisfied. Following which, she became even more curious.

    What kind of person was this Xia Shui? He was able to take Eldest Senior Sister, who was cold and unworldly, and the mysterious and unfathomable Supreme Elder into his bag, and he was even obedient.

    She raised her head and secretly took a look. She saw that the tall and straight young man in ck was looking at her. The tenderness in his eyes was like a nostalgic memory. He hurriedly lowered his head and started to sob. However, her face immediately turned red and hot. Her heart felt like it was beating like a deer. It made people panic. In an instant, her voice was as soft as a mosquito. ¡°No, no¡­ Eldest Senior Sister, senior, I¡­ I won''t say it¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she felt disappointed again. Eldest Senior Sister and Elder Xiahou were both here. Who was the soft light in his eyes for?

    However, he heard Song Na speak again. Her tone was indifferent. ¡°Don''t listen to her nonsense. This matter has not reached such a serious extent. The dragon shadow ising and the situation is urgent. I don''t have time to deal with you. But I am also worried about you. There is only one way to resolve this - ¡°

    Song Zhen was shocked and frightened at first, but when she heard that there was a way, she immediately let out a sigh of relief.

    Xiahou revealed a mischievous smile and continued,¡± As long as you be an aplice, the matter will be resolved. ¡°

    Guo Fan slowly turned his head. His expression was as if he had not woken up and was very confused.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248 - Ling Zhen''s Loneliness Had Fallen

    Xiahou Cenyi met Guo Fan''s gaze without flinching. She appeared quite natural, rubbing her chin and smiling at him, her eyes sparkling as if she was eagerly anticipating Song Na and Guo Fan''s reactions.

    Guo Fan''s expression shifted from confusion to something peculiar. Although he knew she had a penchant for ying pranks, saying something like that so casually seemed like she had a habit of luring and selling innocent young girls.

    He wasn''t sure if the Supreme Elder had truly engaged in such activities after living for so long.

    For Xiahou Cenyi, who often found things unamusing, the consequences, the disapproving looks of others, or the process itself didn''t matter. Her own amusement was all that counted.

    Guo Fan felt a sense of helplessness. Before the situation could escte, he quickly interjected, ¡°My senior sister is joking. This isn''t a major secret. It''s just not the right time to make it public. You''ll only need to swear on your heart demon, and everything will be fine.¡±

    The binding power of a heart demon oath is slightly less than that of a heavenly tribtion oath, but for ordinary cultivators, it''s still a very serious vow.

    The heart demon created by the Heart Demon Oath can vary in severity, depending on the karma in one''s heart. There might be a dy in its onset, while the Heavenly Tribtion Oath brings a fixed level of tribtion. If unfulfilled, it could be fatal. Hence, thetter is considered heavier.

    He found the girl''s appearance delightful and pleasing to the eye, but he had no intention of attracting more unwanted attention¡­ The Golden Orchid Guards of the City Lord Mansion were renowned, and one could learn a lot from them. Both parties benefitted, making it a carefree arrangement.

    It seemed like this person was pretending to be weak intentionally, perhaps to encourage the Supreme Elder to let loose and be more daring. How else could he fully enjoy the happiness of being united?

    However, Guo Fan was unwilling to entangle himself in any new romantic entanglements. This wasn''t just his problem; it would also be a burden for the youngdy.

    Guo Fan had maintained a certain distance from Hee Mengyao, who was still pretending to be a supreme elder. He didn''t want any moreplications, but little did he know this woman belonged to the Devil n. Perhaps because of his words, she suddenly became interested in him.

    It was impossible to guard against. Truly impossible.

    He almost lost his life¡­

    Guo Fan cursed internally. On the other side, Song Zhen timidly raised her head, still clutching it with her hands, and cautiously asked, ¡°Re-really?¡±

    Xiahou suddenly interrupted, ¡°It''s fake. He lied to you.¡±

    Song Zhen widened her eyes in disbelief, looking at Guo Fan. She seemed unable to ept that he was lying. Guo Fan, caught off guard by Elder Xiahou''s meddling, didn''t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Why would I lie to you now? Do you really want me to ruin your innocence?¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi grinned mischievously. ¡°Show your true colors. You tricked the little girl into lowering her guard, then tampered with the heart demon oath. Next, you threatened to devour this tender little flower whole. Junior brother, isn''t this your favorite tactic? It''s a trick you''re quite familiar with, Senior Sister. I understand.¡±

    Show my true colors? What nonsense are you spouting!?

    Guo Fan finally couldn''t help but re at the Supreme Elder. If he weren''t bound and his cultivation wasn''t so low, he would have already bent the Supreme Elder over his knee and given her a few spanks as punishment.

    Who would have expected Xiahou Cenyi to suddenly act as though she were frightened by his re? She sighed and ¡°obediently¡± walked over, saying pitifully, ¡°Senior sister was wrong. I shouldn''t have said that. Please don''t be mad¡­¡±

    She looked down as if about to cry.

    ¡°Back then, you forced senior sister into this. But now, senior sister is willing to give you anything.¡±

    I¡­ Holy crap! I''m starting to believe it myself!

    Heaven help me, I''m not ying some adult-rated game, but an all-ages socially harmonious online game!

    Guo Fan was stunned. Even Song Na frowned upon hearing this. She looked at her lover, who had just been exposed, seemingly surprised that he had such a ¡°dark past.¡±

    Guo Fan quickly stepped forward to stop her. He took her hand, but the Supreme Elder immediately closed her eyes, raised her pale neck, and trembled slightly, as if she were terrified of him and entirely submissive.

    At first nce, it looked like Guo Fan was being anxious and ruthless.

    Song Zhen stared at him in astonishment,pletely shocked.

    How could it be like this? What she had initially thought was a simple rtionship turned out to be something entirely different. Instead, it was the enigmatic Supreme Elder of Heavenly Treasure Pavilion, whose cultivation reached the heavens. His junior brother used underhanded means to im his body, and over time, they developed feelings for each other. Love and hate intertwined, and it all seemed so petty in the face of Xia Shui!

    Then¡­ what about Eldest Senior Sister?

    Could it be that the cold, noble, and ethereal Eldest Senior Sister was also¡­

    Song Zhen''s deep respect for Eldest Senior Sister made her suppress her thoughts, but the idea kept lingering in her mind.

    Song Zhen was already extremely nervous, and with her heart racing wildly, she became increasingly flustered. Her mind was filled with chaotic thoughts, and she finally began to worry about herself being ¡°harmed.¡±

    What should I do now? He said he wanted to destroy my innocence. What should I do?

    The girl''s face turned crimson¡ªShould I submit or resist? If Iply, wouldn''t that be too forward? But if I resist, how could I possibly stand up to these three powerful experts in front of me?

    Song Na noticed the smile on Xiahou''s face and immediately snapped out of it. Looking at the chaotic scene before her, along with the intensifying battle and shouting outside, she realized there wasn''t enough time to swear the Heart Demon Oath now. She couldn''t help but look at Guo Fan and sigh.

    ¡°It''s toote¡­ Just give in to him.¡±

    The woman''s cold voice echoed. Before Guo Fan could react, he saw a sh of sword light, followed by a cry of surprise. In an instant, a shy and beautiful face appeared in his arms.

    Song Zhen was so frightened by the sword light that she could only sigh inwardly.

    The girl was dazed, and her mind was in a haze. She instinctively clung to him.

    Guo Fan was somewhat dumbfounded by the situation. However, he was the one whose cultivation base had been sealed. Even though Song Zhen was young, she was still the one who had sealed her cultivation base. Guo Fan was the one being forced into this. However, the girl''s stern tone of ¡°risking her life for justice¡± left people unsure whether tough or cry.

    Guo Fan brushed the girl''s hair aside and looked at the instigator. The Supreme Elder grinned and said, ¡°This girl is half-human, half-mermaid. She would make an excellent furnace to help you regain your strength. Plus, her bloodline isn''t ordinary.¡±

    A half-human, half-mermaid?!

    Guo Fan''s pupils contracted as he recalled a mission he had heard of before. But before he could think it through, the girl in his arms finally released him, her face flushed.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249 - Darknorth Fisher

    This was because there were countless missions in the Obsidian Tribes. If it wasn''t for the missions that he had experienced before, Guo Fan wouldn''t have any impression of them.

    And because he was a sectless cultivator without a sect, those sect missions basically had no fate with him. However, he was basically a pure strategist, and these missions were not important to him to begin with. He did not take them to heart.

    However, some of the quests that caused the yers to scold (fight) or had a major impact due to certain factors, he was naturally happy to be a bystander and leave behind a shallow memory.

    The quest that opened up a map of the sea in Soaring Wisdom Sect had also been discussed for a period of time, even though the real hot topic was not this quest but the subsequent ones.

    Although it was something that happened about two years ago, it was the first unlocked sea in the game. There were also new races, and the poprity of the update after the quest was maintained for a long time. Therefore, Guo Fan still had a vague impression of it.

    What was left was the merfolk sea country. This long chain of storyline missions, Guo Fan swallowed the dates without hesitation. However, he still firmly remembered the cold merfolk high priest in his illustrated handbook, as well as the story that led to it. He must not forget, even his freshness had not been long. He hadn''t had the time to properly enjoy an important role to enjoy the satisfaction of sunbathing cards.

    The ¡°Eternal Dragon God¡± worshipped by the merfolk n, the master of the 28 Zhou Constetion of the Rotten River Tower, and the one who suppressed the The Boiling Depths - Cui Hu.

    This was also the only race in the game that appeared as a god.

    The background and the introduction of the characters were also shrouded inyers of mystery, but her hatred towards the Devil n was obvious. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have trapped the Rotten River Tower and suppressed the Demonic Abyss of Eternity.

    Of course, these things had nothing to do with Guo Fan at the moment.

    The mission that the Soaring Wisdom Sect had triggered was just a prelude to this plot. However, for the yers, it was the opening of a whole new world.

    At least a quarter of the sea map in Obsidian Tribes was an unexplored map that yers had yet to set foot on.

    The Springly Forest south of the map of the Southern Wastnd, the Sea of No Return north of the Arctic Tundra, and the Ancient Sea where Liao Mu''s grandfather and grandson came from were still unfamiliar to the yers.

    Even before thest battle with the Devil n, the yers had only opened up the map of the sea to the east of Middle Continent, including the map of the East Sea and the Sea of No Light. The south, west, and north of the map were still shrouded in fog.

    The Northern Sea, where the merfolk lived, was the most familiar sea to the yers. It was also the permanent location of the scenery party.

    Guo Fan remembered that the mission in Soaring Wisdom Sect was caused by a mixed-blood disciple of a merman and merman.

    Song Zhen¡­ was that her?

    Guo Fan lowered his head and looked at the girl in front of him.

    Her eyes were still red and there were still a few crystal clear tears hanging from them. She was quite pure and charming, and although her skin was also white and tender, it was different from the coldness that the merfolk innately felt when they were chiseled out of the snow. On the contrary, it was red like a crispy and sweet apple.

    Guo Fan looked left and right, but he couldn''t see anything different. He even subconsciously wanted to look for traces of gills. Only then did he remember that mermaids had extremely high talent and attainments in illusions, especially when it came to transforming into human form. It didn''t seem like the demons would always leave ws.

    When mermaids came ashore, they were basically the same as humans, and their auras were also the same.

    In addition, Song Zhen was a hybrid of mermaids and mermen, so it was even harder to distinguish between them. Therefore, even the Soaring Wisdom Sect couldn''t recognize her. Otherwise, this sect, which had always rejected foreign races, would never ept her.

    Later on, it was also because she identally made a mistake in her cultivation and exposed her identity. Furthermore, she was a branch of the merman royal family, which was why the Soaring Wisdom Sect decided to send her back to the Northern Ocean.

    This was the yer''s mission. [Darknorth Fisher]

    However, he was not expelled from the sect. Instead, he became a nominal disciple. In fact, he was not bad either. However, the benefits of maintaining the reputation of the Soaring Wisdom Sect could be exined.

    This sect had always had people who were close to the Saint realm like Yin Fen. However, the overall situation was that they were trapped in a quagmire that looked sanctimonious. The internal conflicts were very serious, but outsiders had always emphasized that they were superior to others in terms of morality. Not one person''s power could be reversed.

    However, no matter how powerful the illusion technique was, it couldn''t escape the Grand Elder''s eyes.

    Xiahou Cenyi had lived for an unknown number of years. She had been through hundreds of battles and had seen a lot of things. Her level was much higher than these ¡°young people¡± and she could see through Song Zhen''s body at a nce.

    The Grand Elder casually sent a voice transmission, ¡°Look carefully. There are two more bones at the joints of her hip bone and leg bonepared to ordinary people. That is the remaining parts of the merfolk''s body that can''t even transform.¡±

    Guo Fan''s gaze unconsciously moved downwards and he suddenly realized¡­

    D, what am I looking at? If I didn''t use the Spiritual Energy to examine this part, who would be able to tell if it was fish bone or duck bone or crispy bone? !

    But it was already toote.

    Song Zhen''s heart was beating wildly as she panted a few times. When she met his gaze again, her face immediately became even redder.

    The young girl was shocked in her heart. He was indeed a viin who liked to force others. He was actually so anxious. At this critical moment, he had to take the red essence first before he could be at ease.

    She suddenly felt a little sad and sour, but she was more helpless. What should she do? What should she do? Moreover, this little time was not enough. If someone saw¡­

    Guo Fan looked at the girl who was covering her robe and hesitating as if she was going to give herself up. The way she looked at him was filled with shame and anger. The corner of his mouth twitched. He vaguely felt that he had been tricked by the supreme elder again.

    Xiahou Cenyi blinked her eyes and advised, ¡°Forget it, forget it, Junior Brother. Forget it. Now it is more important to get rid of that demonic shadow. Although the current situation is enough for Song Na to deal with alone, I can also cast a camouge for you guys here¡­¡±

    ¡°No need, no need.¡± Guo Fan forced a smile and squeezed out a few words from between his teeth. He was really afraid that the Supreme Elder would suddenly get excited and directly think of a way to deal with the follow-up matters, ¡°The current situation is really not suitable.¡±

    He stretched out his hand to pull Song Zhen''s clothes over and felt that the young girl instinctively trembled. Her movements paused and looked at her still tied up hands and helplessly looked at Song Na.

    The cold Daoist nun stretched out her jade-like hand and lightly tapped, but she did not remove the rope. Instead, she helped restore the young girl''s Daoist robe and temporarily sealed her power.

    ¡°Hu!¡± The waves hit the boat and Song Zhen suddenly rxed. Her legs went soft and she fell into Guo Fan''s arms in panic.

    He could only tie his hands around the girl''s neck and use his arms to wrap around her. Heforted her in a low voice.

    Guo Fan did not know how Song Zhen looked at him, but he still nodded. He could onlyfort himself. At least as an ¡°aplice,¡± she would not say it out loud, but she would say it was light. Even if he was forced, it was indeed molested.

    Forget it, be responsible then, there was nock of this one.

    Guo Fan sighed in his heart as he felt a headacheing on.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250 - Bring the Evil Liu Yuan along

    After ¡®forcing Liang to be his concubine'', the few people who could take down half of the Upper Central Realm on average finally walked out of the cabin and onto the deck.

    Counting the time, it was only about one or two minutes, in between two or three sentences.

    Guo Fan looked at the two women who did not have any change in expression and thought to himself: These women were originally the type who were intelligent and decisive, but when they met, they actually reached a consensus. On the contrary, he could not see through them, and when he moved, he would usually make a decision with a few nces.

    Like today, they did not even need to look at each other. He did not even have time to react before he made a decision on someone he needed to be responsible for.

    Although it was a little suspicious that he had gained some benefits and was still pretending to be obedient, Student Liu was still very eager to be able to have self-esteem and self-respect.

    However, to be able to subdue these women, he could only use his strength to do so.

    His heart became more determined. Guo Fan did not forget to gentlyfort the young girl in his arms and try his best to slow down his tone. He also told her that his cultivation base was still sealed, showing that he was harmless.

    Unfortunately, Xiahou Cenyi''s actions just now had already molded him into an evil person.

    Although Song Zhen was a little stunned, her heart tightened. Thinking about it, if he really was a prisoner, then Senior Xiahou would be a dignified Tribtion Passing Stage senior expert. Why would he be so fearful and fearful of him? Eldest Senior Sister also listened to him. Then¡­ he said it on purpose, wanting to make me have the thought of resisting in my heart. Then what kind of means would he use to humiliate me?

    The young girl''s heart was hanging in her throat, and she hurriedly shook her head with all her might, like a rattle drum, her eyes revealed a bit of pleading.

    Guo Fan said helplessly, ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    Song Zhen''s expression was still somewhat anxious and at a loss. But after shaking her head, she obediently followed behind him with a red face. It seemed that she was under the influence of the two women''s lewd aura and ¡°losing her virginity.¡±

    Of course, from the observation of her eyes, Guo Fan felt that she did not particrly reject this matter. She even felt some excitement that he did not even notice because of this half-forced plot.

    Could it be that this young girl, who was a hybrid of a human and merman, had a special hobby for this kind of plot?

    Guo Fan''s mind was filled with wild thoughts. He felt a gentle drizzle on his face. He raised his head and saw that the sky outside had been covered by dark clouds at some point in time.

    The clouds wereing from the dragons.

    Perhaps it was because of the appearance of the dragon shadow, a misty drizzle fell from the sky and fell on his body. The drizzle drenched his body, and the faint traces disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    The waves of the river rolled, and the hull shook. Even the formation that had just been deployed on the star scale was unstable. It had clearly been destroyed by the wind and waves.

    On the other side of the ship, the sounds of fighting and casting were still incessant, but mixed with a few exmations.

    Guo Fan narrowed his eyes and looked over. At this moment, it was not just the shadow of a dragon that had appeared in the river. Those young disciples'' cultivation were not high enough. They were in a sorry state in the rain.

    If these monsters were in the game, they would be the monsters summoned by the boss.

    Just as Guo Fan was about to remind him how to fight, a dragon''s roar sounded.

    A huge ck shadow suddenly swam across the river beside them, followed by a red scaled dragon covered in mes.

    ¡°Hammer!¡± Guo Fan raised his head and shouted. Dragon''s roar, Dragon''s roar, Dragon''s roar¡­ Dragon''s roar¡­ Dragon''s roar¡­ Dragon''s roar¡­ Dragon''s roar¡­ Dragon''s roar¡­ Dragon''s roar¡­ Dragon''s roar¡­ Dragon''s roar¡­ Dragon''s roar¡­ Dragon''s roar¡­ Dragon''s roar¡­

    The Demonic Dragon''s slender body circled in the air a few times, then lowered its head and cried happily a few times. Its red eyes lit up. ¡°Master, this shadow is very close to me. Can I eat it?¡±

    The sound transmission from the hammer was still a woman''s voice, but this time it carried a bit of a coquettish feeling. Its eyes were also secretly paying attention to Guo Fan''s expression. It looked like it was something a gluttonous child would have.

    Guo Fan was stunned for a moment, then he did not know whether tough or cry. This stupid dragon thought that others were friendly and wanted to eat them. What kind of evil logic was this?

    But seeing that she was now at ease and still had time to ask if she wanted to eat, there was no suspense in the oue of this battle.

    ¡°Eat, eat, if you want to eat, eat.¡±

    Guo Fan said generously. Thest time she used it for a tooth sacrifice was when she used the half-rotten biochemical Strange Beast in the tomb. The living conditions were very tough, and there had to be some improvement. But she really didn''t expect to eat a demon beast this time. She knew she should ask for his opinion first.

    Such a great demon beast actually lived such a life. It even made Guo Fan feel a little guilty.

    When the hammer heard this, with a howl, he rushed into the water again and started fighting with the dragon shadow. The river water rolled and created a lot of waves.

    The hammer''s strength also soared to the Void Refinement level¡­ Guo Fan clearly and happily realized this point.

    He might have really picked up a treasure.

    The wild boss that had been powerful in the game for a period of time had been beaten to the point of not being able to fight back. All three stages had beenpletely crushed. How aggrieved.

    Very quickly, after a mournful dragon''s roar, the scarlet red twisted and the shadow under the river dissipated, as if it had been torn to pieces by the hammer.

    On the other side of the boat, because they had lost the control of the dragon shadow, those demon beasts had also be easy to deal with. Those young disciples put away their swords and cheered for the hammer on the side of the boat.

    From the looks of it, the disciples of the Soaring Wisdom Sect were no different from the ordinary disciples of the sect.

    The younger generation did not have any special conflicts with the foreign races, but most of the older generation were stubborn.

    Guo Fan thought to himself. Perhaps this was one of the reasons why the internal conflicts in the Soaring Wisdom Sect deepened.

    ¡°It seems like we don''t have to do anything.¡± Xiahou Cenyi touched her chin and nodded with a smile.

    Song Na turned her eyes lightly and the sword in her hand was already three inches out of the sheath. ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned. When he felt that she seemed to have a deeper meaning, he heard a sound like boiling water. He frowned and looked at the river surface.

    A thickyer of ck smoke rose from the river surface.

    There was no such stage in the game.

    Guo Fan was sure that this boss did not have a fourth stage like this. The Shadow Disintegration represented the end of the battle. After the internal spiritual substance was exposed, yers could collect materials and obtain rewards.

    Hammer stuck his head out of the river. His eyes were wide open, and he was at a loss. He felt like a drowning dog chasing after a stic bag in the water, but eventually got nothing.

    ¡°Shua!¡±

    The ck smoke was split into two by the sword light. The golden light spread out, corroding it and making a sharp sound. However, the ck smoke was formed even faster, and it quickly condensed into a long and twisted ck shadow dragon.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The dragon shadow that originally could only exist in the river water escaped from the cage, and under its blood-red eyes, a dangerous aura began to spread.

    However, the sword light that passed through the ck smoke did not stop. It hit the star scale behind, and the sword light turned back, hitting one of the disciples'' arm.

    He looked like an ordinary disciple in the future. He was slightly younger than Guo Fan. At this moment, he cried out in shock. A bottle of medicine fell from his sleeve and fell into the water.

    The other disciples were stunned. Then, their expressions changed. They quickly spread out and pointed their swords at that person.

    ¡°Exin.¡± Eldest Senior Sister''s voice sounded ethereal and ethereal on the surface of the river.

    Ling Yuan''s hand, which was about to reach out to grab the bottle, froze. Then he said with a face full of confusion, ¡°Big, Eldest Senior Sister, I¡­ I don''t know¡­ I took the Dragon Blood Grass Serum and prepared to treat Ling Dou''s injuries¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Are you trying to say that you are from the Grass-Wood Hall and can''t differentiate the Dragon Blood and Dragon Blood Grass Serum?¡±

    Guo Fan interrupted with a smile that was not a smile, ¡°So it turns out that the people from the Scarlet Fire Hall are all trash.¡±

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251 - This Is Actually Very Easy to Solve

    The Soaring Wisdom Sect was divided into four major pces, which were built by the four disciples of Master Liu Yi. After thousands of years, it had evolved into four huge andplicated factions of teachers - each time during thepetition for the position of the leader. It was decided among the true disciples of the four major pces.

    Song Na and Song Ru were in the first hall, which was called the Verdant Pill Hall.

    The hall master was their master, the current leader of the sect, Eyun. Currently, he had five true disciples of the Spiritual Grade, including Song Na, Ling Tong, Ling Yi and Song Ru.

    Song Jie, who was also on top of the star cauldron, was the same as Song Zhen, who was in Guo Fan''s arms. He was an inner sect disciple, but he was different from Song Zhen, because Song Jie, who had a higher talent and cultivation base, was preparing for the true disciple trial. If he seeded, he would be the real Sixth Junior Brother of Song Na.

    However, thepetition for the true inheritance was equally intense, andpared to thepetition for the position of the Sect Master, it was another circle. These were all off-topic words.

    The second pce was called the Vast Nether Hall. The third pce was the Matsutani Pce. The fourth pce was the Scarlet Fire Hall that Guo Fan was talking about.

    Among them, Pce Master Dan Qing''s Dao technique, Vast Nether Hall Master''s sword technique, was more inclined towards battle. His Highness Fu Song was in charge of the Law Enforcement Hall, while the Scarlet Fire Hall was in charge of the Grass-Wood Hall and the Pill Master Workshop. They were in charge of logistics.

    yers also needed to choose a general direction to join the corresponding sub-pce so that the yers could enjoy the various benefits of the sect.

    Guo Fan mocked the Grass-Wood Hall and called the Scarlet Fire Hall trash. He did not hold back at all, causing the Jade Void disciple called Ling Yuan''s face to instantly be very ugly.

    However, just as he stood up and wanted to say something, he didn''t even look at where he was and how he dared to insult the entire sub-pce of Soaring Wisdom Sect, he saw Guo Fan''s face clearly.

    There was also his seat - Xiahou Cenyi was on his right, and Song Na was on his left. Behind him was Song Zhen, who was the center of attention.

    Ling Yuan immediately felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over his head. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he could only shut it and fiercely grit his teeth.

    This person, this person who could be called Xia Shui or Guo Fan, he really could not afford to offend him.

    By now, the news about the Middle Continent had already spread¡­ The foster son of the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, the prospective son-inw of the Profound Yin Family, and the junior brother of the supreme elder of the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion.

    Even if he was now a prisoner, he would still be escorted back to the sect for investigation. It was not something an ordinary inner sect disciple like him could denounce when he insulted the branch of the Soaring Wisdom Sect. No matter how righteous he was, he could not erase the huge difference in status between them.

    Otherwise, those people from the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion who had just tolerated their ancestors would be the first to rush out and beat him up for being disrespectful.

    All he could do was to report this matter to his superiors and let the Scarlet Fire Hall''s pce master personally face the line. Only then could he carry out a rtively equal conversation. Naturally, there wouldn''t be any problems with questioning him.

    However, even if it was the master of the Scarlet Fire Hall, it was impossible for him to be on equal footing with this fellow¡­ because this fellow''s status was clearly higher than the master of the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion.

    No matter how powerful the Soaring Wisdom Sect was, the master of the first pavilion in Heavenly Treasure Pavilion was still slightly higher than the master of the Scarlet Fire Hall.

    Logically speaking, Ling Yuan could only swallow his anger and keep silent¡­ However, he thought of another person who could challenge him. He was the one who had to question Guo Fan''s words.

    Song Na.

    The highly respected Eldest Senior Sister was in the midst of thepetition for the position of Sect Master. She could not allow the people of other sects to insult the disciples of Yu Xu, right?

    Furthermore, she was the ¡°suspect¡± of the Devil n that she had personally caught.

    Therefore, it took Ling Yuan a few seconds to think of this. His expression quickly turned back to one of anger and indignation. ¡°The Scarlet Fire Hall is conscientious and conscientious. Every day, we nurture spiritual nts and open the furnace to refine pills. We have made countless contributions to the Jade Void and are one with its honor and disgrace. If you scold the Scarlet Fire Hall''s trash, wouldn''t that be the same as insulting the Soaring Wisdom Sect! ¡°

    He did not say a single word against Guo Fan. He only said that the Scarlet Fire Hall was an inseparable part of the Soaring Wisdom Sect. If outsiders came to scold them, how could Song Na, as Eldest Senior Sister, not stop them?

    However, he was obviously still too young and too naive. If he wanted to use morality to tie them up, at least he had to be an outsider who had nothing to do with it. Only then would he have the right to lead the country.

    However, he neglected the fact that Guo Fan had pointed out the core of the sentence.

    Oh,¡± Guo Fan said with a smile. There are many talented people in Soaring Wisdom Sect. The Scarlet Fire Hall is famous. Of course, they are all good, but this is the first time I have met someone who I have been longing for. It is said that it is better to see than to hear a hundred things. I can see that you are at a level where you can''t even differentiate the basic herbs. I thought that the Scarlet Fire Hall is at this level, but it turns out that it isn''t. In that case, you''re the one who''s especially useless? ¡°

    Ling Yuan''s eyes instantly widened. ¡°I, I¡­¡±

    Guo Fan said, ¡°You want to say that you are not trash? Then why can''t you tell the difference between the Dragon Blood Grass juice and the dragon blood? ording to what you said, the Scarlet Fire Hall are pretty powerful. You shouldn''t be so bad.¡±

    Ling Yuan said subconsciously, ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    Guo Fan said, ¡°Then why did you pour a bottle of dragon blood into the river? Why did you make a mistake? There is only one truth - you did it on purpose!¡±

    A dagger was drawn.

    Guo Fan originally wanted to make a motion of pushing his sses, but since his hands were tied, he could only give up.

    Ling Yuan''s head was covered in cold sweat, and he did not know what to do. His face was ashen, and he dejectedly chose to give up.

    Guo Fan was puzzled and asked, ¡°Why didn''t you refute?¡±

    Ling Yuan thought, Why should I refute? You have already said it. Everything will be over.

    Guo Fan clicked his tongue regretfully. ¡°You can even kidnap morality. How can you not see such a clear concept of stealing? You clearly said that you identally fell down to help heal people. The medicine did not stick to your name. You can just say that it was someone else who gave it to you. How can you directly admit that it was you who changed the dragon blood? ¡°

    Ling Yuan''s mind buzzed, and he suddenly red at him. ¡°You!¡±

    Not only did this person speak without restraint, but he also had a condescending expression as if he didn''t even know how to do something bad.

    This was simply going too far! Going too far!

    Of course, Guo Fan wasn''t here to be a detective. He was simply holding himself back in the Martial Emperor Tomb for a long time and wanted to harm¡­

    Even if he did not say it, since Song Na had opened her mouth, she naturally would not be fooled. Ling Yuan was merely ast-ditch struggle.

    Xiahou Cenyi looked at him from behind and blinked her eyes, her smile deepening.

    It would be good if he could maintain this momentum. Unfortunately, once he arrived in front of a woman, he began to be cautious, hesitant, and in a dilemma. He carefully acted as if he was naturally at a disadvantage, but this kind of ¡°fear inside¡± wasn''t bad either¡­

    That little girl from the Soaring Wisdom Sect seemed to like it, but her words did not match her heart.

    Song Na saw that Guo Fan had verbally attacked Ling Yuan, who wanted to pull her tiger skin, until she had nothing to say. Naturally, the corner of her mouth was lifted slightly. Immediately, she pressed her lips downwards.

    Ling Yuan was a member of the Scarlet Fire Hall, and that represented thepetition for the position of sect master. From now on, there were already people who used unscrupulous means.

    However, she didn''t know which one of the few true disciples of the Scarlet Fire Hall was Ling Yuan¡­

    Just as he was thinking, Song Zhen, who was following behind Guo Fan, eximed in a low voice. ¡°Ah! That dragon is charging over! ¡°

    As they were talking, the ck dragon that had finally condensed into form looked ferocious and fierce. It did not look like a real dragon at all. Instead, it looked like a stter of thick ink. Sharp bone spurs were everywhere. The style was very wrong.

    The Qi that it was emitting had already surpassed the Refined Void Martial Stage, and it had reached the Physical Integration Period.

    However, with Song Na and Xiahou around, the dragon that the shadow had turned into was nothing to be afraid of.

    Guo Fan touched Song Zhen''s head to signal her to calm down. The other two ships got closer and Song Jie, who was standing on the deck, loudly asked what had happened. Yijun and the others also looked at Guo Fan with concern.

    Guo Fan wanted to say that it was nothing, but there was a traitor.

    At this moment.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡±

    Amidst the thunderous sound of the river water, a sharp and tiny sound of wind breaking suddenly rang out.

    The spirit essence that was standing at the edge of the deck suddenly cried out, ¡°Ah!¡± With a miserable cry, his eyes opened wide as he firmly covered his throat that had been pierced by the arrow. He raised his head and fell straight down from the sky!

    ¡°Roar!¡± The shadow dragon, which was several timesrger than before, rushed over and knocked away the flood dragon that tried to stop it again. It violently threw it to the side. Then, the ck smoke on its body condensed into poisonous arrows that suddenly shot toward the star scale.

    With a vague cracking sound, the already damaged formation on the bow of the ship waspletely destroyed, and the whole ship was swept into the rapid river.

    Song Na''s face sank. She stretched out her hand and used the Spiritual Energy to stabilize the ship. But in such a short period of time, the star scale had already deviated from a distance of several hundred feet. After the spirit essence''s corpse dragged out a bloody wound in the river water, it was swallowed by the river water and disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye.

    The shadow dragon''s slender and enormous body coiled around the three star scales for an unknown number of times. The surrounding river water seemed to have been soaked in ink. Its head and neck drilled into the river, and when it came out again, it made a swallowing motion. It indicated the oue of the spiritual essence body dying in the dragon''s belly.

    The shadow dragon circled the ship tightly. Everyone naturally used all their techniques to attack it. The scene was somewhat chaotic for a moment, but the shadow dragon''s body was like oil. Ordinary magic attacks were all ineffective.

    ¡°Use all of your strength to control the Star Pendant. I''ll deal with it.¡±

    Song Na flew up and the Devil Subduing Sword that was emitting a faint green light came out of its sheath. The aura of a Physical Integration Period warrior did not hold anything back, causing the shadow dragon to raise its head. A pair of green eyes were revealed, revealing a slightly fearful expression. However, the dragon blood in its body was instantly covered by a violent energy, and it roared at Song Na.

    The cold nun''s ck clothes fluttered and the sword light split. The Big Dipper appeared behind her and the first star lit up. The Spiritual Energy around her was vast and mighty. She raised her hand and used ¡°Dubhe Demon Suppression.¡±

    The sword light was like a drill. It suddenly drew a few white trails and the first sword pierced directly into the Shadow Dragon''s eyes. The rest of the sword strikes were all vital points. When the huge authentic Daoist Spiritual Energy was inserted into this monster''s body, it almost tore his internal organs apart.

    ¡°Roar!¡± Shadow Dragon raised his head and howled in pain. He turned the river water upside down, and mixed it with the gradually growing rain, beating the rocking ship.

    Although the Jade Void disciples were nervous and used all their strength to control the star jade, they could not help but cheer when they saw Eldest Senior Sister disy her divine might and look majestic.

    ¡°Whiz, whiz, whiz!¡±

    It was the sound of the wind again.

    ¡°Keng! Keng!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± A disciple of the Jade Void Martial School suddenly copsed to the ground. He looked at the broken ck arrow in front of him and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He stood up and bowed. ¡°Thank you, thank you for saving me¡­¡±

    After he finished bowing, he looked up and found that it was Guo Fan. He was stunned for a moment. Then, he saw that the rope in his hand had been untied. It was obvious that the rope had been forcefully broken.

    ¡°This is actually very easy to undo.¡± Guo Fan said.

    The disciple could onlyugh awkwardly and continue to stabilize the formation. In his heart, he thought that this rope was said to be enough to seal a Physical Integration Period''s cultivation base. How could it be easy to undo¡­

    Guo Fan smiled and retracted his hand. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the half arrow on the ground. There was a green mark on it that looked like a snake or a me.

    In Upper Central Realm, this was a mark that belonged solely to a sect.

    Outside of the Triple Jade-Falling Sky, on the path of killing.

    Snowke Mansion, Snowke Mansion.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252 - The Character That Disappeared from the Illustrated Handbook!

    The Snowke Mansion was an organization located near the Far East Sea of Middle Continent.

    To a certain extent, it could also be called a sect. All the disciples in the sect were given their code names.

    The Prefecture Master''s code name was ¡°Yellow Spring.¡± His face was covered by a mask all year round. It was said that this code name belonged to the same master and disciple, but even until now, a few of the Prefecture Masters were still confused.

    Different from ordinary immortal sects, this organization mainly epted all kinds of requests as its main business. The cultivation and eptance of cultivators were all for the sake of better business. It looks simr to the Soul Haunt Ship, but one is ck and the other is white. The rules were very different.

    Although the Soul Haunt Ship also had a grey domain, most of the orthodox sects recognized it. There were also many things that they would not do in the boat. Their objective was to ¡°harmony brings wealth,¡± and their overall image was biased.

    Logically speaking, the Snowke Mansion would ept all kinds of requests. However, because it was located in the eastern part of Middle Continent, where both the fish and the dragon were mixed, and the evil path was entrenched, most of the time, it would receive shady jobs. There was nothing they did not kill or rob. Hence, whether it was yers or NPCs¡­ They would habitually treat it as a killer organization.

    Furthermore, due to the geographical location, although the Middle Continent sects wanted to eradicate it, they were no match for the hundreds of evil sects in the Far East Sea. No matter how strong one was, they would just walk right into the trap and basically would not be able to get out.

    So, even if it was for revenge, they could only catch the assassin who attacked them. As for the headquarters of the Snowke Mansion, they were still at ease, and no one dared to touch it.

    Guo Fan picked up the half arrow and carefully examined it. It was indeed a symbol unique to the Snowke Mansion.

    Was this attack from the Snowke Mansion, the Void Jade Scarlet Fire Hall, or was it a coboration between the two?

    ¡°It doesn''t look like a coboration. The first one to be killed was the Scarlet Fire Hall''s spiritual essence. His expression before his death was obviously filled with disbelief, but it was also possible that¡­ it was because his status was too low, and he didn''t have the qualifications to know the true details. He was just a tool. ¡± Guo Fan stared at the arrow, and his gaze became serious. ¡°In short, there are only three possibilities. The Scarlet Fire Hall is framing the Snowke Mansion. The Snowke Mansion is framing the Snowke Mansion. They are using the Scarlet Fire Hall or working together. ¡°

    The first possibility was the highest. In the game, there were no signs of the Snowke Mansion participating in the plot, and it was unlikely that the Soaring Wisdom Sect would use the Snowke Mansion as an excuse to seize power. Not only would the poption be affected, but it would also be very unsafe.

    The people of the Soaring Wisdom Sect were not fools. Even if it was Ling Yuan, he still knew how to kidnap morality.

    However, Guo Fan''s current existence was the biggest variable.

    He looked at the arrow and felt somewhat uneasy.

    It was precisely because Song Na came to save him that she hade to the Martial Emperor Tomb. So, the fact that they were ambushed and killed in Spirit Transforming River had a lot to do with Guo Fan.

    Although thepetition between the leaders of the Soaring Wisdom Sect was intense, it had not reached such a degree¡­

    Therefore, there was another possibility. The attack this time was actually caused by Guo Fan.

    Guo Fan thought to himself, ¡°In the Snowke Mansion, I don''t have many people that I have conquered. The plot of this organization has not been released much. The yers only treat it as a ce to earn extra ie. There are only three female characters with higher status who have opened the guides. It doesn''t seem like they wille to me directly. ¡°

    He carefully thought about it in his heart.

    One of them was the novice mentor of the Snowke Mansion. He was a cold grade A assassin, Bie Xiaoshuang. One was the Systems Trainer ¡°Hugging Zither Girl¡± Wenrexue, and the other was the beautiful and arrogant servant girl, Zhousheng, who was responsible for sending messages to the Manor Lord ¡°Huang Quan.¡±

    Comparatively speaking, among the three of them, Bie Xiaoshuang had a higher chance of fighting him to the death.

    This seemingly cold killer girl actually had a very pure heart. Her feelings were clean and nk. If it were modern times¡­ Perhaps even reading a girl''s manga would cause her face to turn red. If she really felt sad and then came to kill Guo Fan¡­ It was also possible, but it was still very likely.

    However, on the other hand, this type of character did not have an opinion on rtionships. If it was really her, Guo Fan was confident that he would be able to pull her to his side.

    The possibility of Wenrexue being ranked second was that she had a gentle and quiet appearance. Guo Fan had always suspected that the officials had deliberately put such a huge contrast between the two of them in one ce. Although wearing a skirt and holding a guqin all day long looked like a conservative and dignified manner, however, deep in her heart, there was probably a leather whip and candle.

    She was the one who ¡°tamed¡± the low level killers of Snowke Mansion.

    There were two ways to produce assassins in this organization.

    One was that they had a certain level of strength like the yers, but for some reason, they were wanted and framed. They had no choice but to join this sect because they wanted to earn money.

    The other was to collect orphans from all over the Snowke Mansion, or forcefully steal talented children. They were raised from a young age, and all of this depended on Wen Lu Xue, the instructor, to brainwash and educate them.

    However, Guo Fan did not think that she would kill him because of his ¡°betrayal,¡± because when he attacked Wen Lu Xue, he used an extreme method.

    As the saying went, every person who trembled had a side to it, especially Wen Luxue¡­ Cough, cough, pull away, pull away.

    His thoughts flowed quickly, his gaze followed the page of the illustrated handbook that had just been opened and moved downwards. Bie Xiaoshuang and Wenrexue had not been activated, at least the person who had shot the arrow earlier should not have been these two people.

    As for Zhousheng, she was the messenger of the Yellow Spring, who had an exceptionally high position in the Snowke Mansion. She did not have any cultivation base, because the orders she sent were important. Therefore, there was no way that there would be any possibility of the secret being leaked. She was just a beautiful puppet. However, she had a very proud personality.

    However, Guo Fan knew that this was just a disguise. She was actually very fragile and did not want to be a tool like a symbol.

    Guo Fan''s gaze that was staring at the illustrated handbook''s screen suddenly paused, then he turned back and flipped through it again.

    Again.

    Again and again.

    Wait¡­ Wait, wait, wait!

    Guo Fan''s expression changed. He flipped through the illustrated handbook again and again. He looked at it from beginning to end, but not a single one was left behind.

    But, no!

    There was no Zhousheng!

    ¡°F * ck¡­¡±

    Guo Fan closed the illustrated guide in a daze and instantly felt his scalp go numb.

    Zhousheng¡­ Messenger puppet¡­ Huang Quan, who never showed himself in front of people¡­ A series of scattered information swirled in his mind and formed a guess that almost scared people out of their wits.

    Impossible! It can''t be such a coincidence!

    ¡°F * ck, f * ck, f * ck, f * ck, f * ck¡­¡±

    Guo Fan kept muttering. The disappearance of the illustrated handbook meant that the favorability value was no longer full.

    How much had it decreased? Where had it decreased to? 80? 50? 20? 0? Or rather¡­

    Cold sweat broke out on Guo Fan''s forehead, and the look of confusion on his face naturally attracted Xiahou Cenyi''s attention. She reached out and pinched Guo Fan''s face, and found that his face was stiff and cold. It could be seen how nervous the young man was.

    The supreme elder blinked. ¡°What''s wrong? Which old lover of yours hase again?¡±

    Guo Fan trembled andughed dryly. ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe.¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi was somewhat puzzled and frowned,¡± Strange, you were not so frightened when you saw me. Could it be that you can still provoke someone who is at the multiplication stage? ¡°

    ¡°No, that''s not the case.¡± Guo Fan shook his head in a daze.

    However, the Snowke Mansion was a huge power of the evil path. It had four Tribtion Passing Stage guardians and countless assassins under it.

    The most important thing was that no matter if it was Xiahou Cenyi or Song Na, he could clearly see their favorable impression of each other.

    And this time, he might have to face a character that had disappeared from the illustrated handbook.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253 - The First Experience of the Supreme Elder''s Love Life

    But now that''s just spection, let''s get this over with.

    Disappearing and disappearing was not something that he had never been prepared for.

    ¡°Since I have transmigrated, now I am gradually gaining fame. I can''t hide the fact that I''m rted to a lot of women. These characters that have already been conquered have different personalities and will support me unconditionally like Xiang. Of course, there would also be those who would think that I betrayed them, so they would hate me because of love. Those whose favorability level had dropped or even reversed had already been considered in Frost River Manor. Why are they panicking now? ¡°

    Guo Fan mocked himself in his heart. He tidied up his emotional ups and downs and took a deep breath. When a soldieres, he will block the water. When the boat reaches the bridge, it will naturally be straight.

    Although the Snowke Mansion was strong, there were many forces that he could gather. As long as he did not die, he would be able to help wherever he went. Wherever he went, a spark would be able to set the fire.

    It was not only the female characters, but also the hidden characters like Liao Mu. Bai Xiaosheng, who was a professional in intelligence, was even in the branch pavilion of Heavenly Treasure Pavilion. He was a logistics personnel like the enthusiastic elder.

    Not only did they have a good impression of each other, it also represented a huge harem, as well as awork of people that covered the entire Obsidian Tribes cultivation world.

    However¡­ could it be that before the two great wars with the foreign races, there would be a great war between the human race and the evil race?

    Guo Fan shook his head. Before the truth was revealed, the guess in his heart was only a guess.

    At least, he couldn''t panic.

    Guo Fanposed himself and turned to Xiahou, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Anyway, let''s settle this matter first. Even if my old lover finds me, it will be my problem. I will naturally think of a way.¡±

    Just like in Night''s Fall Sword City, relying on Fang Xiang''s protection and seeing her injured while standing behind her, this kind of thing would never happen again from the moment he chose to take a step forward.

    Xiahou Cenyi was stunned for a moment, then she smiled and lightly tapped his forehead with her finger. She said, ¡°Why are you suddenly so silly? Senior and junior brother naturally have to be united and work together. Your matter is also my matter¡­ Before you can resolve the trouble that Song Na spoke of, don''t say foolish words.¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi had always liked to pinch his cheeks or bite his ear. It was like she was treating a favorite toy, looking intimate and frivolous. However, she flicked her forehead to show that she was looking down on him. Guo Fan subconsciously stretched out his hand to block it. He had just moved, but he restrained himself.

    Xiahou, on the other hand, suddenly came up to him and hugged him. He blew into his ear and said softly, ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    Guo Fan shook his head. ¡°No¡­¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi looked at the frown on his forehead that had just disappeared and smiled. She did not care about his obvious lie. Her hand slid down. When Guo Fan vaguely felt a little embarrassed, she held his hand and her fingers slid along the seams of his fingers. His fingers were interlocked.

    Before Guo Fan could carefully feel it, the woman''s figure turned into a ray of light, and then her hand turned into a cold and heavy ck sword.

    Xiahou''s mockingughter seemed to still be lingering in his ears.

    Guo Fan touched his ear and smiled.

    The Grand Elder was also a man of integrity¡­ However, she was not a tsundere. She hid her emotions under the teasing and teasing. It seemed that she was bold and indifferent, but in fact, she was just hiding the shyness in her heart.

    The Supreme Elder, who had been single for thousands of years, might be highly respected, but it was still her first time in a rtionship after all. Even when looking at each other, she would avoid looking at each other. Naturally, holding hands was only a small part of it.

    Xiahou Cenyi did not know that her true self was almost stripped away by Guo Fan, and the dignity of the supreme elder was gone.

    After she returned to her sword spirit state, she sent a voice transmission, ¡°No matter how strong you were in the past or how strong you are in the future, you still need to borrow some strength. Those who wanted to achieve great things would not hesitate to tip, not to mention it was just a small amount of face. It''s better than being stubborn and bad. Anyway, in the future, you will have plenty of chances to get it back from me¡­ on us. ¡°

    Although Guo Fan was not doing it for face, how could the Supreme Elder''s lesson, which was shy at the end, be ignored?

    Guo Fan nodded naturally and said gently, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi did not respond, but the long ck sword in his hand sent out a copious amount of Spiritual Energy. The murderous and evil Qi seemed to have solidified and bounced off the surrounding rain.

    The sword''s de lit up like a cracked me, and it lit up the entire deck with a circle of bright light.

    It was unknown when the sky had dimmed down, as if it had entered into the night. It was just a drizzle just now, but now it was pouring down, sshing onto the boat and the river, and creating waves of water.

    A snake-like bolt of lightning streaked across the dark clouds in the sky, followed by muffled thunder.

    ¡°Rumble¡­¡±

    ¡°Awooooo -¡± The shadow dragon''s pained roars continued to ring out, its twisting body turning upside down.

    Six magic swords had already been nailed into the river water of Spirit Transforming River. The piercing cold sword light illuminated the surface of the river, nailing the shadow dragon''s body into the river water.

    A spell formation phantom had already been formed, and it was connected to the righteous Qi of the Northern Dipper. With thest sword strike, it could turn the shadow dragon into nothingness.

    Song Na''s Northern Falling Sword Technique was her famous move, and naturally, it was also her most powerful sword move.

    Ordinary cultivators would not be able to wait until the third strike before their souls dissipated. It could be seen that this shadow dragon was already very powerful.

    But there was another reason, and it was that Song Na needed to be distracted to protect the three star cauldrons, as well as the junior brothers and sisters on the star cauldrons.

    However, there was more than one assassin hiding in the dark. The Snowke Mansion''s specially made ¡°Moon Piercing Arrow¡± was very powerful. It could even easily pierce through the star cauldrons. When Guo Fan blocked the arrow, he also felt a strong prating force, not to mention that it wasing from all directions. He simply couldn''t care less about the other party.

    The three ships drew closer, and the shaking hull had gradually stabilized.

    The blood on the ship was washed away.

    Apart from Guo Fan and the others, Song Jie, who had the highest cultivation base among the remaining disciples, was only at the Void Refining Stage. It was extremely difficult for him to deal with the Moon Prating Arrow. In just a short period of time, at least seven or eight disciples of the Jade Void had died.

    The rest of them had consciously gathered into a few small circles, forming a simple and crude formation with their backs to each other. They tried their best to attack from all directions.

    Song Jie''s heart was heavy. He looked around and found that these junior brothers and sisters of the same sect were unable to conceal their fear in the rain.

    They were just chicks who had just cultivated for more than ten years. They had never seen such a scene before. Whether it was their cultivation base or mentality, they were unable to face the venomous snakes of the Snowke Mansion.

    They had lost from the very beginning.

    The timing of the Snowke Mansion was too good. Most of the disciples who were temporarily transferred to the Martial Emperor Tomb were young disciples who were carrying out missions nearby¡­

    No, that''s not right.

    Even if they were to carry out a mission, why were there only young and weak disciples in the vicinity? There were so many disciples in the Soaring Wisdom Sect. Could it be that they couldn''t even send out a decent executive elder?

    But this time, even he, the one with the highest cultivation base¡­ It was only because he heard that his senior sister had left that he followed her here - he wouldn''t havee here at all. Most of the young disciples who could not fight or even be burdens would be here!

    Song Jie suddenly felt that something was wrong. He raised his head and saw another lightning sh across the sky, illuminating his cold sweat face.

    Unless¡­ it was deliberately arranged.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254 - The Lord Is Dead

    At this moment, in the woods on both sides of Spirit Transforming River.

    The assassins who had been lying in ambush a few days ago were numb and indifferent. They all carried out their duties silently. They changed into arrows in an orderly manner and continuously fired at the three stars on the river.

    On the hillside behind them, there were two figures standing.

    A young man wearing a stone green robe had sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes. His facial features were handsome, and he could be called a dignified and dignified person just by looking at his appearance. However, at this moment, his gaze was cold and cold as he stared at the battlefield on the river surface, and it caused one to feel terrified.

    If there were people from the Soaring Wisdom Sect present, they would be able to recognize him in shock. This man was the true disciple of the Scarlet Fire Hall, the spiritual hill that was also known as the ¡°Jade Void Three Talents¡± by Song Jie.

    The other man was covered in a ck cloak. Only his stooped figure and exposed hands could tell that he was an old man.

    The spiritual hill looked at the surface of the river and saw that the battle was in a stalemate. He frowned and looked at the assassins below who were mostly only at the Foundation Establishment stage. If it wasn''t for therge number of ¡°Wind Crossbows,¡± these assassins were basically non-existent.

    Thinking of the price he paid this time, Ling Qiu was dissatisfied and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Sister almost nailed this evil dragon to death in Spirit Transforming River, but more than half of the people on the ship are still alive. In this way, how can I frame her? Is this how the Snowke Mansionpleted their mission?¡±

    The old man said unhurriedly, ¡°Elder Daoist, please calm down. These assassins are just abandoned children. The good show has just begun.¡±

    Ling Qiu said, ¡°Abandoned children?¡±

    The old man let out a low and coldugh, and his cloak shook. He said: ¡°It''s just a one-time setup, it''ll be gone in a while. Don''t worry, we will do our best to fulfill the Taoist priest''s request. Later, I will teach you the real killer part¡±

    Although Lingqiu knew that Snowke Mansion was evil, his attitude of not treating people as humans sent chills down one''s spine. After a moment of silence, he nodded and said, ¡°That''s good.¡±

    As long as he could get the position of the leader, the rest¡­ would be up to him.

    This secret would only remain in his mind. There was no doubt about the reputation of the Snowke Mansion, and it would never be exposed. At that time, he would be a Master of the Soaring Wisdom Sect respected by tens of thousands of people, and these dirty and filthy things would naturally have nothing to do with him.

    Even Eldest Senior Sister could not stop him!

    No, after this incident, Eldest Senior Sister would no longer be Eldest Senior Sister. She would be a traitor who had been bewitched by the Devil n.

    Countless people in the Martial Emperor Tomb were witnesses. Song Na and Xia Shui were old friends.

    In order to help the Devil n escape, they abandoned the three ships and eighty disciples of the Jade Void Sect. They allowed those young and fresh lives to be killed by the Devil n as aplices. How could they be Master of the Soaring Wisdom Sect?

    He knew that there would be people who wouldn''t believe him, but what did that have to do with it? Dan Qing Pce had been the weakest branch since ancient times. From the moment her master, Eyun, took over the position of Sect Master, to the time when he became a Sect Master, to the time when he became a Sect Master, to the time when he became a Sect Master, to the time when he became a Sect Master¡­ The other three halls had a faint dissatisfaction. After Song Na''s reputation suppressed the other true disciples in the sect, it had reached the extent where there was an undercurrent.

    One pce had two generations of Sect Masters in a row. In the eyes of those who were afraid of being the only one in the other pces, this was already a very bad sign and a huge taboo.

    Now, Song Na came to the Martial Emperor Tomb to cause trouble even though she was close to the Dao Imparting Tablet, this was simply a heavenly opportunity!

    So what if he cooperated with the Snowke Mansion? Once he became the Sect Master, he would definitely eradicate this evil thing. At that time, his reputation in the sect would definitely rise day by day!

    Ling Qiu''s chest was filled with ambition. He stared at the boat on the river with a cold and proud look. The light of spells kept shing in the distance, shining on his face.

    However, he didn''t notice the mocking look in the eyes of the old man under the cloak.

    He really understood what she was thinking at first nce. However, he did not even have the courage to call her by her name, so how could he have the confidence to defeat her?

    Fortunately, this wasn''t the person he chose.

    The old man''s face revealed a mocking smile, hidden in the shadows, no one saw it. After staring at the river for a while, he turned around and left. ¡°Let''s go. That Song Jie will definitely use his famous ultimate skillter. The Taoist priest is the future sect master. His body is worth tens of thousands of gold and cannot be harmed. Even an old man like me can''t take it¡­ Let''s go to a better ce and watch the show. ¡°

    Ling Qiu nodded his head and followed. The old man looked back onest time. He did not know where he hadnded on the river, but he seemed to be lost in thought.

    The fight for the Master of the Soaring Wisdom Sect was easy to solve, but the Prefecture Master¡­ why did he care so much about it? Why did he want to die alone?

    Not only did he have to die, but he also had to lose his reputation and his soul to get rid of his hatred. <ul ss="wp-block-list">-

    ¡°The ones in charge of the disciples outside the sect are basically people from the Vast Nether Hall. However, what they had just heard was that Ling Yuan from the Scarlet Fire Hall had purposely poured a bottle of dragon blood into the river. This caused the dragon shadow to change, and Eldest Senior Sister saw through it. ¡°

    However, Ling Yuan was the first to be shot down by someone from the Snowke Mansion.

    Vast Nether Hall, Scarlet Fire Hall, Snowke Mansion¡­ Are these two sub-pces nning to work together to eliminate the biggestpetitor of the Verdant Dan Pce? What role did the Snowke Mansion y in this? It was getting more and more chaotic.

    Song Jie took a deep breath and broke two arrows with his rapier. He jumped onto the masts and looked at both sides of the river.

    At this moment, the surrounding river was covered with thick ck smoke from the shadow dragon''s body. His field of vision was blocked, but this part of Spirit Transforming River had entered a rtively narrow area. He could vaguely see the rising and falling mountain ranges.

    The people of Snowke Mansion were lying in ambush on the shore, shooting arrows at the center of the river. Naturally, it was very convenient and advantageous.

    Song Jie gathered his magic power. A golden light shed on the bronze-yellow Mountain Whip, and it emitted an ancient and vigorous aura. He was most proficient in earth-type magic, and the Mountain Whip was even more powerful.

    If you want to hide, I''ll force you toe out!

    Song Jie shouted in a low voice, and then he circted all the Spiritual Energy in his body. His robe fluttered even though there was no wind. The surrounding rainwater was forced back by dozens of feet, and the floating mountain mace forced out a talisman that shone like a crack. He suddenly pulled out a talisman, and a wave of air rolled, almost lifting up the surface of the river. The rain was split in half for a short period of time.

    The ground was filled with killing intent, and dragons and snakes were rising.

    With a loud boom, the mountains along the river copsed one after another. They slid into the river, and the ground and river kept shaking.

    The mountain was destroyed by the mountain.

    No matter who it was, they would have to give a sigh of admiration. The Ninth on the Divine Heroes List really lived up to its reputation.

    ¡°Phew¡­ Phew¡­¡± Song Jie panted heavily andnded on the deck again. The Spiritual Energy in his body showed signs of exhaustion. There were cries of birds and beastsing from afar, but there was no human voice. However, the number of arrows that were shot at him had decreased by more than half.

    It was obvious that Song Jie''s all-out attack had dealt quite a big blow to these assassins.

    ¡°Wuuu!¡±

    Song Jie suddenly turned around and waved the rapier in his hand. The sharp sound of wind breaking broke through the curtain of rain, blocking the attack of a junior sister who had fallen to the ground in a panic.

    ¡°Crack crack!¡±

    The Spiritual Energy that gathered on the sword mace exploded with a loud sound, shattering the arrow. His Daoist robe was wet by the rain, and was pulled up by the wind, sticking to his body.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Song Jie''s somewhat chaotic thoughts were slightly restrained. He looked at the trembling young girl. He vaguely remembered that she was of the ¡°Ming¡± generation. In fact, she should be his martial nephew. He smiled and squatted down to reach out his hand. ¡°Ming De, right? Go into the cabin and hide first. Wait for Eldest Senior Sister¡­ Oh, you!¡±

    The girl''s face was right in front of him. It was as beautiful as a flower, and her soft body was as cold as a snake. The conical dagger in her hand was covered with ck lines, and she stabbed it into the shocked Song Jie''s chest.

    ¡°Chi!¡±

    The girl with the daoist name Mingde twisted the dagger and went deeper into the hole.

    ¡°Devil¡­ Devil¡­ Devil Qi¡­¡±

    That was indeed Devil Qi. The detectionpass that Song Jie had been keeping on his body was awakened by the Spiritual Energy that he had dispersed. It lit up with a faint light and pointed in all directions.

    There was also devil Qi on those arrows!

    Song Jie widened his eyes, but at this moment, the devil energy in his body had already prated into his limbs and bones. He controlled his internal organs and was about to enter his Dantian.

    His eyes were unfocused, and the light in his pupils was gradually dimming. The sound that was squeezed out from his throat was almost inaudible.

    The girl revealed a smile, and a blue symbol appeared in the depths of her pupils, like a fire snake.

    Song Jie was suddenly pushed away. He staggered a few steps back, and thepass extinguished. It fell down and rolled into the river.

    Blood gushed out of his chest and mixed with the blood of the others on the deck.

    Song Jie suddenly realized that most of the Jade Void disciples on the ship had died in the blink of an eye. Only one or two of them were still standing. There was also a vague symbol of the Snowke Mansion in their eyes.

    The third ship disciple who was escorting a ¡°suspect¡± of the Devil n had died. His body was covered in wounds caused by demonic Qi. If the disciples of the Vast Nether Hall and the Scarlet Fire Hall were to join hands to testify, they would be able to determine the nature of the matter ahead of time. Song Na would not be able to defend herself even if there were a hundred of them.

    They had thousands of ways to make people believe that the cold Eldest Senior Sister had been bewitched by the Devil n and lost her heart.

    Song Jie felt a burning pain in his chest as his chest was pierced through. He fell to the ground and struggled to get up. He got up and shouted, ¡°Senior sister! Senior sister!!¡±

    This group of people did not hesitate to do this to fight for the position of the Sect Master!

    ¡°Chi!¡±

    Behind him, Mingde picked up the rapier of Mountain Whip and struck with it. The heavy wind suddenly pressed down, and it looked like it was about tond on the back of Song Jie''s head.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The sound of metal hitting metal was heard. The ck sword, which was apanied by a burst of fiery light, knocked the rapier away and pierced into Ming De''s chest. The force of the attack did not decrease after it pierced through the sword. The corpse was dragged dozens of feet away before it was nailed to the deck.

    The young man separated the rain from the boat that was approaching from the side and jumped onto the deck over here. His long ck hair scattered and his posture was straight and straight. Under this kind of situation, there was actually a terrifying divine light.

    Song Jie thought in a trance - no wonder Eldest Senior Sister was so fond of him.

    ¡°Senior Brother Song Jie!¡±

    The tender voice of the young girl slightly woke Song Jie up. He saw Song Zhen, who had gone to report to him earlier, was so scared that her eyes were blurred with tears. She pulled on the corner of Guo Fan''s shirt, not knowing what to do.

    The miserable scene around him was indeed frightening, especially those young disciples who had not gone through much training. When they saw that their peers who had been chatting andughing with him had disappeared in the blink of an eye, the fear in their hearts was even greater.

    Song Jie tried his best to speak, ¡°They, they¡­ devils¡­ Bi, Bi Luo¡­¡±

    Guo Fan pped his head and gave him a ¡°Little Rejuvenation Spell,¡± ¡°Great Rejuvenation Spell,¡± the Spring Rejuvenation Spell, ¡°the Spring Rejuvenation Spell,¡± ¡°Spring Rejuvenation Spell,¡± and the Spring Rejuvenation Spell, ¡± Spring Rejuvenation Spell, and the Spring Rejuvenation Spell Spring Rejuvenation Spell, Spring Rejuvenation Spell, and the Spring Rejuvenation Spell Spring Rejuvenation Spell, Spring Rejuvenation Spell. ¡°

    Song Jie was shocked for a second, then smiled bitterly and said, ¡°No, it''s useless¡­¡±

    Demonic Qi entered his body, and the Spiritual Energy dried up. How could he save it?

    After that, he felt the raging devil energy in his body being forced out of his body like a tornado, turning into a cloud of devil fog that drifted into Guo Fan''s palm.

    This fellow even casually fiddled with it, as if he was ying with cotton candy, and then absorbed it.

    Song Jie was stunned, thinking that he was really from the Devil n. </ul>

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255 - It''s Useless Even If the Devil Cult Comes as I Said

    After the devil energy was forced out, the blocked Spiritual Energy in his body returned to normal.

    Guo Fan''s ¡°Four Seasons Spring¡± treatment set immediately took effect. It didn''t matter how big or small the injuries were. It began to heal and stop the bleeding, and the meridians that were damaged by the devilish energy began to recover. The wound that had been pierced through by a dagger also regenerated its bleeding flesh and finally closed.

    Song Jie, who had been half-dead just now, stretched out his hand in a daze and touched his chest and every part of his body. Then, he sat up and crossed his legs to regte his breathing for a moment. He opened his eyes in disbelief and looked at Guo Fan. He could not help but ask, ¡°Xia Shui Fellow Daoist¡­¡±

    ¡°Just call me Guo Fan. Xia Shui is just a fake name that I casually fabricated back then.¡±

    The corners of Guo Fan''s mouth twitched as he corrected.

    He sighed in his heart. The fake name that he and Li Xieren made up when they met on a narrow road was ¡°promoted¡± when he was avoiding Sun Fen''s pursuit.

    In the end, because the name on the Sword Singing Ranking was Xia Shui, even if the Soul Haunt Ship found out his real name, these people still used to call him Xia Shui.

    Even Xiahou Cenyi teased Xia Shui''s Fellow Daoist.

    This was almost the third name after Guo Fan and Xiaobo.

    Song Jie did not intend to be conflicted about this. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Guo Fan''s Fellow Daoist, could it be that you are from Western Jade Valley?¡±

    He asked tentatively, observing Guo Fan''s expression closely.

    There were probably not many people in the Upper Central Realm who couldpare to Guo Fan in such an exquisite and quick treatment method. The feeling that this Spiritual Energy that was full of vitality gave people was somewhat simr to the rumors in the Western Jade Valley.

    Ever since the Sword Singing Ranking was announced, many people had been guessing the origin of ¡°Chasing Sun Green Shadow.¡± This guy that appeared out of nowhere was like a rock that had jumped out of a rock. However, many signs revealed that he was actually closely rted to the higher ups of many sects, especially the females.

    There was absolutely no one in this world who was truly rootless. This Xia Shui was also the same. It was just that they had all made guesses, but there was no conclusion.

    Song Jie felt the vitality in his body as usual. He thought that if he was a disciple of Western Jade Valley, then the matter of the mysterious Night''s Fall Sword City Lord suddenly recognizing him as his foster son would be exined.

    Because the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord''s daughter, Fang Jie, had joined Western Jade Valley since she was young.

    ording to the legends, this sect could even live and die, but it had never left the world. In the past hundred years, it had only epted Fang Jie as its disciple. It didn''t even know where the exact location was. It was so mysterious that it couldn''t be any more mysterious.

    However, Guo Fan shook his head and pulled him up. He was speechless and said, ¡°First of all, I am not. I said that I am the sectless cultivator of the Redwood High Academy. Secondly¡­ Is this the time to be concerned about this?¡±

    This set of healing skills, which was nicknamed Four Seasons Spring, was essential for wet nurses. The first two Rejuvenation skills were something that yers could use for free. However, thest two skills, ¡°Spring Rain,¡± and ¡°Withered Wood Rejuvenation,¡± were purchased in the Fragrance Hall in the Western Jade Valley. Furthermore, they were very expensive.

    Usually, other than professional healers, ordinary yers would not buy these items. However, Guo Fan was a strategist and was a lone wolf. Because of his habit of being exposed on the forums, he would often be surrounded and attacked. Basically, he could only be his wet nurse.

    Song Jie looked at the mess around him. Those disciples who seemed to be controlled by the Snowke Mansion quickly killed themselves when they saw that the situation was not good. The corpse was still lying on the ground. His thoughts, which had just been alive, suddenly became heavy again. He smiled bitterly and cupped his fist, ¡°Fellow Daoist is right. This time, the dirty things that happened in the Soaring Wisdom Sect were all because of you¡­¡±

    He found it hard to speak, and his face was filled with resentment. He was clearly the leader of the righteous path. Not only did he fight for power internally, but he had also colluded with a notorious evil sect like the Snowke Mansion. His methods were so cruel that it made people''s hair stand on end.

    In the past, no matter how intense the conflict between the sect master and the evil path was, he didn''t mention anything about the coboration with the evil path. The current situation was no longer a matter of seizing power, whether it was the Scarlet Fire Hall or the Vast Nether Hall. In order to cover up the fact that he was working with the Snowke Mansion, he would definitely fight them to the death¡­

    Guo Fan patted his shoulder and said with a serious expression, ¡°What do you mean by dragging us into trouble? In this situation, anyone who has a sense of justice will lend a helping hand. These dirty people were not qualified to be Master of the Soaring Wisdom Sect. Only Daoist Priest Song Na was fated to be one of them. I will also make her a Master of the Soaring Wisdom Sect, not to mention the Snowke Mansion. It''s useless even if the Luosheng Heavenly Devil Cultes. I said it. ¡°

    From now on, he would only have the confidence to not be beaten to death when he turns around and runs away from the Sect Master.

    Guo Fan revealed a smile of understanding in his heart, but on the surface, he still looked righteous and awe-inspiring.

    Song Jie felt hot in his heart. He was originally the group of ¡°brain-dead fans¡± who strongly supported Song Na. He actually agreed with Guo Fan''s words, which sounded like he was boasting.

    Eldest Senior Sister should be the leader!

    Furthermore, he had just been saved by Guo Fan, so he was almost moved to tears. He said with some excitement, ¡°Guo Fan''s Fellow Daoist¡­¡±

    Guo Fan said sincerely again, ¡°Besides, from what I saw, most of their arrangements were made to make use of the fact that I was mistaken for being possessed by the Devil n because of the devil Qi in my body. I am also responsible for this. I cannot absolve myself from the me.¡±

    Song Jie was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°It seems that the Fellow Daoist has already guessed their purpose.¡±

    Guo Fan nodded. He walked over and pulled out the murderous heart from Mingde''s corpse. He looked at Yijun and the others who were rushing over from another ship and said with a cold smile, ¡°I''m afraid that at this moment, the people of the other three pces have already begun impeaching Song Na.¡±

    -

    ¡°nk, nk, nk, nk!¡±

    The rapid ringing of the bell resounded through the air above Mount Yuxu, sending several white cranes flying.

    When countless disciples heard this, they immediately stopped what they were doing. Some of them whispered to each other, some of their expressions changed, and some of them immediately ran away.

    Dan Qing Hall, Scarlet Fire Hall, Vast Nether Hall, Fu Song Hall. Five ringing of the bell had gathered all four pces.

    As the Sect Master, Eyun was wearing a formal robe and a crown. He sat at the head of the hall, looking like a hale and hearty old man with a frown on his face. The fingers under his sleeves were pinched together. This divination was not finished yet.

    Song Ru, who had just returned a few days ago, was the representative of Dan Qing Hall. She stood at the head seat on the left with a frown on her face. She nced at the few hall masters beside her.

    Something¡­ was not right.

    Song Ru had the keen senses of a swordsman. Furthermore, she had been traveling outside all year round and because of her hobby, she often came into contact with monsters and beasts. Over time, she had a shocking intuition.

    At this moment, there was a group of people standing silently in the hall. It gave her the feeling that a storm wasing and a storm wasing.

    The master of Scarlet Fire Hall took the lead and stepped forward, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Reporting to the Sect Master, the disciples sent to the Martial Emperor Tomb to carry out a mission have returned. In the Spirit Transforming River, they were all killed by the attack of the Devil n. A few of them escaped with their lives on the line to inform the master of the incident. The Sword Singing Ranking Xia Shui had turned into a devil, and the true disciple of the Verdant Dan Pce, Song Na, had helped him escape despite the lives of her fellow disciples. Almost all of the eighty disciples on the ship were killed.¡±

    He raised his head, raised his voice, and said word by word, ¡°I beg the Sect Master to give the order to capture the traitors of the Devil n.¡±

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256 - The Devil Religion Really Came

    Before the Scarlet Fire Hall finished speaking, Song Ru had already taken a step forward. Her gaze was like lightning as she looked at him and shouted in a low voice, ¡°A bunch of nonsense! Eldest Senior Sister is a high and mighty figure, how could she do such a thing? If you want to frame her, don''t use such a brainless method!¡±

    ¡°Song Ru!¡± Eyun pped his palm on the armrest and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Don''t be rude!¡±

    He looked serious, but in fact, he desperately winked at Song Ru. He sighed in his heart. This little disciple that he doted on the most, he let her go out and travel these years. She had stayed far away from the internal strife of the sect. Now that she had returned, she had developed a wild character that did not fear the heavens and earth.

    And she actually ran into this troublesome matter all of a sudden¡­

    Eyun let go of his finger. There was no longer any need to calcte this Sudden Inspiration divination. An open plot was clearlyid out in front of him.

    The old man''s gaze swept across the other three hall masters standing below the stairs. They were his fellow disciples. They were the losers of thepetition for the position of Sect Master.

    Thepetition for the position of sect master might have been because the Soaring Wisdom Sect had be the number one sect in the Middle Continent. It was the warmest and most peaceful time because of the previous Sect Master, the Heaven''s Path Master. Or rather, Zi Chen, Yin Fen, had directly appointed Eyun as the next Sect Master before he left.

    Logically speaking, there was no such thing as the position of Sect Master.

    However, Yin Fen had imprisoned a devil and took the initiative to remove the position of Sect Master and chose to leave. His prestige in the Soaring Wisdom Sect had reached an unimaginable height.

    Who would dare to oppose hisst order before he left? There was no such thing.

    Because of this, Eyun, who originally had no thoughts about the position of the leader, became the next leader. The other ambitious brothers, who were engaged in a fierce fight, sat on the bench.

    But now he knew.

    Those ambitions had never faded. It was just that over the years, they were covered up by their seemingly downhearted and honest appearance.

    Now, they were flickering in their eyes like volcanoes that had been silent for many years. They were filled with impatience and surging magma.

    The Scarlet Fire Hall Master, who hadunched the first attack, looked at him without any hesitation. There was even a faint smile on his face. There was not a trace of guilt in his eyes, only ridicule.

    Many years had passed, and in their eyes, Eyun was just a submissive and gentle person. He didn''t have the slightest dignity of a Sect Master. If it wasn''t for Yin Fen''sst will, he definitely wouldn''t have had the chance to sit in this position.

    Now, they were going to destroy his most outstanding disciple in front of him in order to get revenge for his many years of neglect.

    Eyun was silent, but Song Ru had already erupted from below.

    After all, it was the grand hall of Broad De Sect, which symbolized the dignity of Yu Xu. The portrait of Patriarch Liu Yi was still hanging on it. Song Ru forcefully suppressed her anger, and her beautiful eyes opened wide. She said in a low voice, ¡°Master, Eldest Senior Sister wants to be the Sect Master. She needs to pay attention to her image in everything. Cultivating the body and nourishing the sex. ¡­ Meritocrity as one, in order to avoid being caught and framed by the viin. But I don''t need it. Today, I will definitely make a deal with these petty people¡­ ¡°

    ¡± Impudent! ¡± The Scarlet Fire Hall Master turned his head and flicked his sleeve. A strong wind swept across and his powerful cultivation could be seen with the naked eye. He forced Song Ru to take three steps back, but his eyes showed that he was not willing to admit defeat.

    The Scarlet Fire Hall Master was so angry that heughed, ¡°Sect Master, is this how you teach your disciple? You have no respect for your elders¡­¡±

    Song Ru took out the token of the Verdant Dan Pce and said leisurely, ¡°The Pce Master of the Sheng Yi Pce is still in secluded cultivation, so I will temporarily take over the position of Pce Master. In this Guang De Hall, there was no hierarchy or seniority. Only the four pces are united. We are of the same rank, so how can we not respect the elders? On the contrary, some people did not show the slightest respect to their sect master. I wonder what they want to do!¡±

    She seemed to be impulsive and reckless, but it did not mean that she was a fool. Back in Secret Jewel Inn, she could easily observe Guo Fan secretly meeting Tan Ling in the middle of the night. At this moment, she naturally nned and made a move.

    The Scarlet Fire Hall Master choked. He stared at the token and put away his ferocious eyes. His eyes regained their calmness.¡± I lost control of myself¡­ ¡°

    He turned his head and bowed to Eyun. He said again, ¡°Sect Master, please give the order to capture the devil and the traitor of our sect. When necessary, in case more people are killed in the long run.¡±

    He couldn''t help butugh in his heart. He was really confused. Why did he have to be angry with this young and aggressive girl? There were no ws in their n. All he needed to do was to seize this opportunity and continue to pressure them.

    However, this girl wasn''t simple either. She seemed to be trying to provoke his anger and make him panic.

    Dan Qing Hall¡­ had somewhat underestimated this generation of disciples.

    Eyun said, ¡°The actual situation is still unclear. Isn''t this a little too arbitrary¡­¡±

    Vast Nether Hall Master who was beside shook his head. He took a step forward and pped his hands, ¡°The evidence is conclusive. All the witnesses and material evidence are present. Sect leader, please give the order.¡±

    Two pale-faced and terrified disciples came in from outside the hall. Their footsteps were unsteady. Clearly, they were injured.

    These two were very young and were both disciples of the Spiritual grade. The moment they came in, they knelt on the ground and said respectfully, ¡°Lingbai / Lingji greets the Sect Master and Pce Masters.¡±

    Eyun frowned. Although he didn''t participate in much of the sect''s affairs, he remembered all the disciples in the sect, especially the Lingbai in front of him, who was a disciple of Dan Qing Hall.

    His heart was filled with doubt and uneasiness, and he raised his hand to let the two of them get up.

    Who knew that they would be so frightened and fearful that they would actually kneel down and tremble.

    ¡°Get up.¡± Vast Nether Hall Master said gently, ¡°Tell everything you''ve seen and experienced to the patriarch. The patriarch has always been fair, and he will definitely make the decision for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Ling Bai hesitated for a moment, gritted his teeth, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Eldest Senior Sister, Eldest Senior Sister, she¡­ I don''t know why she only helped that devil. We, we fought with our lives on the line. Many of our senior brothers and sisters were killed by that devil. A lot of blood. I, I was afraid at that time, so I jumped into the river immediately. Coincidentally, I had a Turtle Breathing Talisman on me. I was so scared. I kept swimming until I reached the shore. I only had time to send out a signal. When I woke up, I was already saved.¡±

    Song Ru was first stunned, then her eyes were filled with disbelief and pain in her heart.

    It was not that she did not dare to believe that Eldest Senior Sister would actually do such a thing. Song Na did not care about the lives of more than 80 disciples of the noble families and helped the devil escape! When this news was spread out, 10 out of 10 would not believe it.

    What she did not dare to believe was that there was actually a traitor in the Azure Pill Hall!

    Eldest Senior Sister was very protective of the disciples of the Red and Green Halls, but in the end, she was actually stabbed in the back by her own people.

    Vast Nether Hall Master''s eyes turned to another person and continued to speak gently, ¡°Very good. How about you?¡±

    The disciple with the Dao name Ling Ji lowered his body and trembled. Then, he raised his head and revealed a distorted face that was full of tears. He shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Sect Master! Pce masters! I beg you, please kill that devil. I saw him kill many people with my own eyes. All the people on the ship were dead! It was too terrifying. In that instant, taking advantage of the dragon shadow to attack the ship¡­ Eldest Senior Sister and Eldest Senior Sister must have been controlled and bewitched. Otherwise, why would they do such a thing?¡±

    He cried and cried. It was not easy for him to be pacified.

    The words of these two disciples verified each other and made up a rtivelyplete and trustworthy fact.

    Eyun''s hand under his sleeve trembled slightly. He looked around. The silence in the hall continued, but it could not continue.

    A person suddenly came in from outside and whispered into Pce Master Fu Song''s ear before taking his leave.

    Pce Master Fu Song also stepped forward and said, ¡°Reporting to the Sect Master, the few elders and disciples who went to investigate the situation have unfortunately been killed by the devil. The situation cannot be dyed. Please make a decision as soon as possible!¡±

    The other two Pce Masters echoed, ¡°Please make a decision as soon as possible, Sect Master!¡±

    Eyun was silent for a moment, then he sighed and said, ¡°The four pces, listen to my order -¡°

    Another person suddenly came in from outside, his expression panicked, and said, ¡°Not good, the Devil Cult and Devil Cult suddenly attacked the mountain, they have already broken the firstyer of the formation!¡±

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257 - The Three Great Magic Treasures That Gave the Red Talisman a Sense of Security

    The wind blows, the waves roll.

    Song Na''s ck Daoist robe was fluttering in the wind, outlining her graceful curves. Her long hair, which was like a waterfall, was fluttering in the wind. It was cold and tall, and she looked like a celestial being.

    ¡°Sou!¡± The silver sword lit up and nailed itself into the river.

    Thest line of starlight fell from the North Star Chart on the back of the female crown. In an instant, Tianshu, Skyjade, Phecda and Megrez, Yuheng, Kai Yang, and Alkaid, the seven stars joined together. The sword light was zing, illuminating the dark rainy night for a moment.

    In the muddy river, the seven swords in the same order lit up with white light, and a phantom array formation with the North Star as the center formed in the river.

    When the array was formed, the huge Spiritual Energy suppressed the surging river water by 70%. The surrounding monsters that were originally in the water were either killed by the sword qi, or pressed to the bottom of the river. They did not even dare to breathe and could only shiver in the sand.

    On the surface of the river, there was only the sound of wind and rain and the roar of a dragon.

    ¡°Howl -¡°

    The shadow dragon raised its twisted neck, which was covered with bone spikes. It opened its mouth, which was filled with sharp teeth, and let out a high-pitched scream of pain.

    However, no matter how it struggled, it could only stir up some waves in the water and could not move at all, let alone fly up, allowing the sword qi to crush its bones, bones, and internal organs inch by inch.

    It was no longer a dragon. It was just an insect that had been crushed on the chopping board and was waiting to die.

    ¡°Rumble¡­¡±

    With a thunderous roar, the rain became heavier.

    The roar gradually turned into a mournful cry. The head that was raised high finally fell. After smashing open a huge ssh of water, a bloody mist rose from the shadow dragon''s body. In the blink of an eye, it was scattered by the rain and Song Na''s expression did not change at all.

    When shended on the Star Pendant where Guo Fan was, she waved her wide sleeve and put away the Devil Subduing Sword. Song Jie immediately went up to her and exined the current situation and their guesses.

    Song Na was not surprised. She only sighed faintly and asked about the situation just now.

    Guo Fan carried Qingfu in his arms and walked over, followed by Yijun and Xinyue.

    Yijun, who was dressed in white, still had an indifferent expression. Xinyue opened her eyes wide and looked left and right with a very curious and lovable appearance.

    One was cold and the other pure, but Guo Fan knew that these two children were actually two-faced.

    Of course, there were not many things that needed to be worried about.

    Unlike the one in his arms right now, the expression on his face when he flew over just now was almost like crying¡­ Guo Fan reached out and stroked Qingfu''s hair. This was a nk piece of paper that really did not know anything.

    The little person used a thin white arm to tightly hug his neck. The small face that was revealed half of his neck had a nervous and nk expression. He was frightened by the tragic scene around him.

    Although Qingfu had already seen dead people in the Martial Emperor Tomb, she had also seen abnormal puppets and Strange Beast that were more terrifying than dead people. Death was not enough to atone for it, but thetter was the same kind to her. Perhaps to her, these lifeless objects were even more intimate.

    However, the current situation was very different.

    Her mind was at most around ten years old, and she was ignorant of everything in the human world. Those young disciples of the Soaring Wisdom Sect who had juste into contact with her had treated her well before, but now, all of a sudden, a drastic change had urred, and it was a very unpleasant thing.

    Fortunately, Qingfu did not walk out of the tomb alone. She still had Guo Fan to rely on.

    The miniature person grabbed Guo Fan''s clothes tightly and leaned her petite body close to the young man''s chest. Feeling the strong heartbeat, she subconsciously raised her chin to ask for a kiss.

    A kiss and a hug were high up. To Qingfu, it was the three great treasures to obtain a sense of security. It was only limited to Guo Fan.

    Guo Fan subconsciously tilted his head and Qingfu''s small and soft lips were pressed against the corner of his mouth. His heart skipped a beat and when he looked up, he saw Song Na looking at him.

    The female crown''s gaze was calm and gentle. She walked over and extended her hand, seemingly amiably brushing Qingfu''s soft long hair. During this time, her fingertips faintly brushed past Guo Fan''s hand and softly said, ¡°This child seems to be very reliant on you.¡±

    When Qingfu heard that, she looked at Song Na vigntly and then kissed Guo Fan. The kiss was very solid and she puffed up her cheeks and said in a low voice, ¡°We kissed and hugged too high!¡±

    Song Na smiled.

    Guo Fan felt that his image copsed again.

    No matter what he did, he could not do anything. He was the first in the bronze refinery.

    Guo Fan facepalmed. He felt that the image of a lolicon could not be washed away. However, with the addition of Fang Xiang, who was a widow, it was directly upgraded to a meat jerky.

    Even Song Jie''s gaze changed from astonishment to shock.

    Although he did not know the rtionship between Guo Fan and the three lolis beside him, he vaguely felt that Guo Fan and Eldest Senior Sister''s rtionship should not be just that of friends.

    However, before his guess was confirmed, the scene in front of him made him confused.

    That seemingly delicate and tender little girl was actually so bold. She directly moved her mouth and attacked again. Moreover, it sounded as if she was already very familiar with this kind of action.

    Song Jie opened his mouth and revealed a strange expression. He didn''t know what to say.

    Forget it, forget it. It was better to pretend that he didn''t see it¡­ After all, even Eldest Senior Sister didn''t say anything. It wasn''t his turn to worry about this. Furthermore, Guo Fan was his saviour. If he spoke now, it would be suspicious of him returning kindness with ingratitude.

    Just as Song Jie was in a dilemma regarding the matter of kindness and righteousness, Song Na put down her hands and tucked them in her sleeves. She said faintly, ¡°Then the following action should not be taken with her and them. It is too dangerous.¡±

    The female crown''s gaze swept past Yijun, Xinyue and Qingfu in session.

    Finally, itnded on Guo Fan and said, ¡°I know that the people of the other three pces have used this kind of despicable and despicable means. Then we can only carry it out to the end. What they fear the most is that their reputation will be tarnished. I''m afraid that they won''t let this matter rest until they see our dead bodies¡­ They are to you, just like these three ships are to us. If we don''t protect them well, they''ll only be burdens.¡±

    Song Na looked at the corpses and her expression did not remain calm. Although she was far away from these ordinary disciples, she still had a tender heart. However, she also knew that rather than being sad, it was better to bring the mastermind to justice as soon as possible.

    Guo Fan nodded. Of course, he knew that even if the Soaring Wisdom Sect had people who were close to the Saint realm like Yin Fen, there were still ordinary people who pursued fame and fortune. Unfortunately, so far, most of them were still ordinary people.

    It was true that the leader of the righteous path was the leader, but his desire for fame and power was also true.

    However, the internal strife in the Jade Void was definitely not to the point of fighting to the death in the game. The current situation could only be due to the butterfly effect of his transmigration.

    The biggest possibility was that Snowke Mansion had done something to him.

    Ming De, who had been stabbed to death by Guo Fan with his sword, shed in Guo Fan''s mind. The girl and several other disciples of the Jade Void seemed to be controlled by the Snowke Mansion.

    Some of them seemed to be possessed by the Devil n, but there were no assassins nearby, which meant that they were controlling the arrows from a long distance. Furthermore, there was a lot of devil Qi on the arrows and daggers, which should have been extracted from the body of a living Devil n.

    Could it be that the Snowke Mansion¡­ was studying the Devil n and turning it into their own?

    Guo Fan had this spection in his mind. He put the reluctant Qingfu down. Yijun took the initiative to bring them to a safe ce to hide - most likely the stronghold of the Devil Cult. Xinyue pouted and said that she could turn into a spiritual body. She followed Guo Fan.

    Reality proved that their worries were right.

    Yijun had just left with Qingfu when a few Physical Integration Period Qi Elder Yu Xu appeared in the rain and shouted, ¡°Traitor Song Na and the evil creatures of Devil n, surrender now! !¡±

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258 - Go My Ass All of You will Die for Me!

    ¡°He came so fast¡­ He didn''t even try to cover it up. Is he fearless, or is he afraid of anything that might happenter?¡±

    Guo Fan''s eyes turned slightly cold. He looked at the few elders who were ready to attack after a short shout from the rain.

    Their Daoist robes fluttered in the wind. They all had the appearance of righteous people. Guo Fan did not have the time to pay attention to the appearances of these old men. He felt that they were simr to the NPCs from the Soaring Wisdom Sect in the game. Judging from the patterns on their clothes, it should be the Vast Nether Hall who was in charge of fighting.

    Since they were sent to deal with them, and considering Song Na''s strength, it should be the Vast Nether Hall.

    The leader was holding a horsetail whisk and two swords in his hands. Both of them were standard members of the Soaring Wisdom Sect. It was obvious that one was a magic cultivator and two were sword cultivators.

    All three of them were at the Physical Integration Period level, and they were definitely above level 65. This showed that they had made up their mind in this operation.

    Song Na was only at the sixth level of the Physical Integration Period (level 66). She had used up a lot of Spiritual Energy to suppress the shadow dragon. She had no chance of winning against three opponents at the same level as her.

    The blood of the Scarlet Fire Hall disciple who was buried in the dragon''s belly was definitely not the blood of an ordinary flood dragon or hybrid dragon, but the precious blood of a true dragon.

    Otherwise, this shadow dragon would not have be so strong. If Song Na had not decisively nailed it to death with the sword formation, who knew how far it would have evolved.

    In the rain, Song Na still had a cold and beautiful face. Her expression did not change but she raised the Devil Subduing Sword and pointed it at the three elders.

    Her eyes swept across the faces of these elders and said with a faint smile, ¡°Words cannot be used to describe gold. umted destruction of bones. Song Na has learned¡­ Please.¡±

    With a turn of his wrist, the de of the sword shed a cold light.

    In the midst of the raging wind and rain, the female crown that fluttered in the wind with her Daoist robe emitted a slight breeze from her sage-like appearance. Killing intent rose abruptly. Even though she was in a dangerous situation, Song Na still had a calm demeanour. She knew that there was no need to waste her breath on these people. Under the current situation, there was only one way - to fight.

    Guo Fan, who was below, heard a sound transmission, ¡°Let''s go.¡±

    Their primary target was still Song Na. If Guo Fan left first, there was a high chance that he would escape. As long as he was alive, there was no need to worry about theck of firewood. In the internal strife of the Soaring Wisdom Sect, they did not have the courage to kill Song Na, who had a very high reputation.

    But since she had sent a sound transmission to Guo Fan, it meant that she had determined that this battle would not end well.

    The three elders were not ordinary people. They would not feel guilty or hesitate because of Song Na''s words. Immediately, they flew forward and started to fight with their swords, spells, and Spiritual Energy.

    Song Jie, who was standing at the bow of the ship, was also on guard. He knew that he was not strong enough. He gritted his teeth and ate a Burning Blood Pill. Although there was only one way to increase hisbat strength in a short period of time, he was basically left with onest breath. But even if it was just a little help, it was still good.

    In any case, he had never had a chance to live before. He had still relied on Guo Fan''s Fellow Daoist to save him. He would just treat this life as returning the favor.

    Guo Fan saw this and thought to himself that although this person had feelings and loyalty, he was just a background character in the game.

    ¡°The sixth true disciple of Soaring Wisdom Sect''s Green Dan Pce.¡± Usually, he would only appear in the martial arena of Soaring Wisdom Sect all year round. He was not as dazzling as Song Na, but he also had his own personality.

    Without batting an eyelid, he gave Song Jie a good person card. Guo Fan circted the ck and white Yin and Yang Qi vortex in his Dantian. The devil Qi that had been restrained was mixed into the Spiritual Energy and flowed into his limbs and bones.

    He had briefly studied how to use the devil Qi on the ship. It did not increase his cultivation base, but it could increase the toughness and vitality of his body, which was equivalent to lengthening his health bar.

    Like Three-head Heavenly Devil, Pann Xiaoying''s body was transformed into a human shape by the devil Qi. It was fine even if her head was cut in half, but the injuries on her body were even less significant. Basically, she would be able to recover immediately after being injured. Her limbs could also be regenerated quickly.

    However, even with the help of the card, Guo Fan was only at the Void Refining Stage. He was at the same level as Song Jie. If he went up like this, it would be equivalent to giving him a head.

    After digesting the medicinal strength, Song Jie let out a long breath. He felt as if his blood was boiling, and the Spiritual Energy was running around in his body. Before he could even begin to feel the emotions of life and death in his heart, he had already been poked by someone.

    Song Jie turned his head and saw Guo Fan. The young man''s eyes were very calm. He stretched out his hand and asked, ¡°Do you have more Medicine Pill?¡±

    Song Jie was stunned for a moment. Then, he realized that he was talking about Burning Blood Pill. He shook his head and said, ¡°It is not easy to refine Burning Blood Pill. Moreover, it will not be used unless it is a life and death situation. Every inner sect disciple will only give out one <i>_</i> and bring it with them in case of emergencies.¡±

    He paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Are you going to¡­¡±

    Before Song Jie could finish, he saw Guo Fan had already turned around and extended his hand to Song Zhen. He said softly, ¡°Your pill should still be there, right? It can''t be that you were too shy just now and were so ashamed that you wanted to kill yourself and eat it, right? ¡°

    Song Zhen heard his teasing, but her face was filled with confusion and fear. Seemingly not able to react, with teary eyes, she minded her own business and anxiously said, ¡°Eldest Senior Sister, how could Eldest Senior Sister be a traitor? You are also not from the Devil n. The elders must have made a mistake¡­¡±

    She reached out and grabbed Guo Fan''s sleeve, crying. ¡°How, how could it be like this?¡±

    Guo Fan lowered his head and wiped away the tears on the girl''s face. He said, ¡°You have merfolk blood in your body, so you should be very good at water. Later, you jump down and follow the hammer along the river flow to Night''s Fall Sword City.¡±

    He pointed to the water. The shadow dragon''s corpse was gone. The red Demonic Dragon, which had eaten its fill, stuck its head out of the water and howled twice. Its body seemed to be burning under the water.

    Song Zhen still wanted to say something, but Guo Fan said, ¡°Did you see how your fellow disciples looked like just now? Although Spirit Transforming River was not too far away from Soaring Wisdom Sect, from the beginning until now, everything had happened. The time it took for half an incense stick to burn had not even passed. It was impossible for the Soaring Wisdom Sect to send someone here so quickly. That''s why these three people have been waiting for a long time.¡±

    It was like an actor waiting for the curtain to be put on the stage. When the time was right, he waited for the director''s signal and shouted his lines loudly.

    They were beaten up so arbitrarily that they became the killers. Song Na became the ¡°Yu Xu traitor,¡± while Guo Fan became the ¡°evil creature¡± of the Devil n. He could not even be a human anymore.

    He had no intention of listening to the exnation at all.

    He couldn''t be bothered to hide it anymore. In any case, if the people of the Soaring Wisdom Sect wanted to spread rumors, no one would not believe it. Regardless of whether they won or lost this battle, the news that the Sword Singing Ranking, Xia Shui, was from the Devil n would spread across the entire Middle Continent in a few days.

    Song Zhen, this little girl, still didn''t understand. This was a self-directed y, a plot.

    And the director behind the scenes¡­ was probably not from the Soaring Wisdom Sect.

    Guo Fan touched Song Zhen''s head, took the Burning Blood Pill, raised his head and swallowed it.

    Devil Qi surged and poured into the heart of the heart of murder. A sharp sword whistle that sounded like the scream of an evil ghost rang out, igniting the violence in his heart.

    Perhaps it was the evil sword, devil Qi, or maybe thebination of the two had affected his mind.

    He raised his head, and his eyes revealed a fierce light.

    ¡°Twisting Arrow of the ancient Fox,¡± starting stance.

    ¡®F * ck, f * ck, f * ck, f * ck, f * ck, f * ck, f * ck, f * ck! I happily went to my wife''s house, and suddenly, I jumped out to block my way!'' All the good face washing milk and good benefits were f * cking gone! F * ck you! No matter who it is, I will die today!

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259 - Wherever You Go I will Go Favorability Negative Value Two in One

    Guo Fan''s observation was correct. The three elders who came this time were all from the Vast Nether Hall, and even amongst the elders, they were all outstanding elites.

    The leader of the group was a true disciple who was in the same batch as Eyun. His dao name was Martial, and he was now the Deputy Pce Master of the Vast Nether Hall, an Eighth Order Physical Integration Period. The horsetail whisk made of Cloud Thread in his hand was extremely powerful, just a little bit weaker than the Pce Master.

    The fact that the Vast Nether Hall sent this person here showed how much importance they attached to Song Na.

    The other two elders who were holding swords were called Sheng Duan. One of them was called Sheng Yi, and he had a deep understanding of sword techniques. It seemed that he had some connections with Guo Fan. They were also the contestants who had been recorded into the Sword Singing Ranking. Although he was not as good as the Loo Kuto who had suffered many defeats in Night''s Fall Sword City, but also a first-ss swordsman.

    Furthermore, unlike Loo Kuto, who had made enemies everywhere, they were not framed and could only hide their identities and be a foreign delegate of Profound Yin Family. Both of them had a very high cultivation base. One was at the seventh level of the Physical Integration Period, while the other was at the fifth level of the Physical Integration Period.

    These three were also experts who had been fighting demons and devils for the Soaring Wisdom Sect for many years. Their experience in fighting enemies was many times greater than Song Na''s. They could be said to be cunning and cunning. They would neverpete with Song Na in terms of sword skills and magic dexterity. Just by relying on her realm, she was forced to retreat step by step.

    ¡°Song Na, don''t resist anymore.¡± Sheng Wu shouted in a low voice and flew out of the battle temporarily. He waved the horsetail whisk in his hand and said, ¡°Even if you can defeat us, there will still be more peopleing from behind. Can you fight against more than half of the Soaring Wisdom Sect by yourself? Give up, as long as you are willing to give up the position of Sect Master. This is just a misunderstanding.¡±

    The whisk turned into white silk and suddenly turned into tens of millions of threads, trapping Song Na within. Thetter used the Crimson me Phoenix Fire to burn away more than half of her body, but the Devil Subduing Sword was entangled and unable to move.

    A powerful spiritual pressure hit the face, and the river water below formed a huge whirlpool. The two ships that were no longer alive in the three star cauldrons were instantly submerged by the waves.

    Song Na''s eyes were calm and suddenly smiled and softly said, ¡°In the end, did you still say it?¡±

    Martial Artist observed her expression and seemed to feel that there was a possibility of her persuasion loosening. Her tone softened a little as she said, ¡°I have watched your elders grow up and know your master well. As long as you are willing to give up, the sect will not do anything to you. The next Hall Master of the Verdant Pill Hall will still be yours.¡±

    Song Na listened quietly and did not reply.

    The other two people looked at each other and continued to exert pressure on each other. They definitely did not have the chance to stop halfway to give people a chance to counterattack and escape.

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±

    After a few more attacks, after giving up on the Devil Subduing Sword, Song Na could only use her Tao technique to resist. The sword qi scattered in all directions, blowing up a fog on the surface of the river. The Spiritual Energy around Song Na''s body finally became chaotic, revealing the true appearance that had been concealed all this time. A pale color appeared on her tensed and beautiful face, and there was a faint trace of blood at the corner of her mouth. Lowering her eyes slightly, her hand that was forming seals trembled slightly.

    With internal and external injuries, Song Na finally had some anxiety in her heart. It was not because of her own injuries, but because Guo Fan had not left yet.

    She was the most outstanding disciple of this generation in the Soaring Wisdom Sect, and she had a great reputation. Even if this ¡°traitor¡± set her up, they wouldn''t dare to do anything to her. However, Guo Fan was different. He was nowbeled as the ¡°Devil n.¡± This reason alone was enough to draw the attention of the entire Middle Continent.

    However, as long as he left, it didn''t matter whether he went to the Night''s Fall Sword City or not. Those women were no weaker than her, or perhaps they were far stronger than her. Whether it was Fang Xiang or Xiahou Cenyi, it did not matter.

    Song Naughed self-deprecatingly in her heart. Originally, she wanted to force him to establish a greater ambition, but she did not expect that the first one to hesitate would be her.

    That was good too¡­ Now, he did not know what had happened and his cultivation had regressed. It was also a good thing for him to temporarily conceal his strength and recover his strength.

    If it was the Soaring Wisdom Sect who framed Guo Fan because of her, she would definitely cast Guo Fan out of the picture. However, if there was an ulterior motive behind it, and someone was nning to kill Guo Fan, she would also find out who was behind it.

    No matter the cost. Song Na lowered her head and bit her lips in her heart. There was a ruthless look on her cold brows and the corner of her eyes. Some blood dyed her lips that were not covered with makeup beautiful, but her faint smile was gentle and sweet.

    Her Great Dao, her ambition, the fire in her heart¡­ How could she allow others to hurt and nder her.

    The martial arts training had already regarded her as a cornered beast that would still fight. She then said loudly, ¡°Song Na, I know that you have a deep rtionship with that Xia Shui. Otherwise, you would not have gone to the Martial Emperor Tomb to get involved in the muddy water. But you have to think clearly. If Yu Xu bites him to death in the Devil n, no one will be able to¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Swoosh!¡±

    Halfway through his words, an extremely dangerous feeling rose in his heart. The sound of wind breaking could be heard from afar. He suddenly turned his head and saw that his field of vision was immediately covered by flowing mes.

    The pitch-ck tip of the sword instantly erged in his field of vision, and there was no time for him to react.

    What followed was a profanity.

    Sheng Wu was unable to clearly hear what he was saying, but based on the fury and viciousness in his tone, he could tell how unpleasant those words were.

    In the remaining time that he still had consciousness, he first felt his body being torn apart by the violent explosion. Apanied by the intense pain that directly hit his soul, it exploded from inside out. It was only when everything was almost done that he felt extreme terror. At this time, that scream could no longer be heard.

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    It exploded in the air like a beautiful dark red firework. It was extremely beautiful.

    The two elders were stunned on the spot. Song Jie was also stunned on the ground.

    The two elders stared nkly at the ¡°firework¡± falling into the river. Their hearts were iparably shocked. Only after that did they see the young man who had suddenly appeared.

    ¡°How dare you attack my card? I''ll let you off easy this time.¡±

    Guo Fan fiercely said words that he didn''t understand. He casually waved his hand. The murderous heart flew back with a swoosh andnded in his hand. The sword was bright red and almost no longer had a dark color. It seemed to have drunk enough blood to reveal the true form of the evil sword.

    He raised his head and said indifferently, ¡°Bite me to death? I''m from the Devil n? Is there a need to frame me? ¡°

    At this moment, the two elders felt a chill crawl up their backs, causing their scalps to go numb with fear. Their faces were pale as they trembled and said, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±

    Indeed, there was no need to frame them.

    They saw the young man in front of them. Both of his hands were wrapped in devil energy, and his eyes were pitch ck. He was no different from the Devil n!

    Furthermore, that terrifying and cruel method was something that only the Devil n could do!

    An Eighth Order Physical Integration Period''s Life Force was not a match for a single attack, and he died a miserable death.

    Guo Fan continued to speak, ¡°Actually, I don''t really want to use this method against people. It''s too ugly, but you guys have gone too far.¡±

    Who was the one who went too far? !

    The two elders wanted to cry but had no tears. They started to beg for mercy incoherently. They definitely had no intention of killing anyone here. Who could do anything to Song Na? Even if the stain this time made her unable to be the Sect Leader, it was just like what martial arts said. The position of Pce Master of the Verdant Pill Hall was still hers.

    ¡°Pooh!¡± Guo Fan sneered, ¡°You do not have the intention to kill Song Na, but the lower three ships'' low level disciples can be used as bargaining chips to be used as framing sacrifices, right?¡±

    The two of them were at a loss for words. They saw Guo Fan raise his sword again. One of them suddenly turned around and ran away. It was a few hundred meters. In the blink of an eye, he was about to disappear, but he was stopped by Song Jie. It was another fierce battle. However, the elder was scared out of his wits by Guo Fan. He had lost all control of his attacks. In the blink of an eye, he was defeated, and his heart was pierced through by a sword. The corpse fell into the ocean.

    After killing another elder on Guo Fan''s side, he finally let out a long breath. He thought that this Burning Blood Pill was a bit wasteful. His current strength was close to the peak Physical Integration Period. However, this was the only way to kill these three elders. Wasting it would be a waste. It was better than watching Song Na being taken away.

    He knew what Song Na was thinking after thinking for a moment. It was nothing more than asking him to temporarily take refuge and she would settle this matter by herself.

    But the three questions she had asked him and the determination she had forced him to make, how could he have forgotten about it?

    Guo Fan caressed Song Na''s long ck hair that had rushed into his arms. He looked at the originally clear and cold female crown and hurriedly reached out to check his lifeline.

    His meridians were on the verge of breaking. The excessive amount of Spiritual Energy and devil energy in his Dantian had been circted to the limit. He increased his cultivation. When the Burning Blood Pill''s medicinal strength disappeared, the two of them would lose control. He broke through the acupuncture points in his Dantian and rushed into his meridians, tearing them apart.

    Even their breathing, which was so close to each other, was filled with burning heat and trembling.

    He must be¡­ in great pain, right?

    The tears in Song Na''s beautiful eyes instantly condensed into a few crystal tears and fell down. Guo Fan helplessly smiled, ¡°The side effects of the Burning Blood Pill are not unsolvable, there is no need to be so worried¡­ Also, that junior brother of yours also has feelings and loyalty. You just leave him by the side like this. He is too heartless. ¡°

    As a single dog, Song Jie smiled awkwardly when he heard this. Then, he thought sadly about whether he should avoid this scene of parting between life and death. He turned around and was stunned. The Burning Blood Pill was not unsolvable.

    He was just about to ask when he saw a stooped figure wearing a ck robe standing on the shore not far away.

    The rainstorm around them had reached its limit. It was like the heavenly river had opened a dam, hitting his body. If he did not have the protection of the Spiritual Energy, he would even feel some pain.

    The sky was filled with dark clouds, it was as dark as the night. The ck robe blended into the environment and was almost invisible. However, under the ck robe, there was a pair of gloomy eyes, and the killing intent that suddenly appeared was so ring.

    It was like a wild beast that had waited for a long time, and finally had the opportunity to devour someone.

    His figure instantly disappeared.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Song Jie shouted subconsciously.

    Guo Fan reached out his hand and pushed Song Na far away. He turned around and pulled out his sword.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Sparks shed on the sword and Guo Fan''s vision blurred. A chill ran down his spine, and he immediately turned around to block the attack. However, the side effect of the Burning Blood Pill suddenly appeared. He felt pain all over his body, and he could only feel a cold piercing pain on his arm. A piece of the blue dagger, the white dagger, came out of the red dagger, and a numb feeling spread throughout his entire body from his arm. The cirction of the Spiritual Energy stagnated, and the demonic energy on the dagger began to spread rapidly¡­

    Guo Fan was suddenly stunned. Hmm? Devil Qi?

    The ck and white vortex in his Dantian expanded and contracted,pletely digesting the demonic Qi.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ You can continue to live as the Devil n. When you kill everyone close to you, it will be the time of your death, hahahaha¡­ What?!¡±

    The cold and proudughter stopped abruptly. The ck-robed man looked at Guo Fan in horror as he grabbed his hand. A strong force came and Guo Fan''s pair of ck eyes were right in front of him. He said coldly, ¡°You also want to set up a Devil n?¡±

    The man in ck was dumbfounded. He widened his eyes and said, ¡°You, you, you¡­ How is that possible?!¡±

    He was the ck-robed man from the Snowke Mansion who had been watching coldly from the dark with Lingqiu. He was the first-ss assassin, ¡°Wind Ghost.¡±

    He did not have his own name. He was not a hired killer like the novice teacher of the Snowke Mansion, Bie Xiaoshuang. He was an orphan that was picked up and raised by the Snowke Mansion since he was young.

    Although he was called an assassin, he was more like a suicide soldier. As long as the Snowke Mansion gave the order, he could abandon his life anytime and anywhere.

    The assassination skill that he should be proud of was the same speed as his nickname.

    He secretly observed for a long time. When the few elders of the Soaring Wisdom Sect fought to the death with Song Na and the others, he could sit and reap the benefits.

    Although Guo Fan''s sudden burst ofbat power during the process was astonishing, his reputation as a Wind Ghost was not to be trifled with. He was not here to kill Guo Fan - the Prefecture Master had ordered someone else to kill him.

    He only needed to use the ¡°Devil Casting¡± dagger to inject the refined devil Qi into Guo Fan''s body. After turning him into a half-human and half-ghost ¡°Half Devil n,¡± the assassin, the Wind Ghost, hadpleted his mission and could immediately use his fastest speed to escape.

    The research of using devil energy as a weapon had only begun in recent years, but with the help of the Snowke Mansion''s huge organization and manpower, he had already be very proficient in this field.

    Including the method to control the minds of the Jade Void disciples, it allowed them to break free from the Devil n''s possession ability. The daggers used by the controlled Jade Void disciples were the simplest application.

    As long as the most primitive and uncontroble devil energy was injected into the human body, it could instantly block the Spiritual Energy and destroy the meridians. It was more effective than any poison. Unfortunately, those disciples had be the first batch of test subjects.

    The Devil Casting Dagger in Wind Ghost''s hand was an advanced version. It could transform living people into the Devil n, but because the devil energy did not have a consciousness, it could only change the structure of a human body, and the consciousness still retained its original consciousness.

    Originally, this method was to create men of sacrifice with strong vitality, but now it was used to ruin the reputation of a fellow who might be famous in the Middle Continent in the future.

    Losing his reputation¡­ losing his reputation my ass! F * ck!

    Wind Ghost could not calm down any longer. His old and distorted face was reflected in his pitch-ck pupils. The young man''s hand that was grabbing him had already be entangled in demonic energy.

    This guy¡­ was originally from the Devil n!

    Even the most experienced assassin couldn''t help but be stunned. The person who wanted to set him up had turned ck. Moreover, this action of sending devil energy to the Devil n was ridiculous.

    ¡°How is this impossible?¡± Guo Fan chuckled and killed the assassin with a backhand sh.

    He did not have the time to talk nonsense with this guy. After all, the Burning Blood Pill was about to lose its effectiveness. Even if he was not afraid of the seque, he still needed to find the materials to treat it as soon as possible.

    ¡°So it''s the essence of the Xiangfeng Bird. No wonder it''s so fast.¡±

    Guo Fan curled his lips and looked at the ck robe that was rapidly drying up, leaving only a wisp of green smoke behind.

    This old fellow''s cultivation was not high, but he relied on the convenience of his race and the many years of training he had. That was why he could be so fast.

    It was probably because he was too confident in his own speed that Guo Fan was able to catch him so easily.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    Guo Fan had just gotten rid of the problem on his head when he was immediately blocked by Song Na in front of him.

    The female crown summoned the Devil Subduing Sword that fell from the sky just now. She put her two fingers together and green and purple lightning shed. She looked like she was facing a great enemy.

    Guo Fan was puzzled and raised his head to look.

    In the rainstorm, a figure dressed in purple stood in the air with a vague shape. Her face was covered with a ferocious bronze ghost mask, but her graceful figure had a kind of charming temperament.

    On top of that person''s head, a progress bar that was full appeared -

    -50 Catastrophic Rtionship!

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260 - The Heavens Want Me Dead

    Ever since Guo Fan traveled through space, he had been in frequent contact with the characters he had conquered before, and he had often encountered situations that were not very good. He had almost developed a conditioned reflex. - -

    Before seeing anyone, he would first look at the rules.

    He looked at the progress bar from afar and saw that the entire progress bar was red to the point that it was ck. The edge of the progress bar was dripping with blood. It was a shocking sight.

    There was a huge difference between the special effect of the peach blossom and the original ink peach color.

    The graceful figure wearing purple clothes and a ghost face stood in the air. She did not move in the rain and her figure was a little blurry. Only behind the ferocious bronze ghost mask was a pair of clear and charming blue eyes that were as clear as crystal. Unfortunately, the ss-like luster emitted a fierce hatred and did not cause one''s heart to be enchanted with gentle love¡­

    To be honest, Guo Fan had never seen such a scene before.

    Even in the original game, he had never managed to raise an NPC''s favorability to the max. At most, it would be -10, -20, this sort of minor degree of aggro. On the way, he might be attacked if he encountered it. If he defeated it, it would be fine.

    As for -50, Catastrophic Rtionship¡­

    Apart from some yers who yed games, it was for the sake of a feeling that was different from the one in real life. In this high degree of freedom in the Obsidian Tribes game, nPCs were not treated as individuals, but rather as entertainment for destruction. It would cause the favorability of NPCs to drop to the bottom. However, the punishment system in the game was also very serious, and after the severity of the situation exceeded three times, basically, it would be difficult to move forward in the game, so they could only delete their ounts.

    In other normal times, it was very hard to see the favorability level below -30.

    There were positive and negative sides to the favorability bar, but in the game, it would only show one side, which was neither positive nor negative.

    But now, Guo Fan could only think of one possibility - the favorability rating that was originally full had been reversed!

    But next, there were two problems. First, who had reversed it? Second, how had it been reversed?

    At this moment, there was only one name in Guo Fan''s mind.

    At this moment, the person who was trying to fight for the position of Sect Master in the three pces of Soaring Wisdom Sect¡­ They had joined forces with the Snowke Mansion tounch an attack on Song Na, who had the highest chance of bing the next Sect Master. However, the previous attack had far surpassed the line of the Soaring Wisdom Sect, which was the leader of the righteous path. In addition to the disciples who were being controlled, the Snowke Mansion was the only one who was making trouble. There was nothing else he could think of.

    Before this, when Guo Fan looked at the illustrated handbook, he found a character that had mysteriously disappeared.

    Coincidentally, it belonged to the Snowke Mansion.

    Zhousheng!

    Originally, the messenger in charge of passing down orders on behalf of the Prefecture Master, ¡°Yellow Spring,¡± didn''t have any real power, but his status was extraordinary. She was arrogant, and everyone in the Snowke Mansion only regarded her as a puppet tool. Although she looked respectful on the surface, she didn''t really care about it in her heart.

    She was a beautiful, tall, and somewhat arrogant mixed blood woman. She had red hair and blue eyes that only the Southern Barbaric Tribe had. In a gloomy and cold-blooded sect like the Snowke Mansion, she was arrogant and unbridled. However, because of this, no one wanted to deal with her. They only thought of her as a big-breasted, brainless vase.

    Moreover, she also held the ¡°right¡± to meet the Prefecture Master. Since she did not have any real power and did not interfere with their work, she naturally had to pay her respects.

    However, the purple clothed woman in front of her, although she was indeed red haired and blue eyed, her figure and temperament were the same as Zhousheng, but she was clearly emitting an extremely dangerous aura. The Spiritual Energy was restrained, but its power was deep and sinister. It was as terrifying as the opening of the Nine Underworld Pce. The surrounding rainwater automatically stopped and was instantly dispersed into water vapor, causing the surroundings to be covered with a fog of rain. The thunder and lightning rolling in the clouds above seemed to be cheering for her, bing her background.

    Song Na blocked in front of Guo Fan, her long ck hair falling down. It was slightly wet by the rain, fluttering in the wind. Only then did Guo Fan realize that the hairband on her head had been cut off. She flew far away. It should be that the purple clothed person opposite her had already made a move. However, Song Na had noticed it and blocked the attack, but her hairband had been cut off.

    Yu Xu Eldest Senior Sister''s expression was solemn and her brows were tightly knitted. Her expression was somewhat doubtful but her hands did not dare to rx as she said in a deep voice, ¡°Yellow Spring?¡±

    Her two fingers drew together and drew across the de of the Devil Subduing Sword. Green-purple electric snakes danced about. She had already used the ultimate technique of the Soaring Wisdom Sect, and it was also the fiercest Tao technique, ¡°Purple Cloud Divine Thunder Art.¡± This Tao technique was the most difficult to learn, but in terms of power, it was the best.

    Even the three elders just now had not cultivated it to perfection. Otherwise, in this thunderstorm weather, the Purple Cloud Divine Thunder Technique was the most suitable. If the timing was right, it could even bepared to the Heavenly Tribtion. How could they not use it?

    Guo Fan held his breath and focused his mind. His whole body was tensed up. He looked at the man in purple opposite him, waiting for an answer while calcting the time he could still maintain his Burning Blood Pill.

    But he had already made some guesses earlier, and now he just wanted to verify it.

    And the truth was almost right in front of his eyes.

    Why would Song Na think that the purple robed person in front of her was that elusive Lord of Yellow Spring? Because of that bronze ghost mask!

    That was the legendary ¡°Yellow Spring¡± mask that would never be taken off, and every sect and sect definitely had a portrait of Yellow Spring. Although it did not have a real appearance, that symbolic ghost mask definitely could not be mistaken.

    The purple robed man''s eyes still revealed a cold hatred and condescending disgust, and the voice under the mask was hoarse and rough. It was not possible to distinguish between men and women, but it could be clearly seen through the rain. She did not pay attention to Song Na. She just looked at the corpses on the river surface that were swept away and sneered, ¡°A bunch of trash.¡±

    She actually stretched out her hand and pinched, turning those corpses into powder.

    She withdrew her hand as if she was pinching a few ants to death and looked at Guo Fan. She said to herself, ¡°So I didn''t n to show myself here. I will personally finish you off when you lose your reputation and betray your family. I didn''t expect that you have really turned into a devil. ¡°

    Guo Fanughed awkwardly. He thought that it didn''t sound like Zhousheng.

    On the contrary, it was very unfamiliar.

    At least, Zhousheng would never call herself ¡°me.¡± She usually liked to call herself ¡°Zhousheng,¡± as if she was emphasizing her own name.

    Also, this did not seem like a person who was born with hate because of love.

    Because she did not even look at Song Na!

    Guo Fan, who had experienced it before, could find some examples from Sun Fen. When she forced Guo Fan to choose one in Night''s Fall Sword City, she was very jealous. No matter how much Zhousheng hated Song Na, it was impossible that she did not feel anything for Song Na, who ¡°snatched¡± her man away. However, the purple robed man in front of her did not even look at her.

    Guo Fan''s doubts became deeper and deeper. He did not exin the situation of the Spiritual Energy and devil Qi coexisting in his body. At this moment, how could he have the patience to listen to this? Interrupting the conversation was a very dangerous thing. If he was impatient, he might just kill his way over and take Guo Fan''s head.

    The favorable impression he had for it couldn''t be underestimated.

    Now, this fellow was talking nonsense. It was just an announcement. Because the aura on her body was already strong to the point of being undefeatable, the disparity in strength between the two of them. The aura in the surroundings waspletely enveloped, and once they attacked, only death awaited them. Guo Fan didn''t have any thoughts of fighting, trying to stall her, or trying to persuade her.

    It was just like how it was very difficult to decrease the favorability of a person who was currently at the max level. The favorability of a person who had negative values would not waver just because of words.

    Now, the only chance was to escape.

    Taking advantage of the fact that the Burning Blood Pill''s medicinal strength had yet to pass¡­

    ¡°But a quarter of an hour, isn''t this too extreme?¡± Guo Fan bitterly smiled in his heart, ¡°Even if I escape at my maximum speed, I can only escape a few thousand miles. Before I can leave this fellow''s perception range, I''m afraid I''ll already be exhausted to death.¡±

    The wind and rain pped on his skin, sending chills down his spine. It was like his heart was being pulled out of his body.

    Could it be that the heavens want me dead?

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261 - Master Can You Bring Me a Message

    Guo Fan took a deep breath. Perhaps it was because the situation was too bad, or because his heart had already been trained, he didn''t panic much other than feeling a chill in his heart.

    ¡°What are you panicking for¡­¡± Guo Fan''s heart was filled with despair, ¡°If a genuine Tribtion Passing Stage is ced here, even a thought from him would be able to lift my ashes. What''s the use of panicking?¡±

    But it was obvious that the purple robed man, ¡°Yellow Spring,¡± did not intend to kill Guo Fan right now.

    Judging from her current words, her original n was to let that assassin, Feng Gui, use the Devil Casting Dagger to turn Guo Fan into the Devil n.

    When everyone in the Devil n, including Guo Fan, had no other choice but to fight him, she admired Guo Fan''s despair, and only after that would she kill him.

    The depth of her hatred towards Guo Fan, and the degree of favorable impression she had towards him, could be seen from this method.

    But now, Guo Fan had really be a member of the Devil n, and it had instantly messed up her n. Therefore, she had no choice but to step in personally.

    Guo Fan was sure that even the master of Snowke Mansion would be surprised and curious about the fact that a person whom he was once familiar with had suddenly be the Devil n.

    The reason why she appeared in advance wasn''t because of shock or doubt. Guo Fan didn''t believe it, especially when she had already nned to turn Guo Fan into the Devil n.

    In other words, she was most likely willing to listen to Guo Fan''s'' dying words''.

    Guo Fan had tacitly acknowledged the identity of the Devil n, and he also wanted to make use of this to make a fuss.

    When he first asked Su Feng about it, he had already used the identity of a spy that the Rotten River Tower had ced in the devil religion. Now, adding the identity of a spy to the Devil n would not be a big deal.

    After gradually getting used to the coldness on his body, Guo Fan had a feeling that a dead pig was not afraid of boiling water. He estimated that he would die anyway, so he might as well give it a try. He raised his head and said with augh, ¡°I also did not expect that I, Guo Fan, would be a nobody. I can also trouble the master of Snowke Mansion to kill me personally.¡±

    At least, Song Na could live.

    As he spoke, he moved behind Song Na. ¡°But this time, you have to think it through. Although I am just a weak, pitiful, and helpless nobody, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But there are many women who are willing to give up everything for you and have extraordinary status and cultivation.¡±

    Yomi sneered and her gaze swept across the nervous Song Na. As if he was looking at a fool who had been deceived by a scumbag man, he said, ¡°Ranked second in the Sword Singing Ranking and is also the son of the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord and the son-inw of Profound Yin Family. Your other abilities are nothing. The skills to toy with a woman''s feelings are indeed top-notch. No wonder¡­¡±

    She paused for a moment, and her final voice became soft. After that, she crossed her hands behind her back and said indifferently, ¡°If you want to kill me, I''ll kill you. Just let them do whatever they want. I''ll wake them up one by one. If you continue to be stubborn, I''ll add a few pairs of lovebirds to your death.¡±

    As an evil sect, Snowke Mansion had always been obedient. It was natural for Yellow Spring to have such a domineering and fierce personality. However, Guo Fan could vaguely sense Zhousheng''s tone from it.

    That''s right¡­ The four words, ¡°Dead couple,¡± had a hint of tsundere in them.

    Guo Fan suppressed the thoughts in his heart and cleared his throat. He was determined to seek death once and for all. He said, ¡°Then¡­ Soaring Wisdom Sect, Luo Shengtian, Nether Cliff, Night''s Fall Sword City and Heavenly Treasure Pavilion, the Four Great Aristocratic Families, Soul Haunt Ship, Redwood High Academy, Southern Wastnd Northern Barbarians and Demon Mermaids and Mermen ns. Even the Rotten River Tower¡­ What if they alle to Snowke Mansion?¡±

    There were some big ones and some small ones. The names of all the major powers were just like the names of the vegetables. When Huang Quan heard this, he became silent and said,¡± You are really audacious. No wonder you dare to kill the assassins of the Snowke Mansion. ¡°

    She was obviously referring to Bie Xiaoshuang and Wen Luxue. Gan, as expected, he even knew about this.

    Guo Fan''s expression did not change. ¡°You tter me¡­¡±

    Yellow Spring revealed a smile again and said, ¡°But you still dare to count the Soaring Wisdom Sect in? You are really stupid. Do you think that after today, your little lover will be able to leave Spirit Transforming River alive? Be Sect Master! Revenge for you? Even if she managed to escape by a fluke, the position of Sect Leader would only be decided among the other three halls. This is already decided.¡±

    Song Na held the Devil Subduing Sword tightly. Lightning shed on the sword and her heart was extremely anxious. She knew that the Burning Blood Pill on Guo Fan''s body wouldn''t be able to hold on for long, and it was precisely because of this that¡­ She was waiting for Guo Fan to exhaust all his energy. Then, she would reap the most desperate moment from him.

    Yu Xu and Eldest Senior Sister were just about to use all of their energy to summon the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion. This was the best way to deal with a Tribtion Passing Stage. Because the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion would attract each other, if it could attract the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion from the Yellow Spring¡­ That would be great.

    At this moment, Guo Fan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°What does that have to do with it? She is not the only woman I have in the Soaring Wisdom Sect. So what if she is dead? I can''t wait to have a beauty apany me in death. It''s really wonderful, but you have to be careful, Prefecture Master. If the Snowke Mansion supports a person who is determined to endure and avenge his husband, then that will be truly terrifying. ¡°

    Song Na''s movement paused for a moment. She suddenly turned her head and looked at Guo Fan. The hand that held the sword trembled slightly.

    ¡°Determination to endure and avenge my husband.¡± Guo Fan''s tone softened slightly, as if he was trying to persuade her, but his tone carried an unquestionable tone.

    The long hair of the female crown, which was as cold as an immortal, was loose. A few wet locks were stuck on the side of her fair face. The expression of tears that had fallen not long ago showed that she was in a daze and disbelief.

    Yellow Spring''s pair of beautiful blue eyes suddenly widened, then heughed loudly. ¡°I was thinking about how much you love her. So, it turns out that it''s the same¡­ Life and death are the same. Are you worthy of this sentence?¡±

    Her tone suddenly turned cold. She raised her hand and spread her five fingers. A void enveloped Guo Fan''s figure. She said in disgust. : ¡°Have you seen this person''s true face? There are so many sects and even tribes¡­ [He has shown mercy everywhere, just like a game. He only craves beauty, and has no sincerity at all.] When death is near, they still want to drag a guy to die with them. Death is not to be regretted! ¡°

    Two more tears streaked across Song Na''s face and she closed her eyes, ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I saw it clearly.¡±

    Guo Fan looked at the progress bar above Song Na''s head in surprise as it became locked. He thought that there was actually an unexpected harvest at this time.

    Guo Fan''s control over people''s emotions was still very sharp. Yellow Spring''s hatred towards him had already reached the bottom of his bones. His eyes were about to burn with anger. He wished that he could dismember his body immediately. The kind that would burn his bones and scatter his ashes after splitting, but he didn''t really care about Song Na.

    However, because of her hatred towards Guo Fan, if she felt that Guo Fan cared about Song Na''s words, Song Na would be in danger. Therefore, Guo Fan said that he did not care about Song Na at all. That was the real way to save Song Na.

    But this way, he really didn''t have any chance of survival.

    Unfortunately¡­

    Guo Fan felt relieved and sighed. Forget it, these few months were much more exciting than the first half of his life. It was worth it.

    In the next moment, the gloomy and vast Spiritual Energy came crashing down from all directions. Guo Fan looked at the purple-clothed man wearing the bronze ghost mask and the long hair that was as beautiful as ss beads. Suddenly, he said softly, ¡°Master of Prefecture, can you help me convey a message¡­¡±

    YellowSprings originally wanted to reject him immediately, but when he saw his difficult but firm expression, he hesitated for some reason.

    Guo Fan said nostalgic, ¡°Back then, you asked me which was more important on the outside and on the inside. I didn''t answer back then, but now I think¡­¡±

    He paused, then said seriously, ¡°I think, appearance is still the most important!¡±

    ¡°Is¡­ is it true?¡±

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262 - Sess or Failure Depends on This

    A shortugh suddenly rang out.

    In this heavy scene that was infinitely close to the edge of life and death, it seemed very out of ce. However, it was also like a pair of scissors splitting silk. The lightning that cut through the sky broke the atmosphere.

    It was as if the clouds had dispersed in an instant. The huge Spiritual Energy that was rushing at one''s face and soul had disappeared.

    Crackle¡­ The raindrops that had stopped due to the invisible forcended on Guo Fan''s body, producing a clear sound.

    The pressure on him suddenly became lighter, and he subconsciously took a deep breath. When the Spiritual Energy in his body automatically protected his body and released the rainwater, he was slightly stunned, and then he realized that his back was covered in cold sweat. But just now, when he was fully focused on dealing with Huang Quan, he didn''t even notice it.

    He suddenly raised his head, looking at the purple robed person in front of him.

    The purple robed man with the bronze ghost mask was still the same appearance as before, but the coldness in his eyes that had been present since he appeared suddenly softened and turned into an even more vivid and bright smile.

    It was only a slight change in his eyes, but his entire temperament had changed dramatically, as if he could immediately imagine the expression on his face under the mask.

    His curved eyebrows, bright eyes, and the slightly curved corners of his mouth naturally had a curvature of his lips. He was naive and wild, carrying a bit of disbelief and doubt, and a hidden joy and pride that he could not help but hide.

    He asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    An inconceivable feeling surged into his heart. Guo Fan probed, ¡°Zhousheng?¡±

    Actually, there was no need to probe anymore. He immediately realized that this question of his was simply stupid. He cursed in his heart and immediately turned to open the illustrated handbook interface.

    Zhousheng''s illustrated handbook, which had already been activated, was right in front of him.

    It was as if it had never disappeared!

    [Character: Zhousheng (3-star / 5-star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Yellow Springs Messenger - Traversable in all ten types of hell]

    [Level: Celestial Dao - No / Tribtion Stage 6]

    [Attribute interface (click Check)]

    Card Carrying Bonus: Constitution + 13,435 Bones + 126,432 Strength + 114,514 Movement Speed + 124,563 Spiritual Energy + 153,345 (Do you want to bring: Yes / No)

    However, the data in the illustrated handbook had a huge change. Not only was Zhousheng''s star level jumping between three stars and five stars, her level did not change repeatedly from the Heavenly Tribtion to the Heavenly Tribtion. The data on the card was even more chaotic. For a moment, there was basically no bonus. On the one hand, it was a five-dimensional card that could easily reach hundreds of thousands.

    The entire card seemed to have split into two. The other card was clearly the illustrated handbook of the Snowke Mansion''s Master, Huang Quan, who had just asked for his life!

    This¡­ Doesn''t this mean that the person in front of him isn''t in a stable condition right now, and could switch back to Huang Quan at any time?

    Guo Fan''s thoughts started to spin rapidly. There might not be much time left, and this was the only chance he had if he wanted to kill the person in front of him!

    No matter why Zhousheng was one with Huang Quan, at this moment, she was controlling this body!

    Hope rekindled in his heart. On the other side, Song Na frowned and felt deeply puzzled. However, she was very smart. She instantly deduced the current situation through the reaction of these two people.

    The one who was truly rted to Guo Fan was the girl called ¡°Zhousheng.¡± However, there was another soul consciousness that was one with her, and that should be the true master of the Snowke Mansion, the Yellow Spring.

    She had even deduced the reason why Huang Quan hated Guo Fan to the core.

    It was nothing more than the fact that the other consciousness that controlled her body was in love with Guo Fan. However, she didn''t have such thoughts. Perhaps she didn''t even know what was going on, but she felt disgusted in her heart.

    Under such circumstances, she might think that Guo Fan had taken advantage of the situation, and she was forced to have a rtionship with him. However, Guo Fan was indeed a romantic and romantic person, which made her even more extreme towards Guo Fan.

    However, no matter what, this girl called Zhousheng was indeed full of love for Guo Fan, which was theplete opposite of Huang Quan.

    Guo Fan''s probing question made the purple robed man''s eyes, which were originally filled with anticipation, suddenly be nk. He red at him and muttered angrily, ¡°Fake, fake, they are all fake. You don''t even know me anymore. And you even said that you like me.¡±

    She snorted again and again. The voice that came from under the mask was ruthless and lovable. It was as different as heaven and earth from the cruel and ruthless Snowke Mansion Master.

    Guo Fan was afraid that she would turn back to the dead if she was unhappy, so he quickly said,¡± It''s true, it must be true. I like the messenger very much. It''s just that I was too sad that you wanted to kill me just now. I still haven''t reacted yet. ¡°

    Guo Fan thought to himself, ¡®Not only do I like you, I also love you to death!''

    If Zhousheng hadn''t suddenly taken control of his body, Guo Fan would have been dead by now. He would have ended his three-month journey as a transmigrator, or be the yer with the shortest lifespan among the transmigrators. He would have been nailed to the pir of shame of being a transmigrator.

    He was sincere, and his words were filled with love for Zhousheng. Even the lingering fear and grievance were real. There was not the slightest bit of falsehood.

    When Zhousheng heard him directly and boldly say that he liked her, a shy blush immediately appeared on her face under the mask. She happily thought that he must have really liked her so that he would be so anxious. She also heard him say that she wanted to kill him. She went forward to take off the mask on her face and reached out to pull Guo Fan''s hands. She pouted and said, ¡°It''s not me.¡±

    Guo Fan spent a lot of effort to restrain himself from turning around and running away.

    He looked at the beauty who took off the mask in front of him, behind the ferocious ghost face. It was indeed that beautiful face that he was very familiar with. The soft and thick red hair that fell down stuck to the side of her face. In terms of innocence and pride, it added a few exotic beauty.

    She pulled Guo Fan''s hand and ced it on her cheeks, letting him hold her face. Guo Fan''s finger could easily touch the slightly pulsating bloodline on her neck.

    She said that you don''t like me, but she gave her vital points to Guo Fan without any hesitation.

    Zhousheng slightly tilted her head, and her soft lips and teeth slid across the edge of Guo Fan''s palm. The wet and slippery feeling disappeared in an instant, and she saw the forbearance on Guo Fan''s face. ¡°Then what you said just now, is it true or not?¡±

    Her name was indeed correct.

    Guo Fan nodded seriously and seriously. ¡°Appearance is more attractive to me, but internal is actually secondary.¡±

    Those who are good on the surface can be wives, but those who are bad on the outside can also be people who can''t be provoked¡­

    Zhousheng let out a long breath and said, ¡°Then I am relieved.¡±

    Guo Fan could not help but say, ¡± So you asked me this question before because you were worried that I would find out about your rtionship with Yomi and think you''re a schizophrenic, and then I don''t like you anymore? ¡°

    Zhousheng''s face turned red. ¡°No, no¡­¡±

    She suddenly said in a rude and unreasonable manner, ¡°Anyway, you must continue to like me now. Otherwise, I will let the Pce Chief hit you.¡±

    Guo Fan''s face turned pale, and he pretended to be afraid and gritted his teeth. He sighed with grief and indignation, ¡°Your Prefecture Master wants my life now¡­ Don''t tell me you want her to do it too. ¡°

    He looked at Zhousheng''s face as he spoke. Sess or failure depended on this moment!

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263 - The World''s Most Terrible Dick

    From the way Zhousheng addressed him as ¡°Lord Prefecture Master,¡± she still regarded herself as the ¡°messenger of Huang Quan.¡± She did not seem to be equal to Huang Quan.

    But it was also not that one side was absolutely powerful and the other side could only listen to the difference in status between them.

    Guo Fan felt that Zhousheng''s tone was more like she was addressing a sister who was close to her. She was dependent on her sister, but she was more like a casual and intimate person.

    ¡°When I said the answer to the question that I did not answer back then, she immediately came out. She did not show any signs of struggling. Personality¡­ Let''s call it personality for now. The overflow between two personalities is very smooth.¡±

    Guo Fan analyzed in his heart and observed Zhousheng''s expression. ¡°Furthermore, in the game, the personality of Huang Quan has never appeared before¡­¡±

    Yes, it has never appeared, and there was not even the slightest clue.

    As the messenger, Zhousheng and Huang Quan, who was the Prefecture Master, were like two different individuals. Even when Guo Fan was attacking, he didn''t notice anything wrong. Because it was rare for Zhousheng to not push the storyline forward. Instead, it happened in the Snowke Mansion.

    From the looks of it, the game''s n was to prevent yers from discovering this hidden character and the hidden plot behind it.

    However, when Guo Fan found out the truth, he turned his head back and found out that the so-called clues had already been ced in the illustrated page of the character.

    [Yellow Springs Messenger - Nine Underworlds Ten Category Avable]

    Nine Underworlds Ten Category Avable to Transcend¡­ The bearing of this title waspletely different from a tool person who could only send messages.

    This so-called Yellow Springs Messenger was probably the real Yellow Springs Messenger. Oh.

    And now, it was possible to have a new understanding of why ¡°Yellow Springs rarely appears in front of everyone, and only the Messenger Zhousheng sends messages.¡±

    Everyone in the Snowke Mansion and the general opinion of the outside world was that ¡°Huang Quan¡± actually had another identity to conceal his identity, so he couldn''t expose himself. That was why he concealed his true identity.

    And why was this generation''s Huang Quan even more mysterious than before? Even the people in Snowke Mansion couldn''t see him. Everyone had their own opinions, but just like the two jujube trees in Lu Xun''s courtyard. They could always find a reasonable and usually mysterious exnation.

    For example, in order to establish a higher prestige, it would create a sense of distance and fear towards the Manor Lord.

    The yers did not care about this even more¡­ In any case, there were quite a number of these characters who wanted to maintain their poise and mysteriousness.

    After all, the previous generations of ¡°Yellow Springs¡± always had a mysterious appearance. It was a traditional skill. Furthermore, Zhousheng did not have any cultivation at all. No matter how one thought about it, it could not be that she had kidnapped the Manor Lord.

    However, Guo Fan now had a new idea.

    The reason why Yellow Spring didn''t appear in front of people was probably because she couldn''t appear¡­

    This time, the operation against Guo Fan and Song Na seemed to be rushed, but it was ruthless and decisive. It should be to solve the problem in one go.

    However, she didn''t expect Guo Fan to be in such a state where the Dao and Devil were mutually reinforcing each other. Her original n had failed, so she didn''t hide her identity anymore. Instead, she came out to deal with Guo Fan personally.

    At this moment, Guo Fan suddenly had an understanding in his heart. He was in such a hurry that he had almost lost the demeanor of the leader of the peak Evil Faction of the Far Eastern Sea.

    Why was she in such a hurry?

    Guo Fan made a judgment that could decide life and death.

    Among the two personalities, Zhousheng was the one in charge!

    Zhousheng curled her lips and showed an angry expression. ¡°A few days ago, the Prefecture Master suddenly found out that I had agreed to marry you. He was furious. He said that he wanted to kill a despicable person like you, and it just so happened that her skill improved a lot. So he temporarily locked me up. I really have no way to do it in a short period of time¡­ ¡°

    Her tone changed, and her face suddenly revealed a proud expression. Hmph, she said: ¡°Then I thought about it, I wasing to find you anyway. Why don''t you let the Lord of Prefecture bring me here. Even though she locked me up, I don''t know if I can stille out¡­ It''s just that the time is a bit short.¡±

    How willful¡­ However, she was like this in the Snowke Mansion. Everyone only knew that she was relying on the Manor Lord to take advantage of the situation, but they didn''t know that she was also ¡®domineering'' to her own Manor Lord.

    It was no wonder that Huang Quan was so angry. Judging from the past events and the brief appearance of the Prefecture Master, it was no wonder that Huang Quan was so angry. The Prefecture Master didn''t seem to have any feelings for her. Instead, he looked like an ambitious and ambitious man. He was the one who sold himself!

    He had be the leader of a major power for no reason, and wanted to be the leader of the Middle Continent. In the end, his other personality had beenpletely conquered by a man, and he even wanted to marry him. However, he couldn''t control his own body, so he had to be at the Catastrophic Rtionship. Just thinking about it made him copse.

    Thinking about it, it was normal for the other party to want to kill him so badly.

    However, understanding was one thing, but the person he wanted to kill was himself. Of course, he could not. Not only that, he also had to show disgust on his face from the beginning to the end, as if he was watching a dirty insect being cooked up¡­

    Guo Fan showed a worried expression and said, ¡°But what if shees out again? I am already at the end of my rope. Once the Burning Blood Pill''s effect is over, I am afraid that I will not be able to move at all. Moreover, now that she hase out and rified the matter, Song Na and I have no ce to stay in Middle Continent. At this moment, I''m afraid that Soaring Wisdom Sect is going to issue a wanted order¡­ ¡°

    He deliberately kept the Spiritual Energy that had been suppressing his injuries in his body. His face immediately turned pale and blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth. Coupled with his clothes and hair that were wet from the rain, he looked miserable.

    Zhousheng''s personality was simr to the Yellow Spring, but her behavior was cuter, even though it was sometimes quite nasty.

    It was a bit like what some boys often did when they were young. The more they liked it, the more they bullied. They especially liked to give some care after the matter was over.

    Of course, Guo Fan felt that in the environment of Snowke Mansion, this kind of mentality should be closer to torturing¡­

    At this moment, although she wasn''t the one who caused Guo Fan''s miserable condition, it was still considered ¡°personally¡± because the Yellow Springs and her were like twins.

    Zhousheng''s expression immediately became full of pity. She moved closer to Guo Fan and licked the blood at the corner of his mouth. But then she pouted and said awkwardly, ¡°Alright, alright, it''s my fault. Then I''ll let you bully me as you wish.¡±

    Guo Fan narrowed his eyes and said without batting an eyelid, ¡°You?¡±

    He immediately shook his head and said gently, ¡°But this is not your fault. How can I let you¡­¡±

    Zhousheng reached out a finger and pressed it on his lips. She said, ¡°I am her.¡±

    She grabbed Guo Fan''s hand with her other hand and reached into the purple robe with his fingertip. ¡°Let me teach you, where is the weakness of the cultivation technique of the Prefecture Master?¡±

    This was probably the most terrifying Second and Fifth Young in the world.

    Guo Fan turned his head to the side and gave Song Na, who had been watching and witnessing the rebellion, a look. He said telepathically, ¡°Bring me the rope that tied me up earlier.¡±

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264 - He Is a Very Reliable Man

    Mount Yuxu was located at the center of the Middle Continent. It was the ce where the legendary luck gathered.

    The founder had formed a mountain protecting formation with 49 energy veins underground - the Origin Returning Heaven Suppressing Formation.

    A towering mountain rose from the ground, and thousands of miles of strange peaks stood tall. All of them were connected to the formation with chains extending out from the eye of the formation. This was the Jade Void Mountain.

    On the towering mountain, the flowers and nts were luxuriant and luxuriant, and the rare spirit beasts were agile and dashing. The pavilions and pavilions were lined up in rows, and the bluestone paths were extraordinarily elegant under the cover of the verdant trees. Streams formed waterfalls on the edge of the cliff and washed down, turning intokes and rivers on the ground below.

    The area covered by the Void Jade Mountain was the spirit beast breeding ground of the Soaring Wisdom Sect. It wasparable to the territory of a mortal.

    This was one of the hidden resources of an old immortal sect.

    However, the atmosphere on the mountain was not as peaceful and peaceful as before. Instead, it was very tense and serious.

    Devil Cult attacked the mountain.

    When this news arrived, the Soaring Wisdom Sect was in an uproar. <ul ss="wp-block-list">- It might not be appropriate to say this, but in a short period of time, the entire Soaring Wisdom Sect fell into a state of shock, and felt that it was absurd.

    Why would the Devil Cult suddenly attack the mountain?

    And it was at this moment.

    ¡°The Gu Sect''s two great guardians, Snake Heart Buddha and Scorpion Beauty, Wu Tianzong and Scorpion Beauty, are both Physical Integration Period experts. And the Poison Sect''s Myriad Maple Shrouding River, these three have already led a group of devils into the secondyer of the formation. The Soul Lamps of the elders and disciples guarding the firstyer of the formation have been extinguished¡­ I''m afraid that not a single disciple outside the firstyer is left alive. ¡°

    The elder who reported the incident had a pained expression on his face as he spoke with a trembling voice.

    Vast Nether Hall Master supported the elder who was on the verge of copse. An angry expression shed across his face. Clenching his fist tightly, his eyes fell upon the Sect Leader who was giving orders to the people in front of him to start defending against the enemy. He thought to himself why the devil religion hade at this time and patted the elder''s shoulder with a sigh. ¡°Go and gather all the disciples below the Void Refining Stage. Don''t cause any unnecessary casualties.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The elder took his leave.

    The master of Scarlet Fire Hall who was standing next to him was a fat man who looked very amiable. He also nced at Eyun. His eyes swept across Song Ru''s body as he said, ¡°The reason why the Devil Cult was able to break through the firstyer of the formation so quickly should be because of that ¡®Thousand Maple Shine River'' Xu Xinhong. He is a traitor of our sect. I''m afraid that he has already discovered the w of the firstyer of the formation and has been hiding it all this time¡­ ¡°

    He frowned, ¡°I don''t understand. Today, the Devil Cult attacked these few people in the mountain gate. Their cultivation levels weren''t high, and they didn''t lead a lot of people either. If they just interfered, it would be too much of a hassle. If they wanted to take advantage of the war in the north¡­ Our headquarters is empty, and we want to take advantage of it. This is clearly another hasty action.¡±

    Vast Nether Hall Master nodded and said in a low voice,¡± I also think it is strange¡­ This timing is too coincidental.¡±

    In everyone''s impression, the main force of the devil religion should be in the north, dealing with the joint attack and defense of the devil race, barbarian race, and human race. The fight was fierce, and arge portion of the elders, protectors, and priests of the Cult had gathered there. The battle situation had also gradually entered its climax.

    There was also a battle between Li Xieren, the witch of the devil cult, and Sun Fen, the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator.

    The two of them looked at each other.

    That''s right, this was the perfect time for them to ¡®force'' Eyun to leave. In this way, although the matter of the Devil Cult attacking the mountain was not necessarily more important than Song Na being bewitched by the Devil n and ¡®betrayed'', it was far more urgent than thetter.

    Eyun must first deal with the Devil Cult. Not to mention putting Song Na''s matter aside for now, at least the impact would definitely drop by a level.

    This was the Devil Cult attacking the mountain!

    Ever since the Soaring Wisdom Sect became the publicly acknowledged number one immortal sect in Middle Continent, it had always been like the sun in the sky, and it was awe-inspiring. Even the Devil Cult had to be wary of it. Since when had they encountered such a tant attack?

    Furthermore, the famous mountain protection formation was easily broken through to the first level.

    No one would care if the person who broke the formation was a traitor or not. The Soul Haunt Ship would only write in the newspaper the next day, ¡°Shocking! The mountain protection formation of the Soaring Wisdom Sect was easily broken by the Devil Cult!¡± Such a title.

    What a shame¡­

    In this way, even Song Na might be bewitched by the Devil n and be a devil.

    Could it be that it was really like this? These terrorist organizations loved to ¡°im¡± some terrorist attacks. Perhaps the devil cult would really shamelessly admit it at that time.

    Then, the nature of this matter would be different¡­

    It was originally Song Na''s will that was not firm. Now, it had be a plot that the devil religion had plotted against Eldest Senior Sister for a long time.

    Even the disciples in the sect would have the thought of ¡°Is it because Eldest Senior Sister is not around that the Devil Cult dares to attack the mountain?¡±

    Vast Nether Hall Master had been very proud of himself when he forced Eyun to give the order to capture Song Na, but now he was full of regret and hatred.

    Damn devil religion!

    They hade sooner orter, but they hade at this time!

    With a dark face, he summoned the subordinate elders of the Law Enforcement Hall and gritted his teeth as he ordered that the Devil Cult people who came this time must be dismembered into thousands of pieces, not leaving a single one alive.

    After Eyun finished making the arrangements, he couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. There were many wrinkles on his aged face, and it could be said that his face was filled with worry. This was simply a troubled period.

    The one in charge of dealing with the Devil Cult''s attack was the Vast Nether Hall. As the Sect Master, he was merely giving the order. Although more than half of the disciples and elders in the sect had been sent to the north to participate in the siege of the Devil Cult, the ones left behind were the elites. It wasn''t to the extent that they couldn''t even deal with three Devil Cult Protectors.

    Moreover, there were not many people from the Devil Cult this time. Apart from being caught unprepared and hastily dealing with the situation, which caused all the disciples who were active on the first level of the grand formation to be unable to escape, there were no more serious consequences.

    More importantly, the matter of pacifying the disciples and perfecting the grand formation was more important.

    ¡°Although the mountain protecting grand formation is powerful, if we rely on it all the time¡­ If we don''t advance and change our minds, it will only bring about our own destruction. This matter is enough to give us a warning. Once we kill the Devil Sect''s viins, we will gather people to rebuild the Origin Returning Heaven Suppressing Formation. ¡°

    After Eyun finished giving his orders, he dismissed everyone.

    Song Ru, who had been standing at the side, said, ¡°Master, about Eldest Senior Sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡± The old man looked at the fog covering the mountains and looked at the hall behind him and said bitterly, ¡°It is Master that I am too useless.¡±

    Although he had been a Sect Master for so many years, he was far from being as ambitious as his senior and junior brothers back then. Otherwise, why would he need to make the three great halls grow bigger and bigger, and even be suspected of overshadowing the Sect Master?

    He was originally a person with the character of Leisure Cloud Crane, but he did not expect that he could not even protect his own disciple now.

    Song Ru could not bear it andforted, ¡°Master, you do not need to worry too much. Eldest Senior Sister is so powerful. Furthermore¡­ there is also that Xia Shui. Oh, now it should be called Guo Fan. His character was very reliable. If he really was Eldest Senior Sister''s old friend, I will definitely protect Eldest Senior Sister well and wash away the injustice. ¡°

    Whoever likes furry things will definitely not be a bad person!

    Fifth Junior Sister thought of the innkeeper of the inn, who had given her fox tail, and the cute cat in Guo Fan''s arms. She nodded with certainty.

    ¡°I hope so¡­¡± Eyun looked at the firm expression on hisst disciple''s face and felt that something was not right. He suddenly remembered something. ¡°Speaking of which, where is the little girl that you brought up the mountain? Since you want to enter the sect, you should take the aptitude test first.¡±

    Song Ru was stunned and said, ¡°Oh right, Master, I haven''t told you that Gu Zhangshi has already cultivated¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    However, Song Ru, who trusted Guo Fan''s character very much, thought of something wrong.

    He had indeed protected Song Na and was prepared tounch a counter-attack, but at the same time, he might be bringing Eldest Senior Sister, who was as cold as a mountain and snow, to another abyss. </ul>

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265 - Let Go of Your Dirty Hands!

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±

    Song Na''s cold voice contained a trace of doubt. Looking at the rope in her hand, her usually calm face showed some hesitation. There was even a faint blush on her fair cheeks.

    On the other end of the rope was Zhousheng who was tied up.

    The end of the rope in Song Na''s hand was connected to her neck.

    The clothes worn by the Snowke Mansion''s master were not ordinary. At least, the material used was higher than the clothes made by Su Feng on Guo Fan. The material of the men''s clothing was hard and thick. Originally, when it was worn by Huang Quan, it added a bit of coldness and dominance.

    However, from the cor of her cor, one could vaguely see a rope forming a circle, which symbolized her identity as a captive.

    If there was also the bronze ghost mask covering her face, then the Snowke Mansion Master, who had always been in a high position and had a proud personality, would now be a prisoner.

    Guo Fan''s Adam''s apple moved slightly, then he coughed twice. He nodded with a serious expression, ¡°That''s right, that''s right. This is how we tie him up. Although this Immortal Binding Rope can only tie up Physical Integration Period warriors under normal circumstances, it can only tie up Physical Integration Period warriors. However, because her life gate has been sealed by the rope, she won''t be able to struggle anymore. ¡°

    ¡°En.¡± Song Na somewhat awkwardly tightened the rope in her hand.

    Although Eldest Senior Sister also wanted to tie Guo Fan up and bring him back to the basement, this strange method¡­ Song Na, who had spent most of her life cultivating in Mount Yuxu, had never seen such a method. It could be seen from the way she tied Guo Fan up with only her hands.

    Song Na was probably the one with the purest thoughts in the harem that Guo Fan had reimed. Sun Fen, who was oftenpared to her, at least knew what a brothel was. However, Song Na really did not know. There was only a vague concept¡­ Whether it was others or her own thoughts, Song Na had nothing to do with this kind of thing.

    Today''s experience could be said to be the first step of life.

    And this first step¡­ was especially big.

    At the beginning. At the beginning, Song Na''s heart was also resisting. Even now, her face was still burning with heat. However, Guo Fan used the excuse that his Burning Blood Pill was about to lose effectiveness and that he was unable to move, and let Song Na act on his behalf.

    Song Na was simply embarrassed and angry, but when faced with Guo Fan''s soft pleading and miserable behavior, she could not refuse.

    After all, the scene of Guo Fan willing to die just now to let Song Na live had already been left in Song Na''s heart for the rest of her life, and it could not be erased for the rest of her life.

    The true feelings between life and death were the most touching.

    Therefore, the current scene was only created after half pushing and half pushing.

    Guo Fan hid the Shadow Stone in his sleeve without batting an eyelid. As another treasured video recording, it was put together with what was previously recorded. In his lifetime, these were all CGs worth reminiscing about.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Are you tied up?¡±

    Zhousheng blinked her eyes and tried to circte the Spiritual Energy in her body. Then she found that all the acupuncture points and life gates were controlled and if she wanted to make a big move, she would have to pull the rope. Even the basic movements had be a problem. She proudly said with satisfaction, ¡°This way, the Prefecture Master will definitely not be able to move!¡±

    Zhousheng''s mental age was not much better than Gu Yaling''s. In modern times, a seventeen or eighteen year old girl who was in the rebellious stage would be naive but also somewhat unruly. And our Lord Manor¡­ was equivalent to a parent.

    Although most of the time Zhousheng was obedient and reliant on Huang Quan, when Guo Fan, this ¡°stinking brat who kidnapped his daughter,¡± appeared, things were not right.

    Zhousheng was crazily helping the outsider and seemed to have a very strong desire to make fun of Huang Quan.

    However, she didn''t want Huang Quan to have any psychological trauma because of this. She instructed, ¡°Xiaobo, you can''t be too scary. The Prefecture Master is actually a very good person. This time, it was actually because of me¡­¡±

    Only you would think that the Snowke Mansion Master, who was in charge of the Far East Evil Faction and had thousands of dead souls under hismand, was a good person, right? However, it didn''t seem wrong for him to think that he was a good person. After all, no matter how bad he was to others¡­ He had to be extremely good to himself.

    ¡°Mmm, don''t worry. I just want to see what kind of expression the Master of the Prefecture, who has a look of disgust and indifference, will have. He won''t do anything to her¡­¡±

    Guo Fan said whileughing. He reached out his hand to touch Zhousheng''s head. He was afraid that Yellow Spring would be so angry that he would cry.

    It must be very pretty, right?

    Just as he was thinking about this, the girl in front of him who had her head touched suddenly shouted in a cold voice, ¡°Let go of your dirty hands!¡±

    Leng''s tone was cold, but her voice was delicate.

    Without the bronze ghost mask, the originally hoarse and indistinguishable voice also returned to its original tone. Due to the anger and faint panic, the somewhat sharp voice that appeared to be somewhat sharp had even diluted the coldness and coldness. It even sounded like a young girl''s tender voice.

    The corner of Guo Fan''s mouth twitched. He slightly moved his hand a little. As expected, the expression on the face of the girl, who was still considered gentle and pretty a moment ago, instantly turned into a fierce disgust. Her eyes were filled with cold poisonous mes as she stared at him. The killing intent in her eyes was as solid as a material substance, and it sent chills down one''s spine.

    He decisively¡­ did not take it away.

    He even pressed it back down even more harshly, stroking it along his hair.

    Yomi''s first reaction was to break free from the restraint and kill Guo Fan. However, he immediately realized that something was wrong. No matter how the Spiritual Energy in his body collided with it, it would be blocked. As he struggled and twisted, he naturally felt the friction of the rope.

    The lifeline of the cultivation technique waspletely controlled. The binding route of the rope and the cirction route of the Spiritual Energy were seamlessly seamless, not a single point was wrong!

    ¡°You!¡± YellowSprings opened his eyes wide in disbelief. He looked at the young man in front of him who had a look of arrogance and satisfaction as he admired his posture. His mind was temporarily stuck at a moment ago.

    How could this be? !

    For Huang Quan, he was about to pinch this ignorant and audacious ant to death a second ago, but in the next second, he was being controlled by someone, and in such a humiliating and disgusting way!

    When he closed his eyes and opened them, even the entire world changed!

    Guo Fan clicked his tongue and sighed. ¡°As expected of the Snowke Mansion Master. What a terrifying killing intent.¡±

    Yellow Spring immediately understood what was going on and shouted angrily, ¡°Zhousheng!¡±

    The rtionship between Zhousheng and Yellow Spring was veryplicated. Their memories were not shared. They would only coexist when meditating in the depths of the divine soul. Therefore, Zhousheng''s ¡°message¡± was also genuine.

    Originally, because Zhousheng and Yellow Spring were one, they would be able to live and die together. Zhousheng would not hide it from Yellow Spring and thus, Yellow Springpletely trusted Zhousheng.

    But because of the addition of Guo Fan, it became Zhousheng''s selfishness. Even more so, it had be <i>_</i>¡®s selfish motive. To her, he wanted Zhousheng to hide his existence from Huang Quan. This was a tant betrayal. However, Huang Quan was siding with Zhousheng. He would rather believe that everything was a lie from Guo Fan. That was why he hated him to the core!

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266 - I''ll Just Treat It as Being Bitten by a Dog

    As the current leader of Snowke Mansion, although she was a girl, she was the leader of an evil sect with wild ambitions and strength. Just like what she had shown since her appearance, her impression of Guo Fan wasn''t due to love or hatred.

    The one who fell in love with Guo Fan was Zhousheng, and it had nothing to do with Huang Quan.

    If they weren''t the same person ugh).

    Before Huang Quan found out about the rtionship between Guo Fan and Zhousheng, her impression of Guo Fan was still that he was a mysterious student from the Redwood High Academy. He was very strong. He had a close rtionship with Bie Xiaoshuang and Wenrexue in the mansion. He could fight for their position. ¡°This kind of cold evaluation was only rted to benefits.

    She had even thought of using these two women to exchange for a Tribtion Passing Stage warrior to join the Snowke Mansion. This was a good deal.

    Bie Xiaoshuang and Wenrexue both had their shorings as assassins. For example, although Bie Xiaoshuang was very strong, she was too weak in her heart. Wen Luxue, on the other hand, had worries and obsession in her heart. She refused to give up on her zither, which had be the symbol of the <i>_</i>. This was a big taboo for assassins who needed to hide their identity.

    Although Snowke Mansion was an evil sect, it was not a devil sect. It was just a grey domain that roamed between ck and white. It would not care about life and death or their own thoughts for the tool assassins cultivated in the mansion.

    However, for these cultivators who had joined the Snowke Mansionter on, they were rtively tolerant and would only use them to produce as much value as possible.

    Thus, these two people retired to the second-tier and became novice instructors and instructors. Now, if they could obtain a greater profit value, as the Prefecture Master, Huang Quan, naturally, they were willing to give up. In any case, there was no shortage of people in the Snowke Mansion who could rece these two positions.

    But in the end, this n was abandoned because of Guo Fan''s untraceable whereabouts and unknown objective.

    However, Huang Quan didn''t expect that it wasn''t only these two people, but also her ¡°herself¡± who had suffered the devil''s hand!

    Thinking back to his previous n, could it be that he wanted to send him out as well? Yet Zhousheng had already sold him to the sky¡­

    It could be imagined that his lungs were about to explode from anger.

    In fact, at the bottom of it all, she had discovered the instability that Guo Fan had brought.

    Yellow Springs could not appear on the surface often. Zhousheng was the only one who could give orders. Currently, Guo Fan had seized more than half of the channels of information in Snowke Mansion. If he asked Zhousheng to give a fake order, no one would doubt it!

    Initially, Yellow Spring med Zhousheng''s betrayal on Guo Fan''s bewitchment. He thought that as long as he killed him and told Zhousheng his true face before he died, he would be able to change her mind.

    No matter what, once everyone died, everything would be over. As her own, Yomi understood Zhousheng''s character very well. She would wait for a while longer. Even if she was sad, it would not affect the matters of Snowke Mansion because of gambling.

    Huang Quan was without a doubt decisive and ruthless. He could even ¡°hurt¡± himself without any hesitation.

    However, Zhousheng, the second and fifth son, was far more determined and smart than she had imagined when it came to love. She even learned to hide and show weakness. Yomi had never thought that Zhousheng, who had always listened to her, would ¡°resist,¡± so she flipped the car over.

    Faced with such a traitor, YellowSprings, who was clearly in a favorable situation but was beaten senseless by the extreme counter-attack, finally lost his image as the Snowke Mansion Master. He let out an angry wail.

    Guo Fan looked at Huang Quan, who had fallen into a state of ¡®ipetence and fury'', and said calmly, ¡°Don''t waste your energy. Every vital gate of your cultivation technique has been sealed, and I know all your weaknesses. If you want to resist, just forget about it.¡±

    Huang Quan was so angry that heughed instead. ¡°So what? Do you think you will win just like that? The Burning Blood Pill on your body should be about to burn your blood and qi dry. Next, it will burn your life force. Even if the devil Qi on your body can help you dy for some time, it will only be a matter of struggling at death''s door¡­ I will wait and see you die of old age and pain. ¡°

    As she spoke, she took a few deep breaths and gradually calmed down.

    That''s right. She had alreadypleted most of her n, but because she found out that Guo Fan had already turned into a devil at thest step, she had no choice but to personally kill him.

    Without her personally killing him, Guo Fan''s death was already destined.

    Even though the Devil n had only taken over the body and those who had been possessed could return to the abyss and be reborn, the devil didn''t have such an advantage. Death was death, turning into a wisp of green smoke and returning to the heaven and earth.

    Guo Fan saw the disgust and arrogance in her eyes once again. He raised his chin and showed a mocking expression, ¡°Let''s see if you will die first or I will die first.¡± He couldn''t help but narrow his eyes. It seemed like the Prefecture Master didn''t understand his current situation very well.

    He looked at the tip of his hair which had started to turn white. The Burning Blood Pill''s medicinal effect was about to disappear. The Spiritual Energy that had gone out of control wreaked havoc in his body, giving him a burning pain. He smiled and said, ¡°That''s right. I am indeed at the end of my rope now. Therefore, the Prefecture Master must be prepared to ept the fury of a person who is about to die¡­ After all, when a man is about to die, he can do anything. ¡°

    Huang Quan''s expression changed slightly. Currently, everyone knew about the dissolute reputation of the Sword Singing Ranking Xia Shui. However, it immediately turned into a sneer, ¡°I will treat it as if I was bitten by a dog!¡±

    Guo Fan smiled and said, ¡°I hope the Prefecture Master will keep his promise.¡±

    Yomi''s expression froze, but she refused to show weakness. She subconsciously pursed her lips and said coldly, ¡°Is this how you n to trample on Zhousheng''s feelings?¡±

    Guo Fan''s eyes were calm. ¡°What? Didn''t the Manor Lord n to kill me? If you really think that Zhousheng and I truly love each other, how could you not know this? How sad would Zhousheng be, and how would she trample on such feelings? If I was lying to Zhousheng and coveting the Snowke Mansion, why would I cherish such a tool? ¡°

    Huang Quan was speechless for a moment. Of course, she wouldn''t admit that she had made a wrong judgment, nor would she show any weakness. She could only hate this fellow for being good at ying with people''s hearts and encouraging them to speak.

    She coldly harrumphed and closed her eyes. She had decided that no matter what happened after this, if she was lucky enough not to die, she would make this fellow repay her a hundred times over!

    Guo Fan did not n to let her go. He lifted the rope in her cor with his fingers. He moved closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°Master of Prefecture, in the following days, you must feel it well. Ten million. Don''t lose yourself in front of your subordinates.¡±

    Saying so, he put the bronze ghost mask back on Huang Quan''s face.

    Huang Quan was stunned, his vision went ck, and his face turned cold. He once again felt the mask, and frowned as he looked at Guo Fan through the mask. He had an ominous feeling in his heart - had this guy been burned silly by the Burning Blood Pill? There was no way he could survive a Burning Blood Pill. Where did hee from? ¡°The following days?¡±

    Guo Fan took over Song Jie, who had been fished up by Song Na. The poor future sixth junior brother of Dan Qing Hall had been sent into the Spirit Transforming River by the Yellow Spring. He might as well stay alive because of the Burning Blood Pill.

    He seemed to have sensed the doubt in Huang Quan''s heart. He snorted and said, ¡°Who said that the Burning Blood Pill is hopeless? If you want to prolong your life, the Mountain Sea Spirit will do. If you want to recover, just a drop of the Phoenix Blood will be enough.¡±

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267 - Wherever You Go I will Go

    Mountain Sea Spirit? Phoenix Blood?

    If he used the Mountain Sea Spirit''s power to heal the injuries caused by the Burning Blood Pill and stabilize his condition for a short period of time, it wouldn''t be difficult. Furthermore, the Phoenix Blood contained the power of rebirth, a legendary divine object that could revive the dead. It was indeed just a drop of water that could heal him.

    However, it was easier said than done to obtain these two items.

    Putting aside the fact that the Mountain Sea Spirit was difficult to form, there had been no news of it for several hundred years. Even if it was formed by chance, there were demons everywhere in the forest. The Mountain Sea Spirit would probably be protected by the demons soon after it was born, or it would be regarded as a god. How could humans be so easy to obtain?

    Even the Snowke Mansion had not found a single Mountain Sea Spirit in all these years.

    Not to mention the Phoenix Blood. The phoenix was a spiritual object that was almost the same as a dragon. In the records of the Snowke Mansion, there were very few traces of the phoenix. How could he have the confidence to find it?

    ¡°It''s naturally easy to say. I''m afraid you can only say it. In the end, you won''t even be able to touch a feather of the phoenix, and it will be a joke.¡±

    Yellow Spring sneered. The remaining anger in his eyes contained a hint of ridicule. Obviously, he didn''t believe that Guo Fan could find these two life-prolonging items. He felt that what he said at this moment was merely thest bit of stubbornness before his death.

    Guo Fan heard the mockingughter behind the mask, but the expression on his face didn''t change much. He wrapped the rope around her neck to the back and pulled it very harshly. He said leisurely, ¡°I don''t need to trouble the Prefecture Master to care about this¡­ Perhaps, I can even get the phoenix urine, let alone the phoenix feather and Phoenix Blood.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Yomi''s body was pulled back by the force. Finally, she felt a kind of humiliation that she couldn''t help but feel. Coupled with Guo Fan''s deliberately vulgar words, she couldn''t help but say angrily, ¡°Shameless!¡±

    When had the Prefecture Master ever suffered such humiliation? He was so angry that he had already torn Guo Fan into pieces in his heart.

    ¡°Prefecture Master, how do you feel?¡±

    Guo Fan smiled. Yomi vaguely felt that this smile was not good. Sure enough, he saw Guo Fan wrap the other end of the rope around his palm and cast a camouge spell on the rope, causing it to disappear immediately.

    At this moment, Yomi looked no different from when she first came here. Although her hands were tied behind her back, she couldn''t see the rope, which made her look like she was standing with her hands behind her back.

    No one could tell that the mysterious master of Snowke Mansion, Yomi, was now tied around his neck with the Immortal Binding Rope, and had lost his freedom.

    Guo Fan turned around and used thest bit of the Burning Blood Pill''s power to search the surroundings with Song Na. All the assassins of Snowke Mansion had died. Even their corpses had been destroyed by the poison. There were no traces left.

    ¡°They really put in a lot of effort to frame me.¡± Guo Fan looked at the corpse on the ground. This person was wearing a bluish-green robe. However, the jade pendant of a true disciple of the Jade Void hung on his waist, and there were two small words written on it: Spiritual Hill. There was still a look of disbelief on his face, and he died with evesting regret.

    He had also used the dagger that contained demonic energy to kill Feng Gui. It should have been Feng Gui who had done it.

    ording to the location of this person, he should be Song Na''spetitor, one of the masterminds behind this incident. However, he died under the hands of the wind ghost. It could be seen that the cooperation between the Soaring Wisdom Sect and the Snowke Mansion was no different from asking a tiger for its skin.

    However, judging from Guo Fan''s understanding, the people of the Soaring Wisdom Sect weren''t that stupid. The reason why this person died was because he wasn''t smart enough.

    Adding this stupid guy, only Song Na and Song Jie were left in this ce. They were the two disciples of the Green Dan Pce, Yu Xu. Song Zhen, who had been taken away by the hammer, belonged to the Scarlet Fire Hall. No one else was left alive. If such an important piece of evil was found out, Song Na would never be able to be the Sect Master again.

    The storm in the river had temporarily stopped, but the heavy rain was still pouring down. From time to time, lightning would sh across the sky.

    Song Na called her mount, the big white crane, and ced Song Jie on it. She said, ¡°Although Martial Life and the other two have died, the following actions of the other three pces will not be dyed because of this. This is only the beginning. We can''t just sit and wait for death.¡±

    As she spoke, she looked at Guo Fan. It was obvious that she wanted to listen to his arrangements.

    Guo Fan nodded and said, ¡°Song Zhen and Hammer don''t need to worry about it for the time being, although this Demonic Dragon looks stupid and stupid. But in fact, she''s very cunning, and ordinary people can''t do anything to her. Let''s go and meet up with Yijun first. It is just that we need to temporarily hide from the limelight in the devil religion. ¡°

    He was a little hesitant. After all, Song Na was a standard righteous person and should be irreconcble with the Devil Cult. Although the matter at hand was urgent, it was inevitable that there would be some problems.

    Song Na saw his hesitation at a nce and walked forward to gently hold his hand. She smiled and said, ¡°Wherever you go, I will go.¡±

    There were still tears on her cold and beautiful face and her beautiful eyes were slightly red. At this moment, this smile really had the stunning feeling of the first clear of the rain and the first clear of the wind and moon.

    In front of Eldest Senior Sister, Yu Xu was high and mighty, aloof from worldly affairs, and at this moment, she was gentle and petty. Her words were filled with deep affection and infatuation, causing Guo Fan''s heart to instantly waver. He pulled Song Na into his arms with force and kissed her with his head lowered.

    Song Na''s face waspletely red, but she did not struggle. She stared into Guo Fan''s eyes, her eyes filled with arteries and veins.

    The lingering fear of life and death melted in the warmth of their lips and teeth.

    The two of them were immersed in the heavy rain, as if they had abandoned everything else. Poor Yellow Spring looked on coldly from the sidelines. Suddenly, he felt indignant in his heart. He hated Guo Fan for pulling him just now. Caught off guard, she staggered and fell into a sorry state. She was really annoyed and resentful.

    On the other hand, he was angry at Zhousheng''s failure to live up to expectations. She had taken a fancy to some kind of unscrupulous scum, yet he was still loyal to her and even betrayed her because of this.

    Guo Fan let go of Song Na. Currently, Yu Xu Eldest Senior Sister was as weak as a Physical Integration Period great cultivator. She leaned on him and stole nces at him from time to time. Although she was already over 300 years old, her young heart was still overflowing.

    He raised his head and saw the upright body of Huang Quan, whose eyes were filled with bright anger. He said calmly, ¡°If you feel unwilling, you can also take the initiative to beg me.¡±

    ¡°Pui!¡± Huang Quan stared at him and sneered: ¡°Why don''t you just kill me! Otherwise, one day, I might pretend to be Zhousheng and kill you!¡±

    Guo Fan said yfully, ¡°Let''s wait and see.¡±

    This was indeed the biggest chance for Huang Quan to fight back, but at the same time, it might also mean that she had fallen¡­ Guo Fan was looking forward to it.

    In the rain, the white crane carried a few people and spread its wings, shing across the Spirit Transforming River.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268 - For You I will Give up My Life

    The white crane''s shadow streaked across the river, and in the blink of an eye, it raised its head and flew into the sky.

    ¡°Huhu¡­¡±

    A biting cold sound of wind could be heard by his ears. Thest bit of medicinal strength of the Burning Blood Pill on Guo Fan''s body had finally been exhausted, and his hair turned white at a speed that was more than two times faster than before.

    Guo Fan looked at his alreadypletely white hair and could not help but curse in his heart, ¡°Although it''s true that I have white hair control, but I don''t want to be white hair too¡­¡±

    However, the aftershock of the Burning Blood Pill was not something to be talked about. Although it was supported by devil energy,pared to the damaged meridians, it was just a drop in the bucket. In the blink of an eye, Guo Fan felt that he had fallen into a weakened state.

    On the other side, Song Jie''s condition was much better, because he had been knocked out by Huang Quan from the very beginning. The medicinal strength within the Burning Blood Pill that could stimte the activity of the human body was preserved for a longer period of time¡­ It should be said that misfortune also had its own good fortune.

    However, Guo Fan felt that he did not suffer a loss. The considerate and gentle Eldest Senior Sister held him in her arms andforted her lover with a broad mind. If it were not for the emergency situation, Guo Fan really wanted to sleep on the pillow for a while.

    But his life was more important now, so he had to leave quickly.

    Following the direction pointed by Guo Fan, the white crane was like a sharp arrow streaking across the sky. To put it bluntly, it was no longer as graceful as the white crane. It was as violent as a fighter jet.

    Eldest Senior Sister''s white crane was not an ordinary white crane either.

    In the game, it was rare toe to the pet mount system. In order to increase the yers'' desire to spend money, it was naturally set to a level simr to weapons and equipment.

    White, blue, green, purple and orange¡­ In any case, due to the cool special effects, cute appearance, and the buff from the pet mount, many wealthy people were willing to spend money.

    Mountain Sea Spirit like Xinyue should be categorized as pets. The grade was orange, and although the level was still a little low, it was not a big deal.

    Her AOE skill was used to support the Thief''s strength. Furthermore¡­ it was very cute!

    Even thest one was enough.

    If it was in the original game, a Xinyue would appear, and the yers would fight to the death.

    Hammer belonged to the mount category, and its grade was probably purple. Moreover, she could turn into a cat! This skill was simply terrifying!

    It felt like if Hammer had been ced in the game, it would be on par with Xinyue''s poprity.

    Guo Fan''s thoughts drifted, and he started to think about this problem as if it was a serious matter. He tried his best to keep himself awake.

    In the corner of his eye, he could see his hair turning white at a speed visible to the naked eye. It had already spread to the roots, as if it symbolized the countdown to his life.

    However, because he had obtained Song Na''s Favorability Points and a captured Snowke Mansion Master, he was actually still in a very rxed mood.

    Eldest Senior Sister''s white crane was called Chasing Wind, and its grade was green. However, from the perspective of being a mount, it was far more cost-effective than a hammer that only knew how to act cute.

    Because it was fast, very fast.

    However, its weakness was also very obvious. Because of its size, the Wind Chasing White Crane could not carry too many people.

    The next four people in the line could be called ¡°crowded.¡±

    ¡°Hey, kid, don''t fall asleep.¡± Xiahou Cenyi''s voice suddenly sounded.

    Guo Fan nced at the sword in his hand. It was too obvious that the Great Elder was so anxious and worried that he had to pretend to be calm. He couldn''t help butugh. It''s not like I''m ying an idol y. The time of my death depends on the game between my current Health Points and my Blood Buff. It''s very objective. It has nothing to do with whether I sleep or not. ¡°

    ¡°What''s an idol drama?¡± The Grand Elder muttered, ¡°It was said nicely earlier, ¡®If one''s cultivation is high enough, then no one would dare to say anything even if hundreds of people were in the bag.'' But now, for the sake of your Eldest Senior Sister, I don''t even want my life anymore¡­ ¡°

    It seemed that Xiahou was very unhappy with the fact that he did not choose to run away. However, the situation at that time did not allow such a thing to happen. She was probably ming Guo Fan for not caring about his life. She was probably a little jealous because she was worried.

    Guo Fan said gently, ¡°Not only my Eldest Senior Sister, but also my supreme elder. For you all, I can give up my life.¡±

    Of course, there were also a few hundred other cards.

    Xiahou Cenyi suddenly stopped talking. Guo Fan felt a bite on his ear. A female voice with a warm breath whispered in his ear, ¡°Little rascal, you only know how to say it nicely.¡±

    Guo Fan looked to the side. He was still in Song Na''s arms. The supreme elder squeezed in and sat on him.

    The three of them were almost twisted into fried dough.

    The supreme elder was very intelligent. Naturally, he could tell that Guo Fan had deliberately only mentioned Song Na and her. However, be careful that the person you love would say that he would give up his life for you. How could he not tolerate it?

    She rubbed Guo Fan''s neck with her cheek and said in a low voice, ¡°Three thousand years ago, I was still a mortal who had only practiced martial arts. Only my brother and I managed to escape from the heavy snow that day. I hid in a broken temple with other beggars and tore down the shrines to burn the fire. Thus¡­ Dry grass as the bait, Cen An blocked my sword for me. But he didn''t say that I would let him sleep first. I''ll be on night watch¡­ ¡°

    Her voice was hard to conceal, ¡°At dawn, I turned around to wake him up, but what entered my eyes was a stiff corpse¡­ Even when he died, he was still sleeping peacefully. ¡°

    So this was the reason why she reminded him not to sleep.

    This was the most secretive and ancient past of the Supreme Elder that even Guo Fan didn''t know about.

    Although there were many things hidden within, how could Guo Fan investigate it at this time? He only gently stroked the back of the girl and silently moved closer to her.

    When the supreme elder''s breathing calmed down, he suddenly became worried. ¡°Then what should I do in the future? I really don''t sleep. ¡°

    ¡°Stinking brat, you''re talking as if you''ve been sleeping all night in Night''s Fall Sword City.¡±

    The supreme elder scolded him with a smile, then said in a low voice, ¡°Anyway, you''re not allowed to sleep in front of me.¡±

    That gentleness between his eyebrows.

    The weakness in his eyes.

    Guo Fan''s heart trembled. He felt that the medicinal strength of the Burning Blood Pill had f * cking returned. His desire to live had risen crazily. Damn, he couldn''t die like this! He absolutely couldn''t die like this!

    The warmth of their rtionship had increased. The pupils of the Yellow Spring Mask, who had been watching with aplicated expression, shrunk. Even though he had already obtained the information about the rtionship between the supreme elder of Heavenly Treasure Pavilion and Guo Fan, it seemed like¡­

    Perhaps, this fellow had a greater value. If he used Zhousheng''s rtionship with him¡­

    Pui!

    Halfway through his thoughts, Yomi spat at him in her heart. He looked at Guo Fan''s back fiercely, thinking that no matter how valuable he was, he couldn''t win him over. He was now a wolf, and he wouldn''t let go of the meat he was about to eat.

    At that time, she would be the one to lose more people in this deal. No, Zhousheng.

    I am doing this for Zhousheng''s good, Yomi thought in her heart.

    The surrounding scenery flew backwards and very quickly, they entered a ce surrounded by cliffs and cliffs. The fluctuations of the barrier''s magic power were clearly visible.

    No-Shadow Cliff - Devil Cult Branch Altar.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269 - King of Heaven Earth Tiger

    No-Shadow Cliff. As the name suggested, this ce was extremely steep. There was only a cliff where not even a de of grass could grow. Naturally, there was no such thing as a shade of green. In the scenery of the Spirit Transforming River, the barren gray stone here was very conspicuous.

    However, even though this ce was very eye-catching, it was a terrain that was easy to defend and hard to attack. Natural. It was suitable to set up a formation, and could be said to be one man against ten thousand men, which was why the Devil Cult set up this ce as one of their strongholds. It was also a very important sub-altar.

    In the early years, the Devil Cult had used this eye-catching terrain to attract people to attack, and buried many overconfident righteous cultivators. The soil under the No-Shadow Cliff still had a blood-red color, which was the result of arge number of corpses sinking into the earth.

    Among the countless strongholds of the Devil Cult, the status of the No-Shadow Cliff was above average. And because of its unique terrain advantage, it attracted the attention of the righteous cultivators who did not know the truth. Those who suffered a loss in the No-Shadow Cliff could no longer pass the news to others. In addition to the chaos created by the devil religion, the dangerous information couldn''t be spread widely. There were always some hot-headed people who did not know about it. It wasmon for them toe here to kill and then counter-attack. It was very easy to make contributions here. Therefore, the people who were in charge of this branch altar were changing at an extremely fast speed.

    Under normal circumstances, those who were sent by the headquarters or those who were about to be supported up would be transferred back or promoted every few years or so after earning a wave of merits, and they would change every few years or so.

    The person in charge of this branch altar was the protector that was personally promoted by the famous elder of the sect, ¡°Thousand Hand Demon Eye.¡±

    Cheng Liuxian.

    It wasn''t the useless young master of the Cheng family, Cheng Liuxian, but the neer of the Devil Cult, ¡°Silver Thunder Devil Fiend,¡± Cheng Liuxian.

    ¡­¡­

    The rain in the Spirit Transforming River was endless, and the No-Shadow Cliff was naturally covered by it.

    In the rain, the messenger hurriedly pushed open the door and entered. He half-knelt on the ground and respectfully said, ¡°Guardian, the Saint Ambassador has suddenly arrived.¡±

    The cold wind and rain aura was isted by the Spiritual Energy in the room, and was not brought into the room at all.

    Cheng Liuxian, who was wearing a dark blue robe, raised his head behind the desk. He was lifting the brush and stopped moving. He frowned and said, ¡°Saint Messenger?¡±

    He was very familiar with the internal structure of this huge organization, the Devil Cult.

    Apart from the 24 elders and 72 protectors, there were also the Altar Leaders and Branch Leaders of each branch. Apart from the countless foundational members, there was a saintess with a transcendent status. In terms of symbolic significance, she was even higher than the leader.

    In addition, there was also a Saint Messenger who conveyed the orders of the saintess and patrolled the area. With the saintess behind him, it was as if he had seen the saintess, but in reality, very few people had seen this Saint Messenger.

    Moreover, those who had seen the Saint Messenger called him a beautiful young girl, so it was rumored that the Saint Messenger was actually the private pet of the Saint Girl.

    Although it seemed a little ridiculous, but because of the brutal reputation of the Saint Li Xieren and the responsibility of maintaining her chastity, this statement was actually very credible¡­

    But why would the Saint Ambassador suddenlye here?

    Most of the main forces of the cult had already gone to the north, including Pei Chan, the Thousand Hand Demon Eye. And now, because of the Saint''s order, a portion of their forces had been sent out to attack the Soaring Wisdom Sect. It was rare for the No-Shadow Cliff to be so peaceful, and nothing had happened.

    Therefore, it shouldn''t be because of the conflict between them and the righteous path. There was no reason for the Saints to patrol this ce.

    Then, could it be that - he had been exposed?

    However, Cheng Liuxian was confident that he didn''t expose any ws. Even Pei Shan, who had been with him for the past few months, had no doubts about him. His appearance in No-Shadow Cliff was the best proof of his trust.

    Could it be that the Saint Envoy patrolling this generation of saintesses really had such a divine ability?

    Cheng Liuxian pondered for a moment and decided to stay put for now. He couldn''t afford to panic. He failed to live up to senior''s trust and his own efforts. He said, ¡°Send someone to lead the way to the main hall to receive them properly. Do not be neglectful. I''ll be right there. ¡°

    ¡°Yes¡± The person who reported respectfully cupped his fists, then added, ¡°Vice Altar Leader Han has already received the Holy Envoy at the front corridor.¡±

    Cheng Liuxian put down the pen in his hand when he heard that and walked out from behind the desk. He strode out and said, ¡°Since Vice Altar Leader is already here, it would be a big deal if I don''t go.¡±

    The Saint Messenger''s status was extremely high. Generally speaking, there would be a procedure to receive him. The Saint Messenger, who hade with a tired carriage and lowered his head, would take a rest in the front hall. After that, the supervisor of the inspection would tidy up the ce. He would then respectfully greet and receive the Holy Envoy.

    It was actually against the rules and did not have any respect for him to directly approach.

    He did not think that Han Weiqiong, who usually had a haughty look, would actually be so eager to curry favor with them even if he did not abide by the rules.

    Cheng Liuxian had juste to take over the position of Altar Master not long ago, so he had a clear understanding of the No-Shadow Cliff. Of course, he was thinking about how to get rid of this cancer that had been buried by countless righteous people.

    Han Weiqiong was one of the only two Vice Altar Masters in the No-Shadow Cliff, a God Forming Stage warrior. In terms of his position, he was a protector at the same level as Cheng Liuxian. However, his father was the previous Vice Altar Master of the No-Shadow Cliff, and he was one of the 24 elders. Invisibly, there was a bit of arrogance from the second generation of cultivators.

    Moreover, the Altar Masters of the No-Shadow Cliff were always changing, but the Vice Altar Master was always the same. They were called assistants, but in fact, they were the true local snake of the No-Shadow Cliff. They were extremely familiar with the people in this ce. They were the sessive Altar Masters who hade to take over the position. He had to be polite to them.

    However, when Cheng Liuxian walked to the front door of the corridor and saw the true face of the Saint, he finally understood why Han Weiqiong, who always had an arrogant look, was so anxious.

    As the rumors said, it was indeed a beautiful girl.

    She had ck hair, white clothes, snow skin, and red lips. Her red phoenix eyes were as calm as an ancient well, and she exuded a cold air. In the dark and heavy rain around her, she seemed to have ayer of light around her, and she didn''t look like a real person.

    However, at this moment, the Saint Messenger seemed to be a bit worn out. There were two young girls following behind him. They should be maidservants or something like that. They all looked pretty good.

    But Cheng Liuxian had once seen Su Feng in the Wide Ocean Sect, who was as beautiful as a mirror or a moon. That kind of impact was not on the same level, so with a sway of his mind, he was able to steady himself.

    He took a deep breath and went forward. Only then did he see that Han Weiqiong, who was leading the way in front of the young girl, had a smile on his face, but his eyes were full of greed.

    It was this kind of ugly thing again¡­

    Disgust and hatred rose in Cheng Liuxian''s heart. In the devil religion, what he saw the most was the ugliness of human nature. The more he saw, the more determined he was to eliminate the devil and protect the Dao.

    In these past few months, he had already used this opportunity to create personal grudges to kill a few people of the devil religion who hadmitted all kinds of evil deeds. Every time he thought about it, his heart would be iparably happy.

    ¡°The reason why the Silver Thunder Devil Fiend became famous so quickly was because of the ruthless behavior of this mad dog. However, because he had done it perfectly and perfectly, every time, the higher ups admired his cautious style.

    In the No-Shadow Cliff, if one were to talk about the number one target, it would undoubtedly be this Han Weiqiong.

    As long as this deputy altar master was killed, No-Shadow Cliff would be destroyed by at least 30%.

    In just a few months of training, Cheng Liuxian''s entire body had undergone tremendous changes. His mind became firmer and firmer, and he hid the killing intent in his heart very well. He walked forward with a smile, ¡°Wee, Saint Ambassador. I apologize for not weing you¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, the youngdy Saint Ambassador''s eyes changed slightly. She looked at him and said seriously, ¡°Heavenly King Gai Di Hu.¡±

    Because of these words, Cheng Liuxian''s heart was suddenly filled with great waves.

    This was clearly the secret signal that the senior had told him before!

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270 - The Best Punishment for the Saintess of the Devil Cult

    Before bidding farewell to Guo Fan, Cheng Liuxian had a long and profound conversation with him. They talked about what they should do in the devil religion and how they should achieve their goals.

    That conversation had a huge impact on this young man who was only sixteen years old and had great ambitions. That was why he had achieved what he had today.

    During the conversation, Guo Fan had also mentioned that Cheng Liuxian might meet somerades in the devil religion in the future.

    With Cheng Liuxian''s strength alone, it was absolutely impossible for him topletely eradicate the Devil Cult. Only by coordinating from all sides and working from both inside and outside could he uproot this enormous organization that had entrenched itself in the five continents of Upper Central Realm for many years.

    Therefore, Guo Fan naturally had to develop more spies from the inside, connecting them one by one, and finally weaving them into a to defeat the devil religion in one fell swoop.

    Although Li Xieren, the saintess of the devil religion, was Guo Fan''s wife, Guo Fan would not change his target to support the devil religion because of this.

    He had never stood on the side.

    He also couldn''t stand on the other side.

    Otherwise, he would have promised Song Na that he would let her be the Master of the Soaring Wisdom Sect, and at the same time, he would have strengthened the Devil Cult. This was simply a ridiculous matter, and it was also something that both sides did not want to please. Even Song Na would be disappointed.

    When Song Na asked the three questions back then, she was encouraging Guo Fan to take all of these women into his possession. These women included Li Xieren, but Li Xieren herself, and not let him take over the devil religion.

    In Guo Fan''s eyes, the devil religion, which was filled with bloody crimes, would definitely die. Because of a part of the cruel plot of the game, the yers had a deep impression in their hearts - the evil of the devil religion was real.

    And Li Xieren''s evil, the tens of thousands of dead souls in her hands. The innocent and the innocent were naturally real. There was no need to wash it clean, and there was no need to wash it clean. However, her so-called responsibility to the Devil Cult¡­ Most of it was because of her father - the current leader of the Devil Religion, Lu Tianyi.

    So even if the Devil Cult was destroyed, Guo Fan was sure that she wouldn''t feel sad because of it.

    The best punishment Guo Fan could think of was to imprison the saintess of the Devil Cult forever by his side. She would always have a big belly and give birth to seventeen or eighteen children for him to take care of.

    For the saintess of the Devil Cult who hadmitted countless crimes in the past, losing her dignity for the rest of her life would be the cruelest punishment (coercion).

    All in all, in Guo Fan''s n, it was only a matter of time before he destroyed the devil religion.

    Cheng Liuxian was only one of the starting points, and it was also one of the points that Guo Fan didn''t deliberately do. After that, there would be even more spies.

    The recognition of these spies required some special signals. At that time, Guo Fan hadn''t thought about it yet, so he only mentioned it to Cheng Liuxian.

    During that period of time, Yijun had been secretly following and protecting Guo Fan. Naturally, she heard it clearly and clearly.

    At this moment, when she saw that Cheng Liuxian was actually the No-Shadow Cliff Altar Master, she subconsciously said something that no one in this world knew about.

    Cheng Liuxian''s expression could not hide his shock for a moment. Fortunately, his current shrewdness could not be mentioned in the same breath as before. He immediately said, ¡°Could it be that the Saint is also from the Veplon Country? How could he know the dialect there?¡±

    As he spoke, he extended his hand and gestured for Han Weiqiong toe over. He first blocked the stunned Han Weiqiong by the side. His movements were so natural and smooth that there was no room for reaction.

    ¡°I''ve been there before. I only have half a sentence.¡±

    When Han Weiqiong heard the young holy envoy''s indifferent reply, he had already walked far away for quite a while. Cheng Liuxian, who was beside him, said respectfully, ¡°So that''s how it is. This is actually amon saying, talking about the customs over there. The Heavenly King covers the Earth Tiger, the Treasure Tower River Suppression Demon. If the Saint did not mind, I can exin it to the Saint¡­ ¡°

    This one-to-one answer was something Guo Fan had thought of at that time, and it was invalid afterwards.

    In this world, there was no fourth person who knew.

    Initially, Cheng Liuxian still had a moment of doubt as to whether senior was identally captured by the devil religion. But if that was the case¡­ Killing him was already enough, there was no need for him to waste so much effort. After thinking about it, there was only one possibility left - the Saint Envoy. Actually, it was also the rades in the organization¡± that Senior had mentioned!

    As expected of Senior!

    Cheng Liuxian had been in the Devil Cult for a few months and had thought that he was outstanding enough as a spy. However, he had never expected that the chessboard set up by Senior had already been unfolded. The chess pieces in the chessboard were mysterious and unpredictable, and the foresight behind them was not something he could predict!

    Cheng Liuxian, who was in awe, felt a chill in his heart at the same time. At this moment, the Saint hade looking for him. Could it be that there was finally an important mission that he needed toplete?

    With this thought in mind, he firmly said word by word, ¡°If you have any instructions, Cheng Liuxian will go through water and tread on fire. No matter what, he will not resign himself to death!¡±

    Yijun was a little surprised. When Guo Fan sent this person to the devil religion, she had been by Li Xieren''s side since she was a child. She thought that he was just casually sending him away, but she never thought that this person would actually reach such a stage.

    Her father had never failed to grasp the heart of a person. He would only flip a carriage when he was facing a woman.

    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Give me a ce near the Spirit Transforming River, a quiet and secluded ce with no one there.¡±

    Cheng Liuxian naturally agreed and ordered them to prepare immediately.

    The group of people who received the Saint Messenger also left in a grandiose manner.

    Han Weiqiong saw that Cheng Liuxian, relying on his identity as a person from the Veplon Country, had easily approached the cold and indifferent young Saint Messenger.

    ¡°Damn it! What right does he have!¡±

    Han Weiqiong''s eyes were malicious, and it seemed as if his eyes were about to spit fire.

    He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. As the son of an elder, when he followed his former father to the main altar, he was fortunate enough to see the little girl beside the saintess who was as quiet and expressionless as a porcin doll. And because of this, he had been unable to forget her ever since he was young.

    Finally, when he heard the news of the Sacred Envoy''s arrival, no one knew how overjoyed he was to the point that he was about to go crazy. The affection he had for her when he was young had be a form of greed and desire due to the years of distortion in the Devil Cult''s environment.

    However, he still tried his best to restrain himself, not wanting to scare the eternal white moonlight in his heart.

    However, this Cheng Liuxian, who had juste to take over the position not too long ago!

    A while ago, he had a conflict because of a matter of intimidation, and now he came to seize the Sacred Envoy''s attention through trickery.

    Han Weiqiong naturally did not think that the Sacred Envoy would be interested in this kid, but this kind of ttery had already offended his sensitive nerves at this moment.

    ¡°Cheng Liuxian, is it¡­? In this No-Shadow Cliff, I have thousands of ways to make you die without a burial ground!¡±

    Han Weiqiong stared coldly at the depths of the dark curtain of rain and waved his hand. ¡°Is everything ready?¡±

    A dark figure silently appeared in the darkness. ¡°In seven days, Mount Gargantuan will get the clues of the missing disciples ande to No-Shadow Cliff. All the facts will be pointed to Cheng Liuxian. He is the new leader of the Devil Cult. Three true disciples were burned to death in the Mount Gargantuan.¡±

    ¡± Alright. ¡± Han Weiqiong smiled coldly.

    If he wanted to gain credit, he would have to consider whether he had enough or not. Poke!

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271 - So Good so Good so Good

    Cheng Liuxian dismissed the others, turned around and said in a deep voice, ¡°Did Senior Guo ask you toe and find me? If there is anything I need to do, I will definitely¡­¡±

    Yijun looked at the rolling Spirit Transforming River outside the window and said, ¡°Enough.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?.¡± Cheng Liuxian was stunned and said, ¡°What is enough¡­¡±

    ¡°Bang!!¡±

    A ck shadow suddenly rushed in and interrupted him.

    Cheng Liuxian''s face turned serious and he immediately clenched his fists. Lightning gathered in his hands, but in the next moment, he was stunned.

    The ck shadow opened its wings, and it turned out to be a white crane. Two people walked down from the crane''s back. One of them was an extremely beautiful and cold Taoist nun. Suddenly, the room seemed to be lit up.

    This Daoist nun was no stranger to Cheng Liuxian, who had officially stepped into the world of cultivation. After all, her face would be reprinted on the Devil Cult''s wanted poster every month.

    ¡°Daoist nun Song Na!¡± Cheng Liuxian was stunned.

    Following her was a purple-clothed man whose face was covered by a bronze ghost mask. That awe-inspiring majesty made people shiver. Cheng Liuxian had also seen her in the records of various sects. She was the master of Snowke Mansion, Huang Quan!

    How could these two people appear at the same time? ! What in the world happened?!

    Cheng Liuxian''s mind went nk, and cold sweat broke out on his back.

    But right after that, Song Na turned around and gently helped a man off the back of the white crane. She was intimate, and her actions showed no signs of avoiding arousing suspicion.

    That man leaned on Song Na''s body. Almost all of his hair had turned white. There was only ayer of light grey at the root of his hair and the skin exposed by his hands was full of wrinkles. So much so that Cheng Liuxian could not recognize who this person was.

    Until the man raised his head and showed his young face. He said in surprise, ¡°Cheng Liuxian?¡±

    Before he could say a few words, he coughed out a few more mouthfuls of blood. No matter how one looked at it, it looked like his life was on the verge of death.

    ¡°Senior!¡± Cheng Liuxian blurted out. The confusion and shock immediately disappeared. His eyes lit up as if he had found his backbone. Then, he revealed a worried expression. He immediately went forward to support him. ¡°Senior, what''s wrong with you?¡±

    Qingfu, who was behind Yijun, rushed forward to hug Guo Fan. Bean-sized tears fell down one by one. She did not know what this little person''s tear nd was made of. She kept shedding tears and did not forget to tiptoeing to kiss his cheek.

    As for the words, it was unknown whether it was because of the constant sobbing or the fear and fear in her heart, she could not say a word.

    Guo Fan could only reach out his hand to wipe the little doll''s smooth face and wipe away the precious golden beans. But when Qingfu felt the rough and aging touch of his palm, she was so anxious that her tears flowed even more fiercely.

    Tan Xinyue had already taken form and was transmitting pure power of the Mountains and Seas to him. This was many times more powerful than ordinary Spiritual Energy treatments. The young girl''s face was solemn, and she looked very different when she was in a daze. From her performance at the fragment of the Nine Furnace Secret Realm, it could be seen that her mind was actually the most mature out of all the ¡°daughters.¡± At this moment, she had also disyed a calm mental quality. She helped Guo Fan extend his life in an orderly manner, and also checked his condition at the same time.

    However, at the end of the day, she still revealed a bit of anxiety between her brows. Guo Fan''s current situation could be said to be like a candle flickering in the wind, and it was extremely dangerous. If they were even a little bitte, they would have to go to Spirit Forest Pce to find him.

    Xinyue took a deep breath and closed her eyes. A pearl emitting a faint green light floated out from the center of her chest. The room was filled with vitality instantly. The wooden furniture in the corner was full of vitality. Even at this moment, sprouts grew out of Su Sheng''s body.

    This was what Guo Fan truly needed to hatch the ck-Eyed Wonder Beast - the Mountain Sea Spirit''s spirit core.

    The pearl slowly floated into Guo Fan''s heart. In an instant, a powerful heartbeat sounded in the room. A faint green spirit pattern spread out from Guo Fan''s body, quickly calming the aging abnormalities on his body.

    Yellow Spring''s eyes shed behind the mask and he muttered, ¡°So he really has the Mountain Sea Spirit¡­ Hmph!¡±

    She gave a muffled groan and angrily turned around to re at Song Na.

    The cold nun opened her five fingers and pulled the invisible ropes. She said lightly. - ¡°Don''t try to have any evil thoughts. I don''t think you''re willing to be led around like a dog for a stroll¡­ Let others see what the Snowke Mansion Master is like now.¡±

    Huang Quan was ashamed and angry at first, then he calmed down and said with a smile, ¡°I should be considered his exclusive property now. He probably won''t allow his things to be watched by others, right?¡±

    Song Na faintly smiled and said, ¡°So you are admitting your identity as a ve?¡±

    Yomi was speechless for a moment. She subconsciously looked at Guo Fan. After realizing her actions, she immediately turned her head and spat. ¡°I am not¡­¡±

    Song Na interrupted, ¡°If not, it is at most a dog. What does it matter if I pull it out for a stroll?¡±

    Yomi was at a loss for words.¡±

    The Snowke Mansion Master looked at Song Na''s expression. This woman''s hatred towards her had reached its peak because of what happened not long ago. Adding Guo Fan''s guidance, she had already deviated from the norm and was heading towards an unknown direction. She had already entered her role.

    Although Song Na''s temperament was indifferent and otherworldly, a woman who was angry because of a man had no reason to speak.

    This cold and beautiful woman used her cold eyes to tell Yomi that she would definitely do what she said. If Yomi said no now, then perhaps she would pull her to the No-Shadow Cliff''s Devil Cult branch altar in the next second.

    I was just influenced by Zhousheng. Huang Quan said to himself and then said in a very cold and humiliating voice, ¡°I am.¡±

    Song Na smiled coldly and said in a distant and gentle voice, ¡°Good, good, good.¡±

    Her hair stood on end.

    YellowSprings was silent for a moment. He felt that this famous fairy of the righteous path might have something bad about her. The culprit was not her, but the man who was on the verge of death.

    Once again, she cast herplicated gaze at Guo Fan. The Mountain Sea Spirit''s power was astonishing, and the young man''s condition quickly stabilized.

    ¡°If you want to prolong your life, the Mountain Sea Spirit will do. If you want to recover, just a drop of the Phoenix Blood will be enough.¡±

    The confident look he had when he said this was still in front of his eyes.

    Huang Quan suddenly felt that his understanding of this fellow was not enough. Just from Zhousheng''s description, it was actually only the tip of this person''s iceberg. Her eyes flickered, ¡°The Mountain Sea Spirit is already here. Phoenix, where are you going to find it?¡±

    Qingfu stared nkly as the wrinkles on the young man''s hand disappeared. It was only when Xinyue retracted her spirit core that Guo Fan opened his eyes and let out a huge sigh of relief. Next to him, Xinyue immediately fainted.

    Guo Fan reached out and caught her in his arms. Xinyue''s petite body was not affected and her face was a little pale. It should be because her mind and strength were overused.

    He handed Xinyue to Song Na and did not forget to look back at Song Jie. Sure enough, he also treated her. It was just that she did not receive special treatment from Guo Fan and was still in aa. Her life was saved.

    Qingfu hugged his waist with joy and rubbed it. Her raised eyes were sparkling with water droplets.

    The originally chaotic inside the house finally calmed down because of Guo Fan''s awakening.

    Cheng Liuxian could not help but step forward and said, ¡°Senior, what happened?¡±

    This chapter is updat??d by .

    Guo Fan shook his head and looked at the door of the room. ¡°Someone ising.¡±

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272 - Inevitable Cliff X Unbroken Dao

    ¡°Someone''sing.¡±

    As soon as Guo Fan finished speaking, the sound of knocking and footsteps could be heard from the courtyard outside. After that was a mature female voice, ¡°Altar Master, Saint Envoy, there was an unusual Spiritual Energy fluctuation here just now. There are also signs of the formation being broken. May I ask if anyone has broken in? ¡°

    There was a ¡°only two¡± deputy altar masters in No-Shadow Cliff. Han Weiqiong was one, and the one who came was the other - the former elder who had resigned, Si Lanyue.

    This woman was not easy to deal with. In terms of scheming and shrewdness, she was naturally not someone Han Weiqiong, this arrogant and domineering second generation cultivator, couldpare with.

    Cheng Liuxian was a little nervous for a moment, and could not help but look at the group of people in the room.

    Guo Fan carried Xinyue and ced her on the bed beside him and gestured to Yijun. The young girl took out the Mirror Moon Jade that had not been used for a long time and instantly changed the appearance of everyone in the room.

    The looks of everyone in the room immediately dropped by a level and their clothes also turned ck.

    But the outer appearance of Huang Quan did not change at all.

    Although she was wearing a mask, it didn''t make any difference if she didn''t change her appearance, but what Guo Fan wanted right now was her identity.

    Huang Quan was puzzled for a moment, then he walked over and pushed her shoulder with a smile on his face. He let her stand in the middle of the crowd and sit opposite Yijun. Her pupils shrank and she immediately understood. This guy¡­ He wanted to turn her around and make her look like a tiger skin, pretending to be a tiger skin. Pretending to be someone from the Snowke Mansion!

    Recalling what Guo Fan had said earlier, YellowSprings suddenly had a bad premonition.

    But Guo Fan had already cleared his throat. He deliberately used a gloomy and low tone and said coldly, ¡°Snowke Mansion has something to discuss with the Saint. When is it your turn to ask?¡±

    This was actually a little deliberate, but if the people outside the door were suspicious and insisted oning in to investigate, it would be exactly what Guo Fan wanted.

    Because these people would see the historic meeting between the Devil Cult''s Saint Ambassador and the Snowke Mansion Master.

    What an explosive scene! Any suspicion would be reduced to nothing under this kind of impact, and they would even start to worry about whether they would be killed¡­

    Cheng Liuxian was stunned for a moment, then he looked at the calm expressions of the people in the room. He saw that even though senior was seriously injured, he was still calm andposed. The panic in his heart suddenly calmed down, and he even felt that he was a little funny just now.

    That''s right, what was he panicking about? There were not only the Devil Cult''s Saint Emissaries here, but also Daoist Priest Song Na and the Snowke Mansion Master. The most important thing was that there was a senior here!

    Cheng Liuxian, who had been subdued by Guo Fan a long time ago, was a fanatical fan. He firmly believed in Guo Fan''s decision, and his ability had been beautified and even deified.

    Although he didn''t know why the senior was injured so badly, as long as the senior was here, there was nothing to be afraid of!

    Even so, Cheng Liuxian still deeply reflected on his panic just now. He originally thought that he had grown a lot, but now it seemed that he still didn''t have enough experience. He couldn''t remain calm even when Mount Tai copsed.

    Although he had already shown his head in the devil religion, and even had some fame, after all, he was still relying on the special power of the Lightning Constraint Art that his senior had given him, and he still needed to train his mentality. He couldn''t let his guard down.

    Cheng Liuxian respected Guo Fan in his heart. Regardless of whether it was intentional or not, his senior would guide him every time. He was simply a life mentor.

    At this moment, Guo Fan still didn''t know that Cheng Liuxian''s imagination had be even worse, but from Cheng Liuxian''s expression, he more or less knew a little bit.

    However, the more Cheng Liuxian worshiped him, the less likely he would be to take the wrong path in the devil religion. This was a good thing.

    The sound of footsteps outside the door changed from disorderly to neat, and finally, all of them stopped in front of the door.

    Si Lanyue walked a few steps to the front. From the outside, she could see that¡­ This middle-aged beautiful woman had a simr temperament to Tan Ling but did not have the natural charm. Instead, she had a kind of sharp and experienced look. She was wearing a dark blue dress with a dark blue skirt and a circle of fur on her cor which made her look a little gentler.

    She was stunned after hearing Guo Fan''s words, and her expression suddenly became a little strange and strange. Her eyes were full of suspicion, and there was also some inexplicable absurdity. She seemed to find it very funny, but after pursing her lips, don''t tell me that the Snowke Mansion doesn''t need to be reported when theye to our Devil Cult''s territory? Aren''t you all a little too arrogant? Besides, who are you? How dare you speak first in front of the Saint¡­ ¡°

    She frowned and slowly used questions to stall for time. At the same time, she winked at the people beside her, ready to attack at any moment.

    Si Lanyue, on the other hand, was indeed as suspicious as Guo Fan had thought. She held her breath and focused her mind. She quietly moved her feet and looked inside. There were a few windows beside the house that had not been closed.

    The cold male voice in the houseughed, ¡°It''s good that you don''t know the rules. I am the only designated protector under the Lord of Yellow Spring Prefecture, Zhu Ren.¡±

    What Zhu Ren? It was just a homophone of the Lord.

    The people outside might not have any thoughts about this fake name, but Yellow Spring immediately thought of the meaning of this fake name. After all, she was forced by Song Na to admit that she was Guo Fan''s ve just now¡­

    The Snowke Mansion Master red at Guo Fan in anger and shame. Thetter had gotten his revenge happily. He pulled out a nasty smile and tightened the invisible rope in his hand.

    He was forced to the brink of death. It was all because of this woman that he had to take revenge on her.

    Outside, Guo Fan''s strange wording made Si Lanyue frown when she heard it. What? He was the only appointed protector. She had never heard of him before. But he actually dared to pull out the g of Huang Quan, how audacious¡­ There had to be a limit to what he said¡­

    She said, ¡°Even if you are the protector of Snowke Mansion, you shouldn''t have spoken first in front of the Saint. Besides¡­ you are not a protector at all!¡±

    Si Lanyue suddenly shouted and her expression was very firm. She flew forward and the Spiritual Energy in her body surged out and mmed the door open.

    However, the room was not what she had imagined. ¡°The Saint has been kidnapped and the Altar Master has been killed. A malicious viin was first stunned. Then, a fierce light shot out from his eyes and attacked her.¡± This scene is very harmonious. ¡°The Saint Messenger and the Pce Master faced each other and sat down. The new Altar Master stood behind the Saint Messenger. The person who spoke was standing behind the Pce Master, surrounded by maids who stood to the side to serve him. This was a serious negotiation scene.

    Wait a minute. Manor Lord???

    Si Lanyue stopped in shock and blurted out, ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Guo Fan shouted loudly and continued to y the role of a dog under the Yellow Spring. ¡°How dare you! How dare you barge in without any rules? Are you disrespecting the Snowke Mansion, or are you not even putting the Saints of your sect in your eyes?!¡±

    He had just recovered from his injuries. He was just trying his best to maintain his imposing manner, but there was no way he could really attack. However, as long as the other party backed away from the challenge, it was fine as long as he understood what he meant. He could pick it up high and put it down gently to show off his strength. The matter of hiding in the No-Shadow Cliff for the time being was considered settled.

    Si Lanyue''s expression changed drastically and she bowed in panic, ¡°Prefectural¡­ Divine Emissary, Divine Emissary, forgive me. This subordinate was worried about the Divine Emissary''s safety and was muddle-headed for a moment! Divine Emissary, please spare this subordinate''s life!¡±

    As she spoke, she knelt on the ground, trembling with fear.

    Guo Fan immediately realized that something was not right. The first thing that this beautiful middle-aged woman said was not the Pce Chief, but the Pce Chief. There was a trace of shock and fear in her eyes as she looked at Huang Quan.

    The people of the Devil Religion would never fear the Snowke Mansion Chief. Now, her ashen face had gone too far, as if she was a spy who had been discovered.

    The source of this c??ntent is freewe?nov¨¥l.co?.

    Guo Fan subconsciously turned to look at Huang Quan. Thetter''s eyes were also filled with surprise. He nodded after seeing the questioning look in thetter''s eyes.

    Guo Fan was stunned.

    Damn! One of them was an official and two were deputy Altar Masters. Two of them were spies. This wasn''t No-Shadow Cliff, this was the Unbroken Dao!

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273 - Please Calm down Lord

    Guo Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    In such a small No-Shadow Cliff, there was actually a Lord Saint Messenger who ¡°acknowledged thieves as his father,¡± a spy that he had nted in the Devil Cult a long time ago, and a Deputy Altar Master arranged by the Snowke Mansion.

    This was really a spy meeting. Could it be that the other Deputy Altar Master was the reincarnation of Qin Jiu?

    But this way, it would save him a lot of trouble¡­

    He originally wanted to hide in the No-Shadow Cliff and settle down a little before making arrangements for the following matters. The most important thing was to bring Huang Quan, who was'' kidnapped ¡®by him, to control the Snowke Mansion, andunch a counterattack against the other three pces of the Soaring Wisdom Sect. To turn the tide of the public opinion.

    The other three pces wanted to obtain the position of the Master of the Soaring Wisdom Sect, but Guo Fan also wanted Song Na to take control of the Jade Void. The fact that Yu Xu dared to coborate with the Snowke Mansion to frame Song Na this time was a huge dark matter to begin with. In addition to the Jade Void Dao Repository that Guo Fan had, as long as it was properly operated¡­ It was not difficult to push Song Na up this time.

    Originally, he still needed to put in some effort to think of how to make Huang Quan appear naturally in front of these people from the Snowke Mansion. But now, someone had given him a pillow while he was dozing off.

    Si Lanyue was still trembling as she knelt on the ground, except for the words that she had just said, Spare me, forgive me, forgive me, and so on. After realizing that there was only silence in the room other than her voice, even the Saint Messenger was cold and silent. She did not even dare to call for help. She closed her eyes and waited for death.

    In her opinion, the Saint Messenger didn''t even want to say a word. Naturally, she felt that there was no need to talk nonsense with the dead. This was the standard behavior of the Devil Cult, wasn''t it?

    But why didn''t the Saint Messenger say anything?

    Guo Fan tilted his eyes to look at his daughter. Yijun was also looking at him. Her small face was expressionless, but there was doubt in her eyes, as if she was asking - What should I do?

    Of course, it was better to sit and act cute when there were no cute things like this.

    Guo Fan pretended to receive the sound transmission and said ¡°Yes¡± to Yijun. Then he sneered, ¡°The Saint is kind. He only wants you to be a ve for a month to atone for your sins. I heard that your sect is very popr in raising wild animals. I think Deputy Altar Master Su also knows what to do? ¡°

    Yellow Spring was so angry that he almostughed. This shameless bastard really did not forget to remind her of her identity as a ¡°female ve¡± to arouse the anger and shame in her heart. It was really effective.

    Si Lanyue''s face turned pale. She couldn''t care less why the Devil Cult''s Saint Messenger wanted to send a voice transmission to the Snowke Mansion''s protector. Instead of the Altar Master, Cheng Liuxian, she only thought that Zhu Ren had a very high status. With a trembling voice, she said, ¡°Many thanks to the Saint Messenger for not killing me! This servant will definitely do her best to serve you!¡±

    Even though that was the case, this month should be a life worse than death. What would happen to her after that would depend on her performance during this month.

    Si Lanyue merely grabbed onto a straw in her despair and a trace of hope rose from the bottom of her heart. But because of this, she actually knelt down to Yijun and kissed the ground to show her determination.

    Guo Fan couldn''t help but turn his head to look at Huang Quan. The spy sent by Snowke Mansion was so respectful and submissive to the Devil Cult''s Saint Messenger. He didn''t know if Huang Quan would feel betrayed or not.

    But it was obvious that Yellow Spring wouldn''t feel this way just because of a spy. She was in the upper position. She didn''t know the details of the spies that were arranged in such aplicated way. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have remembered it when she saw the Deputy Altar Master. The Snowke Mansion had their own ways of controlling this kind of spy.

    Guo Fan saw that she had turned a blind eye to it, and he secretlyughed in his heart. He just didn''t know if her subordinate would be a ve on the surface in the following days, while the Prefecture Master would be a ve on the surface, would she be defeated?

    A wild beast. A pig. As the name suggested, Servant Ji was a ve with an extremely low status. In the devil religion, he was a ve with a very low status. Whether it was testing medicine, sword, or daily service, it was verymon to y around and even cook. These ves were nothing more than human-shaped objects to the people of the Devil Cult.

    The crimes of the Devil Cult were so numerous that it was difficult to write a book about them. It could be seen from this.

    However, because the Saint Messenger looked like a delicate young girl, even if he was a servant, he would at most suffer some physical pain and would not be turned into a ghost or a human.

    Si Lanyue did not think that her obvious revealing would not be discovered and thought that it was probably the Pce Chief who secretly pleaded for mercy. Just as she was about to shed tears of gratitude, she heard Guo Fan say again, ¡°But this No-Shadow Cliff is a dangerous ce, and the position of Deputy Altar Master must not be missed. Hence, you are specially allowed to retain your identity. As long as you serve the Saint, you will be able to get rid of the people outside.¡±

    This¡­ Why does it sound like you are trying to demote me?

    Si Lanyue was stunned for a moment, but she immediately stood up and said yes. She went out and dismissed the personal guards that she brought before returning to the house.

    When she entered the door, Cheng Liuxian was justing out from inside and hurriedly left. His gaze shifted away from her in an instant, as if he did not take her, who had just been demoted, to heart.

    The moment Si Lanyue entered the house, the door behind her immediately closed.

    The purple robed person wearing the bronze ghost mask suddenly stood up. His dark and deep eyes shot out a gloomy coldness. His voice, which was indistinguishable between male and female, carried a strong pressure. ¡°Idiot!¡±

    Although she did not use the Spiritual Energy, this sound was enough to shock people.

    Si Lanyue''s face turned pale and she knelt down again.

    Guo Fan felt pain in her knees, but there was nothing he could do. In order to carry out the next steps smoothly, the first thing he needed was a role that could convey orders. It was Zhousheng in the past¡­ Now that these two had tricked him, there was no one else left for the time being.

    He advised hypocritically from the side, ¡°Prefecture Master, please calm down. The n is more important now.¡±

    Yomi snorted coldly, cast a sidelong nce at him, and slowly sat down.

    She couldn''t take it any longer. The rope had just been pulled back, almost causing her to make a sound, so she could only stand up. Right now, she couldn''t take it anymore.

    The word ¡°n¡± shed across Si Lanyue''s mind. Logically speaking, the Snowke Mansion should be working with the group of bulls from the Soaring Wisdom Sect right now. However, the Prefecture Master had appeared in the stronghold of the Devil Cult, and was discussing some secret matters with the Devil Cult''s Saint Messenger.

    This news would probably not be known by the outside world.

    However, she, Si Lanyue, and that Altar Master Cheng Liuxian who had descended from the sky, if she wasn''t wrong, she wouldn''t have the chance to participate in this matter.

    Now that the Snowke Mansion was going to cooperate with the Devil Cult, the Saint Messenger only gave her face and didn''t sentence her to death.

    Si Lanyue felt that she had caught a few points, but she didn''t dare to believe it.

    Guo Fan continued, ¡°Now that Song Na has lost the qualification topete, it is certain that there will be internal strife in the Soaring Wisdom Sect. In my opinion, it is a good time to get rid of the Soaring Wisdom Sect in one fell swoop. The Prefecture Master was far away from the Prefecture. Without Zhousheng''s message, it would be inconvenient. I think the Deputy Altar Master is barely qualified to be the messenger.¡±

    Initially, Yomi wanted to refute Guo Fan''s words with a sarcastic look, but when she saw Guo Fan''s warning look, she immediately said in a cold and angry voice, ¡°Even a pig is only qualified to send a message.¡±

    Then when she saw Guo Fan''s stunned look, she immediately reacted. She had also scolded Zhousheng. Wasn''t scolding Zhousheng just scolding herself?

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274 - Protector Zhu Wasn''t Easy to Deal with

    Yomi choked for a moment. The anger in her heart had also been stifled in her chest. She felt extremely ufortable, but in the end, she could only me this mistake on Guo Fan.

    If it wasn''t for him angering her first, why would she make such a stupid mistake? !

    Yomi red at Guo Fan, fully expressing her thoughts.

    However, Guo Fan''s speechless and helpless gaze was like looking at a cat chasing its tail and biting it. He originally thought that he had caught the prey, but he didn''t expect that it was him who was in pain. That kind of shocked and confused expression was really funny.

    Guo Fan was indeed almost amused. If he didn''t remember that he was still controlling his facial expression in front of Si Lanyue, he would haveughed.

    This Manor Lord who had the same soul as Zhousheng seemed to be quite interesting.

    After the brutal impression of killing at the beginning was removed, the simrities between Huang Quan and Zhousheng also emerged - they were very good at tricking him.

    This fellow also seemed to have a very ¡°stupid and cute¡± side. At this moment, he even felt that he was even more simple-minded than a hammer.

    At least¡­ The proud Hammer had always felt that he was the one and only Constructing Fracture of Scaled Dragon with a unique and noble status in the world. He praised himself every day, so how could he be willing to scold him?

    Therefore, when faced with such a foolish and cute Prefecture Master, the desire for revenge in Guo Fan''s heart had been reduced by quite a bit. He shrugged his shoulders and continued to speak in a gloomy tone. He said to Si Lanyue who was kneeling, ¡°Still not thanking the Prefecture Master and the Saint Messenger for their graciousness.¡±

    Only then did Si Lanyue wake up from a dream and hurriedly kowtowed to express her gratitude. The despair in her heart instantly turned into hope. There was a kind of thrill like a roller coaster and she felt that her status in the future might be greatly improved.

    From a spy to an envoy tomunicate with both parties, this change in identity was simply overjoyed.

    Thinking of the words of this man in front of her, which seemed to be a ¡°pointer,¡± she hesitated for a moment and also knelt down to Guo Fan. ¡°Thank you, Protector Zhu.¡±

    She was quite tactful. It was more like the Prefecture Master would see the situation¡­ Guo Fan smiled and continued to bluff, ¡°The Saint''s intention is that he agreed to cooperate with Snowke Mansion. Take advantage of the internal strife in the Jade Void and the loss ofbat strength to capture all of them in one fell swoop. ¡°

    As he spoke, he nced at Yijun. The young girl''s face was tense and she nodded calmly. She knocked on the table as if she was serious.

    Even though YellowSprings''s expression was unusually ugly under the mask, he could only let out a few contemptuous snorts from his nostrils.

    Si Lanyue hesitated and said, ¡°But the higher ups asked us to stay put. The sub-altar over there has already attacked the Soaring Wisdom Sect. There are ¡®Thousand Maple Shine the River'' and the other Poison Sect disciples. With the help of the elders, I think Yu Xu must be in deep trouble right now. The strength of the No-Shadow Cliff''s branch altar is limited, I''m afraid it won''t be able to help much.¡±

    In her opinion, Zhu Ren was a subordinate of the Yellow Spring Prefecture Master, so he probably didn''t know much about the situation in the No-Shadow Cliff. Therefore, he immediately exined the power structure of the No-Shadow Cliff.

    As for the coboration between Snowke Mansion and Luo Shengtian, it wasn''t a very surprising thing. In the eyes of the righteous path, the devil sects were like a nest of snakes and mice. Instead, theyplemented each other.

    After thinking about it carefully, it was normal for them to discuss and wipe out the Soaring Wisdom Sect and the righteous path at this time.

    The only thing that puzzled Si Lanyue was that the Snowke Mansion was still cooperating with the Soaring Wisdom Sect. Selling a person away at the same time was contrary to the rules of the Snowke Mansion.

    As an organization that did things for others, the Snowke Mansion naturally had to establish its own credibility. Although the following events were not taboo and caused a mess in the righteous path, however, since the Soaring Wisdom Sect dared to seek help from the Snowke Mansion, it was a way to verify its credibility.

    However, perhaps it was because the Soaring Wisdom Sect did not dare to reveal their rtionship with the Evil Sect to the public even though they had been backhanded, or because the higher-ups were confident that they could turn the Soaring Wisdom Sect into a dust in history once they were done with this mission.

    However, this was the consideration of the higher ups. Now, the mysterious Master of the Yellow Spring Prefecture was right in front of them. She was just a spy, and she had just been let go of her life. Wasn''t it courting death for her to raise such a question again?

    However, Si Lanyue''s words just now had the intention of refuting and offending him. Moreover, she subconsciously used the identity of the deputy Altar Master of the branch altar of the devil sect to poke Yellow Spring''s anger.

    The Snowke Mansion Master said coldly, ¡°What''s wrong? The devil cult''s life was toofortable, so they subconsciously thought about the devil cult? I am here to let you contact the people and forces in the vicinity of the prefecture, not to make you think about the devil cult. Idiot!¡±

    Si Lanyue''s face turned pale and she quickly calmed down and spared her life. She thought that the Prefecture Master was really meeting the Saint in secret this time, and there was only one protector that she brought. She was afraid that she would really have to rely on her to pass on the news to the people in the lower levels.

    The Prefecture Master was indeed as fierce and brutal as the rumors said. Protector Zhu was not easy to deal with¡­

    On the other side, Guo Fan was shocked by the fact that the Devil Cult had attacked the Soaring Wisdom Sect. He thought that the original plot did not have such a thing¡­ However, he quickly realized that it was most likely rted to Li Xieren.

    Guo Fan asked, ¡°Who gave this order?¡±

    Si Lanyue looked at Yijun and lowered her head, ¡°It is said that the Saint gave a secret order¡­ Guo Fan, who had be famous recently, was rted to the rise and fall of Luo Sheng''s weather. At any time, the people in the sect will prioritize his life. I''ll do my best to help.¡±

    As expected¡­ he was still so domineering and had the characteristics of a devil cult.

    Guo Fan found that even though he only met Li Xieren at the beginning, he could still feel Li Xieren''s love. From Yijun, who was always by his side, until now, when she was in trouble, she was helped.

    Theplicated emotions in his heart disappeared in a sh, and he said, ¡°Seeing a Saint is like seeing a saint. If it wasn''t for the sect master''s decree, I think there shouldn''t be any other order that could surpass a Saint at this moment, right?¡±

    Si Lanyue naturally could only agree vaguely.

    Guo Fan said slowly again, ¡°Besides, I didn''t ask you to go and support the other side. This bit of strength is just courting death. The most important thing right now is another thing - the Soaring Wisdom Sect matter had happened. All the major powers are paying attention to it, so we can seize the opportunity to get what we want. ¡°

    He looked at Si Lanyue and said,¡± For example, after so many years, there has been no news from Nirvana Secret Realm. ¡°

    Si Lanyue only felt that his gaze was distant and the pressure was huge. When she heard him, she could not help but exim, ¡°Phoenix?!¡±

    Yijun cooperated and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Guo Fan did not know whether tough or cry about his daughter''s perfunctory performance. It was fortunate that you were a nobody. Otherwise, such a simple and crude acting would be exposed in minutes.

    Huang Quan watched helplessly as Guo Fan very naturally gave some instructions to her subordinate, ¡°Master of Prefecture already knows the whereabouts of Nirvana Secret Realm. This time, the cooperation with Soaring Wisdom Sect is just to create chaos. What a covert operation,¡± and all the other nonsense that came out of his mouth.

    When Si Lanyue respectfully withdrew from the room, she represented a handwritten order to ¡°find Nirvana Secret Realm¡± and the token of Huang Quan.

    Inside the room, Huang Quan was expressionless. She really did not expect Guo Fan to be so bold as to ¡°kidnap the son of heaven and order his vassals¡± and use the name of Huang Quan to send people to search for Nirvana Secret Realm.

    But what shocked her even more was that when Guo Fan drew out arge area, he was naturally calm and confident, as if he already knew where the Nirvana Secret Realm should be.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275 - His Mouth Felt like He Was in the Yellow Springs

    Regardless of what Yomi was thinking, Guo Fan was feeling extremely tired right now. After Si Lanyue left, he let out a long breath and looked around. He said, ¡°Alright, let''s settle down first and rest for a few days. As for those people from the Soaring Wisdom Sect¡­ The main force of the Devil Cult was in the north, and this conflict wouldn''tst for long. However, it has also bought us a lot of time to contact the Snowke Mansion through Si Lanyue, and let them know what regret is. ¡°

    He looked at Huang Quan with a smile that wasn''t a smile. He wanted to use her name to deal with the Soaring Wisdom Sect. The Prefecture Master''s n had be a sharp de in his hand. This feeling of killing someone would surely make her angry for a while.

    Furthermore¡­

    Guo Fan raised his head and looked at the progress bar on top of Huang Quan''s head. His smile had an unusual meaning to it.

    ¡®-30 Spite¡­ Looks like the Prefecture Master''s hatred isn''t particrly strong. ¡®

    The possibility of Zhousheng affecting him was very slim. These two seemed to be independent individuals. In such a short period of time, it was almost impossible to change the favorability of 20% in words. Then there was only one possibility left¡­ It seemed like Yomi liked this kind of shameful state?

    Yomi felt ufortable being looked at by him, this kind of subtle gaze was like seeing through something. It made her feel ufortable. She said coldly, ¡°You dare to look for the Snowke Mansion? Aren''t you afraid that I will contact my trusted subordinates and kill all of you?¡±

    Guo Fan said deliberately, ¡°Is that so? Then, Master of Prefecture, please tell me where the nearest stronghold of the Snowke Mansion is. I can bring Master of Prefecture to look for it now, and then tell them that your Master of Prefecture is in my hands.¡±

    He slowed down the word ¡°hand¡± and pulled Huang Quan up from his seat. He hugged Huang Quan in his arms, turned around, and sat down again, then turned into Huang Quan sitting on hisp.

    Huang Quan''s face stiffened, and he started to struggle.

    Guo Fan leaned behind her ear and said, ¡°Who would tell the enemy about their n to kill you? Master Prefecture, do you really want me to punish you?¡±

    Yomi immediately retorted angrily, ¡°How is that possible?! Filthy scum! Shameless people!¡±

    Guo Fan sighed: ¡°So that''s how it is. I thought that Lord Pce Master liked this kind of thing. He was thinking if he should use another torture method, but since that was the case¡­ My favorite thing to do is to do the thing that she hates the most to my enemies. The Prefecture Master is getting angrier and angrier¡­ I am the happier I am - - - this rope shall continue to be tied.¡±

    In reality, he already saw the blush on YellowSprings''s fair skin from the back of his ear to his neck, she clearly likes it very much¡­

    What Guo Fan said now was a test. If Huang Quan was really tired from trembling, he should have scolded her a few more times. If not¡­ He would have at least restrained himself a little, or he would have given up after saying shameless words with a flushed face. He definitely wouldn''t let Guo Fan be happier.

    However, he didn''t expect that Huang Quan would stop struggling. After a while, the question he asked was: ¡°Change, change, what is it? What torture methods do you have?¡±

    When these words came out, Guo Fan was slightly startled. Then, he shifted his gaze to something even more subtle. This was really out of his expectation.

    I''m still testing you. Are you looking forward to the next step?

    Do you have any moral integrity, Prefecture Master?

    Since that is the case, why don''t we take a look at what Lord Manor is looking forward to¡­

    Guo Fan gently licked the back of Yellow Spring''s ear and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Yellow Spring was furious and avoided Guo Fan''s touch. ¡°Don''t even think about it! My body will never give you such a useless and lowly rat! Disgusting!¡±

    It seemed that the Prefecture Master had a good understanding of his words. The more she hated him and scolded him, the happier he would be and the more he would carry it out on her.

    These words were indeed sincere, but what did he say? Although he said it, his body was very honest.

    Guo Fan couldn''t help butugh. It seemed like he had no choice but to submit to Huang Quan. When the affability level reached the maximum, it would be a long time for him to cultivate. He stretched out his hand and patted the side of the girl in his arms. He clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Master of Prefecture''s body naturally can''t be taken away so easily. Looks like the tacit understanding between us still needs to be nurtured for a period of time, what I''m saying is¡­¡±

    His soft voice was not inferior to a p of thunder in Huang Quan''s ears. With a loud bang, her thoughts stagnated - - how could this be possible? !

    Huang Quan panickedpletely. His subordinates who were tied behind him consciously blocked him and pushed Guo Fan away. He cursed loudly, ¡°Shameless! You are indeed the same kind of filthy pigs and dogs! You even have such filthy thoughts!¡±

    Guo Fan kept feeling that it was because he followed her intentions and made her feel angry and embarrassed.

    However, the anger in his heart had not dissipated yet. Speaking of humiliation, it was even more humiliating than using such a method. It was just that he could not eat a mouthful of fat, so he had to do it bit by bit.

    ¡°Xiaobo, the house has been cleaned.¡± Qingfu suddenly ran over with a broom in her hand. She ran to Guo Fan''s side and looked up at him with sparkling eyes. She looked like she was begging for praise.

    While Guo Fan was talking to Yomi, everyone had already checked the house and arranged the room. Song Jie, who was still unconscious, was ced in one of the rooms.

    When Qingfu was in the Martial Emperor''s Tomb, she had nothing to do every year. She would clean those secret rooms. Therefore, she was the most familiar with these housework. She did it with ease and was indeed a qualified maid.

    Yijun''s identity as a Saint Messenger was indeed very useful. The courtyard was very spacious, and the number of rooms separated was enough for them to live in.

    Si Lanyue had already exined the movement of everyone who rode on the white crane breaking into the formation. Since they were the followers of the Saint Messenger, then they should be more arrogant. No one would dare to have any objections if they did not follow the rules.

    After Guo Fan had yed enough with Huang Quan, he put the struggling girl down from her legs. The Snowke Mansion Master stared at him like a weak and helpless little girl protecting her chest. However, she saw him stand up and give the little doll a kiss and hug. His actions and tone were gentle and loving.

    Song Na also walked over and handed over a cup of hot tea - The tea prepared for the Saint Messenger was naturally not ordinary. It was fragrant and had an excellent taste. It also had the effect of healing and calming the mind.

    When Guo Fan sat down and drank the tea, Song Na stood behind him and reached out tob his white hair. She muttered, ¡°Today in Spirit Transforming River¡­ I will never forget it for the rest of my life.¡±

    Guo Fan pretended to be worried and muttered, ¡°You must not remember this. In Soaring Wisdom Sect, you are the only woman I have.¡±

    In order to let Huang Quan spare Song Na''s life, he reminded thetter to pretend that he hated Song Na because of him and deliberately said that he had more than one woman in Soaring Wisdom Sect.

    However, there was indeed only one female in the Soaring Wisdom Sect that he had conquered. Perhaps it could be counted as some other elders and true disciples, but they were all friendly.

    Song Naughed and shook her head, then lowered her head to hug him and softly said, ¡°If you like¡­¡±

    Guo Fan suddenly looked up at her and said seriously, ¡°I don''t like anything else now. I only like you.¡±

    Song Na''s face suddenly turned red and her heart was pounding. Even if this focus was only at this moment, only at this moment¡­ She was willing to be intoxicated.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276 - Let Yuxu Daoist Sect Have a New Master

    Guo Fan said helplessly, ¡°So, Song Zhen, don''t casually push it to me. I can''t be more responsible for the innocence of my life when I''m ignorant. Otherwise, it would really be more and more chaotic. Whether it is status or power, I will earn it myself. It''s not that I''m not greedy for these shortcuts. It''s just that¡­ I have enough.¡±

    Song Na''s face turned even redder. She had forcefully pushed Song Zhen to Guo Fan at that time. It was inevitable that she was worried that Guo Fan''s current strength was not enough to advance, but since Guo Fan had spoken, she naturally obediently snuggled into Guo Fan''s embrace. Her eyes were bright as she looked at him and said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    The atmosphere was just right. Another fierce battle had settled down. When one''s mind was at its most rxed, naturally, the two of them looked at each other and kissed as though no one else was present.

    The kiss on the white crane earlier was too rushed. Although it was a result of love, there was no room to carefully savor it. At this moment, it was hard to give up. The emotion of stirring the clouds and stirring the rain was enough to make the onlookers blush.

    Qingfu, who was at the side, watched with curiosity. Her delicate little face was indeed red.

    She had always lived in the Martial Emperor Tomb that was isted from the world. Compared to Yijun, she was more ignorant of the world and only knew how to use the Three Axes. Although she knew that this was also a kiss, she did not know why it looked very different from her own kiss.

    Guo Fan had always kept a close eye on her. He had already kissed her face and lips. How could there be this kind of lingering feeling?

    The little doll frowned in distress. She tilted her head and bit her finger. Her head was full of question marks. She did not know what was the mystery behind this. She thought that she must study hard and let Xiaobo teach her.

    She nodded. But now, they seemed to be thirsty. They should need some water to drink.

    The hardworking little doll put down the broom and ran to get a teapot to pour water.

    Yijun, who was silently standing in the corner, looked at Guo Fan with an expressionless face. This was not the first time she had watched Guo Fan and the girl get intimate. She had almost followed them all the way from Frost River Manor to Night''s Fall Sword City. However, since the two of them had fallen into the river together, they had been living in the same room in Martial Monarch Cave. The feeling in her heart waspletely different.

    The young girl put her hand on her chest and tightly gripped herpels. She was a little absent-minded and a little disappointed.

    On the other side, no one paid attention to Huang Quan. Looking at Guo Fan''s affectionate appearance, there was an inexplicable anger. There was also a trace of bitterness in her anger. She turned her head to look at Yijun''s dazed expression and was slightly startled.

    The others might not know what kind of face Li Xieren had under that mysterious ck veil, but as the master of the Snowke Mansion, Huang Quan had no idea what kind of face she had. He was very familiar with this kind of information. He had been distracted by Guo Fan just now. Only now did he realize that this girl in front of him was very simr to Li Xieren¡­

    Even among the people of the Devil Cult, very few had actually seen a Saint Messenger before. Thus, this information had always been confusing and confusing, and it was rumored that the Saint Messenger of the Devil Cult had followed the Saint Girl since childhood. In addition to this extremely simr appearance, apart from the blood rtives, there seemed to be no other exnation.

    Yomi had a vague guess, but the more she thought about it, the more she found it unbelievable¡­ She originally thought that no matter how dissolute Guo Fan was, the number of women she knew was more than enough. However, she didn''t expect that the more she came into contact with him, the more she realized that it was like a snowball. More and more¡­

    She secretly cursed beasts, but after she finished scolding, she furrowed her brows and pursed her lips. Was this Zhousheng''s mood? It was so strong that it affected her¡­ The word ¡®love'', was it really that harmful?

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The sound of the teapot shattering was exceptionally clear in the room. It woke up the ¡°forgetful couple¡± and also woke Yijun and YellowSprings, who were immersed in their own emotions.

    Guo Fan looked at Song Na, who hurriedly tidied her clothes and pretended to be calm. He knew that it was impossible to take down this cold nun tonight. Maybe he could only wait until the night of the wedding, or a simr environment.

    At least¡­ It was absolutely impossible for someone to be in this kind of environment.

    This had nothing to do with favorability. Song Na had nevere into contact with this aspect before. Naturally, she was afraid because of her own innate condition. She had always kept a fearful attitude towards this aspect. She had never even read the orthodox cultivation books of the Mystic Gate.

    This kind of thing could only be taught slowly. The process of teaching was also a type of enjoyment.

    At least Guo Fan felt that it was worth reminiscing about, so he held Song Na''s hand and pinched her palm, using his eyes to make her feel at ease and not panic because of it.

    Song Na lowered her head and acknowledged in a pleasing manner. It was very different from the image of Huang Quan being especially ¡°cruel.¡±

    Guo Fan turned his head to look at Qingfu, and the little one hurriedly packed up the broken pieces of the teapot. Seeing him look over, he looked like a frightened rabbit that wanted to find a hole to burrow into. But looking left and right, there was no ce to hide. It could only lower its head and softly say, ¡°I''m sorry¡­ I, I just wanted to pour you a cup of tea and bring it over. Then, I didn''t know why I tripped.¡±

    At any rate, it was a Third Order Nascent Soul Puppet Master creation¡­ and it actually fell t on the ground?

    It was truly adorable.

    Guo Fan did not know whether tough or cry. He picked Qingfu up and ced her on the stool. He rubbed his head and said, ¡°Just practice more. Qingfu is so smart, she will be able to learn it very soon.¡±

    The little guy tilted his head and rubbed his palm. He nodded obediently.

    But Guo Fan obviously did not know how big of a mistake he had made at that moment.

    He went inside to visit Xinyue and Song Jie respectively. Both of them had woken up, but they were still in a weak state.

    Xinyue''s small face was pale as she hid under the nket. A pair of big ck eyes looked at him timidly, reminding Guo Fan of the time when he first saw her.

    Although he had now understood the nature of Tan Xinyue''s evil nature, her appearance still made Guo Fan feel pity and love. He reached out and touched the girl''s cheek, and the power of the Mountains and Seas in his body resonated with her. There was even a soul connection, which was even more closely linked to her than her bloodline.

    Guo Fan could sense that once he fully recovered from his injuries, he might be able to acquire a divine ability that belonged solely to the Mountain Sea Spirit, the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    Compared to the silence and tacit understanding between them, Song Jie realized that when he was still alive, his jaw had dropped, and he couldn''t believe what he had just seen. He had a new understanding of Guo Fan¡­ The second Sword Singing Ranking was definitely not like what the rumors had said. It was not an identity that relied on the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord to raise a child. Just this Mountain Sea Spirit alone was enough to defeat all opponents in the arena that day.

    When he learned from Guo Fan''s vague words that Yellow Springs had switched sides, there was no need to say anything more about how he was grimacing in pain. He felt that he would probably have to kill him again, and would not dare to pursue the matter further. He had already started to guess the name of Guo Xiaobo. How long would it take for him to leave his name on the Divine Ying Ranking?

    Guo Fan and Song Na shared a room, and there was also the Yellow Springs. However, under thetter''s resentful gaze, Guo Fan just quietly meditated and regted his breathing. asionally, he would stop and say a few words to Song Na, but none of the things that Yellow Spring had imagined had happened.

    Later on, Huang Quan''s eyes were full of resentment.

    The sound of the rain outside the house did not stop. The long night had finally passed.

    Xia Shui had turned into a devil, Song Na had betrayed the sect, and killed the elders who had gone to investigate. The Soaring Wisdom Sect had been ambushed by the devil religion, and a series of news had caused a hugemotion in Middle Continent.

    At the same time, in the Spirit Transforming River, Song Zhen, who had transformed into a merman in the water, looked nkly at the charred ck dragon in front of her. The huge dragon''s body was so huge that one could not see its head, but it was stacked with many blocks. It was like a rock that had frozen after a volcanic eruption.

    ¡°Crack.¡±

    At this moment, some cracks had appeared on the surface of the water, and some fragments had fallen off and were washed away by the water.

    ¡°Hammer?¡± Song Zhen whispered tentatively. Her dark blue fishtail swayed left and right in the water.

    She remembered Guo Fan calling this Demonic Dragon ¡°Hammer.¡±

    But saying that it was a Demonic Dragon, Song Zhen knew that there were no true dragons in this world. They were just flood dragons of various shapes and forms. The only true dragon was the Dragon God they worshipped¡­

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Song Zhen''s thoughts were interrupted and she widened her eyes. She suspected that she had been scared for the whole night and her mind was not clear. Otherwise, why would she hear a dignified cat meowing from the ck dragon-shaped blocks?

    But the dragon-shaped block started to tremble, as if it responded to her call.

    ¡°Crack, crack, crack, crack¡­¡±

    The sound of the charred remains cracking made Song Zhen overjoyed and almost cried out. After the Demonic Dragon devoured the dragon shadow, for some reason, she suddenly felt pain on the way. She had no choice but to temporarily retreat to the side and watch the mes on the hammer extinguish. Then, she was wrapped up by those ck stones like a cocoon.

    Last night, there was a great storm and thunder. Such amotion was actually concealed, but it was about to be bright today. If other Immortal Cultivators were to be attracted, it would not be good¡­

    When Song Zhen thought of this, she thought of Eldest Senior Sister and Guo Fan. She wondered how they were doing now.

    When she came back to her senses, her eyes were already filled with the charred fragments that fell off. The dragon shape also finally broke away from its rigid state and began to slowly move.

    ¡°Hammer! Hammer, are you awake? Let''s go quickly¡­¡± Song Zhen happily went forward and wanted to reach out to touch it but was suddenly stunned.

    After those blocks fell off, what was revealed below was not the originally zing red, but a cold and cold dark green color. The golden scales on the edges shed past her eyes.

    Song Zhen raised her head and met a pair of silver vertical pupils.

    It was as if she had witnessed the ancient times, the vicissitudes, the majesty, and the loneliness of seeking the Dao.

    The light of dawn shone down from the surface of the water, outlining the full appearance of the dragon. The soul-stirring voice carried a smile, ¡°Hammer? He still likes to cause trouble¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon God.¡±

    Song Zhen muttered subconsciously.

    ¡°Meow, meow, meow? Dragon God?¡±

    The dragon head that hung down from above had a curious expression on its face as the water flowed in all directions. The vertical pupils were clearly ck. Song Zhen thought that it was because the light was too dazzling that she saw wrongly. But she was suspicious in her heart. Impossible, could it be that what she heard just now was an illusion? She clearly felt the aura of the Dragon God¡­

    Alright, she had never seen the Dragon God in the Rotten River Tower since she was born. However, the merfolk would often pray and the aura she felt was exactly like that.

    ¡°Why aren''t you saying anything? Aren''t we going to the Night''s Fall Sword City?¡±

    The hammer circled around her once and was surprised to find that her scales had changed color. She immediately chased after her tail and started to meow in frustration. ¡°The hammer is a Constructing Fracture of Scaled Dragon¡­ What about Crimson Afterglow? Hammer is a fake meow?¡±

    Song Zhen put away the doubt in her heart. It was impossible for the Dragon God to be such a stupid cat¡­ Oh no, Flood Dragon. <ul ss="wp-block-list">-

    The Boiling Depths, Rotten River Tower.

    ¡°Hammer¡­ it''s quite intimate.¡±

    Her fair and slender bare feet walked on the pitch ck stone floor. The chains on her ankles rustled, and the ancient engravings on the ground reflected the solemn ck clothes and falling white hair.

    She stopped beside the pool made of Ten Sheng Stone and looked at the mirror-like surface of the water that reflected a beautiful face and the shyness and joy that could not be concealed in her silver eyes. Only then did she know that she would also reveal such an expression.

    ¡°I''m a little regretful¡­¡±

    The woman spoke in a low voice with a hint of loneliness as she looked at the floating ice on the distant sea and the chilly ice mountain.

    Although the tip of the ice mountain was small, it could still be seen by people. As for the part buried deep under the sea, no matter how beautiful and magnificent it was, no one cared about it.

    After all, she was unwilling, so who could she me?

    Ripples suddenly appeared in the pool, and the image of an old man gradually appeared. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Sect Master, as you expected, the Devil n has opened up a new passageway in the northernmost region. We have already sent people to intercept it.¡±

    The woman was silent for a long time before she said, ¡°Has anything major happened in Middle Continent?¡±

    The old man''s pupils suddenly shrank. How many years had it been since the Sect Master asked about the Middle Continent? Ever since the suppression of the abyss in The Boiling Depths, even the merfolk n that protected them¡­ What exactly had happened? It actually caused the Dao Lord to pay attention to Middle Continent once again?

    However, now wasn''t the time to investigate the whole story. There was no room for hesitation in front of the Path Master. He immediately suppressed the shock and fear in his heart and said in a low voice, ¡°Justst night¡­¡±

    Since the sect master had spoken at this time, he must have asked about the time. After thinking about it, it just so happened that something big had happened to the cultivators of the Middle Continent yesterday.

    Although it was some kind of demonic transformation, there was actually no response from this side. It was obvious that this was a setup. Could it be that there was some unknown conspiracy involved in this matter between the younger generation?

    That''s right. Could it be rted to the matter of the princess of Devil n sneaking into Middle Continent? They were still chasing after the evil genius who was the fake daughter of the Martial Emperor. Could this be a clue?

    As expected of the master, the strongest expert in the world other than the saint of the Middle Continent. His prediction was as urate as a god.

    The old man''s heart was filled with respect. He exined everything in detail. Because he was also trying to figure out what was going on in his heart, he gradually discovered the strangeness of the person whose real name was Guo Fan.

    He shouldn''t be unknown if he was rted to so many forces.

    Could it be that this person was really from the Devil n?

    The old man was suspicious and just as he was about to ask the Path Master for guidance, he heard the Path Master ask again, ¡°The Soaring Wisdom Sect is being attacked by the Devil Cult?¡±

    The old man replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Could it be that the master was nning to help Yu Xu? Although it was not a decent situation now, it was still the righteous path that was fighting against the Devil n¡­

    ¡°Yu Xu is useless. After thousands of years, he has already decayed to such a state. What''s the use of a sect that only knows how to fight internally?¡±

    The old man was startled. He said respectfully, ¡°What the sect master means is¡­¡±

    ¡°Song Na is not bad. She can be the Lord of Yu Xu.¡± </ul>

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277 - Who Am I Going to Ride Without You

    The Soaring Wisdom Sect exploded.

    Originally, it was only Song Na''s matter - as the biggest cultivation sect in Middle Continent, even the smallest gossip could be spread to arge scale, not to mention this kind of heavyweight news.

    This was normal.

    Song Na might have been bewitched or controlled by the Devil n, helping her kill her fellow disciples and then defected. This kind of matter, even those uninhibited lunatics of the Devil Cult wouldn''t dare to spread rumors like this.

    But now, not only did the news spread out, it was also true¡­

    The entire Middle Continent was in an uproar. But not long after that, the news of the Devil Cult attacking the mountain and breaking ayer of the Jade Void Cult''s great defensive formation was heard again. Instantly, the entire Middle Continent was in an uproar.

    Once this incident happened, the Soaring Wisdom Sect''s search warrant for Song Na was dyed for a period of time. Fortunately, the Soaring Wisdom Sect''s strength was still there. It was an empirical mistake to break the firstyer. The Devil Cult soon stopped outside and entered a deadlock.

    However, the bystanders had yet to recover from their shock. For some reason, the secondyer of the Soaring Wisdom Sect''s Cult Protecting Grand Formation suddenly lost its effectiveness. Under the chaos, the devil religion''s ¡°Myriad Maple River¡± intruded into the main hall of the Scarlet Fire Hall on the second floor of Mount Yuxu,ughing and smashing the spirit tablets of all the previous masters of the Scarlet Fire Hall.

    When the Scarlet Fire Hall''s master heard this news, his face turned green.

    Even though he had intercepted the Devil Cultter on, he had already lost all his face. The Scarlet Fire Hall had lost all their face, and they couldn''t even raise their heads in front of their fellow disciples.

    No matter how powerful the talisman of the Scarlet Fire Hall''s Dao of Alchemy was, it wouldn''t be able to escape from the words'' Your main pce was attacked by the devil religion, and even your ancestors were smashed. ¡® Oh, I almost forgot that ¡®Thousand Maple Shrouding River'' was once a disciple of the Scarlet Fire Hall before he betrayed Yu Xu.¡±

    This was not the end.

    At the same time, the Soul Haunt Ship announced that the Fishtree Family, Profound Yin Family, Blistook Pavilion, Sword Pavilion and Honed Reaver Sword Sect had a total of seven powers. They had joined forces and imed that there were many suspicious points regarding Song Na''s incident. The Soaring Wisdom Sect was too arbitrary. They had to re-investigate the scene, which was the same asunching an attack on the Soaring Wisdom Sect.

    Each and every one of them was trying their best to choke someone to death!

    The three pce masters of the Soaring Wisdom Sect were about to cough up blood. This was something that had never happened in the past few thousand years. All of these had happened in the past few days. The cause was just an internal fight that could be said to be a traditional skill. It was nothing more than the addition of a person named Guo Fan as the medium.

    Obviously, these people did not understand that this small variable was not the weight on both sides of the lever, but the point that supported the lever!

    Every time this point moved, it would redefine the weight on both sides of the lever.

    However, no matter how unstable and unstable the outside world was, No-Shadow Cliff was unexpectedly still rtively calm.

    Perhaps everyone''s attention was attracted by the incident that happened in the Soaring Wisdom Sect, but the search warrant that was sentte was not very important. It wasn''t very effective for those sects who followed the Soaring Wisdom Sect blindly in the past.

    Or it could be said that Guo Fan''s blind spot was too good to be found.

    After all, even if Song Na wasbeled as a ¡°traitor¡± and ¡°colluding with the Devil n,¡± she still had a lot of fans, especially when the seven sects and families were involved. The credibility of the Soaring Wisdom Sect had dropped significantly, and they were still negotiating with the Soul Haunt Ship.

    Therefore, no one thought that the nun Song Na, who was the model goddess of the righteous path, would hide in the stronghold of the devil religion. Moreover, she was right next to the Spirit Transforming River, not far from the ¡°crime scene.¡±

    Guo Fan and his group had spent nearly half a month in the stronghold of the No-Shadow Cliff.

    Those who were recuperating, cultivating, nning, and acting cute.

    ¡°I even suspect that I''m here for a vacation.¡±

    Guo Fan hugged Xinyue and sat inside the house. While stabilizing the power of the Mountains and Seas, he thought to himself with amusement.

    Outside the windows on both sides of the room was the thin and windy Spirit Transforming River. On the surface of the river, there was a continuous stream of rain feet woven into white lines. The rain from half a month ago had not stopped until now. It made Guo Fan wonder if a true dragon hade into being.

    But this was impossible.

    Cui Hu was still locked in the Rotten River Tower. She guarded the abyss of the The Boiling Depths and had note out for thousands of years. Even the merfolk could only worship her statue day and night.

    During this half a month, Guo Fan had also contacted Hammer through the divine soul contract. This stupid dragon Meow Meow was very frightened and expressed that it might be a fake Constructing Fracture of Scaled Dragon. It was so scared that it almost cried. It felt wronged and said that it liked him very much. In the future, she must be obedient and must not be abandoned.

    Guo Fan spent a long time to make Hammer believe that he wouldn''t abandon her just because her scales changed color. Moreover, he would continue to treat her as a mount in the future.

    ¡°Without you, who am I going to ride in the future? Qingfu, the Su sisters, or Xinyue?¡± Guo Fan said so.

    Realizing that his abilities could not be reced, Hammer became happy and reported to Guo Fan about her and Song Zhen''s itinerary.

    They had already arrived in Night''s Fall Sword City and met with Fang Xiang. When Night''s Fall Sword City Lord heard the news, he had already sent people to find Guo Fan''s whereabouts. He was more anxious than anyone else. She was also the one who contributed to the Sword Pavilion''s participation in the impeachment of the seven families.

    Guo Fan told them some things about the Soaring Wisdom Sect and Nirvana Secret Realm. In the end, he asked Hammer to convey his longing and gratitude for Fang Xiang.

    ¡°Hang up the phone.¡± Guo Fan frowned.

    The evolution of Hammer was not within his expectations. Or rather, Hammer was a hidden plot in Wide Ocean Sect. Now that it had swallowed the dragon shadow of Spirit Transforming River, the changes were not something he could control.

    But the dark green scales¡­ he felt that it was a little too much.

    Guo Fan shook his head. He felt that he had thought too much. No matter what, after the evolution of the hammer, its strength had also increased to Fifth Order Physical Integration Period, which was a great thing.

    Suddenly, an unusual movement came from outside the door.

    ¡°Deputy Altar Master of No-Shadow Cliff, Han Weiqiong, requests an audience with the Saint.¡± A gentle and polite male voice said.

    Guo Fan put Xinyue down, patted his own clothes and stood up. He thought to himself that it had been half a month before he could not keep hisposure. This person indeed had some things.

    The group of them were more or less injured and naturally the fewer people they interacted with, the better. Hence, Yijun maintained the noble and cold demeanor of the Saint Messenger and only let Si Lanyuemunicate with him. Other than that, she did not see anyone else.

    Since the Saint Messenger had just arrived, the people in No-Shadow Cliff naturally did not dare to neglect him. But they also did not dare to be overly attentive to avoid disturbing the Saint Messenger. Each and every one of them was like a waiter in a haystack, carefully striving for a soundless service level.

    When the Saint made such a request, these people who were trembling with fear actually heaved a sigh of relief.

    Thus, during this half a month, everyone only knew that the Saint had important things to do here. The Saint had his own team of followers by his side, and they did not know anything else, nor did they dare to know.

    But why did this Han Weiqiong dare toe and disturb them?

    Naturally, he had a motive in mind that he had toe and disturb him.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278 - In Any Case They Were All Aunts

    No one in the yard responded.

    At first, Han Weiqiong thought that it was a subordinate reporting to him. He spent some time and did not think too much about it.

    In his opinion, it was impossible for the Saint to not see him when he came to pay a visit. Even if he did not have any impression of him, he should still meet him to show his courtesy.

    Putting aside the fact that he was the Deputy Altar Master of No-Shadow Cliff, his father was one of the core elders. In this ce, other than Si Lanyue, he had the greatest authority. That Cheng Liuxian simply had an empty position as an altar master, and was in charge of some trivial matters. If it was to patrol the various ces and monitor the situation, wouldn''t it be better to ask him?

    There was no reason that Cheng Liuxian coulde and go frequently, but he was rejected by the door.

    However, he waited respectfully outside the courtyard for a long time. There was still no response from anyone in the courtyard. Finally, he lost his patience and frowned as he looked inside the courtyard. He lifted his foot, but in the end, he still didn''t move.

    Han Weiqiong raised his voice a little and repeated, ¡°Deputy Altar Master of No-Shadow Cliff, Han Weiqiong, there is a request to see the Saint.¡±

    He quickly exined, ¡°Recently, Mount Gargantuan has been attacking No-Shadow Cliff more and more closely. Altar Master Xue was unable to deal with the situation and dyed the matter for a long time. If this continues, the No-Shadow Cliff will be exposed in the eyes of the righteous path. He had also heard that the Mount Gargantuan was here because of Altar Master Xue''s order to kill the two true disciples of the Mount Gargantuan who hade to No-Shadow Cliff. Altar Master Xue had just arrived. It was inevitable for him to make a mistake in his decision. I came here to ask the Saint for his opinion¡­ ¡°

    Han Weiqiong looked like he wanted to plead on Cheng Liuxian''s behalf. Naturally, it was like a weasel paying respects to a chicken - he did not have good intentions.

    Every word he said was roundabout saying that Cheng Liuxian was not capable enough and that he was impulsive in making decisions. Not long after he took office, he almost gave the No-Shadow Cliff, which was an important branch of the Devil Cult, to the Mount Gargantuan.

    ¡°If this really happened to the upper echelons of the Devil Cult, they probably wouldn''t care about what Han Weiqiong was thinking. Just the possibility of losing the No-Shadow Cliff was enough for them to capture Cheng Liuxian and teach him a lesson. Let him go somewhere else. ¡°

    Most of the people of the devil religion wouldn''t pay attention to this kind of battle. In any case, if one of them died, they would be able to find countless substitutes. However, if a ce like the No-Shadow Cliff was lost, it would be a huge loss.

    Besides, Cheng Liuxian had indeede here to gain some benefits. Of course, he wasn''t as important as a local snake like Han Weiqiong. In terms of cultivation and status, there was noparison.

    Guo Fan''s expression was subtle, but the things he was muttering had nothing to do with these two people. ¡°Mount Gargantuan¡­ Speaking of which, it had been almost two months since the end of Sword Singing Conference. I remember that Meng Jin was also a true disciple of Sword Singing Conference. Could he be the leader of the group who came to take revenge? ¡°

    The Mount Gargantuan was the sect where the young man called Meng Jin, whom they had met in the Sword Singing Conference, was located. It was famous for its fast speed, but it was defeated by Guo Fan in the Sword Singing tform.

    However, although Meng Jin was a good man, he was also a diligent and diligent kid who cultivated diligently. Although it was slightly crooked,pared to the disgusting old demons of the Soaring Wisdom Sect, he looked pure and cute.

    If they really met again in the No-Shadow Cliff, it would be like meeting an old friend in another country.

    Guo Fan smiled and pinched Xinyue''s small face. At the same time, he let Qingfu, who had stuck her head out to look at him, obediently go back and continue to y Landlord with Song Na and the others. <ul ss="wp-block-list">Yes, ying Landlord, but going back to the country was like following the customs. Guo Fan changed the ying of Landlord to ¡°Devil Fighting Cult¡± and had some intention of ying a role in it.

    In this half a month, Guo Fan had already taught three little lolis and two big sisters how to y poker. It was not difficult to get Si Lanyue to prepare the poker cards and send them over, so in this half a month, most of the time, Guo Fan was watching a group of Xianxia-style beauties y cards.

    In the room, Song Na took out two cards from her card and ced them on the table. She lightly pointed with her finger and said, ¡°Wang Explosion.¡±

    She took off her mask and revealed a face full of exotic charm, Huang Quan''s expressionless face. Looking at the cards in her hands, a strange anger and embarrassment appeared in her blue eyes. She angrily said, ¡°Did you cheat? ¡°

    Song Na cast a sidelong nce at her, ¡°As the dignified Snowke Mansion Lord, you can''t even feel the fluctuation of the Spiritual Energy on my body?¡±

    Daoist Priest Song Na was not only a genius in cultivation, but also in the field of gambling. She was almost a hundred times more talented than Huang Quan in terms of skill and luck.

    ¡°I''m not ying anymore. What''s the point of ying anymore?¡± Huang Quan red at Song Na and felt stifled for a moment. He subconsciously puffed up his cheeks. On the contrary, there was a kind of naivety and naivety in the world. This kind of expression should be suitable for Zhousheng''s personality. But at this moment, there was nothing wrong with what Huang Quan did.

    This trace of feminine feeling that originally did not exist and the fleeting amorous feeling at the corner of his eyes was the result of Guo Fan''s hard work over the past half month.

    Under the condition that he still retained his vital yin, this trace of charm was even more alluring. The sharp stone that was slightly polished and polished bloomed with a luster that was hidden deep within.

    She was tied up with a rope as usual, but her hands were not tied up. However, the Snowke Mansion Master did not have the intention to escape. Obviously, it was all thanks to Guo Fan.

    Yellow Spring unconsciously moved his butt. He felt that the wooden chair was a little painful, and it was even hard. The Snowke Mansion Master muttered in his heart. Sooner orter, he would advise that shameless person to change to a softer one.

    So Song Na helped Yijun clean up the cards. Today''s entertainment activity ended here.

    Qingfu lifted the curtain and came in, saying, ¡°Xiaobo said Sister Yijun doesn''t need toe out, he will solve it.¡±

    Yijun nodded and was still expressionless.

    But Song Na, who was already familiar with this girl, could notice that Song Na''s slightly furrowed brows finally calmed down. She looked to be happy and could not help but reach out and touch the girl''s ck hair. She smiled and said, ¡°Your father is jealous and will not let other men see you.¡±

    She was referring to a ¡°jealousy¡± that her father had towards his daughter who had already grown up. Her tone had a bit of an elder''s meaning.

    As for what kind of elder it was - anyway, they were all aunties, so what did it matter?

    Yijun was expressionless, ¡°What 14th aunty said is right.¡±

    Song Na''s hand froze. She indeed did not care that Guo Fan had other women, but the emergence of a two-digit number still made her feel a little ufortable.

    In front¡­ Where did the thirteene from?

    Song Na frowned slightly, and her expression seemed to be a little dull.

    Qingfu blinked her eyes and looked left and right. She felt that the atmosphere between these women had be subtle.

    The little one sighed in her heart. Humans are reallyplicated¡­

    There was still no sound in the courtyard.

    Just as Han Weiqiong could no longer hold himself back, he said, ¡°Saint Envoy? Is the Saint around?¡± As he walked into the courtyard, he suddenly heard a reply from the courtyard.

    ¡°The Saint said he doesn''t want to see you. You can go back now.¡±

    It was a man''s voice.

    His tone was casual and casual.

    Han Weiqiong''s pupils constricted and his face instantly darkened. A man? Why would there be a man''s voice in the Saint''s residence? ! </ul>

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279 - I Am the Mistress of Your Saintess Ah

    There was a man in the courtyard of the Saint, and his tone and attitude were so arrogant that he didn''t seem like a servant at all, as if he were the owner of this courtyard.

    Han Weiqiong''s mind went nk for a moment.

    For someone who had been in love for so many years, he had almost used the figure of that young man as the white moonlight of his life. From the moment Yijun appeared in No-Shadow Cliff, Han Weiqiong even thought that the heavens had finally heard his begging. He was finally going to fulfill his wish. At that time, he was overjoyed. Now, he was so furious that at this moment, the anger in his heart had overshadowed his rationality. He subconsciously asked angrily, ¡°Who are you?! Why are you in the Saint''s room? ¡°

    Of course, as soon as he opened his mouth, the temperature in his head immediately began to cool down. When he finished speaking, he calmed down. However, during this period of time, he had already finished speaking, and there was no room for him to retract his words.

    After Han Weiqiong calmed down, his heart skipped a beat, and he couldn''t help but feel a trace of regret.

    It was not like there were only women following the Saint. It was actually normal for there to be men. Besides, Cheng Liuxian and Si Lanyue had been going in and out frequently these few days, so they must have known about it. As for the people from the upper echelons of the Devil Cult, their tone seemed to be arrogant as if it was only natural. They couldn''t be sure that there was an unusual rtionship between them.

    However, before Han Weiqiong could open his mouth to exin, the man inside spoke again.

    Guo Fan was calm, but his words were not frightening to the extreme. ¡°Me? I am the mistress of the saintess.¡±

    They had been hiding for half a month now. They had witnessed the Soaring Wisdom Sect burning themselves up from the beginning when victory was within their grasp. It was a pleasant feeling. In a few days'' time, the trusted subordinates of the Snowke Mansion would be gathered here. The progress of the search for the Nirvana Secret Realm was about to bepleted.

    At that time, it would be time to turn the entire Soaring Wisdom Sect upside down and wash their cards.

    At this time when everything was ready except for the east wind, Guo Fan felt rxed in his heart. This was the kind of fun that came knocking on his door. It would be a waste if he didn''t y. Anyway, Cheng Liuxian''s counterattack was almost ready. This fellow in front of him would be buried together with No-Shadow Cliff in Spirit Transforming River. What he said now¡­ And it won''t go into other people''s ears.

    Han Weiqiong, who was burning with anger, was stunned for a moment, then he felt extremely frightened. He no longer cared about the Green Void Hat above his head. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Do you not want your life anymore? The saintess must maintain her pure body for the God of Allheaven. Are you crazy? Who gave you the courage to speak like this in front of the Saint Envoy? ¡°

    He was truly frightened out of his wits. He looked left and right to see that there was no one else. Only then did he slowly heave a sigh of relief. Then, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss. If these words were to be heard by others, then it would not just be the word ¡®death''. It might even wipe out the entire No-Shadow Cliff, causing him to be even more furious. His eyes were burning with anger, and he was about to charge into the courtyard. ¡°Who are you? !¡±

    No one in the Holy Cult would dare to joke about the saintess. The saintess was sopassionate and holy. How could she allow mortals to spheme her? Besides, there were terrifying rumors of millions of corpses lying on the ground and blood flowing like a river. Everyone in the Holy Cult had witnessed the cruelty of the saintess, and they were even more respectful towards her.

    Although there was the rule of ¡°seeing the Saint Envoy is like seeing the saintess,¡± the difference between the two was like the difference between a hamster and a dragon. There was noparison at all.

    Han Weiqiong would have a longing for the Saint Messenger, but when he thought of the saintess, and the woman named Li Xieren, he only felt a chill run down his spine. He only had the thought of kneeling down and keeping quiet.

    Just like ten years ago, his father Elder Han led him to invite the Saint Lady for something. In the process of reporting, the most torturous thing was to receive an audience and to officially start the conversation. He remembered very clearly that his father had used the greatest strength in his life to press his head against the floor. Of course, he himself also had the same posture, and then silently waited¡­ The terrifying silence that even his own breathing could be heard, everyone around him also prostrated on the ground.

    But now, a guy who didn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth actually dared to say such reckless words? !

    Everyone in the sect knew that the saintess must maintain her chastity. No one would associate the word lover with Li Xieren. The people in the room were definitely not from the Holy Cult! Could it be that¡­ the assassin was holding the saintess hostage? !

    Han Weiqiong felt that he had grasped the truth in an instant. He immediately released his divine sense and swept into the room.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Before he could take a step forward, his divine sense was blocked.

    Before Han Weiqiong could react, the invisible barrier had turned into a tide and rolled back, dispersing his divine sense. It was like a grain of sand in the tide, unable to resist at all.

    After that, the barrier instantly turned into sharp swords and stabbed into his brain. When the miserable scream escaped his mouth, Han Weiqiong finally reacted. So this barrier was the power of his opponent''s divine sense!

    ¡°How can it be so powerful? This force is at least at the Physical Integration Period. The experts of this level have already gone to the northern battlefield¡­¡±

    The thought shed through his mind. Han Weiqiong was sent flying dozens of meters away by the Spiritual Energy that came after him. Hended on the edge of the cliff and was in a sorry state.

    His face was filled with shock as he stood up. His heart was at a loss.

    Although Guo Fan was considered a weakling among his wife, in the eyes of NPCs who didn''t deserve names in the game, he was already an absolute expert, and everything was built on the basis of strength. Han Weiqiong suddenly had a different understanding of what he had just said.

    ¡°You¡­ Sir¡­¡±

    Han Weiqiong carefully opened his mouth again. He suddenly felt that he was being reckless. Although the saintess was powerful, her means were bloody and cruel. She was also very independent of the forces in the sect. There were still some senior elders in the sect who were very dissatisfied with this. They just didn''t have the chance to make a move.

    That''s right, why would there be no elders protecting the Saint Messenger when he went out?

    ¡°Eh? What is Tian Yi doing here?¡± A surprised female voice suddenly sounded. Following that, a graceful middle-aged beautiful woman walked over from the corner, looking at his dusty and dirty appearance somewhat strange.

    ¡°Elder Su, I was just about to pay a visit to the holy envoy¡­ but I was rejected.¡± Han Weiqiong was very polite to Si Lanyue. After all, she was an elder who knew his father. He also treated her like a junior.

    He hesitated for a moment and asked in a low voice, ¡°The one inside is¡­¡±

    Si Lanyue was stunned for a moment, then her smiling face immediately became serious. She said in a deep voice, ¡°Since you know, you should know what to say and what not to say.¡±

    Si Lanyue naturally said Huang Quan, but when Han Weiqiong heard it, it was referring to Guo Fan, which made his heart tremble. After that, he felt great sorrow. Didn''t this mean that this elder was opposed to him pursuing the Saint Envoy? Perhaps it was because he thought that he wasn''t worthy of the Saint Envoy, or perhaps it was because he disdained it.

    Han Weiqiong was extremely unwilling to ept this. However, for an elder of this level, not to mention him, even his father would have to consider it carefully. Basically, there was no hope for him.

    A sweet taste of blood appeared in his throat. It was the internal injuries that he had suffered earlier, but he still had a brighter future. If he offended an elder because of this¡­

    Si Lanyue asked, ¡°Tian Yi, what''s wrong with you?¡±

    Han Weiqiong turned around in a daze, angrily turned around and flicked his sleeve. He was shocked again and waved his hand saying that it was nothing. Just like that, he left with his tail between his legs without even seeing the person. The thoughts that he had been tossing and turning for the past half month had been sshed with a bucket of cold water. In an instant, they vanished like smoke.

    Si Lanyue frowned and did not know what happened. But after a moment, she shook her head and thought that it was good that she gave up.

    She turned her head and said respectfully, ¡°Pce Chief, the general location of Nirvana Secret Realm has been determined.¡±

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280 - Ling Yao''s Bell of the Seductive Servant

    Guo Fan was trying to see with his divine soul. He closed his eyes in the room and looked outside. From the time Han Weiqiong tried to break in to the time when he was disheartened and left in a sorry state. Until Si Lanyue came, he could clearly see it. He waited for Si Lanyue to respectfully report. Only then did he open his eyes.

    ¡°It looks like an eagle''s eye.¡± Guo Fan rubbed his chin, because the trait of killing heart and galldder had a special effect on the spirit. His current Divine Sense cultivation base far exceeded his own strength, so Han Weiqiong''s shocked and obvious reaction to his own imagination was not an exaggeration.

    Because the Upper Central Realm was not connected to the Spirit Forest Pce, theycked understanding of the soul and spirit. Most people''s cultivation speed in the path of divine sense was very slow.

    However, with the guts to kill in their hands, they did not have such worries.

    Guo Fan turned around and entered the room. He first took out Yellow Spring, who was addicted to ying cards.

    As soon as he went in, he felt that the atmosphere in the room wasn''t right, but this kind of situation was toomon in the past half month. He knew that the best way to solve this problem was to ignore it. Once he got involved, things would get out of hand.

    Therefore, Guo Fan pretended not to notice anything. With a serious expression on his face, he wanted to pull Huang Quan, who was probably angry at Song Na, away from him.

    But this time, it was obvious that he had guessed wrong.

    The matter had already involved him before he had intervened.

    Song Na suddenly looked at Guo Fan and murmured, ¡°The Dao gives birth to one, one gives birth to two, two gives birth to three, three gives birth to all things¡­ Since there are fourteen, how can there not be one hundred and fourteen?¡±

    Guo Fan''s footsteps paused,¡­ ¡°??? !!!¡±

    This, this was enlightenment? What did heprehend?! Why did he feel a chill behind his back¡­

    Song Na looked at his confused look and suddenly revealed a gentle and helpless smile. She shook her head and said, ¡°I''m fine.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­?¡± Guo Fan stiffly turned his head and walked out. After a while, he was suddenly stunned.

    He did not ask if you were okay.

    Guo Fan felt a chill in his heart, but then he thought: In fact, he had never concealed the fact that he had many women and was about to have more women from Song Na. Furthermore, Song Na''s favorability had already been locked. It should not be a problem.

    Just as he was thinking, Yomi spoke in a dull voice. Just now, she reluctantly left the card table. Wearing the mask, she was in a very bad mood. ¡°What tricks are you trying to pull this time? Let me tell you, don''t waste your energy. No matter what you do, I will never yield. If this is all you have, then¡­ Unfortunately, even if you tie me up for the rest of my life, it will be useless. ¡°

    Guo Fan returned to his senses and looked at her from head to toe. Then, he asked curiously, ¡°Is that the person who grabbed my clothes and begged for mercy and shed tears? Could it be Zhousheng?¡±

    Huang Quan said angrily, ¡°Who grabbed your clothes and begged for mercy and shed tears?!¡±

    ¡°You don''t want to admit it?¡± Guo Fan took out a Shadow Stone from his sleeve and threw it up and down. He looked at her and said, ¡°I kept it clearly here. Do you want me to show it to you in front of Si Lanyueter? Don''t worry. You are the only one who can see it. ¡°

    Yomi''s pupils shrank and her chest heaved up and down. She stared at the recording stone as if she wanted to determine whether he had the leisure to do so or not. However, after thinking about it for a long time, he could only remember the humiliation. But if it was really¡­ in front of his subordinates¡­ Look at that kind of thing. How could the dignified Snowke Mansion Master do such a thing?!

    ¡°Despicable! Shameless! Despicable!¡±

    Guo Fan didn''t care about the Snowke Mansion Master''s scolding. In the past half a month, he had already gotten used to hearing the Three Axes belonging to Huang Quan. He continued to tease, ¡°Master of Prefecture, who do you think is this man with a straight mouth?¡±

    Huang Quan was silent. His gaze behind the mask avoided for a moment, then he snorted confidently and said, ¡°Of course it''s Zhousheng who has no backbone. What else do you think?¡±

    Zhousheng, ¡°??¡±

    Guo Fan was also shocked by the self-deception of the Prefecture Master. He thought that even Zhousheng probably would not have such a big reaction. She estimated that she would use a very curious and bold mentality to go to great harmony with Guo Fan''s life. Why would it be so ¡°tragic¡±?

    The Prefecture Master was also very satisfied with his quick-witted answer. He felt that he had never thought of this before. Zhousheng''s embarrassment, what did it have to do with her? Haha, this way, this shameless little thief and lowly pig would no longer have any basis to ridicule her. This was great! Wonderful!

    Guo Fan had aplicated look in his eyes. He felt that the dignified Prefecture Master seemed to be on the same side as the hammer, but the hammer was now his cat, and the Prefecture Master was just the appetizer.

    He was toozy to argue with the Master of Prefecture, who had fallen in a dangerous direction but did not know what was going on, so he took out the rope from Huang Quan''s body and said, ¡°Master of Prefecture is tough and unyielding. I really did not think of this.¡±

    Huang Quan said sarcastically, ¡°You finally ran out of tricks? There''s only so much going back and forth¡­¡±

    When her gaze fell on Guo Fan''s hand, she couldn''t help but be stunned.

    ¡°What, what is this?¡±

    ¡°Bell.¡± Guo Fan shook the small object in his hand. The crisp sound was particrly pleasant to hear.

    Huang Quan stared at him. ¡°Of course I know this is a bell. I am asking, what are you nning to do now?¡±

    Guo Fan naturally stretched out his hand and smiled. ¡°Put it on for you.¡±

    Huang Quan''s eyes widened as he watched Guo Fan walk over. The bell in his hand shed with a cold metallic light, and there was a red ribbon on top of it. Under Guo Fan''s deliberate disy, the words ¡°Seductive ve¡± on the surface of the bell were revealed. Because of the humiliation, the Prefecture Master''s eyes turned red as he cursed, ¡°You, you dare to do this to me? If one day I regain my freedom¡­ I will castrate you and feed you to the dogs. Then, I will let you taste the humiliation that I have suffered!¡±

    ¡°It seems like I should be extra careful. I must not let the Prefecture Master escape from my grasp.¡± Guo Fan first said with a smile, then he retracted his smile. He carefully looked at her expression and said, ¡°Such a big reaction¡­ Looks like I didn''t guess wrong. Zhousheng is your real name. It was only after I inherited the name of Huang Quan that I changed it to a different name.¡±

    Huang Quan held his breath. He stopped cursing and suddenly shut his mouth.

    Guo Fan reached out and stroked her face, brushing the corners of her eyes. His fingertips seemed to have crushed a warm teardrop. He said in a low voice, ¡°Zhousheng, you have been with them for the past half month. I treat you almost the same way. Don''t tell me I subconsciously feel like I am the same as them. Otherwise, why would I suddenly think of my identity as a ¡®ve'' and shed tears of grievance? Lord Governor, please don''t forget that you almost killed me¡­ I won''t have the slightest pity for you. I will only do things that will make you angry and painful.¡±

    ¡°Who shed tears! Don''t overestimate yourself! ¡± Yomi gritted her teeth. ¡°Also, don''t call me Zhousheng. I''m not that idiot.¡±

    Guo Fan hung the bell on the rope around YellowSprings''s neck and looked at it with satisfaction. He said, ¡°That''s good. I hope that the Prefecture Master can maintain his dignity and not let a few bells ring in front of his subordinates.¡±

    The ¡°unorthodox way¡± that he had learned from the sisters of the Night''s Fall Sword City''s guards had finallye into y. The master of the Prefecture had unfortunately be a test subject.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281 - Don''t Stop

    Si Lanyue walked into the room and saw the master sitting at the table. He was still wearing the purple robe and the bronze mask. He only straightened his cor and the aura he emitted was even colder and more sinister. Beside him stood the simrly unfathomable Protector Zhu Ren.

    In order to maintain the mysteriousness and convenience of the Snowke Mansion Master, Guo Fan told Si Lanyue that the Prefecture Master had other important matters to attend to, and that he would not appear often in No-Shadow Cliff. Many orders were issued by him and the Lord Saint Messenger.

    Actually, at this time, Huang Quan was often behind the curtain of the inner room. Song Na used the pearl to block his mouth, pressing his butt while listening to his subordinates report to Guo Fan.

    Therefore, in Si Lanyue''s view, Protector Zhu Ren''s position was indeed extraordinary. In addition to his cultivation, he seemed to be very close to the Devil Cult''s Saint Messenger. Compared to Zhousheng, who was just a simple messenger, he had a few more advantages. Perhaps, this Protector Zhu who suddenly appeared might have a chance to fight ten thousand people at once. Naturally, he should curry favor with her.

    Or else, it would be like that Han Weiqiong just now, who didn''t know what death was. In the end, he could only escape in a sorry state.

    The beautiful middle-aged woman''s mind suddenly changed. If Han Weiqiong offended this protector this time, he could just casually say a few words in front of the Prefecture Master. When the Saint Envoy heard this, he would naturally feel annoyed. At that time, the No-Shadow Cliff¡­ Wouldn''t she be the one to make the decision?

    However, on the surface, she didn''t show any expression. She knelt down respectfully in front of the Prefecture Master. She presented the map in her hand: ¡°Master, Protector Zhu, we have already found out where the Nirvana Secret Realm might be. The approximate area is marked in this map.¡±

    Si Lanyue did not have a map in her hand. Instead, it was an exquisite wooden box. The eight corners were iid with golden beast patterns. Other than that, there was not even a crack. It seemed that there was no ce that could be opened.

    This was the unique Netherworld Lock of the Snowke Mansion. It could only be opened by the Netherworld Qi cultivated by the people of the Snowke Mansion. It would be used to transport precious items or important information. After it was opened, it would automatically be destroyed.

    The secret realm of Nirvana Secret Realm was a few levels higher than the Nine Furnace Secret Realm of the Martial Monarch Cave. Of course, it had to be kept confidential.

    Although it could be seen from Si Lanyue''s luxurious clothes and extraordinary bearing, she naturally held great power in the No-Shadow Cliff. Even Han Weiqiong had to be respectful to her. As a spy, it could be said that he had seeded in carrying out the junior ceremony. But in the Snowke Mansion, she was only a spy.

    Even if there was an extrayer of identity that temporarily reced Zhousheng to send a message, the nature of it would not change much - although the matters in Nirvana Secret Realm were indirectly controlled by her, she was not qualified to see the final result.

    Therefore, the box in front of her was still intact.

    Huang Quan looked at the box in her hand and slightly nodded his head. The degree of the nod was very small, but as the master of the Snowke Mansion, it was very normal for him to have such a cold and arrogant attitude.

    Guo Fan, who knew the truth, secretlyughed. The master of the <i>_</i> was trying to prevent the bell from making a sound. However, he didn''t want Huang Quan to pass the test so easily, so he said respectfully in a low voice, ¡°Your subordinate is terrified. This Nirvana Secret Realm is too important. I have encountered some problems in my cultivation recently. I can''t control the Dark Nether Qi properly, for fear of destroying the Netherworld Lock¡­¡±

    What he meant was - Lord Prefecture Master, please do it yourself and eat well.

    Nether''s body stiffened, and he looked at Guo Fan with anger in his eyes. His lips moved and cursed silently, and he wished he could cut Guo Fan into a thousand pieces.

    The smile in Guo Fan''s eyes was extremely obvious. Huang Quan took a light breath. He cursed angrily, ¡°Trash! Do you think I can feed you? He was so useless that he couldn''t even pick up a box. Why do you want to marry so many wives and concubines? You might as well dismiss them. It''s better than following a pig like you for the rest of your life! ¡°

    Guo Fan''s mouth twitched. Why did he feel that the governor was jealous? Half a month ofying the foundation, plus that bell, was finally going to explode?

    He still liked Huang Quan''s tsundere attitude, but Si Lanyue did not think so. In the eyes of the beautiful middle-aged woman, the Prefecture Master was furious. She had heard that there were a few people who had seen this kind of scene. Now, even the grass of the graveyard was as tall as a person.

    Si Lanyue was trembling with fear as she knelt down and heard the obvious anger in the hoarse and cold voice. She thought that since Protector Zhu Ren was the only designated protector, she was finished. He was definitely different from the other protectors. In the past month, she did feel that the Prefecture Master was different from the rumored cruelty and ruthlessness¡­

    Why did he suddenly be so angry today, and it was only because of a small matter.

    In reality, only then did Huang Quan realize that in the outside world, since Guo Fan had turned himself into her ¡®protector'', then in front of others, it wasn''t just her who needed to maintain the image of the Prefecture Master. Guo Fan also needed to y the role of a protector. Therefore, he took advantage of the resentment in his heart to vent his anger. He started cursing at Guo Fan.

    Guo Fan was extremely obedient. He didn''t even use the rope in his hand. He appeared to be in fear and trepidation, submissive and submissive. The more Huang Quan spoke, the more excited he became. The more he spoke, the more pleased he became. It was as if he had returned to the time when he had the upper hand in the river. In his mind, he had sketched Guo Fan''s miserable and weak appearance at that time. Feeling extremely happy, he mmed the table and stood up.

    ¡°Ding Ling¡­¡±

    A light sound of a bell suddenly rang in the room.

    YellowSprings''s movements stiffened, and he immediately took two steps forward, using the best bnce control technique in his life. He lightly and quickly took the box from Si Lanyue''s hands and then raised his voice and spoke quickly, ¡°Trash is indeed trash. It is only natural that you do not do well. Today I will spare your life. Continue to report the current situation and the information about Nirvana Secret Realm. Don''t stop. ¡°

    Thest sentence was said to Si Lanyue. After saying that, the purple robed man slowly walked into the room. Along with Si Lanyue''s obedient report, the sound of the bells rang incessantly.

    Si Lanyue vaguely heard the sound of the bells, but it was just a piece of jewelry. What did it matter if the Prefecture Master liked to wear it?

    She naturally did not know how deep the humiliation of the word ¡°bewitching ve¡± was. She also could not imagine how emotional the Manor Lord was at this moment.

    As for why he was clearly angry to such an extent but still had to slow down, Si Lanyue naturally did not dare to guess too much. She only felt that the Manor Lord was indeed temperamental and unpredictable. Perhaps only Protector Zhu could be so calm. Under such terrifying anger, she was still confident.

    After recounting what had happened recently, Si Lanyue finally said, ¡°The people in my Prefecture are very secretive in their actions, but they found that there were also people looking for Nirvana Secret Realm. Moreover, they seemed to have a very specific purpose. Nirvana Secret Realm hid the truth with a fake. We relied on the instructions given by the protector to find these few approximate locations, but they went straight to one of the fake nests.¡±

    Guo Fan narrowed his eyes. The Nirvana Secret Realm could not be lost. This was rted to his life, so this kind of variable naturally could not be found. ¡°Did you find out their background and identity?¡±

    Si Lanyue said respectfully, ¡°Yes. It was the Mulberry wood spirit n of Ancient Sea. The leader was the little princess of Ancient Sea tribe - ¡°

    Guo Fan''s expression was strange, ¡°Du Shuren?¡±

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282 - The Elder Questioned

    Ancient Sea, Du Shuren.

    Two unfamiliar and familiar terms appeared in Guo Fan''s ears again after nearly four months.

    When he went to Liao Mu''s mansion to borrow the Experience Scroll, he happened to meet the grandfather and grandson of the Yuan Family who also came to ask for Liao Mu''s calligraphy and painting. He exchanged for a ck-Eyed Wonder Beast and also sold it as a favor. However, this egg was still eating dust in Guo Fan''s sleeve formation. It could not even be used as a spare food.

    Most of the four ingredients that Liao Mu had given him had already been gathered (Xinyue''s Mountain Sea Spirit was only half of it). He still needed a green wood demonic blood. Once he found thend of extreme cold, he would be able to hatch the Golden Crow.

    Guo Fan had a strange expression on his face as he muttered in his heart. At that time, he had yet to realize that from the moment he transmigrated, the storyline of the game had already undergone an irreversible change. He was aware that he could not avoid people or things that might have a butterfly effect.

    Therefore, he did not provoke Du ZhenKang and Du Shuren, who did not appear in the original plot, but it was obvious that they were not simple. He did not even ask about their identities and backgrounds, but fate was so wonderful. After walking around for a while, it was not Guo Fan who went to look for them, but Du Shuren who bumped into the door.

    Guo Fan went into a brief memory, but the name that he blurted out made Si Lanyue slightly stunned. Then, her tone became even more respectful as she said, ¡°Protector''s prediction is like a god, it is called Du Shuren.¡±

    Ancient Sea had cut off contact with Middle Continent many years ago, and the Divine Tree Barrier was still there. It was extremely difficult for Middle Continent to find out about the news there. They had not made any progress all this time. She put this piece of important news to the back and wanted to use it to raise her credit. However, she didn''t expect Protector Zhu to reveal the name of the little princess of Ancient Sea.

    Si Lanyue naturally did not think that Protector Zhu in front of her had met Du Shuren four months ago. She only thought that he definitely had more than one information system. In her heart, she thought that it was indeed worthy of being the Manor Lord''s only designated protector. His means were indeed extraordinary. He was so cautious when doing things. No wonder the Pce Chief had entrusted such an important matter to him to take full responsibility.

    Guo Fan naturally wouldn''t exin why he knew Du Shuren''s name. He asked, ¡°What level of cultivation do they have?¡±

    Si Lanyue said cautiously, ¡°On the surface, the one with the highest cultivation level is Du Shuren who is at the peak of the Void Refinement realm, but there seems to be one person who has a special concealing technique. The spies we sent did not see through his cultivation, but ording to our observation of Du Shuren''s attitude towards this person, his cultivation is definitely above Du Shuren. ¡°

    ¡°At least Physical Integration Period. Can''t tell¡­¡± Guo Fan pondered for a moment. He took a pen and paper from the table next to him and wrote a sentence. He said, ¡°If that is the case, it is not appropriate to force it. Send someone to deliver the note to Du Shuren. Tell her that if she wants the whereabouts of the True Phoenix, thene to No-Shadow Cliff.¡±

    He stretched out his hand and ced the piece of paper on Si Lanyue''s hands, then casually said, ¡°Pce Chief is getting tired of staying in No-Shadow Cliff and has a bad temper recently. Last time, I asked you to gather the people from the Prefecture who are working with Soaring Wisdom Sect. How is it going? ¡°

    Si Lanyue put away the folded piece of paper and said, ¡°Once the Prefecture Master''s token is out, who would dare to disobey? It''s just that a few elders seem to have some doubts.¡±

    ¡°What doubts?¡±

    ¡°She said that she had previously received an order. The Snowke Mansion has always had ¡®Jade Drop Three Gan External Head''. In the path of killing, one must have no regrets. With such courage, he was able to deter all the heroes of the evil path, and suddenly change his mind. Changing the course of events had made many of the original ns useless. He also lost the reputation of the Prefecture Master¡­ ¡°

    Si Lanyue spoke with a hesitant voice.

    Guo Fan knew that with Yellow Spring''s prestige in Snowke Mansion, how could these elders question her decision? He was afraid that they had doubts about the identity of the person who gave the order, so he said, ¡°Of course, it wasn''t a sudden change of heart. When the timees, the Prefecture Master will personally exin it to them. Just call them over. If they don''tply, they will be punished with treason. There''s no need to worry ¡°

    ¡°Yes¡± Si Lanyue lowered her head.

    Guo Fan asked again, ¡°Did you see that Han Weiqiong just now?¡±

    Although Cheng Liuxian wanted to show that his ability did not fail to live up to the trust of ¡°senior¡± and wholeheartedly refused Guo Fan''s help, since he was here, he naturally had to help Cheng Liuxian.

    Even with Cheng Liuxian''s current ability and shrewdness, it wouldn''t be a problem for him to deal with Han Weiqiong. However, Cheng Liuxian was still an outsider in No-Shadow Cliff. Under normal circumstances, he would need to spend a lot of time and energy. If Si Lanyue helped him, the situation would be very different.

    This way, it wouldn''t be considered as a direct help. Cheng Liuxian still had plenty of room to use his abilities.

    Si Lanyue nodded, ¡°This subordinate saw that he seemed to have been knocked down to the ground¡­¡±

    When she said this, she subconsciously raised her head to look at him. Guo Fan did not avoid smiling coldly. ¡°I hit him.¡±

    Si Lanyue lowered her head again and said, ¡°Han Weiqiong was disrespectful to the protector. His death is not to be regretted.¡±

    Guo Fan said slowly and earnestly, ¡°He was not disrespectful to me, but to the Saint. Do you know? In my opinion, he is just a useless person with some background. A fool who only deserves to do whatever he wants in this small area, but you are different. You were sent to the Devil Cult as a spy a long time ago, and you did not have any dissent even when you were in the high position of an elder. You didn''t have anyints when you were asked to be promoted to the position of an elder in No-Shadow Cliff. This showed your loyalty - the hard work and hard work you have put in all these years. The Prefecture Master has seen it all.¡±

    It would be strange if the Yellow Spring Society saw this. This guy was an irredeemable dictator. I''m afraid that he hasn''t remembered Si Lanyue''s name yet, but what does that matter? Anyway, Guo Fan was her spokesperson now. Every word he said had been cut into Si Lanyue''s heart. Then Si Lanyue would be willing to believe what he said.

    Si Lanyue''s heart skipped a beat. This was a genius who could spy and grow up as an elder in the devil religion. She immediately understood Protector Zhu''s meaning and suppressed her excitement. She said, ¡°These are all matters of the Lan Feng Division¡­ If Pce Chief has any orders, this subordinate will definitely go through fire and water and will not hesitate to do so.¡±

    Guo Fan shook his head and said, ¡°You have worked hard and contributed a lot. Why would the Prefecture Master let you do these things? You are more useful than you can imagine right now. No-Shadow Cliff is just a springboard. Before leaving this springboard, he would clean up the devil religion. I have done my best. ¡°

    Si Lanyue was startled. Combined with his previous words, she suddenly felt that her future should not be tied down in a small ce like No-Shadow Cliff. It was as if the world in front of her had suddenly be clear and a smile bloomed on her face. She stood up and bowed, ¡°I understand!¡±

    After saying this, she took her leave of Guo Fan and left in a hurry. It was as though she had finally untied the knot in her heart. The beautiful woman''s back and waist twisted, appearing even more charming like a snake.

    Guo Fan looked at her and suddenly missed Fang Xiang.

    There was a taste of youth in youth, maturity had a mature charm¡­

    The cold nun in ck lifted the curtain and walked out. She sighed and interrupted his thoughts. ¡°You really treasure your daughter. That Han Weiqiong wants to see you. She didn''t even let the door open, so she just kicked him out. Now she was even more determined to get rid of him. What should we do if she marries in the future? ¡°

    Guo Fan was speechless.

    ¡°I will not marry.¡±

    The expressionless girl quietly appeared and hid behind Guo Fan. She said in a low voice, ¡°Qian Shanmu and Mu Xue, who is Yijun going to?¡±

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283 - I Am Not Wrong

    Song Na looked at Guo Fan and asked, ¡°This poem?¡±

    Guo Fan recovered his senses and eximed. This was the love poem he had talked about when he was trying to conquer Li Xieren.

    He forced himself to organize his words and raised his hand. ¡°Li Xieren, you have note into contact with her yet, but you should know her character very well. She doesn''t care about the secr world at all and is very paranoid. Whatever you want, you must get it no matter what means¡­ ¡°

    ¡°You''re the one she wants.¡± Song Na pointed at Yijun''s hand that was grabbing onto Guo Fan''s shirt by the side and said, ¡°And this is her method? She wants to use this trace of blood that is not considered blood to tie you uppletely?¡±

    The ¡°offspring¡± that was created with the blood essence of the two using a secret method was indeed not considered to be the real biological child.

    Yijun stuck out half of her head and said,¡± Yijun is a gift. ¡°

    Song Na was stunned.

    Her expression instantly froze and her bright eyes widened slightly. She looked at Guo Fan in disbelief again.

    Thetter nodded and pulled Yijun out from behind. He rubbed his head and said, ¡°She has been following Li Xieren since she was young. Her knowledge is deeply rooted and it is very difficult to change it back. For example, this gift¡­¡±

    Song Na calmed down and looked at Yijun''s cold and stubborn expression. Although she could clearly feel the ¡°hostility,¡± but considering Yijun''s age, the possibility of being affected by Li Xieren was still higher. She could only spit lightly, ¡°Demoness, you can even think of this method.¡±

    Guo Fan felt a little guilty and nced sideways at Yijun. He red at this ¡°devilish child.¡± He did not know what was going on with this child either. Recently, he had intentionally stepped on Song Na''s painful feet and kept arousing the mes. It was as if he was afraid that Guo Fan''s harem would be too harmonious.

    But thinking about it carefully, from the time of the Wide Ocean Sect, it seemed like she had never concealed her desire to ¡°create trouble.¡±

    Guo Fan thought with some worry. Could it be that Yijun felt that too many aunts would cause her to lose focus?

    Yijun tilted her head and looked at him. She quietly rubbed against him like a kitten, like a silent spoiled child.

    Guo Fan,¡­ ¡°¡±

    Forget it, forget it. There was no way to resist this. Let her go. Opening a harem was originally a high-risk act. Yijun''s degree could not even be considered a crisis, so let her y.

    YellowSprings watched themotion from the side for a long time andughed gloatingly, ¡°A useless person who can''t even handle a few women¡­¡±

    Guo Fan turned his head with a swoosh and said darkly, ¡°Lord Manor Lord, do you still remember how many bells rang just now? If you don''t remember, I will punish you. ¡°

    Yomi paused for a moment, then said angrily, ¡°You didn''t even say that you wanted me to remember how many bells rang. How shameless, how can there be a rule in this world that you don''t even ask for the answers to the questions? ¡°

    Guo Fan sneered, ¡°Master of Prefecture, you are wrong. This is a detailed memory question, not a question or answer question. What? Master, you are even more cowardly than me. You can''t even handle a small bell? ¡°

    Under normal circumstances, Huang Quan naturally remembered it clearly, but in that kind of situation, she was ashamed and angry. She only wanted to leave as soon as possible, so how could she have the ability to think about such things?

    The woman''s fair face was flushed red. She turned her head and gritted her teeth, not saying a word.

    Guo Fan said, ¡°It seems that the Prefecture Master really doesn''t remember. Since that''s the case, I''ll give you another chance. How many bells did the next question sound?¡±

    Yomi finally couldn''t help but shout, ¡°This is too much!¡±

    ¡°The sound of the rope breaking suddenly rang out. The Spiritual Energy on Huang Quan''s body expanded. His red hair fluttered without any wind, carrying a trace of wildness. His gaze was sharp, and his killing intent was piercingly cold.

    She suddenly attacked and aimed at the long sword on Yijun''s waist. She pulled out the sword and stabbed towards Guo Fan''s throat with a backhand. Her movements were extremely fast and smooth, as if she had rehearsed thousands of times in her heart and did not hesitate at all.

    The silver sword light drew a straight line. The sound was like silk being torn apart. The sword that should have pierced through flesh and blood stopped in midair.

    YellowSprings''s eyes were wide open. ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Her entire body was wrapped by the illusory golden chains. These chains appeared at the same time the moment she attacked, firmly locking her in ce and preventing her from moving.

    And the source was precisely the bell on her neck!

    Guo Fan looked at the de that was less than an inch away from him from the corner of his eyes. He stretched out his finger and flicked it. He said leisurely, ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡±

    He smiled at the panicked Nether. ¡°A mere Immortal Binding Rope can even undo a useless person like me. How could the dignified master of Snowke Mansion be trapped for half a month? During this period of time, he felt wronged that the master of Snowke Mansion had to pretend to be powerless. ¡°

    Huang Quan stared at his smile and felt his whole body trembling. In other words, this bastard had always known that she could escape. He only wanted to find an opportunity to kill him so he endured the humiliation, but he never said it out loud¡­ Instead, he enjoyed it very much and even set up this game. He was like a bird in a cage, struggling to hit the wall.

    Guo Fan added, ¡°Oh, I forgot to say it just now. The bell I asked rang a few times. It was to ask what happened next, not just now.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± This time, Yomi waspletely flustered.

    She looked at the door and saw that Qingfu had already closed the doors and windows. Yijun walked over and kept her sword. As for Song Na¡­

    She took out a white handkerchief.

    Yomi was stunned. She thought that Song Na would take out some terrifying torture instrument. She had been used to seeing these things in Snowke Mansion for a long time, so naturally she wouldn''t be afraid. She was just about to take it. However, she did not expect it to be an ordinary white handkerchief, or even a high-quality material.

    The Snowke Mansion Master''s mind didn''t turn around for a moment. He sneered and said, ¡°Could it be Shui Xing? I have underestimated you, but if you think that such a simple trick can scare me, then you are gravely mistaken!¡±

    Guo Fan shook his head andughed, ¡°I am not wrong. It was the Prefecture Master who was wrong. You are wrong.¡±

    He took two steps forward and carried Huang Quan in his arms. Thetter did not anticipate his actions at all. He was carried into the room with his eyes wide open.

    It was not until she saw Song Na lying on the bed with a handkerchief that she struggled as if she had woken up from a dream.

    For a long time, under the mask, Huang Quan had almost abandoned his identity as a woman and was somewhat carried away because of Guo Fan''s ¡°kindness¡± in the past half a month. It was as if he had jumped out of a blind spot. For the first time, she felt an instinctive fear. ¡°No!¡±

    Song Na sat at the table and smiled. ¡°The Prefecture Master is afraid.¡±

    Devil! This woman must have the same devil as Li Xieren in her heart!

    While Yomi was cursing in her heart, she felt that her face was once again covered with a cold mask. In her narrow vision, Guo Fan''s face was very close. He felt a heavy pressure on his lips. The edges of the mask made him feel pain.

    Yomi could imagine that the two of them were kissing each other through the mask.

    She subconsciously frowned because of this cold feeling and felt disgusted. Suddenly, she heard the young man''s voice by her ear. The low and hoarse voice made her heart tighten.

    ¡°Zhousheng¡­¡±

    The young man''s voice was very close but it seemed to be far away.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284 - Ling Yu

    ¡°Chi!¡± Blood sttered and a human head fell to the ground.

    The dead body was caught by a hand with rough joints. On the strong bronze-colored arm, a huge snake with colorful spots opened its bloody mouth and swallowed the dead body.

    After a creepy chewing sound, the abdomen of the giant snake returned to its original state. Its cold beast eyes carried an insatiable greed as it kept spitting out its snake tongue.

    ¡°Good, you are indeed the disciple of the number one sect in Middle Continent. You have abundant spiritual energy. It is a great supplement.¡± Wu Tian Zong intimately reached out his hand to touch the giant snake that had wrapped itself around his body. He narrowed his eyes and smiled. He had a square face with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He looked kind and simple.

    It was just that this kind face was stained with blood, and the words that came out of his mouth were extremely cruel. Inparison, it was even more frightening.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Lingxi!!!¡±

    ¡°Damn Demon Sect''s demon! Return my Senior Apprentice Brother!¡±

    The eyes of several Jade Void Sect disciples wearing Daoist robes were wide open, but the man in front of them who looked like a farmer waved his hand. The strongest among them, the Spiritual Rhino, was beheaded and buried in the snake''s belly. Although the remaining few people had the intention to kill the enemy and take revenge in the battle, they had already lost their courage.

    The enemy on the other side was like a tiger entering a flock of sheep for them, who had just stepped into the gate of cultivation. They would only be ughtered. It was alreadymendable that they could still shout out a few slogans.

    ¡°Wu Tian Zong was originally the Bright King Monk of Twin Ridge Temple. His Dharma name was'' End ¡®, and he could not move the body of the Bright King. The Spiritual Energy had the purest Yang energy. This was the reason why he had the power to cut off the head of the Spiritual Rhino with a single palm.

    The Vajra Devil Subduing Curse that Guo Fanmonly used was actually from the same bloodline as Wu Tianzong.

    ¡°Return, of course I have to return it!¡±

    Wu Tian Zongughed loudly. He plucked the prayer bead that was hanging between his thumb and index finger. His entire body was zing with golden light, and the tattered kasaya he wore fluttered along with the boiling of the Spiritual Energy.

    He took a step forward and stomped on the ground with a bang. The spiderweb-like veined patterns suddenly split apart, causing the surrounding buildings to copse one after another, causing him to seem like a furious Buddha.

    ¡°Hiss hiss¡­¡± The gorgeous giant snake with freckles on his shoulder opened its mouth wide and actually spat out a dense and dense mass of venom in an instant. Bones!

    Wu Tianzong grinned, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. That open and aboveboard martial body''s appearance immediately carried a bit of strangeness.

    ¡°I still have to thank you for your hospitality, then I''ll return your senior brother to you!¡±

    The traitorous monk grabbed the skeleton and pulled it out from the snake''s stomach, exerting force like a whip. It actually split the entire skeleton into pieces and ignited it with the Spiritual Energy. In the blink of an eye, he had arrived in front of the Jade Void Sect disciples.

    ¡°Ah!¡± These disciples were so scared that they copsed onto the ground on the spot. The pressure was one aspect. Most of them were frightened by Xie Yu''s means. When they saw that their senior brother was going to be used as a ¡®weapon'' to kill them, they nearly copsed on the spot.

    At this moment, a clear shout sounded, ¡°Evil demon, don''t be so arrogant!¡±

    The long sword suddenly flew over, blocking the white bones and piercing towards Wu Tianzong''s face. Thetter''s expression changed, and he raised his hand to block his face with a low shout. The back of his hand was like metal as it pressed against the tip of the sword, but it was still forced back by several dozen feet by the vast Spiritual Energy.

    Those Jade Void disciples were overjoyed and shouted: ¡°Pce Master!¡±

    The person who came was Vast Nether Hall Master. He rolled up his long sleeve and summoned the long sword back into his hand. He looked coldly at Wu Tian Zong and said, ¡°Abandoned disciple of the <i>_</i> Sect, do you dare to be impudent?¡±

    Wu Tian Zong chuckled and reached out to cate the restless giant snake on his shoulder. ¡°Zhi Chunqiu, I haven''t seen you for hundreds of years. You are still as sanctimonious as ever.¡±

    The disciples of Jade Void Sect didn''t expect that the two of them were old friends. But, when they thought about how Wu Tian Zong was probably a genius of Twin Ridge Temple before he betrayed the sect, it wasn''t strange at all.

    Vast Nether Hall Master said coldly, ¡°We haven''t seen you for hundreds of years, but you are about to be neither human nor ghost. Ah Du Ru, Xu Xin Hong,e out. Aren''t you all waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°Keke¡­ Vast Nether Hall Master lived up to his reputation. He could even sweep away the bones of his own disciple. It''s obvious that he is a man without dust.¡± A ck-haired beauty who wore themon red muslin clothes of the Northern Prefecture, revealing her slim waist, walked out with a charming smile on her face. She was barefooted, a ck scorpion tail swaying behind her back. The tip of the hook flickered with a cold glint.

    The traitor of the Harmony Lake Sect of the Northern Prefecture, the scorpion demon, Du Ru.

    ¡°Greetings, Pce Master.¡± Xu Xinhong cupped his hands and said. His appearance was ordinary, but his facial features were clear and rxed, and he carried a schrly air. It was hard to imagine that this man was a traitor of the Jade Void who had poisoned and killed tens of thousands of people.

    The three people sent by the Devil Cult this time were actually all traitors from other sects. It was unknown if they could be considered as a ¡°traitor trio.¡±

    Vast Nether Hall Master''s expression did not change, and he said, ¡°When Lingxi was my disciple, I loved her. Spread knowledge and answer questions, but when his corpse was used by you devils¡­ This skeleton was an artifact that aided the evil. There was no right or wrong with this artifact. The only ones who are wrong are you, I am clearing away your sins. Not my disciple.¡±

    Adu licked his lips and smiled: ¡°Just by listening to the Pce Master''s words, I know that I will not kill the wrong person today¡±

    Vast Nether Hall Master looked around and raised his long sword. ¡°Is this your n? Knowing that you can''t cause much harm to the Soaring Wisdom Sect with just a sneak attack, you want to maximize your benefits. Lure me here and deal with it alone? ¡°

    ¡°That''s true.¡± Xu Xinhong nodded and said gently, ¡°A heavily injured Vast Nether Hall Master is more worth it than killing ten thousand Jade Void disciples.¡±

    He looked around because the secondyer of the sect protecting formation of Yuxu Mountain suddenly lost its effectiveness. They had already entered the secondyer. If there were no idents, this was the limit. Vast Nether Hall Master''s appearance meant that the Soaring Wisdom Sect was finally ready to fight back.

    Just because of the saintess'' order, the few of them, who were considered elite elders in the Devil Cult, hade here to die without any regrets.

    He let out a light sigh. To be able to personally smash the ranking of the previous pce masters of the Scarlet Fire Hall, Xu Xinhong''s obsession in this life was gone. There was only an empty shell left. It was fine if he died.

    When Vast Nether Hall Master heard this sigh, he was slightly stunned. An ominous feeling arose in his heart. Without any warning, Xu Xinhong smiled. Immediately after that, his entire body expanded and exploded. A blood-red poisonous fog spread out in an instant. The few Jade Void disciples who came into contact with it first melted into a pool of blood.

    Vast Nether Hall Master''s facial expression changed drastically, and he shouted out loudly, ¡°Retreat, retreat! All of you, retreat!¡±

    [Thousands of Maple Shrouded River]

    Vast Nether Hall Master activated the Spiritual Energy and gathered the poison mist that had spread out in an instant, firmly locking it within the range of the Spiritual Energies. However, this shocking poison could even corrode the Spiritual Energy. His face was pale, and his fingers were trembling. For a moment, it was difficult for him to make a decision.

    If he preserved his strength and left now, choosing to seal the second floor, then the ones who would lose their lives would only be the disciples with low cultivation bases in the second floor. Once the formation was repaired, it would be very convenient to clean it up.

    If he attacked, he would try his best to control the poison mist even if he was seriously injured. Of course, there wouldn''t be any other sacrifices, but now was the critical moment for the Soaring Wisdom Sect topete for the position of Sect Master. It wasn''t easy for him to suppress Song Na to this point. In his heart, Vast Nether Hall Master was extremely unwilling to be severely injured and lose his dignity at this moment.

    A figure wearing the Daoist robe of a true disciple suddenly flew forward. ¡°Spirit Sealing Seal!¡±

    His ck hair danced in the air and swept past that elegant and delicate face. It was precisely the fifth junior sister of the Verdant Dan Pce, Song Ru, who had once had a rtionship with Guo Fan.

    The blood colored poisonous fog was churning, and it was temporarily suppressed by Song Ru. She was clearly only at the Core Forming Stage, but the poisonous fog waspletely absorbed by her.

    Song Ru was pure and wless, and she was able to dispel evil and avoid evil.

    Vast Nether Hall Master turned his head and looked at the ¡®snake scorpion'' duo. Both of his eyes were wide open, and a trace of joy was hidden within them. The longsword in his hand flew out with a swoosh, and he furiously shouted, ¡°Evil demon, ept your death!¡±

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285 - The Messenger of the Sea Slicing Tower Has Arrived!

    ¡°Evil demon, die!¡±

    In an instant, the sword light in Vast Nether Hall Master''s hand cut through the smoke and dust. With great power, the Spiritual Energy rushed towards the two of them like a tidal wave.

    In the middle of this sword light, it was as if it contained the entire world. After crossing time and time, it condensed into a sword scar that streaked across the sky. It actually caused the nts in the surroundings to wither in an instant and rapidly expand to a hundred li radius. In an instant, his life force was cut off.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    Vast Nether Hall Master struck out with his sword, and his gaze when looking at Wu Tianzong and Ah Du Ru was like a bolt of lightning, and it was filled with killing intent. The Spiritual Energy around his body surged, and his imposing aura was abundant as he spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°A thousand years of Spring and Autumn have passed, and a hundred years of the sun and moon have changed the new sky.

    There will always be a lonely time in the world, and I will fill my cup with white dew. ¡°

    ¡°Not good, it''s the twenty-fourth sword!¡± Wu Tianzong''s expression suddenly changed. His hands formed the Ac Seal, and his bronze-colored skin instantly emitted a dazzling golden light. His entire body seemed to be cast from iron, and his eyes were wide open. He was like a furious Vajra, but his eyes were pitch-ck and evil because of the Devil Cult''s cultivation technique. It distorted his Buddhist nature once again.

    The golden light emitted from his body condensed into a barrier in midair. It was as solid as a boulder, blocking all the sharp sword qi that swept over, leaving behind traces of sword scars.

    But even so, it was still unable to block Vast Nether Hall Master''s sword attack.

    On the sword mark, the will of time prated and carved, instantly disintegrating the Ac Seal and creating cracks.

    Wu Tian Zong''s expression became even uglier, but the giant snake on his shoulder wasn''t simple either. It was a living poison refined by the Devil Cult''s Poison Sect, nourished by flesh and blood. The more man-eating people there were, the stronger the poison. At this moment, Wu Tian Zong stretched out his hand and grabbed it. He threw it at Vast Nether Hall Master.

    ¡°Ssss!¡± The giant snake opened its mouth, and a thick ck poisonous arrow shot out from its white tusks.

    At the same time, that ¡°Scorpion Beauty¡± Ah Duru finally made her move. Amidst her charming and charmingughter, she took out a red sandalwood lute decorated with screw patterns, and she pulled five strings with her hand, causing them to ring loudly.

    The beauty twisted her waist lightly. That scorpion tail coordinated with the joints, and the cracking sound carried a strange and powerful demonic nature. It was sufficient to cause those with insufficient cultivation to instantly bleed from their eyes, nose, and mouth, and cause their facial features to explode and die.

    However, Vast Nether Hall Masterughed coldly. ¡°Using such an insignificant skill to deal with a person from Jade Void, isn''t it a little too stupid?¡±

    The Soaring Wisdom Sect''s cultivation technique was called Soaring, Scroll of the Burning Sun, and it focused on stabilizing one''s heart the most. Such a rhythmic attack that disturbed one''s mind could only slightly stimte one''s Qi and blood. It was as if a punch hadnded on cotton, without any feedback. It was purely a waste of strength.

    He struck out with his long sword again. The edge of the sword was sharp and sharp. It waspletely different from the sword intent that was like a spring breeze and rain just now. Like a fierce winter wind, the whip suddenly arrived. With a swoosh, it broke through the air and shattered the lute sound of Ah Du in an instant!

    ¡°Puff!¡± Adu spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backwards. He rolled three times on the ground, but the corners of his mouth curled up into a trace of a fierce smile.

    She turned her body and fell to the ground. At the moment, she twisted her waist and swung her scorpion tail. A long, dark blue needle quietly shot out.

    At this moment, Vast Nether Hall Master was silently chanting the protection spell, ¡°Clear Wind Moon,¡± to melt the poisonous arrow. He was caught off guard, and the poisonous needle that gathered Ah Du''s power broke through his protective spiritual energy and nailed him to his shoulder.

    His expression changed drastically. He covered the wound on his shoulder, and immediately used the Spiritual Energy to search for it. However, he found that the poisonous needle had disappeared like a mud cow entering the sea, and there was no trace of it.

    After Ah Doru shot out the poisonous needle, she fell to the ground. She no longer had the strength to fight. Seeing that his expression was ugly, heughed and mocked, ¡°Hehehehe¡­ Who was the real idiot? When we came to deal with you, we had naturally researched your personality. Arrogance is your biggest weakness!¡±

    Vast Nether Hall Master stared at her with a cold gaze. In a battle, he only wanted an instant of weakness. This was a group of lunatics from the devil religion! Yet, they had seeded!

    The Spiritual Energy on his body had already started to be chaotic, and his body had started to be numb. Although it was much weaker than the poisonous fog that Xu Xinhong had transformed into, it was still not to be underestimated.

    Wu Tianzongughed loudly. ¡°Hahahaha! Zhi Chunqiu, you have been poisoned by the Dark Nether Marrow Devouring Poison. Remove the arm of the Soaring Wisdom Sect, and the three of us will die without regrets. Holy Cult will thrive! The Holy Cult will be happy! Hahaha! Wu!¡±

    He wasughing halfway when Vast Nether Hall Master stabbed him in the chest again. In an instant, his body was broken, and the golden light dimmed, and his skin instantly rxed. Then, his face aged, his body withered, and he gradually aged. He weakly struggled, but in the end, he could only helplessly stare at the sky and stop breathing.

    ¡°Pata.¡± The abandoned disciple of the Twin Ridge Temple fell to the ground and died, while that Ah Du had long stopped breathing.

    Vast Nether Hall Master let out a cold snort. With a flick of his sleeve, he turned the corpses of these two men into ashes. Suddenly, his face turned pale and he spat out a mouthful of blue blood.

    ¡°Dark Nether Marrow Devouring¡­¡± His expression was uncertain. He sat down and meditated. At the same time, he called for the disciples in the hall toe.

    The surroundings were in a mess, and there were traces of battle everywhere.

    The second floor of the Jade Void Mountain had almost been turned into ruins by the fierce attacks of the Devil Cult, and arge number of disciples were held in the hands of the Devil Cult as hostages. Using this as a threat had caused the Soaring Wisdom Sect to be restrained. In the end, the matter had dragged on for a long time.

    However, although the three Physical Integration Period experts were strong, they didn''t just force the Soaring Wisdom Sect into such a situation. Most of the reason was because the three pces were stalling for time.

    Originally, they hoped that the matter would be resolved as soon as possible. After all, the most important thing was to arrest Song Na and Guo Fan, and continue the ceremony of imparting knowledge to the Devil n.

    However, for some reason, the formation of the secondyer had lost its effectiveness, and the seven major sects had collectively impeached it. The Soul Haunt Ship hade to investigate, and after the series of events that had happened, the Soaring Wisdom Sect had no choice but to put themselves in a ¡®fight'' with the devil religion.

    But even so, the people of those sects actually said that they were all righteous, and we can''t just sit idly by and do nothing. We will immediately move out and send someone to help!

    Those people from those big sects who came to ¡®help'' had just arrived at Mount Yuxu yesterday and were settled down. But no matter how one looked at it, they were just here to watch and joke, and didn''t help at all.

    They naturally knew very well that the Soaring Wisdom Sect''s refusal to make a move after so long was because they had a guilty conscience.

    Vast Nether Hall Master finally decided to make a move this time. He came with the intention of ¡°mutual destruction¡± with the three of them, and wanted to dy it for a while longer. But who would have thought that these people of the devil religion would suddenly be so decisive that they wouldunch a suicide attack? Not only did he fail to achieve his goal, he had also provoked them.

    Now that the three of them had died, the conflict between the Soaring Wisdom Sect and the Devil Cult had disappeared. He had to face the doubts of those few sects regarding Song Na¡­

    Vast Nether Hall Master frowned. He was filled with resentment in his heart when he heard a voice beside his ear. He opened his eyes abruptly and saw a crowd of people gathered in front of him.

    In order to treat his injuries and suppress the spread of the poison, he didn''t use his Divine Sense to investigate. That was why he realized that these people had been here for a long time.

    But then, Vast Nether Hall Master was stunned because it wasn''t just the people from the Vast Nether Hall, but also the people from the other pces. The unconscious Song Ru was being helped up by Old Man Eyun to treat her injuries. Other than that, there were also people from other sects!

    Fishtree Family, Profound Yin Family, Blistook Pavilion, Sword Pavilion and Delicate River Sect. At a nce, the Green Mountain actually had the grand asion of the battle in Weeping Ghost Gorge when they were besieging the devil religion. It was very lively. No one knew when, but they had all gathered on the second floor of Mount Yuxu.

    Vast Nether Hall Master was stunned once again. Weren''t all the people of these sects staying in the guest rooms on the summit of Mount Yuxu? Why did they alle down?

    ¡°Pce Master, you are awake!¡±

    Someone called out from the side. Then, arge group of people gathered around, asking Vast Nether Hall Master about his injuries and praising him.

    He held back his surging blood and Qi. His chest was extremely stuffy. He raised his hand to silence them and said, ¡°What''s going on? Why are they all down here?¡±

    The person beside him was his disciple. He had been wanting to say something but stopped himself just now. He immediately said, ¡°Pce Master, the Rotten River Tower suddenly said that they would send an emissary here! Furthermore, they have already arrived! ¡°

    ¡°Rotten River Tower?¡± Vast Nether Hall Master suspected that he had been poisoned too deeply, and that there was something wrong with his ears.

    The lively crowd of the various sects suddenly separated. A hunchback wearing a ck cloak held a walking stick in his hand. His exposed hand was covered with silver and blue scales, and he had no idea when he had appeared there. He emitted a terrifying aura that caused everyone''s expressions to change.

    Vast Nether Hall Master couldn''t care less about his injuries. He suddenly stood up, and his pupils shrank. ¡°Tribtion Passing Stage?!¡±

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286 - Beautiful Jade Covered in Dust

    The hunchbacked old man was wearing a ck cloak, and the cane in his hand was carved into two twisted snakes. The snake''s eyes were iid with rubies, its fangs were white, and its scales were glittering. It looked vivid and lifelike, and it gave off a gloomy chill.

    He raised his head slightly, and revealed a pair of grey eyes that were covered by a gloomy aura. He seemed to be blind.

    However, no one present dared to think that he was blind.

    Not only did Vast Nether Hall Master stand up after seeing the old man, but also the people from the other sects had solemn expressions on their faces. Even if they couldn''t tell how strong this old man was, they could still tell from the reaction of the people around him. He must not be an ordinary messenger of the Rotten River Tower.

    ¡°That''s¡­ the Twin Snake Staff? ¡± A soft exmation came from the crowd, followed by an uproar and discussions.

    ¡°ck cloak, white eye, double snake staff, and the scales on his hands¡­ Could it be the Void Constetion Festival of the Rotten River Tower''s 28 Constetion Rooms? ¡°

    ¡± The Void Constetion of the ck Tortoise Division? Is that true? That was a great demon that had been personally enlightened by the Rotten River Tower''s Master - the Dark Sanctuary Serpent. It was said that his eyes were connected to the earth vein of the Dubhe. The divine ability of Bai Xiaosheng happened to be one that allowed him to see the world and the other that allowed him to see all kinds of favors. If both of them are in the same boat, they will know everything that happened in the past five hundred years.¡±

    ¡°The Divine Dubhe Earthstring Map that has been widely spread and is difficult to obtain with a thousand gold coins, could it be¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, the person that contributed the most to the creation of this diagram is him. This is a great merit.¡±

    The envoys of the Rotten River Tower, the Void Constetion Festival, the Dark Ocean Python¡­ All sorts of names were pieced together to form a legendary Elder Qianhuo. However, those who did not know about these secrets¡­ There was only one impression.

    Tribtion Passing Stage!

    In the entire Upper Central Realm, it was only the supreme realm of two palms!

    Vast Nether Hall Master struggled to suppress his injuries and murmured, ¡°Elder Qianhuo¡­ Wasn''t he stuck at the peak of the Fusion Stage for thousands of years? Why did he suddenly break through? ¡°

    There were very few Tribtion Passing Stage in this world, but there were a lot of Physical Integration Period warriors. There are at least a hundred of them, and arge portion of them are in front of the Sixth and Sixth Order Physical Integration Period. If the number of Physical Integration Period warriors was calcted, then it would appear to be a long neck bottle.

    These cultivators before the sixth step were still flowing. Some of them had reached the limit of their lifespans and died, while others had risen from Void Refining Stage. As for those who had reached the sixth step, they were basically immovable.

    The three elders who were chasing after Song Na, or Wu Tianzong and the other guardians of the Devil Cult, were all old men who had been stuck in their sects for a long time. They were the ones stuck in the middle.

    The progress of this stage was so slow that it wasparable to a snail. Sometimes, they would go into seclusion for a few hundred years. When they came out, they were still the same. The further they went, the harder it was to reach a higher level. Therefore, Elder Qianhuo, who had been at the peak of the Physical Integration Period for several thousand years, basically had no hope of breaking through.

    A ¡°young elite¡± like Vast Nether Hall Master, who was only two thousand years old and had already reached the eighth level of the Physical Integration Period, was considered a genius.

    Although Song Na was already at the Sixth Order Physical Integration Period when she was three hundred years old, she was a genius amongst geniuses. It was hard toe by in a thousand years. When Vast Nether Hall Master was three hundred years old, he would also break through to the Physical Integration Period. However, it took him 1700 to 1800 years to break through to the Eighth Order from the Fusion Stage. It showed how difficult it was to cultivate in theter stages.

    For someone like Guo Fan who was cheating, it was a different story. If he told others that he had only cultivated for a few months, he would definitely be captured and cut into pieces.

    Vast Nether Hall Master pondered for a moment before he came to an understanding. Either the master of the Rotten River Tower had given him some advice, or Elder Qianhuo had a fortuitous encounter.

    Inparison, thetter was more likely to be the case.

    However, this problem was not important. What was important was¡­ The Rotten River Tower actually sent someone to the Soaring Wisdom Sect at such a perfect timing. Could it be that the Rotten River Tower had finally decided to help the Middle Continent solve this huge problem because of the rampant Devil Cult?

    Vast Nether Hall Master was delighted. The Rotten River Tower and the Soaring Wisdom Sect were on the same side. However, the division ofbor between the two was divided. The Rotten River Tower suppressed the abyss at the front line while the Soaring Wisdom Sect maintained stability in the Middle Continent. Five legged Heavenly Devil and Hee Mengyao were the ones who escaped the.

    Yu Xu was now stuck in a situation of internal and external affairs, so the Rotten River Tower sent out an emissary. Vast Nether Hall Master''s first reaction was that the other party hade to help.

    Vast Nether Hall Master nced at Eyun, who was healing hisst disciple. He held on to his injuries and came forward, cupping his hands in greeting. Greetings, Senior Xu Su. I didn''t know that you woulde. I apologize for not weing you. Currently, it wasn''t convenient for the Sect Master of my sect toe here. My name is Zhi Chunqiu, the Pce Master of Vast Nether Hall. I will wee you on your behalf. Please forgive me, Senior.¡±

    Elder Qianhuo raised his head and ¡°looked¡± at him. An old voice came from under the cloak, ¡°It''s fine. I came in a hurry and didn''t inform you.¡±

    Vast Nether Hall Master saw that his tone was calm and rxed. He was even more certain. He asked, ¡°May I know if senior hase for any instructions from the sect master?¡±

    Elder Qianhuo said, ¡°It is indeed because of Song Na.¡±

    When these words came out, the people from the other sects looked at each other. Vast Nether Hall Master''s heart skipped a beat, and he had a vague feeling that something was wrong.

    If it was because of the Devil Cult or something that happened again in the Devil n, why would they specially nominate Song Na? It could be seen that they were targeting Song Na.

    Elder Qianhuo slowly walked forward with his walking stick, and said, ¡°This is an official matter. There is another private matter that needs to be discussed with your Sect Master.¡±

    Eyun opened his eyes and looked over. He stopped his cultivation and returned his palm. His brows were still tightly knitted and his face was full of worry. He turned his head and looked at Song Ru who had woken up. He sighed and said, ¡°Girl, why do you need to be like this¡­¡±

    If the one who was injured by the poisonous gas was Vast Nether Hall Master, then he could force out the poison himself. It was just that the process was extremely painful and it would damage his foundation, but it would not harm his life.

    However, Eyun understood his senior brother. He would definitely not choose to do so. Instead, he would rather use the name of ¡°righteousness¡± to seal off the second level.

    Song Ru also understood, so she charged forward without hesitation.

    Even if it was a Void Refining Stage or even a God Forming Stage, Eyun would not be powerless to turn the situation around. However, it was Song Ru, who only had the cultivation of Core Forming Stage. There was a huge gap between her and Xu Xinhong. She was like an ant and a mountain.

    However, it was also because of Song Ru that she was able to absorb the poison with her Core Forming Stage cultivation.

    Absorbing such arge amount of poison from a Physical Integration Period warrior and not dying was not something a human could do. Therefore, Song Ru was not a human either.

    If she was a human, she might have hesitated for a moment.

    However, she was a Nine Heavens Jade Eel. She bathed in the essence of the sun and moon, opened her seven apertures and seven emotions, and when she transformed into a human, she wandered around aimlessly. She was saved from the mouth of a monster by Eyun, then she joined the Soaring Wisdom Sect and became the fifth junior sister of Dan Qing Pce.

    Jade would not be poisoned to death.

    Song Ru woke up, but her eyes were nk. The blood red poisonous fog condensed between her brows like a cinnabar mole, but it blinded her mind and mind. It did not wear down her cultivation, but her cultivation.

    When she saw Eyun, she revealed a pure smile and looked around curiously, ¡°Master, there are so many people. What are they doing?¡±

    Eyun''s heart ached. He knew that the Spiritual Energy he had crossed could only dy for a little longer. When the Spiritual Energy was used up, Song Ru would turn back into the ignorant Nine Heavens Jade Eel and be quiet and silent.

    The kind Song Ru girl, Song Ru girl who liked fluffy and cute things, and Song Ru who had just taken first ce in the Sword Singing Ranking and made her first friend. She would still be able to form a human form, but she was no longer Song Ru.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287 - As Expected of Fairy Ling Yao

    Elder Qianhuo walked in front of Eyun and saw the cinnabar mole on Song Ru''s forehead. He let out a surprised sound and thought for a while, then said, ¡°Interesting, interesting. It turns out that after the Nine Heavens Jade Chimera took form, it actually went into the Jade Void.¡±

    The eyes of the python were connected to the earth vein of the Heavenly Dubhe, and the Nine Heavens Jade Eel was not a nt but not a piece of jade. It was also a nt, but it was also a part of the heavenly treasures. In the thousands of years that had passed, he had paid attention to it twice when it was born and transformed. However, such a life and death situation was verymon for him, so¡­ That was the only impression he had.

    Although Cui Hu was the only god in Upper Central Realm, it was not an exaggeration to call her a god with Elder Qianhuo''s divine ability. He had the vision of a god, so naturally, he also had the mentality of a god. To him, the heaven and earth were just like a child.

    Now, seeing the Nine Heavens Jade Eel that had witnessed its birth and growth once again, he was delighted and regretful.

    The joy and regret were self-evident.

    The Nine Heavens Jade Eel was extremely pure and pure. After it transformed into a human form, it was naturally extremely kind and wise. The thing that it did not fear the most was filth. What it feared the most was also filth. Under normal circumstances, it was immune to all poisons and evil. At the same time, it also had the effect of purifying.

    However, once the filth absorbed by oneself exceeded the limit, it would be a burden and wear down one''s cultivation. Xu Xinhong''s Thousand Maple River Shrouding Technique was formed from his lifetime''s cultivation. It was a poison thatbined with the Dao Integration Stage. It almost instantly turned Song Ru back into her original form.

    Originally, she had officially stepped into the ranks of cultivators. With the Nine Heavens Jade Eel''s aptitude, in the future, she might be able to be the second Song Na. But now, her seven apertures were slowly closing. It would take another hundred or thousands of years for her to turn back into a mischievous stone. Only then would she be able to cultivate back to her human form.

    It was no wonder that Eyun was so sad. This scene was no different from parting forever.

    Song Ru keenly sensed Elder Qianhuo''s ¡°gaze.¡± She pulled Eyun''s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Master, Master, why is he looking at me?¡±

    Eyun helped Song Ru up and stroked her forehead. It was as if he was treating a child. He bowed to Elder Qianhuo and said in a deep voice, ¡°Greetings, emissary. May I ask if you have any personal matters to attend to?¡±

    In terms of seniority, Elder Qianhuo was probably bigger than everyone presentbined. However, although the Rotten River Tower was extraordinary, it was not one level higher than the various sects in Middle Continent. There was no reason for Eyun to be shorter than him. He was called the messenger. It was a gift from the same generation, neither servile nor overbearing. It was perfect.

    Song Ru hid behind her master and looked at Elder Qianhuo. She had a timid and lively expression of a little girl. However, her appearance was that of a twenty year olddy, so she appeared to be innocent for no reason.

    Elder Qianhuo also pulled his attention away from Song Ru and nodded. He said, ¡°Originally, I just came out of seclusion and the sect master wanted to let Jiaosue. But I calcted that the ck Tortoise legacy is currently under the Jade Void Sect, so I took the initiative to volunteer. As the envoy, I''m here to pay a visit. ¡°

    Eyun was stunned. The ck Tortoise legacy?

    Before he could react, Song Ru had been pulling his sleeve from behind. At this moment, she suddenly tightened it, and Eyun immediately remembered.

    The little girl that Song Ru brought back, Gu Shao, wasn''t it the ck Tortoise legacy? !

    Everyone knew that after the war between the human race and Devil n, the Saint went into seclusion. The Four Symbols were hidden.

    The Azure Dragon only had Cui Hu, the master of the sect. She was the only one who could suppress the Devil n in the Rotten River Tower.

    The Phoenix that was born from the Vermillion Bird was still waiting to be reborn in the Nirvana Secret Realm. They were nowhere to be found. There was no trace of her.

    The white tiger was taken away by the Saint as a guardian.

    The remaining ck Tortoise was actually hidden in the marketce, merged with mortals, diluted bloodline, and finally disappeared without a trace.

    The 28 Constetion of the Rotten River Tower was divided into four parts, and they were all family members of the Four Symbols. They followed the master to continue suppressing the Devil n in the The Boiling Depths, but they still wanted to wee the old master back.

    This Void Constetion belonged to the ck Tortoise Division. Now that he asked about the ck Tortoise''s inheritance, naturally, he only had one goal, and that was to bring it away and nurture it.

    Eyun understood what Elder Qianhuo meant, and he also understood that if he let Xu Su bring it to the Rotten River Tower and let the ck Tortoise Division nurture it, there might be a better future for him. However, Gu Shao was brought back by Song Ru, and she said that she would stay in the Jade Void. He could not let her go to another ce. He shook his head and said, ¡°I won''t hide it from you. The child who has the inheritance of the ck Tortoise has already paid his respects to the ancestor of the Soaring Wisdom Sect the day before yesterday. I''m afraid I can''t let her leave with the emissary.¡±

    Elder Qianhuo, on the other hand, wasn''t easily convinced. He said, ¡°The four divisions of Rotten River Tower have pledged their loyalty to the Old Lord Four Elephants 10,000 years ago. In terms of time, it''s even longer than your Ancestor Yu Xu, not to mention the fact that the Rotten River Tower isn''t considered a sect. We can still be considered members of your sect. ¡°

    Eyun smiled bitterly and cupped his hands, ¡°Envoy, please forgive me¡­¡±

    Elder Qianhuo raised both of his snake-like staffs and said in an unquestionable tone, ¡°You should know the importance of the Four Symbols Regather to suppress the Devil n, but I am not an unreasonable person. At least, you need to let me see the ck Tortoise legacy and exin the situation clearly. Let her make her own choice. ¡°

    At this point, Eyun could only agree, but he didn''t have much hope in his heart.

    After all, the reputation of the Rotten River Tower was like thunder in the ears of everyone. As long as one was a cultivator, there was no one who didn''t yearn for it. He could only hope that the child could consider the old rtionship on Song Ru''s ount. Otherwise, how sad would Song Ru be?

    After finishing his private matter, he naturally had to get down to business.

    Elder Qianhuo said, ¡°Because I heard that there was a Devil n in the heart of Middle Continent, and also because I heard that Song Na was bewitched by the Devil n and betrayed the sect, many people questioned her. The sect master had been especially optimistic about this girl, and couldn''t bear to see her covered in dust. Therefore, he took special care of her and asked me toe and investigate her. Give her appropriate assistance. ¡°

    The people from the various sects looked at each other, their faces filled with surprise and amazement. Although they had already guessed the purpose of the Rotten River Tower''s messengering here, but¡­ as expected of Fairy Song Na, even the elusive master of the Rotten River Tower had to pay extra attention to her!

    The representative of the Honed Reaver Sword Sect was the most straightforward. He took the lead and cupped his hands, ¡°The master of the Honed Reaver Sword Sect is wise. We will do our best to cooperate.¡±

    The other sects echoed him. For a moment, everyone was talking loudly and full of energy.

    Vast Nether Hall Master''s facial expression changed slightly. Then, he immediately covered it up. He was cursing in his heart. Although the Rotten River Tower and the Soaring Wisdom Sect were allies on the same side, it was reasonable for them to help each other, but in the face of the Devil n¡­ The Rotten River Tower would definitely eliminate the Devil n first.

    Their fault was that they shouldn''t use the Devil n as an excuse, but only this one crime could greatly undermine Song Na''s reputation. Otherwise, with her support rate in the Soaring Wisdom Sect, even if she made some small mistakes¡­ There would definitely be arge group of people helping to wash the floor.

    Most importantly, logically speaking, the Rotten River Tower would not interfere with the matters in the Middle Continent. This time, no one knew what kind of evil wind was blowing, but not only did it send an envoy, it also sent an envoy. Furthermore, it was a Tribtion Passing Stage who hade to investigate. This was ridiculous!

    After Elder Qianhuo finished speaking, the people of the various sects prepared to disperse. The disciples of the Jade Void Sect began to disperse to clean up the scene. Vast Nether Hall Master''s face darkened. Just as he was about to return to treat his injuries, Eyun suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡±

    Vast Nether Hall Master turned his head around. On the face of a kind face that Eyun had been a good person for so many years. For the first time, he showed a hard and cold expression and said in front of everyone. Since the messenger has finished speaking, I have something to say. Vast Nether Hall Master''s duty is not good. It caused the great protective formation to lose its effectiveness. The first and secondyers were lost, and countless disciples lost their lives. If it resulted in a great mistake, he would be whipped a thousand times, face the wall for a thousand days, and be stripped of his position as Pce Master. Degraded to an Elder.¡±

    He faced Vast Nether Hall Master, whose eyes were filled with a frightening cold light, and protected his disciple behind him. He said word by word, ¡°Do you have any objections?¡±

    He had been muddle-headed for his entire life. From the weakest of his fellow disciples to the Sect Master who was powerless in the struggle between the four pces, he really couldn''t. He couldn''t not even protect his disciple.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288 - Liu Yuan''s Note

    Eyun had publicly announced the order to demote Vast Nether Hall Master from his position. His decisiveness and determination had truly shocked many people.

    Before this, the Master of the Soaring Wisdom Sect of the current generation could be said to have little impression in everyone''s eyes.

    After all, before him, there was Zi Chen and Yin Fen who imprisoned devils. After him, there was the brilliant Song Na.

    And everyone knew that it was because of Yin Fen''sst will that he became the Sect Master. Otherwise, he would have been one of the true disciples of the previous generation of the Jade Void Sect. Eyun was also an ordinary person. He didn''t even have the chance to be the Sect Master. Therefore, even Vast Nether Hall Master, Zhi Chunqiu, had a better reputation than him. Originally, he was the one who had the highest chance of bing the Sect Master. It was Vast Nether Hall Master.

    Most of Eyun''s Tribtion Passing Stage cultivation base was passed down to him by Yin Fen before he left. The other half was due to the inheritance of the Soaring Wisdom Sect''s precious sword, the Xuan Shu Sword. The remaining half was his own.

    It was because of this that he gave way to the other three pces'' masters. He felt guilty and guilty about not being worthy of his position. His weakness had turned the situation into a mess.

    But now, two disciples who had experienced the same thing were being persecuted. Although Vast Nether Hall Master and the other two pce masters could be considered cunning and decisive, they were able to end the battle as quickly as possible. There were basically no loopholes in the matter before this, but Eyun was not a stupid person. Naturally, he could tell that it was Vast Nether Hall Master who was causing trouble.

    Originally, Eyun didn''t have the strength to fight back when Vast Nether Hall Master forced him to abdicate, but for some unknown reason, the Devil Cult''s sudden attack had turned the situation around.

    The series of events that followed had directly messed up Vast Nether Hall Master''s n, and every step he took was wrong. Now that Elder Qianhuo had represented the Rotten River Tower, it basically announced the destruction of Vast Nether Hall Master''s n.

    Although he didn''t know whether he had any backup ns or not, but¡­

    At this moment, Eyun didn''t want to continue being a muddleheaded old man. He wouldn''t do anything for the rest of his life. Only a few disciples valued him the most. Now, he had almost lost two disciples in one breath. His anger, which he had been suppressing for the rest of his life, was instantly filled up, and he immediatelyunched an attack on Vast Nether Hall Master.

    Vast Nether Hall Master''s eyes were cold and gloomy, but it vanished in an instant under the gazes of everyone present. He bowed towards Eyun and said in a deep voice, ¡°The Sect Master has given the order, so naturally, no one would dare to disobey. The Sect Guarding Grand Formation has lost its effectiveness for no reason. The invasion of the devil religion had caused the disciples to suffer heavy casualties. It was indeed the fault of the Vast Nether Hall. As Vast Nether Hall Master, I am willing to ept the punishment. ¡°

    Eyun didn''t expect that he wouldn''t have the slightest intention to resist. He just epted his decision calmly and indifferently.

    However, Eyun had already made up his mind. He only hesitated for a moment before he nodded and said, ¡°What about the others?¡±

    The Scarlet Fire Hall Master''s face changed slightly. He was dissatisfied. He wanted to argue for Vast Nether Hall Master, but Vast Nether Hall Master turned around and looked at him. He immediately kept silent.

    Vast Nether Hall Master looked at the Pce Master and his subordinates and disciples. Although these people were unwilling, they all said in unison, ¡°The Sect Master has ordered us to obey.¡±

    Finally, it fell on the people from the other sects and Elder Qianhuo.

    Did Vast Nether Hall Master not have any intention to resist?

    Yes! He was so angry that he even burst out with killing intent in an instant, but he could clearly see that his mind was still clear.

    In the current situation, Eyun was standing above the general trend. There were the envoys of the seven big sects and Rotten River Tower present. As a Master of the Soaring Wisdom Sect, he was also present. If the order was refuted by the people below, it would certainly damage the dignity of the Soaring Wisdom Sect. Furthermore, their n was facing a huge crisis right now. It would be even worse if they got entangled with Eyun.

    It would be better to let him go first and buy himself some time to carry out his next n. At the same time, he would also give him a taste of the sweetness and let him rx his vignce so that he wouldn''t be more and more brave.

    He didn''t expect that this weak junior brother, who didn''t have any schemes back then, would also y tricks on him.

    Vast Nether Hall Master looked at the crowd that had dispersed and headed towards the Refreshing Hall to receive their punishment, but he sneered in his heart. But so what?

    Even he didn''t dare to be careless with Xu Xinhong''s poison. Song Ru could be considered crippled today. The remaining disciples went into seclusion, and those who went out went out. The Verdant Pill Hall hadpletely lost its support, and those elders were all soft-hearted people who followed the flow. There was not even a single person who spoke, which meant that there was one less problem.

    The Snowke Mansion was indeed a professional. Their job of framing Song Na was foolproof. When these few sects went to investigate, they couldn''t find any suspicious points. Now, they could only shout, ¡°This matter is still suspicious.¡±

    Vast Nether Hall Master''s eyes were sinister. He looked at the jade-green me mark in his hand and clenched his fist tightly.

    It was time to contact the people of the Snowke Mansion again.

    If the n went smoothly, regardless of whether the n seeded or failed, he would push all the responsibility onto the Snowke Mansion. Perhaps, he could even eradicate one of the major evil sects in the Far East Sea and establish Zhi Chunqiu''s prestige.

    He would obtain everything that he had failed to obtain a few hundred years ago one by one.

    -

    Du Shuren''s limpid eyes flickered with an orange glow that had been lit up by the light of the fire. There was a trace of anticipation and a deep tiredness on her face.

    On the crimson stone that she raised high in her hand, she could vaguely see some patterns that resembled wings. At this moment, it was shining brightly and was surrounded by starlight.

    In front of her was an ancient stone altar. The red me rotated and formed a circle. It was like a lock that had been locked. The me was zing and then it was extinguished in the air. There was no sound at all.

    ¡°Chi.¡± The altar instantly turned into powder on the ground under Du Shuren''s disappointed look.

    Thest trace of hope in her eyes also turned into ashes. Her expression dimmed as she held the stone and muttered, ¡°Another fake.¡±

    There were men, women, old and young people following behind Du Shuren. One of the girls could not help but say, ¡°Young Patriarch, when the phoenix underwent nirvana, it left behind the Hundred Birds Facing the Phoenix Formation. Over a hundred fake nests, it was hard to determine just by relying on a damaged Vermilion Bird Stone. Could it be that they really have to try one by one? If this continues, not only will it take a lot of time and effort, but our whereabouts will also be exposed. Once the people of Middle Continent discover our identities, I''m afraid¡­¡±

    Another tall and strong middle-aged man berated, ¡°Don''t speak nonsense! The young patriarch is blessed by the heavens and has deep blessings. He will definitely find the Nirvana Secret Realm and save our Fusang n.¡±

    The girl shut her mouth in embarrassment.

    Du Shuren shook her head and put the Vermilion Bird Stone back into her embrace and put on the cloak on her body again.

    Her figure was slender and graceful, and she had a pair of limpid eyes and long hair. She had a weak but tough temperament. She pursed her lips. She said, ¡°Xi He is right. A few days ago, Uncle Bai discovered that there were people from Middle Continent following us. Originally, he had only wanted to use the dead horse as a doctor. He had wanted to try and beg Lord Phoenix to save his grandfather. I was too naive. If this continues, it will only be in vain. Let''s go back. ¡°

    The girl named Xi He and the tall and strong middle-aged man were both stunned. They looked at a thin figure at the end of the line.

    Xi He said dryly: ¡°Someone is following us? Why didn''t Uncle Bai mention¡­¡±

    The thin figure raised his head, revealing a distorted face covered with scars. He said indifferently: ¡°If I say it, how will we lure the person who is following us into the trap?¡±

    When he said this, everyone in the team was shocked. They all took out their weapons in alert.

    Uncle Bai turned his gaze and looked into the darkness. ¡°However, it seems that there is no need to lure them.¡±

    A woman in ck suddenly walked out of the darkness and said, ¡°Of course not. I''m just here to deliver a letter.¡±

    Uncle Bai said, ¡°Who will deliver a letter for?¡±

    ¡°The Snowke Mansion of the Far East Sea.¡± Thedy took out a piece of paper and handed it over. ¡°Young Patriarch Yuan, please head to the No-Shadow Cliff to discuss the whereabouts of Shang Zhen Huang.¡±

    Du Shuren''s pretty face tensed up. She saw that Uncle Bai nced at her but did not make a move. Then she carefully took the paper in her hand. After opening it, she saw the words ¡°How are the effects of the two pieces of paper? Is that scary grandpa of yours okay?¡± Her gaze immediately focused and then immediately rolled it up. Putting it back into his sleeve, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Please let me tell you¡­ Master, Du Shuren will be here in a few days. ¡°

    In fact, holding the note, he was very surprised.

    That man clearly didn''t have any cultivation base a month ago, but now he suddenly became the master of Snowke Mansion. Maybe he asked the master of the <i>_</i> to give the order to send the message. It was unbelievable¡­ But then he thought about it. That man could make the Saint treat him with respect. He must not be a simple man.

    Du Shuren''s face was slightly red. Furthermore, what was with his tone of voice that did not seem to differentiate between the two of them? What did he mean? What did he mean by ¡°scary grandfather¡±? How could he say that? At that time, her grandfather even admired him quite a bit. He even mentioned that he wanted her to take this brat in as a servant under her skirt and thwart the one with the surname Xie.

    Although grandpa immediately gave up and treated it as a joke, it left a ripple in Du Shuren''s heart, who rarely interacted with the opposite sex.

    Now was the time when she needed help the most, and it was actually this person who appeared again. It was as if the ripple spread out and merged back into her heartke.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289 - The Childish Lord of the Pce

    When Si Lanyue reported that Du Shuren had arrived in No-Shadow Cliff, Guo Fan was still interrogating her.

    The middle-aged beautiful woman''s respectful voice came from outside, ¡°Protector, I have already arranged for the Young Patriarch and the others to stay at the guest house. I would like to ask when the Prefecture Master will meet them. This subordinate will make the arrangements earlier.¡±

    She naturally thought that it was Yellow Spring''s idea to meet Du Shuren, but she did not know that the Prefecture Master would not be able toe out to meet them.

    Guo Fan''s indifferent voice sounded in Si Lanyue''s mind. It was like a bell ringing loudly, and his imposing manner was intimidating. ¡°The Prefecture Master is in a bad mood. I will speak with him. There is no need for me toe back for the next few days.¡±

    Si Lanyue''s entire body trembled, and she hurriedly lowered her head, ¡°Yes.¡±

    She was shocked. It had only been a few days since theyst met, but Protector Zhu''s cultivation seemed to have increased by another level. He was bing more and more unfathomable. How could he cultivate like this? Was he a demon? [Or did he get the favor of the Master of Prefecture? What kind of treasures did he give her?]

    The beautiful woman felt her heart heat up for a moment. She felt that if she did a good job, perhaps there would be a day like this as well.

    She continued to narrate the events that had happened in the Void Jade Mountain in the past few days. Then, she reported about the joint n that she and Cheng Liuxian had set up. If the n went ording to n, she would turn Han Weiqiong against the army. If the matter went smoothly¡­ In a few days, she would be able topletely uproot this man, as well as the force behind him, which was also his father.

    At that time, there would be a guarantee from the Saint Envoy that Cheng Liuxian could take over Han Weiqiong''s father''s position and be an elder.

    Guo Fan was naturally very satisfied with this situation. He gave her a few words of encouragement before sending her away.

    Si Lanyue naturally did not think that Guo Fan had indeed received a reward from Huang Quan. However, this reward was much more precious than any natural treasure.

    After all, there were probably very few people in the world who had obtained the red essence of a Tribtion Passing Stage expert.

    The most obvious of the benefits were very clear.

    Guo Fan was originally at the Eighth Order Core Forming Stage, but with the help of this Yin Yang Creation, he had actually reached the Soul Formation Stage and stepped into the next level. With the addition of the card, he had be a Physical Integration Period who was at the same level as the hammer.

    In fact, if it wasn''t for the fact that Guo Fan had overdrawn his vitality and damaged his foundation because of the Burning Blood Pill, he would have gained even more this time.

    But even so, it was enough for him not to rely on Xinyue''s ¡°blood transfusion¡± to keep his life.

    Of course, Guo Fan did not suddenly want to take down the Prefecture Master (although this was one of the reasons). The most important thing right now was his own life.

    Although he knew the exact location of Nirvana Secret Realm and was certain that he would get to the Phoenix Blood, there was no guarantee that something bad would happen along the way.

    Of course, he couldn''t just entrust his life and death to the Nirvana Secret Realm. It was a very stupid thing to put an egg in a basket.

    The long-term strategy had made Guo Fan develop a habit of being cautious. Everything must be nned and then acted. He had left enough room for retreat. He hadn''t gotten used to it since he first transmigrated to this world. He subconsciously treated it as the recklessness of the game world. Now that he had escaped death time and time again, he had gradually adapted to it. After reexamining himself, he naturally became more careful when doing things.

    Guo Fan stood by the bed and smiled as he looked at the Master of Prefecture who had turned his head away and ignored him. He reached out his hand and pulled away the woman''s soft and thick curly red hair, revealing half of her beautiful face.

    YellowSprings closed his eyes and pretended to be dead. His long eyshes cast a shadow that looked like butterfly wings. Her appearance was extremely exotic, her eye sockets deep. Her nose was straight, her skin extremely white, her tender red lips naturally pouting. Compared to when she was awake, her eyes were always filled with killing intent, right now, she even had a bit of naivety as a child.

    When she didn''t say anything, Lord Manor Lord was undoubtedly a stunning foreign beauty.

    After all, it was the card Guo Fan used to conquer.

    The Prefecture Master suddenly felt sleepy. He furrowed his brows and moved a bit, burying his face even deeper. He vaguely pped away his hand and said, ¡°Wu, lowly vile person, get lost¡­ Make, let me sleep, don''t bother me¡­¡±

    Guo Fan could not help teasing her, ¡°Master of Prefecture, it''s time to get up.¡±

    Master of Prefecture buried his head in his pillow and shook his head,¡± Wu¡­ don''t¡­ ¡°

    Guo Fan purposely teased her, ¡°That won''t do. You are the dignified master of Snowke Mansion, how can you stay in bed?¡±

    Yellow Spring, who was not very clear about his mind, probably forgot what kind of state he was in and who the person in front of him was. He just wanted to have a good sleep, but unfortunately, he was interrupted. The question that she raised reminded her of the ringing of bells that had been ringing in her ears for the past few days. For a moment, she said angrily: ¡°I want to sleep! You don''t want to sleep? If you don''t want to sleep, then don''t you want me to disturb you! Stupid pig! ¡°

    After saying that, he turned his head around. His bright green eyes were filled with anger as he stared at Guo Fan. He was gasping for breath.

    Guo Fan looked at her with a subtle expression.

    YellowSprings was angry for a while before he gradually woke up. When he realized what he had just said, his face immediately turned red. He straightened his neck and cursed, ¡°Lowly scum! Despicable! Don''t even think about it! Disgusting! I''ll kill you sooner orter! ¡°

    Guo Fan nodded.¡± It seems like the Prefecture Master still remembers. ¡°

    ¡°What?¡± Huang Quan asked cautiously.

    Guo Fan smiled and said, ¡°The more you scold, the more excited I am.¡±

    Huang Quan''s face turned red, and he couldn''t help but say, ¡°Abnormal!¡±

    Guo Fan immediately put on a joyful expression and looked at her, saying, ¡°Continue, Master Prefecture.¡±

    The Lord Prefecture Master didn''t want to continue.

    She had a feeling that if this continued, she would only scold him for taking advantage of him. Now, no matter what she did, she would let him take advantage of her.

    Guo Fan came over and looked at her face. Then, he kissed her forehead and covered her with the nket. He said gently, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    YellowSprings covered his head with the nket and curled up. Hearing himugh twice, he put on his clothes and walked out to talk to that hateful Taoist nun. He couldn''t help but reach out and hold the bell hanging on his neck.

    The word ¡°Mei Nu¡± was especially clear in the darkness, as if it was right in front of his eyes.

    Yomi used her finger to stroke the outline of the two words in a daze, thinking that he had personally carved them. It was for ¡°YellowSprings,¡± not for ¡°Zhousheng..¡± After a long time, he suddenly came back to his senses. The bell in his hand was warm. His cheeks were hot.

    Pui! He was obviously a ck-hearted, obscene person. Who was he pretending to be gentle for?

    To give it to her?

    Could it be that he hoped that she would be moved by such a small thing?

    Huang Quan''s face was stern as he snorted coldly.

    She would endure the humiliation and patiently wait for the moment when he rxed his vignce. She would return everything she''d suffered! As long as she killed him and Song Na, no one in the world would know what she had suffered. She was still the mysterious and high and mighty master of the Snowke Mansion.

    No, killing her would be too easy on this lowly person.

    Huang Quan thought hatefully. He must tie her to his room and break her tendons, then torture her with all kinds of torture instruments!

    But why is it in my room?

    The Lord Prefect was stunned, he suddenly felt confused by his own thoughts, but it didn''t take long for him to fall into a deep sleep while letting his thoughts run wild.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290 - Vengeance Face pping Drama Ben

    The first person Guo Fan met when he came out of the room was actually Qingfu, who had been standing guard at the door.

    The little guy looked at Guo Fan with curiosity, then looked inside the door. There was a trace of red on her delicate and white face. She clenched her fists and mustered her courage to say, ¡°Xiaobo¡­¡±

    Guo Fan lowered his head and picked her up. ¡°Huh?¡±

    The little doll held his face and kissed him seriously. Her eyes were burning. ¡°I like you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Guo Fan thought for a while. He felt that she probably felt that he had ignored her, so she wanted to show her existence.

    It was not that Qingfu did not smell good, but that there were too many women around her.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I also like Qingfu. I really like her!¡±

    Qingfu''s thoughts were very simple. She nodded in satisfaction, then puffed up her cheeks and said softly, ¡°You did not even tell me what was behind the kiss and hug. You have to y with me next time.¡±

    Guo Fan did not know whether tough or cry. She still remembered this matter.

    Kissing and hugging were raised high¡­ After thinking about it carefully, there was indeed such a procedure. He was wondering why Qingfu suddenly understood. It turned out that she still believed what he said.

    The little doll frowned and looked a little cute with dissatisfaction. Guo Fan could not help but pinch her face and coax her to say that she would definitely do it next time. After pulling the hook, Qingfu got off his body and ran into the room to tidy up the scene.

    It was really convenient to have a little maid¡­ but she did not dare to let her carry the things anymore. It was not a problem to clean it up. Once she did something else, she would fall to pieces on the spot.

    The skill of falling on t ground was quite profound.

    Guo Fan looked back and saw Song Na sitting by the table. He walked over with a smile and said, ¡°Did you hear that?¡±

    Song Na could tell from his tone that he had a double pass. She immediately looked at him reproachfully. She said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The dignified Prefecture Master of Yellow Spring Prefecture is crying while cursing. He must be careful not to make any sound to avoid being heard by his subordinates. It is such a grievance.¡±

    Guo Fan had to admit that although he had already entered the sage mode¡­ He could not help but cough twice and sat down. He said, ¡°The matter is more important. Du Shuren is already in No-Shadow Cliff, and those people from the Snowke Mansion are about to arrive. Currently, Yu Xu''s side was surrounded by the seven big sects, giving him a headache. They will definitely seek help from the Snowke Mansion again. I think they will most likely push the me onto the Snowke Mansion and end this. But who would know that the life of the Snowke Mansion''s Prefecture Master is in our hands now?¡±

    He was talking about the Prefecture Master who had been shouting that she was going to die on the surface. Her life was indeed in the hands of the two of them.

    Song Na''s face was slightly red. She really felt ufortable when she thought of the ridiculous things she had done. She changed the topic and asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    Guo Fan poured a cup of tea and handed it over. He said, ¡°Since they want to cooperate with Snowke Mansion, then they have to bear the risk. It was normal for an evil sect to have some wild ambitions. I think the elders of the Snowke Mansion are pedantic. Where did theye from that they must keep their promise and work with them? ¡°

    He was a little speechless. ¡°It''s true that Snowke Mansion is an assassin organization, but at the same time, it''s not just an assassin organization. If they were really thinking that they were an assassin organization, would they still want to dominate the entire Far East Sea and even the Middle Continent? Why don''t we just wash up and sleep? If he had the chance to directly kill the Soaring Wisdom Sect, why would he still follow that broken rule? Wealthes from danger¡­¡±

    Song Na took the teacup and looked at him, then said faintly, ¡°Why do I feel that you are more suitable to be the leader of an evil organization.¡±

    Guo Fan''s forehead made a sound, and he realized that he could not help but say out his thoughts. ¡°Kill the Soaring Wisdom Sect,¡± he blurted out. If the person in front of him was a good disciple of the Jade Void Sect¡­ He was afraid that the person in front of him wouldn''t be able to pull out his sword and sh at him.

    However, the heavens felt pity for him. Apart from the big and the big changes, as an unaffiliated yer, he never had an organizational standpoint. In his position, he was just trying to think from another perspective¡­

    However, the person in front of him was his wife after all, and he was the future Master of the Soaring Wisdom Sect. He always had the feeling of wanting his wife''s little treasury, and he felt very guilty.

    Seemingly seeing Guo Fan''s embarrassment, Song Na shook her head and smiled. ¡°So you n to continue perfecting the words you said to Si Lanyue to change the Snowke Mansion''s mind. From cooperating with the Soaring Wisdom Sect and disrupting the muddy waters of the Middle Continent to directly attacking the Soaring Wisdom Sect. Use the ck material in your hands to turn your ally against the army. Kill them in one fell swoop?¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned. He drank a mouthful of tea and looked at the sharp cold light in the eyes of the Daoist nun. He was a turtle in the heart. He even said that he was suitable for the leader of the evil sect. Putting Song Na into an evil sect actually did not feel strange at all.

    This discussion about the indifferent attitude of eliminating the Soaring Wisdom Sect was simply wrong. Perhaps, in the devil religion, Fairy Song Na would also be able to prosper and prosper.

    However, the person who saved Song Na back then was indeed that good person, Eyun. The kindness in her heart was an unchangeablebel. Because of Eyun''s expectations, she could only be the fairy from the secr world and the leader of all righteous sects.

    Guo Fan continued, ¡°But the Snowke Mansion is doomed to fail because at that time, it will be impossible for them to seed. She was framed by the despicable and shameless disciples of the three pces and fled for her life. However, she fell off the cliff and got the inheritance of Zi Chen, Yin Fen, along the way. Those who have returned from their bloody battles, those who have suffered a great injustice, will sweep away the Snowke Mansion''s evil plot with a single sword strike. He will save Yu Xu from death. He will save the entire building from destruction.¡±

    Song Na said softly, ¡°Us?¡±

    Guo Fan smiled and reached out his hand to hold her delicate hand. ¡°You.¡±

    He half-closed his eyes and passed the Jade Void Daoist Canon that Yin Fen had spent his entire life studying to Song Na.

    This might be the true inheritance of Soaring Wisdom Sect, but it was in such a simple and crude environment. But what did he say? ¡°This is a bad room, but only I have good intentions.¡± Senior Ding probably did not mind.

    Song Na received arge amount of information at once and frowned slightly. While she was shocked in her heart, she felt a little dizzy. In front of her was a person who did not need to hide and could be relied on. She fell into Guo Fan''s arms all of a sudden and looked up at him. ¡± What about you?¡±

    Guo Fan hugged her and teased, ¡°I am a demon from the Devil n who was killed by you. I tried to bewitch you, but my bones were crushed and turned into ashes. No one could find me anymore.¡±

    He said in a deep voice,¡± This is the only way topletely conceal the devil Qi in my body. There has never been such a thing as the birth of a devil in this world. Previously, you wanted to take me in the name of research, but it was impossible for you to take me in in the Soaring Wisdom Sect. Once it was exposed¡­ You won''t care if I am from the Devil n or not. You will be implicated as well. ¡°

    Song Na could not understand Guo Fan''s devilish energy. Since he had made up his mind, she naturally obeyed and said in a low voice, ¡°Then you will not be able to act under the identity of Xia Shui or Guo Fan from now on.¡±

    Guo Fan shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn''t matter. After this matter is settled, I have to go to the Northern Prefecture. No one cares about my identity in the Northern Barbarian Land. The sky is high and the birds are free to fly, the sea is wide and the fishes are free to jump.¡±

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291 - Phoenix Is also a Woman

    Guo Fan didn''t hide the fact that he was going to the Northern Prefecture.

    During the past half month, he had told Song Na about his n while chatting with her, whether it was to go to the Arctic Ocean to hatch the ck-Eyed Wonder Beast. Or go to Desert Ocean and get his real main weapon, or change something in the North House''s Righteous and Devilish Battlefield. Going to the Northern Prefecture was an inevitable decision.

    The battle between Li Xieren and Sun Fen did notst for long¡­ It was not umon to mediate. He only hoped that by the time he arrived, the two of them had yet to reach a life and death situation.

    Of course,pared to the fast-jumping timeline in the game, he still had a lot of time to prepare. There were also many ces he needed to go.

    No matter what, it was impossible to stay in Middle Continent.

    Song Na sorted out therge amount of information in her mind. Even she could not help but be moved by Yin Fen''s lifelong learning.

    Yin Fen had been trapped in that cave for hundreds of years. The only person he faced all day was Five legged Heavenly Devil. The only thing he could do was to sharpen his mind and cultivation base so that he could resist the erosion of the Heavenly Devil''s consciousness.

    Therefore, he had studied these things for hundreds of years with his heart of the utmost sincerity towards the Dao.

    Guo Fan had never told Song Ru about this Dao treasure. Therefore, the Soaring Wisdom Sect only knew that Yin Fen was dead. Before he died, he had ordered Guo Fan to take Gu Shao to Yu Xu''s sect. He had no idea about anything else.

    However, because Guo Fan had a cultivation technique, this Dao Repository was useless to him. At most, he could pretend to be someone from the Soaring Wisdom Sect, but Gu Chao''s cultivation base was still very low. He didn''t know much about the Dao Repository, and it wasn''t much different from the cultivation content of an ordinary Jade Void disciple.

    Therefore, up until now, the only one who truly understood the profoundness of this Daoist Canon was Song Na.

    Originally, Guo Fan had wanted to use Yin Fen''s serious business to change the topic on the Spirit Transforming River ship. However, due to an identter on, he didn''t have the chance to do so.

    After Song Na heard the real situation, she sighed faintly and said, ¡°As expected of Senior Zi Chen. His courage is extraordinary, but even if he is such a person, he still won''t be able to escape death.¡±

    Guo Fan knew that it was probably because of what had happened during the past few days, especially when they almost died in the battle on the river. This caused the cold and indifferent nun to sigh helplessly.

    He held the delicate body in his arms tightly and touched Song Na''s soft ck hair. ¡°A man can win against the heavens. Senior Ding is a benevolent man who deserves to die. If he did not choose to trap Five legged Heavenly Devil on his own ord, he would have died a worthy death. It was possible that the Master of the Soaring Wisdom Sect still had endless glory, but it went against his wishes. This was his own choice, not to mention that in this world¡­ There is still an undying and indestructible phoenix that has escaped the cycle of life and death. ¡°

    A few days ago, Song Na was the one who set the goal for him, but now it had be him guiding Song Na. The changes in the world were indeed wonderful.

    Song Na tilted her head and felt a little embarrassed,¡± I am not a child anymore, don''t treat Qingfu the same way¡­ ¡°

    Guo Fan''s eyes could not help but look down and nodded as if he was serious and said, ¡°Indeed, how can a child have¡­ Hiss, it hurts, it hurts, don''t pinch! ¡°

    Song Na let go of her fingers and Guo Fan reached out and rubbed his lower back. He was secretly speechless. If this continued, his waist would be damaged sooner orter.

    Song Na saw his exaggerated grimace and smiled. She obediently lowered her head and leaned against Guo Fan''s body and reached out to help massage him. She said, ¡°The rebirth of a phoenix happens once every thousand years. I know you know very well about the position of Nirvana Secret Realm. However, the time hasn''te yet. Even if the phoenix has awakened¡­ How did you obtain the Phoenix Blood? ¡°

    Guo Fan enjoyed Yu Xu Eldest Senior Sister''s gentle massage. He narrowed his eyes and said,¡± If the mountain doesn''te, then it''s me. Of course, only I cane. ¡°

    Song Na frowned and said,¡± You want to enter the Nirvana Secret Realm? ¡°

    Guo Fan nodded and said helplessly, ¡°Now this is the only way.¡±

    Seeing Song Na''s serious expression, he probably wanted to persuade her not to take the risk. Guo Fan turned his hand and took out the Fire Pivot Pearl, ¡°With the Fire Pivot in hand, plus my current Physical Integration Period cultivation base, to me, Nirvana Secret Realm is not a ce where life and death cannot be spared.¡±

    He was very familiar with this Nirvana Secret Realm dungeon. The main thing was that this was an active dungeon. After the phoenix woke up, it disappeared and became a fixed scene.

    Scene party, click + 1.

    However, this was not the main point. The main point was that this activity Instance Dungeon was a very small one. At that time, Guo Fan was the main team that cleared the Instance Dungeon. At that time, Guo Fan was only a little famous in the circle of strategy. It could be said that it was a big hit.

    It was also because he obtained the first bow and arrow that could be called a divine weapon in this instance dungeon. [Brilliant Sky] It was because of this that Guo Fan was able to further increase hisbat strength. He then conquered more characters and eventually became the God of Strategy.

    More importantly, because of this reason, Guo Fan and this phoenix had a good rtionship with each other, reaching the Devoted Partners. However, at the beginning, they were only looking at their allies, the Devoted Partners. Later on, it had gradually deteriorated.

    Anyway, with the illustrated handbook in hand, Little Phoenix would definitely not be able to escape. There was only one thing that Guo Fan still had doubts in his heart.

    Most of the other guide characters had opened up a separate storyline, but Phoenix''s side had directly increased their favorable impression of her. He did not know how to get along with it.

    Song Na investigated a little and found out that this Fire Splitting Pearl was a genuine divine object. But she could not help but worry, ¡°The Nirvana Secret Realm is not filled with ordinary mes, and if that Phoenix sees you as an intruder, then¡­ The Fire Pivot Pearl was also useless, and even though the phoenix was one of the Four Symbols, it was still useless. It is said that its temperament is not gentle¡­¡±

    Guo Fan blinked his eyes. Song Na had never been indecisive, but now she was so long-winded and worried about hisfort, it seemed not bad.

    He looked at Song Na with a smile. Of course, thetter had noticed it. Seeing that he was not worried at all and looked as if victory was within his grasp, <i>_</i> frowned. With a sh of light, he instantly understood.

    Phoenix¡­ That was also a female.

    Yu Xu Eldest Senior Sister reached out and pinched Guo Fan''s face. She was angry and amused. ¡°You didn''t even touch Phoenix, did you?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Guo Fan thought to himself, Not only the phoenix, I have also taken down the dragon.

    Song Na was speechless for a moment and sighed. She said, ¡°Looks like my worries were for nothing. I originally thought that it was a tiger''s den in a dragon''s pool. I did not expect that it was only to let you go and visit your old lover.¡±

    Her eyes were gloomy. The phoenix underwent nirvana once in a thousand years. To be able to be the lover of the phoenix, what kind of identity did Guo Xiaobo have?

    This question dissipated in her sigh and in the end, she still did not ask.

    Guo Fan lowered his head and buried himself in it. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Regardless of whether it is new or old, my bright child will always be unique.¡±

    Song Na patted his back and said with a red face, ¡°Nonsense.¡±

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292 - The Old Man from the Skynest Xie Kua Kua Kua

    Guo Fan had to sigh at Eldest Senior Sister''s beauty.

    Her chest was full of fine lines, and her real chest was full of fine lines. She was cultivating both inside and outside at the same time!

    Guo Fan could not resist the motherly charm of Eldest Senior Sister.

    At present, City Lord Fang and Eldest Senior Sister had undoubtedly won. Song Na had undoubtedly won the championship. City Lord Fang was slightly inferior and could take the second ce, but the third ce was Su Feng, who was far away in the Wide Ocean Sect.

    Thinking back, Yaling was very envious of Big Sister Ning. She did not know if this little loli would cry on the spot if she saw Song Na.

    This little girl was probably the softest and cutest person beside Guo Fan. She would cry every now and then, and she was also young¡­ Hmm, thinking about it this way, it was actually more than enough for Song Na, who was more than 300 years old, to be Gu Yaling''s elder. If the two of them really met¡­

    Guo Fan was not serious in his heart, so his expression was naturally not very well managed.

    Song Na saw his expression of thinking about some dirty scene and pinched this guy''s ear. Helplessly sighing, she said, ¡°Let''s put the matter of Nirvana Secret Realm aside for now. Where did you offend the young master and princess of Ancient Sea tribe?¡±

    The Ancient Sea''s Divine Tree n was not isted from Middle Continent. Furthermore, it had to push forward the ancient era, which was tens of thousands of years ago. It was self-established as the Divine Tree Kingdom. Therefore, there were two ways to address the people with high status in the Ancient Sea tribe. It was the same regardless of whether it was inside or outside.

    However, thetter only had the intention of teasing him. Usually, it was just a private conversation. After all, the Ancient Sea tribe had declined, and there were less than a hundred of them. So, they couldn''t be called a country.

    Guo Fan put away his expression and coughed dryly. This time, he waspletely innocent. With a straight face, he exined, ¡°This isn''t my fault. I only met her once¡­¡±

    He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°When we were in Frost River Manor, Du Shuren and her grandfather came to a local gentleman''s house to ask for calligraphy and paintings. Coincidentally, I was also in urgent need of them, so I made a deal with them.¡±

    Up until now, Guo Fan was not sure about Liao Mu''s identity, but the possibility of him being the legendary saint was very high.

    However, since his title was ¡°Hermit of Return,¡± and he had stayed in an unknown mortal town for so long, he definitely wouldn''t want the world to know about him.

    However.

    This old man, Liao Mu, was very strange. Behind the ¡°Hermit,¡± there was a ¡°person who didn''t want to be lonely for thousands of years,¡± who also didn''t want to be lonely¡­ Tsundere old man, Skynest old man?

    Therefore, Guo Fan decided to not tell him. As for why an ordinary country bumpkin would be sought after by the patriarch of Ancient Sea tribe, he even asked for a painting and a treasure. He was also one of them, and there was some hidden information in it. Whether he knew it or not, he would let the experienced and knowledgeable Fairy Song Na tell him.

    In any case, he only told her what he saw and heard. He didn''t mention Liao Mu''s name.

    After Song Na heard him say it, she frowned and looked at his unfathomable face waiting for you to ask. She thought about it and said, ¡°Is that country bumpkin surnamed Xie?¡±

    Hmm? Guo Fan raised his eyebrows. It seemed that Liao Mu''s identity was quite famous in a certain area, and everyone knew that he lived in seclusion.

    He was indeed a tsundere¡­

    He nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Song Na received encouragement and continued to ponder, ¡°That painting and calligraphy have the ability to repair the Soul Pce. It is the Elder of Ancient Sea tribe, Du ZhenKang. It was precisely because of this that he came. Legend has it that he and¡­ this Xie Family bumpkin once studied in a ce, no wonder they could find him.¡±

    Her beautiful eyes were lowered. When she spoke of ¡°Xie Family bumpkin,¡± she exchanged nces with Guo Fan and exchanged a look that they both knew each other. They both received the information that they ¡°wanted.¡±

    Guo Fan verified the ¡°tofu brain''s enmity¡± that he had heard from Liao Mu. Since Song Na was so clear about it, it meant that Old Xie''s deeds and rumors were indeed very famous. To make Song Na so respectful,bined with the information she knew in the past, who else could it be other than a saint?

    His heart skipped a beat. It turned out that he had drawn a real SSR card in the past.

    At the same time, he felt a great sense of regret. This card had filled his hand with favorable impression. Back in the Xie Manor, he had only taken a few Experience Scrolls? Just this?

    This was simply a reckless waste of god''s gift!

    However, Guo Fan only thought about it. At that time, he had just transmigrated not long ago. He was in a state of extreme excitement, and the level of people he hade into contact with was also there. How could he possibly have the ability to judge all of these? Even if he knew Liao Mu''s identity at that time¡­ Could it be that he wanted to ckmail <i>_</i> to repay his debt of gratitude?

    This was a saint, and the favorability level wasn''t like the other characters. If he revealed his greed in front of him, he really didn''t know what the consequences would be.

    Thinking about it like this, it wasn''t necessarily a bad thing for him to be in a new and ignorant state at that time.

    Song Na thought that if the Soul Pce outside the three Dantian was damaged, then it would be reasonable for her cultivation level to drop and even need to rebuild her physical body.

    Xiaobo kept this a secret. At that time, he actually went to the Sage to ask for calligraphy and painting. The circumstances these few years were probably even more terrifying than she imagined.

    Song Na felt pity in her heart. She gently said, ¡°Let''s not talk about this. That matter is too far away from us.¡±

    It sounded like this saint was very aloof in the eyes of the people. Guo Fan could not help but refute on behalf of Xie Kua, ¡°Actually, he is also quite kind. He usually has nothing to do with writing and painting. He hung it all over the pavilion, waiting for people toe and beg but not giving it to them. He was very poisonous to people who did not like him. He would say one sentence at a time. Usually, they did not see anyone. When someone came to visit, they would let the guards say that no one was there. Turn around and y the piano. You must let the people outside hear it¡­¡±

    He smacked his lips and said, ¡°If that''s the case, it seems a little too much.¡±

    Song Na burst intoughter. Then she was a little surprised. Guo Fan''s tone did not sound like he was talking to a senior expert who was very far away. Instead, it sounded like he was visiting a friend on a daily basis.

    However, that saint had always been proud and arrogant. He did not have anyone close to him. Song Na did not doubt that Guo Fan knew her, but it sounded like they were good friends. It was a little unbelievable.

    Guo Fan shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it. You''re right. The matter at hand is more important. Get up. Let''s meet the young patriarch together and see why she wants to find Nirvana Secret Realm.¡±

    When he said that, Song Na remembered that she was still in his arms. She quickly stood up and tidied her clothes. Under Guo Fan''s gaze, she pursed her lips, and her cold face turned slightly red.

    This was the most alluring part of Yu Xu Eldest Senior Sister. Clearly¡­ Cough, cough, cough. That was something, but it was always as cold as smoke and easily shy.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293 - This Young Master Is Probably Hopeless

    Du Shuren sat upright on a wooden chair and held a cup of hot tea in an orderly manner.

    She took a sip of the tea and looked outside nervously.

    The guards guarding the door were dressed in the same ck uniform and the iconic Asura pattern of the Devil Cult was drawn behind them, indicating that this ce was the territory controlled by the Devil Cult.

    If not for the slip of paper, Du Shuren''s natural trust in Guo Fan, and the passer-by''s unconceble trust, in the face of these people''s doubts, questions, and even threats, they were still loyal to their duty. They said that the Prefecture Master was currently in No-Shadow Cliff discussing matters with the devil religion''s Saint Messenger. Yuan Bang, Xi He and the others would never let their young patriarch take the risk.

    Even so, at this moment, these people surrounded the weak Du Shuren tightly. It seemed to be especially crowded in this room, and even a little funny.

    Along the way, it was Si Lanyue who came over. Under good advice, Du Shuren also opened her mouth. At least they each found a stool to sit on, otherwise they would really be like door-gods.

    But if they were inside, they would not want tough. They would only feel dignified. These people were the ¡®bodyguards'' of the young patriarch and their cultivation was naturally not bad. At this moment, they were ready to fight and sat in a circle. Their imposing manner. Ling Ran was oppressive. He forced the guards outside the door to sweat.

    Fortunately, these people were from the Devil Cult. They had received brainwashing training since they were young, and their willpower was not ordinary. Even so, they still stood outside the door without moving.

    Xi He was younger, and he could tell from the suggestions he gave Du Shuren from the front. He could also tell that she was quite lively. At this moment, he nced outside. He mumbled that he was bored, but then he turned around and shook his legs. She said in a low voice, ¡°Young master, is the man you mentioned really that powerful?¡±

    ¡°Yes, not only is he powerful, but he is also a good person.¡±

    Du Shuren lightly smiled and thought of the time when the young man was in the Xie Manor. Facing her grandfather and Mister Xie, he was neither humble nor humble. After being targeted by her grandfather, she only took a small revenge. In the end, not only did she give it to him, but she also gave it to him. And he even gave them one more.

    Although the bad-tempered Mister Xie had given Guo Fan a whole pile of painting scrolls, if it was a narrow-minded person, he would definitely have swaggered off and used this to anger Du ZhenKang for threatening him back then.

    When the young man threw the scroll at the end, Du Shuren did not ignore the look he gave her. She even remembered it in her heart. If not for this look, Du ZhenKang would not have teased his granddaughter.

    She did not expect to get news of him again under such circumstances.

    Xi He blinked mysteriously. ¡°Young patriarch, you are blushing.¡±

    Du Shuren came back to her senses and hurriedly said in a panic, ¡°No, no¡­¡±

    But when she touched her face, she found that the touch was not as hot as she had imagined. It was even a little cold.

    These days, the Spirit Transforming River was filled with lewd rain and fog. Even the shore was damp. Furthermore, this rain was not an ordinary rain. It was more like a divine object had been born. Perhaps some great demon had advanced. The rain contained a bone-piercing coldness. Cultivators with slightly lower cultivations would feel rather ufortable.

    Du Shuren and the others hade from Ancient Sea. That was where the Golden Crow resided. It was as warm as spring all year round, and it was filled with exotic flowers and nts. Here, there were some water and soil that were not limatized to it. Both of their hands and feet were cold. This cup of hot fragrant tea entered the stomach. It only warmed his body slightly. It was not to the extent where his blood and Qi would surge to the point where his face would turn red all of a sudden.

    Her action of touching her face was to cover it up.

    This time, Du Shuren''s face was really red from embarrassment. But she usually had a gentle and gentle temperament. At this moment, she could only reach out her white jade-like finger to scratch Xi He''s face. She pretended to be angry as she red at her and said, ¡°How dare you, even I dare to make fun of you. When I go back this time, I will lock you up for a year!¡±

    With a bitter face, Xi He begged pitifully: ¡°Ah¡­ Older sister Shuren, no, I hate confinement the most¡­¡±

    Du Shuren pinched her nose and pretended to be serious as she said, ¡°No, I can''t. In the past, I always let you act like a spoiled child and fool me. This time, I will make you suffer a little. I will let you be disrespectful.¡±

    Isn''t it because you, the young patriarch, really have no dignity¡­

    Xi He made a sound and his face revealed a sorrowful expression. But in reality, he secretly blinked and acted like he was wiping his tears as he said, ¡°Older sister Shuren only knows how to bully a child like me. I have to go and tell brother-inw!¡±

    Du Shuren was stunned. ¡°What brother-inw?¡±

    Xi He revealed a pair of crafty eyes from between his fingers. ¡°Whoever can call older sister over with a piece of paper will be the one.¡±

    Du Shuren immediately became embarrassed and stammered but did not know how to refute. Or perhaps her thoughts were exposed. She held the teacup with both hands on her knees and lowered her head like a mosquito, ¡°He has done us a favor¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she felt guilty and did not say anything.

    The few people in the room looked at each other with a tacit understanding. They all felt that this young patriarch was probably hopeless.

    The two girls, one big and one small,ughed and yed for a while. Even the atmosphere in the room eased up quite a bit. That middle-aged man and Yuan Bang were both elders, looking at their lively appearance. They nced at each other and revealed helpless and doting smiles.

    The one with the highest cultivation base in this group was Yuan Bang. Previously, the Snowke Mansion''s spies had reported that there were Physical Integration Period experts among these people. They were referring to him. In fact, the person called Uncle Bai had a cultivation base of Seventh Order Fusion Stage.

    Furthermore, his surname was Yuan, and he was Du Shuren''s father''s younger brother, Du Shuren''s uncle. The middle-aged man was an old official who had followed Du ZhenKang for a long time, butter on, his internal injuries were severe. His cultivation had regressed to the peak of the Void Refinement realm, so he could only y the role of a guard.

    This Xi He, on the other hand, had the surname of Yuan, and was Du Shuren''s cousin. He had studied the geography and customs of the Middle Continent, as well as the art of pnquin. Finding the location of the Nirvana Secret Realm was mostly because of her.

    These few people were all people with profound cultivation bases and had never been disloyal. Otherwise, how could Du ZhenKang be at ease and let his granddaughter go to the Middle Continent?

    The reason why they came here was because of Du Shuren''s grandfather, the patriarch of the Fusang Family, Du ZhenKang. Not long ago, they were plotted against by the traitor of the family, and were secretly exchanged for the work of the saint. Although the traitor was killed in the end, Du ZhenKang''s injuries in the Soul Pce deepened once more. His lifespan had been shortened once again.

    The people of Ancient Sea tribe were in a state of panic, and Du Shuren had no choice but to do something that had little hope. She hoped that the illusory phoenix could save her grandfather.

    The reason why Du ZhenKang agreed to send these people over to apany him was because of this. After all, there might be more than one traitor. He could only hold on for another fifty years, but he still had to deal with the internal and external problems. He already felt powerless.

    Du Shuren originally wanted to give up, but she did not expect that there would be another flower in the dark. She received a note from Guo Fan.

    ¡°All of you can leave now.¡±

    The voice of the beautiful woman called Si Lanyue, who had been here not long ago, came from outside the door, followed by the sound of the guards leaving.

    The graceful and graceful middle-aged woman entered the room and smiled at the few of them. She respectfully retreated to the side and said in a low voice, ¡°Protector, please.¡±

    Du Shuren''s heart skipped a beat and she hurriedly looked over. What she saw was apletely unfamiliar man. He was dressed in ck and had white hair. His figure was tall and straight and carried some wind and rain chill as he walked into the door. His clothes moved slightly and his bearing was extraordinary. There was only a gentle smile in his eyes. It was exactly the same as at that time.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294 - Mm Brother-inw

    As soon as Guo Fan entered the room, he saw Du Shuren raising her head slightly to look at him.

    The woman''s fair face and eyebrows were like mountains, and her eyes were like autumn water. Adding her sharp chin, she always gave people a delicate and delicate feeling. But her lips were tightly pursed, and there was also a sense of tenacity. She also used her shoulder to cut her waist. The wide and heavy red cloak was embedded with a circle of white fur, making her entire person appear especially slender.

    No matter how one looked at it, she looked like a weak beauty, but she had dared to go against Liao Mu back then.

    After four months, Guo Fan once again saw the young patriarch of Ancient Sea tribe, but it felt like a lifetime had passed.

    From the time he had nothing to travel through to now, he was ready to use the power of Snowke Mansion and Devil Cult to weaken the forces of the three major pces of Soaring Wisdom Sect, kill a few old undyings, and send Song Na to the position of Sect Master.

    In his eyes, the number one major sect in the Middle Continent was just a little effort, and he could toy with it in the palm of his hand and change the heavens and the earth with a single thought.

    No one else in this world could do it, because in the original path¡­ There was no one who could easily unite the Devil Cult and Snowke Mansion, and make the seven big sects impeach the Soaring Wisdom Sect for him. He wanted the Rotten River Tower to send an envoy here.

    As long as Guo Fan was willing to, as long as he could take care of the hundred over illustrations, he would be able to organize all the powers in the Middle Continent as he wished. This was his strength.

    In fact, if it wasn''t for the sudden attack of the three pces in the Spirit Transforming River, and the fact that Huang Quan hade here personally, he might just be a guest in Soaring Wisdom Sect right now, and he could also take a look at Song Ru and his cheap disciple''s situation at the same time. He had told the Night''s Fall Sword City and Wide Ocean Sect that he was safe and sound, and that he would be leaving for the Northern Prefecture in a few months'' time.

    He might be able to live in harmony with the Soaring Wisdom Sect, and he might even help the Soaring Wisdom Sect. He would take out some of the secret realms that he had yet to open, and use them as the foundation for the Sword Pavilion and other sects that he could contact. He would consolidate Yu Xu''s position.

    However, in this world, there was no such thing as letting others do such a cheap thing. Often, these people liked to go against the rules.

    Therefore, Guo Fan, who was unfortunately killed, could only scatter and shatter the Soaring Wisdom Sect, and thenbine them into the number one sect in Middle Continent that he needed, instead of the rotten sect that was used to internal strife.

    Guo Fan let out a long breath. It was as if he had passed the four months of time by exchanging nces with Du Shuren. He had seen the reckless and ignorant Guo Fan who had intruded into this world, as well as the things that happened after that.

    From the perspective of others, his current goal, or his determination to face Song Na''s three questions, had be firmer.

    If he wanted to open a harem, he first had to have sufficient strength and power to protect them. He had to use his own strength to make them rely on him, and not to rely on a woman until the end. When his woman was in trouble, he could not do anything about it!

    As soon as this thought emerged in Guo Fan''s mind, he felt that the Yuan Shen in his body that had just been formed not long ago had solidified a little under the Qi sensing. The Profound Qi that had not been consolidated after dual cultivation had been fully absorbed by his Yuan Shen. The Spiritual Energy actually broke through the threshold of Second Order Soul Formation in an instant.

    The Spiritual Energy was like mercury flowing on the ground, flowing through his meridians smoothly, making him feelfortable all over, saving Guo Fan at least a week of hard cultivation.

    This thought actually had a trace of Heaven''s Perception.

    This was the legendary state of mind enlightenment?

    Guo Fan did not know whether tough or cry. When he was in Sword Singing Conference, he had ridiculed Song Ru for breaking through so easily, but now it was his turn.

    But now, in front of so many people and with strangers present, Guo Fan could not express the shock in his heart. He stopped walking and simply stood there waiting for the fluctuation of the Spiritual Energy to end.

    Si Lanyue, who was about to help guide him into the seat, had a nk look on her face for a moment. She felt the fluctuation of the Spiritual Energy around Guo Fan and only came back to her senses after a while. This¡­ this was a breakthrough?!

    Si Lanyue was a Physical Integration Period warrior. She came from the Snowke Mansion as an assassin, and was once an elder of the Devil Cult. She had lived for a long time, and was actually stunned on the spot, feeling shocked.

    She had never seen it before! She had never seen it before. Who had seen such a scene before?

    Without saying a word, he broke through. The moment he crossed the threshold, he crossed a small realm.

    Si Lanyue now knew why the Prefecture Master wanted him to be the only designated protector. This talent, this boldness, could it be that the current Prefecture Master nurtured him?

    Although Guo Fan looked very calm, Si Lanyue still cautiously asked out of the duty of a subordinate, ¡°Protector, are you alright?¡±

    Guo Fan took a moment to adjust his breathing and slightly withdrew the Qi around his body. He smiled and said, ¡°No worries, I just happened to have a breakthrough.¡±

    A coincidence? Believe me, my ass!

    Everyone was cursing in their hearts, they were all people with cultivation bases. Naturally, they could easily sense that Guo Fan''s aura was extremely oppressive and sharp when he just entered. He had definitely just broken through not long ago.

    Yuan Bang thought for a while. He had just broken through not long ago, and now he was breaking through right in front of his eyes. Then he realized that this person had probably forcefully suppressed the final stage when he had broken through previously. He had deliberately waited until this moment to break through in front of them. He hade to achieve the goal of showing off his strength!

    What a deep schemer! What great boldness!

    It seemed that even his subordinates were shocked to the core. This subordinate''s cultivation was higher than his, so he probably had some connections tomand this person. At this moment, he was afraid that this Si Lanyue would never have second thoughts. What a good one, killing two birds with one stone.

    No¡­ Maybe there was a third bird.

    Yuan Bang turned his head and saw that his young patriarch was looking at Guo Fan with a strange expression. He could even feel sparks when he looked at Guo Fan.

    Guo Fan went forward and said, ¡°Miss Yuan, long time no see.¡±

    Du Shuren nodded and said softly, ¡°Yes, long time no see.¡±

    She felt a little lost and fortunate in her heart. It was Miss Yuan and not the young patriarch. But it was also not a more intimate title, but it was also good. This meant that the other party was not a frivolous person, so she introduced the people behind her to him one by one.

    Guo Fan only felt that the woman in front of him was very close. It was probably because he had met her not long after he transmigrated that he felt a sense of ¡°meeting an old friend in another country,¡± so his attitude became very gentle.

    When Xi He saw her, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    Although she had always said that she was teasing Older Sister Shuren, in reality, she also had the intention to test her. She was afraid that her young patriarch would be deceived and fall into some kind of evil trap. The innocent and kind young master of Middle Continent was deceived by others. There were many stories like this in Middle Continent. She would never let her young patriarch follow in his footsteps!

    Now, she felt relieved. It was just that the young master seemed to stop caring about love. He only admired the young master and did not have feelings for the young master. This was another difficult matter.

    Xi He blinked his eyes, looked left and right hesitantly, and muttered, ¡°Older sister Shuren, you can''t control me anymore. Just now, I was still saying that I wanted toin to brother-inw, and now I came.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Guo Fan heard Song Na, who was following behind him, say, ¡°Brother-inw?¡±

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295 - Liu Yuan''s Thousand Layered Tactics

    Song Na suddenly asked from behind, causing Guo Fan''s heart to unconsciously tighten.

    But thinking about it, he indeed had no rtionship with Du Shuren. He had only met her once, and when they first met, because they both went to ask for Liao Mu''s scroll, they were more or less enemies.

    Although he gave her another scroll because the girl was pretty at that time, that was purely appreciation. There was nomunication between the two of them. Until now, this was only the second time they met.

    If there really was any shameful adultery, then it could only be that the girl had fallen in love with him at first sight. She had dreamt of him every day at night, and now she did not want to marry him unless he was the emperor. She waspletely infatuated with him.

    Think about it. Think about it carefully. Is that possible?

    A perfectly fine young patriarch of the Ancient Sea tribe. To put it bluntly, he was the princess of a country, a pampered man who she had only seen once?

    Obviously, this was impossible.

    Therefore, this little girl who did not know the truth must have misunderstood something, or she was just joking.

    Thinking of this, Guo Fan felt much more at ease. His expression did not change, and he also calmly asked, ¡°Brother-inw?¡±

    The trace of doubt in his eyes was so realistic, and that little bit of confusion was reflected in his slightly knitted brows. It fully showed the professionalism of an innocent passerby.

    At this moment, using an unchanging strategy to deal with changes was a perfect n.

    As the saying goes, one does not fear the shadows when one is upright. There was nothing between him and Du Shuren, so he was not afraid of the sudden appearance of the Asura Arena.

    Song Na originally had doubts in her heart, but Guo Fan''s naturally doubts came from the bottom of her heart, making her look at that girl again.

    Si Lanyue who was by the side looked at her nose, nose, and heart. She, who had been undercover in the Devil Cult for several decades, was well versed in the principles of listening and not speaking. At this time, it was obviously the private matter of the Lord Protector. It was better for her to be a wooden stake without any sense of existence.

    However, she secretly cursed in her heart. No wonder she called the Young Patriarch over. So it was actually this kind of rtionship¡­ But the person behind seemed to be the Saint Messenger''s guard. No matter what, he seems to be especially concerned about Protector Zhu''s private life.

    The Protector was indeed worthy of being called a Protector. Even his love debts were much greater than others.

    A faint blush quickly spread across Du Shuren''s face. She hurriedly pulled the girl in front of her back and said, ¡°Xi He, don''t speak nonsense! Me and the Protector are just friends.¡±

    She did not understand Guo Fan''s current situation, so she could only cautiously use Si Lanyue''s name.

    Xi He was covered by his mouth and cried out a few times. He shook his head and showed a begging look. Du Shuren They were so anxious that they used their eyes to warn her. If the situation did not allow it¡­ She would probably have to use a pair of weak little fists to beat up her cousin.

    Xi He hurriedly nodded and was then let go. He hid behind the middle-aged man and made a small face. Then, he quickly hid and disappeared. He heard a small voice saying, ¡°We even exchanged the love token. How could it be a normal friendship!¡±

    When he said this, everyone was stunned. Not only Du Shuren was stunned, but Guo Fan was especially dumbfounded.

    Wait, wait, wait. When did they exchange tokens of love?

    Guo Fan was stunned for a moment, then he reacted. This was probably referring to the exchange between the ck-Eyed Wonder Beast and the scroll, but how could this be the same as exchanging the token of love? This little girl was clearly messing around.

    At this time, it was not the time to joke. Just as he and Song Na said that he had nothing to do with Du Shuren, he turned his head and said ¡°brother-inw¡± and ¡°token of love. Even a ghost would not believe what he said.

    Guo Fan could only apologize to Du Shuren in his heart, then coldly snorted,¡± Little girl, if you really say that, the one who exchanged with me should be Du ZhenKang. What''s wrong? Is your patriarch having an affair with me? ¡°

    This little girl''s impudence reminded him that he must not ruin his character now.

    In the current situation, his impression of the outside world was that of a cruel and ruthless assassin from the Snowke Mansion. He couldn''t suddenly get close to the young master of the Ancient Sea tribe. Instead, he should act like everything was for the sake of benefits.

    Furthermore, by keeping a distance from the young master, Song Na would be less suspicious and worried.

    It would also reduce the chances of turning ck.

    He directly called Du ZhenKang by his name, causing the expressions of the Ancient Sea tribe''s group to change slightly. Du Shuren was also slightly startled, probably feeling that Xi He''s words had annoyed her, and she wanted to go forward and apologize.

    Guo Fan impatiently waved his hand and strode to the seat at the top. He said coldly, ¡°Alright, I didn''t call you here to reminisce about old times. You don''t have to worry about this old rtionship. No matter what you came here for, it doesn''t matter. Now, if you want the address of the True Phoenix, you have to answer a few of my questions. ¡°

    His aura changed and he felt moody.

    He had spoken gently just now, but now he was mocking a child''s words. His words were filled with cold benefits.

    Xi He hid behind the middle-aged man and felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured on him. He looked at Du Shuren helplessly and felt that he might have done something bad.

    Du Shuren still subconsciously thought that Guo Fan was harmless and wanted to nod. Suddenly, she was interrupted by Yuan Bang, whose face was full of scars. Thetter said in a deep voice, ¡°Is it possible? May I ask how many questions it is, and which ones? Also¡­ how can you guarantee that the address of the True Phoenix you know is the real phoenix nest? ¡°

    The other people from the Ancient Sea tribe had also recovered from the earlier atmosphere. Gradually, they had an impression of the young man in front of them. It was more realistic and realistic for him to separate himself from the young patriarch''s original appearance.

    Guo Fan felt slightly relieved and satisfied. This was more like it. This way, everyone would get what they needed. There wouldn''t be any more trouble, right?

    He sensed slightly and Eldest Senior Sister, who was behind him, looked startled. However, she definitely wouldn''t think that he was rted to Du Shuren.

    ¡°The question I want to ask is very simple. First, why are you looking for the phoenix? Second, what are you going to do after you find the phoenix? Third, how is the current situation in Ancient Sea?¡±

    Guo Fan continued, ¡°As for how I can guarantee that the Nirvana Secret Realm is real, I won''t hide it from you. Due to some reasons, I have lost arge amount of my lifespan. It can be said that I don''t have much time left. If I don''t find the Phoenix Blood, it won''t be long before I die of old age. ¡°

    Du Shuren cried out in surprise. She looked at his white hair and muttered, ¡°How could it be¡­¡±

    Yuan Bang nodded and said, ¡°So that''s how it is. You need the Phoenix Blood more than us, so naturally you can''t find a fake one to lie to us. I roughly understand that you want to understand the situation in Ancient Sea through us. And this is the price we have to pay.¡±

    It was a dangerous thing to let a person from Middle Continent know about the current situation in Ancient Sea, but they had no other choice.

    Yuan Bang was silent for a long time, then he began to talk about the current situation in Ancient Sea, and the reason why they were looking for the Phoenix Blood.

    This could be considered a long story. After Yuan Bang answered the three questions, he suddenly asked, ¡°Aren''t you afraid that we will hold you hostage and threaten you to hand over the Phoenix Blood? You are merely a God Forming Stage, and you are only three steps away from me. If I wanted to, the one behind you wouldn''t be able to stop me.¡±

    Behind Guo Fan was naturally Song Na.

    Guo Fan smiled faintly and said, ¡°You won''t. Du ZhenKang''s face is cold and his heart is warm. Miss Yuan is gentle on the outside but tough on the inside. They are all people with honest and sincere personalities. They can make you all stand by her side and protect her. Naturally, she can''t be a despicable person, let alone¡­ Mister Yuan is mistaken. ¡°

    Yuan Bang looked at him. ¡°What did I see wrong?¡±

    Before he finished his words, his pupils suddenly shrunk. The God Forming Stage Qi of the young man sitting in front of him suddenly changed, and it increased by several times. He was actually a Physical Integration Period warrior!

    Guo Fan said, ¡°I''m a coward. If I didn''t have the strength, I wouldn''t dare to sit so close to you.¡±

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296 - The Biggest Worst Softie in the Upper Central World

    Yuan Bang suddenly stood up and stared at Guo Fan for a while before he slowly said, ¡°So that''s how it is¡­ Now I know why father values you so much. ¡°

    He sat down again. The way he looked at Guo Fan was different.

    If it was before, he would have only regarded Guo Fan as a person with some status. He was once a young man who had helped Du ZhenKang, but now¡­ He hadpletely regarded him as an expert of the same level. Between the two of them¡­ It could be said to be like the difference between heaven and earth.

    If it was said that he could doubt and not believe before, he would also casually say threatening words because he felt that the other party had some characteristics of a gigolo. It was not just his niece who had feelings for him, but also the woman behind him.

    Anyone with discerning eyes could tell that the woman behind him was very powerful. Yet she followed behind him as a guard, and judging from her actions and her previous doubts about the word ¡°brother-inw,¡± it must have had a deep rtionship with him. It made people think that the woman was willing to protect him because she loved him.

    Otherwise, she would appear arrogant if she dared to be so arrogant even though she was only at the God Forming Stage.

    However, Yuan Bang had to admit that he had misjudged her. From another point of view, it proved that this girl''s concealing technique was so profound that even he was able to hide it from her easily.

    It seemed like the so-called advancement was also a test of their reaction. Perhaps it would cause them to be surprised and bewildered, or it would cause them to look down on them. It was only after confirming their attitude and purpose that they revealed their true strength.

    As the patriarch of a n who had lived for an unknown number of years, Du ZhenKang especially loved his granddaughter. He would never casually tease her about a major event in her life. To be able to value this young man so much, it turned out that he had already seen through the essence of this young man.

    Yuan Bang nodded in his heart. His father was indeed worthy of being his father.

    As a matter of fact, Yuan Bang had a pair of sharp eyes. At this moment, the man standing in front of him was the biggest and evilest man in the Upper Central Realm, a man who was a mistress. Even with Guo Fan''s current strength, he could be said to be the ultimate gigolo. However, these things were not known to outsiders, so they were all fooled by him.

    Du Shuren had previously introduced the identities of the few people who came with her. Guo Fan naturally knew that this man whose face was distorted and looked somewhat ferocious was Du ZhenKang''s son, Du Shuren''s uncle.

    Guo Fan remembered Du ZhenKang''s furious look when he was scolded by Liao Mu, but he did not think that the other party would ¡°value¡± him. However, from the corner of his eye, he saw Du Shuren''s slightly red face. He vaguely felt that it might have something to do with this girl''s current attitude.

    He deliberated and said, ¡°It was just a piece of cake. I think the reason why you value me is not because of me.¡±

    This sentence, whether it was referring to Liao Mu or Du Shuren, was all possible. It only depended on how the other party understood it.

    Yuan Bang shook his head and said, ¡°That is not the case. If it was not for the fact that he values you very much, even if it was for that person, father would not have thought of marrying Shuren¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle Bai!¡±

    Du Shuren shouted in embarrassment and anger, interrupting Yuan Bang''s words. Then she looked at Guo Fan in panic. When she saw thetter''s eyes, she immediately lowered her head with a red face.

    The woman''s skin was extremely thin, and her fair skin that was as white as snow revealed a faint red color. It spread from her face to her neck, just like her name suggested. Like a lychee that was full of fresh water, it made people want to peel off the hard red shell. They wanted to see if it was also sweet inside. If they bit it, it would burst with juice.

    Guo Fan was stunned.

    F * ck, so it was the fault of this old man, Du ZhenKang!

    Guo Fan''s mouth twitched. He had been wondering why Du Shuren, who he had just met for the second time, would have such an ¡°evil idea¡± about him. It turned out that it was because after that time, Du ZhenKang had wanted to marry Du Shuren. He had even said it out loud!

    Don''t, is this child''s y?

    On the other side, Yuan Bang was still saying, ¡°Although father always says that he''s joking, he actually repeated it several times in front of us in the past few months. It can be seen that he really admires you.¡±

    Guo Fan turned his head to look at Song Na and revealed a helpless expression.

    You see, I really did not lie about this. It was not that I provoked her, but it was an ident caused by the feudal parents'' arranged marriage.

    Song Na nced at him and there seemed to be a bit of amusement in her eyes. Then she said faintly via voice transmission, ¡°Then you rejected it.¡±

    Guo Fan didn''t expect Song Na, who had always agreed to open his harem, to suddenly change her attitude at this time. But he could clearly feel that Song Na was teasing him. So he thought about it and said righteously, ¡°Since Ying''er said so, I naturally have to listen. But Du Shuren is the young master of Ancient Sea tribe, so I won''t give her face at this moment. I don''t want to be seen as someone who doesn''t know what''s good for him. If I be enemies with the Ancient Sea tribe, I won''t be able to go to the Ancient Sea anymore. At least, I can''t reject her openly. ¡°

    Song Na saw his serious face and reached out her hand to secretly pinch the back of his waist. She smiled and said, ¡°It seems that I was wrongst time. It turns out that Xia Shui''s Fellow Daoist is really thick-skinned. It is thick and sturdy,parable to a Kui cowhide. If you peel it off, you might be able to make leather armor.¡±

    Guo Fan endured the pain unhurriedly and said, ¡°Fairy Song Na''s delicate hand is also really soft and fragrant. Her Jadeskin is veryfortable¡­¡±

    From some aspects, Fairy Song Na was quite simr to Du Shuren and could not bear to joke around. She immediately withdrew her hand and turned her head. Only her delicate earlobe was slightly red and was exceptionally cute in the dark hair.

    Guo Fanughed in his heart. Since the righteous Fairy Song Na did not refute him, it meant that she agreed with his words.

    He said to Yuan Bang, ¡°Senior Yuan is too kind. Although there is a saying of matchmaking between parents, I still respect Miss Yuan''s intentions and cannot ignore her thoughts.¡±

    A second ago, he had called Du ZhenKang by his name, but now he was called Senior Yuan. He also deliberately ignored the fact that Yuan Bang had only said a few words in a joking manner. If Huang Quan was present, must know this guy''s wild ambition.

    Unfortunately, everyone present had beenpletely shocked by Guo Fan''s move just now. They didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with it. They even felt that this person had a very good character.

    In fact, everyone could tell what Du Shuren was thinking.

    Guo Fan''s words were as if he did not say anything. He was very scheming.

    Next, the few of them talked about Du ZhenKang and Du Shuren''s engagement and other topics. Guo Fan took out his ability to y the role of a strategist and cajoled these few sissies until they were submissive. The host and guest enjoyed themselves to their heart''s content.

    Yuan Bang even told Guo Fan some secrets about the Phoenix that only the Ancient Sea tribe knew about. He hesitated for a moment. He said, ¡°Nirvana Secret Realm is very dangerous. I don''t know what you can rely on. It''s best not to risk your own life. Since you are the protector of the Prefecture Master¡­ Subordinates must be everywhere. Send someone to be safer.¡±

    Guo Fan naturally couldn''t say that Phoenix and I are old lovers. He could only shake his head helplessly and said, ¡°Phoenix is the descendant of the Four Elephants Vermillion Bird. She has a proud temperament. Although I can''t tell you what I am relying on¡­ However, I dare to say that other than me¡­ Anyone who enters the Nirvana Secret Realm will only be burned to death.¡±

    He said, ¡°Since you can provide me with information about the Ancient Sea, I will naturally give you a portion of the Phoenix Blood. There is no need to worry about it.¡±

    Yuan Bang nodded and said, ¡°In that case, in the next few days, Shuren will tell you about the situation in the Ancient Sea. She has followed her father for the longest time, so she knows more than me.¡±

    After walking out of the courtyard, Guo Fan stopped and said to Si Lanyue, ¡°Do you know what to say and what not to say?¡±

    Si Lanyue saw that his cultivation had been retracted and said coldly, ¡°Of course. Lan Feng''s current position is bestowed by the protector. He will not let down the protector''s trust!¡±

    Guo Fan nodded and said, ¡°Those elders are all here?¡±

    ¡°They have arrived.¡± Si Lanyue nodded, ¡°They are all ready. They are waiting for the Pce Chief to summon them.¡±

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297 - The Majesty of Huang Quan

    Although the elders of the Snowke Mansion hade, they didn''t go directly to the No-Shadow Cliff out of fear of the devil religion. Instead, they chose a small sect that was secretly affiliated with the Snowke Mansion as their stronghold.

    The main reason was that the sudden appearance of the Yellow Spring was a very unexpected and unbelievable thing to the people of the Snowke Mansion.

    For Huang Quan, who had always been known for being mysterious and unpredictable, she, who had always been scheming behind the scenes, had appeared at the front line of the operation site. It was a very unusual phenomenon, so much so that even these elders were starting to be suspicious.

    Especially this time, Zhousheng, who was the messenger, actually did not appear.

    The messenger was reced by Si Lanyue, who had been undercover in the Devil Cult for an unknown number of years. Although she could not be said to be unknown, to these elders, she was indeed not qualified.

    They felt that a person who came out of nowhere had suddenly be the confidant of the Prefecture Master. The Prefecture Master also changed his order and gathered everyone to go to the No-Shadow Cliff, revealing a suspicious aura.

    However, Si Lanyue indeed had the Prefecture Master''s token in her hand, and after theypleted the search for the Nirvana Secret Realm, after sorting out the information, she hesitated for a while and finally decided to test out the Netherworld Lock that was ced outside the box that contained the information. This special mechanism that could only be unlocked after cultivating the Netherworld Qi was also unlocked. It could not be faked.

    Up until now, they didn''t suspect that someone had impersonated the Pce Chief, but they were worried that something had gone wrong with the Pce Chief''s cultivation, which was why they needed the Phoenix Blood and had other unusual arrangements.

    For example, it was originally just an ordinary cooperation with the Soaring Wisdom Sect - yes, that''s right. Participating in the internal strife of the Soaring Wisdom Sect was a verymon thing to them, because they had indeed participated in it many times in the past. They had even gotten used to it.

    Because the light was too bright and dazzling, the dirty and dirty things that were hidden in the shadows were even moremon. Those who didn''t know about it would only know about the glorious deeds of the Soaring Wisdom Sect, the number one sect in the Middle Continent, and those who knew about it due to the feelings of the true righteous and virtuous people in the Soaring Wisdom Sect. They could only agree in their hearts.

    However, the cooperation this time had suddenly be a betrayal, and they were going to make a move against the Soaring Wisdom Sect.

    The elders of the Snowke Mansion felt their hearts skip a beat.

    The Middle Continent was the territory of the righteous sects after all. In the Far East Sea, the Snowke Mansion could cover the sky with one hand, but in this ce, it was the territory of the Soaring Wisdom Sect. If they were not careful, it would not be a good thing for them to attract the attacks of all the big sects.

    Didn''t you see the miserable scene of the Devil Cult fighting in the North Prefecture?

    These elders were trembling with fear as they tried to escape. However, they were forced toe and report to Guo Fan because of Guo Fan''s order to kill those who disobeyed his order.

    At this moment, a group of people were gathered in the living room of this small sect. They looked at each other, and after exchanging greetings with each other, only silence was left.

    These elders of Snowke Mansion had the same sinister and cold temperament. Each of them wore different masks. It was very simr to this sect, which sounded like a ghastly sect, and it made the room feel as if it had fallen into an endless hell. It sent chills down one''s spine.

    It was only when Huang Quan stepped into the door that the atmosphere was finally broken.

    The figure wearing the bronze ghost mask was tall, and his purple robe was wide and heavy. He had a bronze-made beast tattoo on his shoulder, and a pair of boots. Thick, curly red hair fell down, and behind the mask, a pair of dark green eyes shed with a fierce light. From the outside, it could be seen that he was a tall and imposing man.

    When she walked in through the door, it was like a huge shadow was rushing towards her face. The pressure of a Tribtion Passing Stage warrior was like the opening of the Nine Serene Cave. In an instant, she could see the wails of thousands of ghosts, mountains of corpses, and seas of blood.

    Huang Quan looked around. The elders immediately felt a chill in their hearts. One after another, they stood up and said respectfully, ¡°Wee, Pce Chief.¡±

    YellowSprings acted as if he didn''t see anything. He slowly walked around the crowd and walked towards the ce where the leader of the group had been left.

    She walked very slowly, as if she was deliberately torturing everyone. Her aura was so oppressive that people could not breathe. Those with slightly lower cultivation did not evenst for a few breaths before their knees went soft and they knelt on the ground.

    The rest of the people were secretly shocked, but they did not dare to beg for mercy. They could only bitterly hold on, but they understood in their hearts that this was probably the punishment that the Manor Lord had given them these past few days for their actions!

    The Manor Lord was still the same cruel, violent, and iparably powerful Manor Lord. They had this kind of understanding in their hearts. These people began to regret. This operation was probably not a test that the Pce Chief had given them. No wonder that Si Lanyue was promoted, the alternation between the old and the new. Could it be that there was going to be a huge change of blood this time?

    ¡°All of you sit down. No need to be so polite.¡±

    The faint and hoarse voice of Huang Quan came over and that terrifying and shocking aura immediately withdrew. The pressure on everyone''s body eased and they felt relieved in their hearts. They bitterly smiled as they looked at their colleagues kneeling beside them. Only then did they see the two people standing behind the Manor Lord.

    One was Si Lanyue who had recently be a new messenger. This mature beautiful woman was standing gracefully and already had a trace of a calm temperament.

    There was also an unfamiliar man. He was dressed in ordinary clothes, and he had an ordinary appearance. However, he had a head full of white hair, and the faintly discernible Qi of his cultivation base was also at the God Forming Stage.

    The most different thing was that he was standing less than a foot away from the Prefecture Master. With the Prefecture Master''s temperament, this distance was already extremely close.

    This man¡­ was probably the ¡®Protector Zhu Ren'' who had appeared all of a sudden and had many suspicious points.

    Although God Forming Stage could be considered an expert, it could only be considered below average in this room. It was said that the location of Nirvana Secret Realm was provided by him. Could this be his magic treasure?

    Everyone had different thoughts, waiting for Huang Quan to speak.

    However, other than Guo Fan, only Huang Quan himself knew. At this moment, she wasining about the hardness of the chair, which made her feel ufortable. It had already taken a lot of effort to walk over just now, but this chair still hurt badly!

    Huang Quan secretly gritted his teeth, cursing the bastard behind him for not being human.

    The moment she lowered her pressure, these elders felt unpleasant. They could only hear the master of the prefecture snorting coldly, ¡°I heard that you are dissatisfied with my order? !¡±

    The elders were shocked and shook their heads one after another. ¡°No¡­¡±

    Huang Quan mmed the table and said coldly, ¡°How dare you! Did I ask you to speak? !¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡± A veined pattern appeared on the table. The force of the vibration caused the first few people who opened their mouths to groan. They had probably suffered internal injuries.

    At this moment, the room instantly became silent.

    Huang Quan said coldly: ¡°I don''t want to see a second time - trash, as expected of a group of trash. I thought you guys were against it, but it turns out that you''re really just cowards. The Soaring Wisdom Sect treats the Snowke Mansion like a de. Are you really in a hurry to hand it over? ¡°

    ¡°If that Zhi Chunqiu fails this time, the matter of framing Song Na will be pushed onto us. These people from the righteous path are conspiring together. Does that mean that the Snowke Mansion will be staying in a corner of the Far East Sea all the time?¡±

    Her eyes swept across a few elders in the middle of the scene. Suddenly, she stretched out her hand and gently pinched them. With a few muffled sounds, these people immediately fell to the ground and died. The masks fell to the ground. ¡°Don''t think that I don''t know how many benefits you have received from Zhi Chunqiu. Do you really think that I want to work with Soaring Wisdom Sect? Idiot!¡±

    Huang Quan stood up and said sternly, ¡°Listen carefully! This time, I want the Soaring Wisdom Sect to suffer the consequences of their own actions. The internal strife had copsed. At this moment, the Devil Cult was fighting with the various major powers in the Northern Prefecture. My Snowke Mansion will take over the Middle Continent in one fell swoop, starting from the Soaring Wisdom Sect. We will defeat all of the righteous sects! ¡°

    All the elders didn''t dare to disobey. Some of them were drenched in cold sweat, and some of them were agitated by what they had just said. ¡°Yes!¡±

    After Huang Quan assigned the task, the elders and Si Lanyue obediently left. As for the matter of the protector, they did not dare to mention it again.

    Only then did the Prefecture Master soften and was caught by Guo Fan in his arms. When he heard Guo Fan fiddling with the bell on his neck and stroking the two words'' Mei Nu ¡®, he asked, ¡°Why did the Prefecture Master walk so slowly just now?¡±

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298 - The Road Is as Clear as the Blue Sky

    Yomi angrily red at him and gritted her teeth: ¡°You know the answer!¡±

    Even though he said that, he had already curled up and climbed onto Guo Fan''s neck. He pursed his lips and said in a low voice with a face full of humiliation, ¡°Hug, carry me up. What are you waiting for?¡±

    This kind of unwilling expression while shyly stretching out his hand to beg for a hug was really nauseating. Even Su Feng, who was in a state of love with Guo Fan, had never flirted like this before. The Prefecture Master probably did not even realize how cute he was now.

    She probably felt that she had the dignity tomand others¡­

    Liu Yuan should have continued to speak maliciously to Yomi. With a straight face, he continued to let Yomi follow his duty as a bewitching ve. Then, he would reject her and let her go on her own. That was the right choice.

    Before the end, she had already indulged the Lord Manor Lord, which was a very encouraging action, wasting a lot of her previous efforts.

    But who asked him to take the Manor Lord''s Primary Red not long ago? It was precisely the time for him to bite off more than he could chew, and take advantage of others to be soft-hearted. And seeing that the Manor Lord had not only aplished his mission, but had also disyed such a cute side, he would just do as she requested.

    Furthermore, Guo Fan''s character wasn''t as tough as her, especially when it came to his woman.

    Although Huang Quan was not his target, Zhousheng was the one who was tolerant towards him. Most of his tolerance towards Huang Quan came from Zhousheng. If it was too much, Guo Fan would not carry it out on her.

    Today''s situation was just right.

    But he was still a little unwilling¡­

    Liu Yuan said, ¡°Hugging is fine, but it will take a while.¡±

    Yomi: ¡°?¡±

    ¡­An hourter¡­

    Back in No-Shadow Cliff.

    Guo Fan had settled Huang Quan down. Seeing that she was still very irritable and had the strength to scold him for being inhuman, he knew that a dignified Tribtion Stage expert was indeed worthy of his reputation. His recovery ability was exceptional.

    This time, he had interfered in the affairs of Snowke Mansion, which had made the elders of Snowke Mansion, who were dissatisfied with Huang Quan, reveal their true colors.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Huang Quan made a list of names and went through a round of clean-up. The few people he killed were the typical ones. After that, he reced the people he thought highly of. He was swift and decisive, and he had the demeanor of a fierce and ambitious person.

    In the current era of the Upper Central World, these elders were used to taking advantage of their old age. They had forgotten that strength was the most important thing in this world, and there were many young men who wanted to take the position behind them.

    Although they might have factions and supporters, Huang Quan was still a Tribtion Passing Stage. No one would dare to say anything even if they were killed. On the contrary, most of them were afraid of their own safety. They only wanted to protect themselves, even if there was a small group of them who had hatred in their hearts. They did not have the strength to take revenge.

    However, the Prefecture Master clearly had the idea of ordering these elders to attack Guo Fan during the meeting. In the end, he endured it, which caused him to be angry with him. Later on, his attitude towards Guo Fan was very bad.

    But from this, it could be seen that the Prefecture Master had already begun to fall into the enemy''s hands.

    En? How did Guo Fan know about this?

    He took a look at the progress bar and saw it clearly. That affability level jumped repeatedly and almost became a ghost, but in the end, it actually moved in the right direction!

    It could be seen that the Lord of Prefecture was indeed a masochist, and could not hide from Guo Fan''s attack from the Sidgol Empire.

    ¡°What is it that makes youugh so happily?¡± Song Na''s voice was heard from the side, followed by a cool and beautiful face. She tilted her head and looked at him from behind with some curiosity.

    Phew¡­

    Liu Yuan let out a sigh of relief. He coughed twice and hid his expression. He said seriously, ¡°Snowke Mansion has been settled. They will help us with the rest of the matters. Whether it is to provoke the Three Azure Sea Pces or to control their internal disintegration, it doesn''t matter. Or did the partnership break down to reveal the truth of this matter to the public, all we need to do is wait. When Yu Xu is overwhelmed with anxiety¡­ It''s time for you to appear.¡±

    Song Na smiled gently and said, ¡± Yes, I understand.¡±

    She tidied Guo Fan''s clothes and said, ¡°Next, are you going to the Nirvana Realm?¡±

    Guo Fan nodded and said, ¡°In a few days, I will go to the real Nirvana Realm, but Yijun and Huang Quan need to make a cover for me. I will go to another fake phoenix nest to cover up the opening of the real secret realm.¡±

    Song Na nodded and took the initiative to hug him. She said softly, ¡°I will wait here for you toe back.¡±

    ......

    Cloud Mountain Mist Cover, in the Jade Void Mountain.

    The storm of the Devil Cult''s sneak attack had finally passed, but without the threat of the Devil Cult as a dy, Jade Void Dao School had no reason to face the joint impeachment of the seven big sects.

    However, Cang Ming Pce Master Zhi Chun deserved to be called Zhi Chunqiu, even though he had already lost his position as Pce Master. Under hismand, he was still leading the other three pces in a brawl, causing Dan Qing Pce, whose heart was filled with the desire to overturn the case, to be unable to say anything.

    Fortunately, Eyun was no longer as weak as before, but the Jade Void Dao School was not as efficient as the Snowke Mansion. For someone with a high status and reputation like Zhi Chunqiu, unless the evidence was conclusive¡­ There was no turning back.

    However, what Eyun was worried about was not Zhi Chunqiu, but his disciple Song Ru, and the child of the ck Tortoise legacy that his disciple brought.

    ¡°That child was entrusted by Song Ru''s friend to enter the Jade Void Sect. Before this, he met the previous sect master of my sect and taught the cultivation method of the Jade Void Sect, which is very deep with my Jade Void Sect¡­¡±

    Eyun was still trying to persuade Old Man Yinghuan to give up on the idea of digging the ck Tortoise legacy out of the Jade Void Gate.

    Unfortunately, the old man whose eyes were covered by white clouds pretended not to hear him and walked forward with his pair of snake walking stick. Finally, he stopped in front of a courtyard.

    Old Man Yinghuan raised his head. ¡°That child lives here?¡±

    Eyun did not speak, but Song Ru appeared behind him. She said angrily, ¡°I can''t let you take people away!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°This is, this is an agreement. I promised someone else. ¡°

    Old Man Sanctuary said, ¡°Didn''t Ie here to ask for his opinion? If he doesn''t agree, I definitely won''t force him.¡±

    Eyun thought to himself, What the hell? When the timees, I''ll definitely give you all the benefits when I see him. I''ll talk about it after I trick him away. This kind of old monster who has lived for who knows how many years simply doesn''t know how to describe his face.

    However, the situation was better than the person. He could only lead the way in front and bring Old Man Yinghuan into the courtyard.

    This was a courtyard prepared for the inner sect disciples. It fully showed how important Eyun was to Gu Chao.

    Whether it was his temperament or his cultivation talent, Gu Chao was worthy of being called the big boss in the future. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he was advancing at a rapid pace. He was now at the peak of Foundation Establishment and was about to break through to Core Formation.

    When Old Man Yinghuan saw the ¡°young girl¡± in the courtyard who was seriously practicing sword techniques, heughed first. ¡°Haha, young people nowadays are really¡­¡±

    Eyun heard his strangeughter and was somewhat confused. However, he still went up and stopped Gu Chao, exining the situation and letting him choose to stay.

    Old Man Yinghuan had brought out the Rotten River Tower. Sure enough, there was still a pile of heavenly treasures and peerless cultivation techniques. The temptation was extraordinary.

    But Gu Chao was puzzled. Rotten River Tower? Isn''t that the ce that my master often uses to trick his senior sisters?

    Although he had doubts in his heart, he had promised Senior Yin Fen back then. He couldn''t go back on his word. Facing the temptation of ten thousand taels of gold, which wasparable to the temptation of ordinary cultivators, he couldn''t go back on his word. He shook his head decisively and said, ¡°I''m sorry, Senior. I still hope to stay in the Jade Void Dao School.¡±

    Eyun heaved a sigh of relief and felt extremely gratified, and at the same time, he was worried that Old Man Yinghuan would be angry. But the situation was unexpected, and not only was the old man not angry, looks like you are indeed fated with Yu Xu. With such a disposition¡­ You are not afraid of burying it. I have a sword here, so I will give it to you as a token of encouragement ¡°

    He took out a sharp green sword and gave it to Gu Chao, ¡°This sword is called ¡®Azure Sky''. The Great Dao is like the Azure Sky, and you have to trek to reach the Golden Core stage.¡±

    Gu Chao took it with both hands.

    Eyun was somewhat puzzled. Old Man Yinghuan had a stubborn look previously, but why did he suddenly change his mind and let go?

    Old Man Yinghuan retracted his hand and said leisurely, ¡°Sect Master Eyun, I will probably be leaving for a few days.¡±

    His heart tightened when he felt danger. Could it be that he was still angry?

    Old Man Yinghuan seemed to have seen through his thoughts and said, ¡°There''s no need to worry. I''ll be back in three days at most.¡±

    Eyun hesitated and said, ¡°Where is the emissary heading to?¡±

    Old Man Yinghuan said, ¡°Chi Yu Manor.¡±

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299 - Senior Hammer''s Guidance on the River Wind

    Night''s Fall Sword City.

    Fang Xiang pushed open the door and saw the Orange Cat leap up. It tried to reach out its small ws to grab the colorful feather in the girl''s hand.

    The Orange Cat had big round eyes, a soft and cute body, and a flexible tail. The girl beside it had almond-shaped eyes and a peach cheeks. She looked pure and lovely. She looked delicate and moving and squatted on the ground with a serious expression.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    The hammer made a ferocious sound, and its ws brushed past the feather. Then, itnded on the ground and circled around the feather again.

    Song Zhen had found the fun of ying with the cat. Her eyes sparkled, reflecting the innocent look of the Orange Cat. There was a satisfied smile on her lips as she stared at the Orange Cat with a kind of ¡°love.¡±

    She looked at the hammer and muttered, ¡°Senior Hammer, you have practiced more than a hundred times. Do you still want to continue?¡±

    Song Zhen had already seen the real body of this cute little cat in front of her in Spirit Transforming River. No matter how stupid and cute she was, she was still a genuine ferocious demon beast. She was a Red Scaled Evil Flood Dragon, a human that she did not like could not even fill the gaps between her teeth.

    After devouring the dragon shadow in Spirit Transforming River, it directly advanced into a Physical Integration Period demon beast.

    At this level, in the demon kingdom in the north-western region of the Desert Ocean, she was a Demon King. It was natural for a small figure like Song Zhen to call him senior, not to mention the hammer had saved her life.

    It was just that Hammer''s name was like a child''s y. Adding the serious and serious way of addressing her senior, it was funny no matter how one heard it.

    Hammer stopped his movements and muttered, ¡°It has already been more than a hundred times. It is almost time. I just need to practice a hundred more times.¡±

    Song Zhen replied with an ¡°oh and asked weakly, Does Mr. Xia Shui really like this kind of thing?¡±

    When the hammer heard this, it immediately said with a proud face, ¡°Of course he likes it! Otherwise, how do you think a little cat like me, who has nothing but cute and useless, can live well under this kind of devil king?! He even asked him to massage my shoulders and legs for me! ¡°

    Song Zhen blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Demon King?¡±

    No, let''s not talk about the title first. How could you be ¡°except for the cute and useless kitten¡±? Ah! You clearly eat people and don''t spit out bones, you are a very terrifying monster!

    The hammer seemed to recall the fear of being controlled, and said seriously: ¡°Yeah, he is very scary, I was just released at that time. He took advantage of me being unprepared and deceived me into establishing a divine soul contract. He even forced me to be like this. If I don''t change, he will kill me. Do you think I''m willing? I was originally so dignified¡­ The dignified Constructing Fracture of Scaled Dragon¡­ has now be a pet. ¡°

    No, you''re clearly very willing, and you seem to be enjoying it.

    Song Zhen looked at the colorful feather in her hand and thought of the scene of Senior Hammer practicing his cute acting skills seriously. She felt that it was better not to say it¡­ but she had to say that it was indeed very cute.

    However, it sounded like¡­ Indeed, Mr. Xia Shui was a very bad person.

    Not long ago, under the cooperation of their Eldest Senior Sister and the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion''s Supreme Elder, he was threatened to be the wife of countless little concubines. Such a thing had already happened. Even Eldest Senior Sister and the supreme elder were being controlled by him. He had be an aplice. It showed how terrifying he was.

    Song Zhen, who was initially puzzled about the matter in Spirit Transforming River, was now speaking with the hammer once again. She had established the image of a bad person, but she had married a chicken and followed a dog. She was now destined to be someone of Mr. Xia Shui, so she could only ¡°do evil deeds for the tiger.¡±

    Song Zhen said seriously, ¡°Senior Hammer, let''s continue to practice. Although Mr. Xia Shui is very bad and scary, he is still very gentle when ites to things that belong to him.¡±

    Hammer raised his head and shook his tail. He said in an experienced tone, ¡°Of course. He is selfish. Of course he will treat his things well. So we must work hard to make him like it. Otherwise, he will be bullied very badly. ¡°

    The Orange Cat stood up half of its body and ced its little paw on Song Zhen''s knee. It raised one hand and patted Song Zhen''s head.

    Song Zhen''s face was serious. She clenched her little fist and nodded.

    This scene was very interesting. It was warm and funny, and there was also a trace of ineffable heroism.

    Night''s Fall Sword City Lord was stunned for a moment, then he could not help but cover his mouth andugh.

    Only then did Song Zhen discover Fang Xiang who was standing at the door of the room. She looked at the beautiful and graceful woman who was smiling awkwardly and quickly stood up and said, ¡°City, City Lord, you are here¡­¡±

    Fang Xiang''s gaze was gentle as she walked forward to help Song Zhen up. Shebed her hair and smiled, ¡°En, I came to see you guys at the same time. How is your recovery?¡±

    Song Zhen replied, ¡°They are almost all healed. Mr. Xia Shui let us leave in advance so we did not suffer any serious injuries.¡±

    She secretly took a look at Fang Xiang and felt that the City Lord really had a kind of maternal nature that was hard to resist. But this kind of gentle and beautiful woman, who was like an orchid in a valley, had already been imprisoned by Mr. Xia Shui in the name of ¡°Foster Mother.¡±

    Song Zhen had not been able to get in touch with anything else in City Lord Mansion during this period of time. However, she had gotten familiar with those secret guards. Naturally, she had heard all kinds of gossip about Xia Shui''s deeds.

    It was even more interesting than what she had imagined.

    ¡°That''s good.¡± Fang Xiang looked at the innocent looking hammer on the ground and smiled, ¡°I just received something from someone from the Snowke Mansion.¡±

    Song Zhen was puzzled, ¡°Snowke Mansion?¡±

    Fang Xiang nodded and took out a box.

    Of course, this was not the Underworld Lock, which was used to transmit information to the Snowke Mansion. It was made from the secret mechanism used by the hidden guards in City Lord Mansion.

    The Snowke Mansion assassin who came to deliver the letter was very respectful. He left after delivering the letter. He said that this was sent by the protector and that it must be in the hands of the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord.

    There was a handwritten copy of a secret manual in the box. It was covered with a cover, and it was written with ¡°Purification Scripture.¡± There were also a few letters that were sent to different people.

    Of course, one of the letters was for Fang Xiang. She first reported that she was safe and sound. It also indicated that this secret manual was promised to be given to a mortal warrior called Huo Bai in Frost River Manor. The rest were the exnations of his current situation. Then, she asked Fang Xiang to send the rest of the letters to the Wide Ocean Sect and Frost River Manor.

    Song Zhen did not know much about the inside story, but she knew what kind of organization Snowke Mansion was. It was a famous evil sect in the Far East Sea. It could be said to be the biggest assassination group in Upper Central Realm and had a notorious reputation.

    This box from Snowke Mansion was sent by a guardian named ¡°Zhu Ren.¡± However, the things inside were clearly from Guo Fan, or rather, Xia Shui, whom they were talking about just now. The letter also said that they were currently in the No-Shadow Cliff, the branch altar of the devil religion.

    Why¡­ why did he be the protector of the Snowke Mansion again?

    Song Zhen''s little head was filled with question marks. In the end, she could only conclude that this person was indeed a bad person. That was why he was able to work as the protector of the Snowke Mansion at the same time and could freely enter and exit the branch altar of the Devil Cult.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300 - City Lord Duan Was like a Big Woman

    ¡°This is really worrying.¡±

    Fang Xiang sighed faintly. Back in Night''s Fall Sword City, she had helped Guo Fan plot against Shen and Ye. It was as if she was ying with her own child when she participated in Guo Fan''s contest in the end. It was as funny and exciting as ying with her own child. Now, it was like she was thinking about leaving home and was afraid that something would happen to him.

    In the Night''s Fall Sword City, although it seemed extremely dangerous, as a woman''s intuition, in her heart, she had always thought that Sun Fen and Xun Yimu would not harm Guo Fan. However, from the moment the snow mountain copsed and the devil religion attacked, the situation changed rapidly until Guo Fan''s figure disappeared in the river tide.

    Fang Xiang felt as if her heart had been gouged out.

    When Sun Fen was in a daze at the banks of White Dragon River, as a Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, she¡­ On the side. The pension city. When the citizens forced themselves to remain calm, the worries in their hearts were no less than Sun Fen or Xun Yimu, who was facing her mother''s coercion.

    They did not expect that when the news of Guo Fan finally came, it was actually him appearing in the secret realm of Martial Monarch Cave, and because of the suspicion of the Devil n, he was taken away by the Soaring Wisdom Sect''s Eldest Senior Sister, the ¡°bad news.¡±

    If the matter hade to this point, she could stillfort herself because Song Na was a woman. Perhaps it was something caused by jealousy. After that, Song Na and Guo Fan were tied up and became the surviving members of the Devil n and aplices of the Devil n. When the Soaring Wisdom Sect tried to issue a wanted order, the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, which had always been known for its steadiness and experience, crushed a teacup on the spot.

    Initially, she thought that after so many years, she would no longer have such unforgettable and heart-wrenching emotions. However, when she finally realized that she had already prepared to bring her men to rescue them, she knew how heavy this feeling was.

    After calming down a little, Fang Xiang began to search for information about Guo Fan''s current condition. At the same time, she was indeed preparing to use her own strength to take revenge on the Soaring Wisdom Sect.

    At that time, the mother and daughter of the Xun family were still in the Night''s Fall Sword City. The Profound Yin Family and the Sword Pavilion had formed an alliance within a quarter of an hour. They had also be the foundation of the Seven Sects'' impeachment.

    The news of Guo Fan and Song Na''s disappearance made people heave a sigh of relief. Butter on, when Fang Xiang used her connections to seek help from other sects, they thought that they would encounter a huge obstacle, but unexpectedly¡­

    Most of the sects actually went smoothly.

    Apart from the Sword Pavilion and the Profound Yin Family, there was also the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator in the Blistook Pavilion. The Honed Reaver Sword Sect was the next Sect Master, Luo Shun, who had been famous for a long time. This was something that could be traced. However, the remaining three families were the Fishtree Family, the Delicate River Sect, and the Green Mountain. The reason why they agreed to cooperate so quickly was somewhat puzzling.

    The major families rarely participated in the conflicts between the sects. A situation like the Profound Yin Family was something that could only be encountered by chance. It could be said to be an unprecedented miracle. The Fishtree Family did not have any grudges with the Soaring Wisdom Sect¡­ Hence, the motive was hard to figure out.

    It was easier to guess the rtionship between the Delicate River Sect and the Green Mountain¡­ After all, there were examples of the first three sects.

    However, the most puzzling one was also here.

    Delicate River Sect, ¡°Enter my Delicate River Sect and know the pain of longing.¡± As the name implied, this sect was a sect that focused on dual cultivation. It was different from the Harmony Lake Sect, an evil sect that did all kinds of evil deeds. It was a righteous cultivation method that allowed one to have a fixed daopanion.

    What was more unique was the Delicate River Sect''s Guiyuan Mingxin Technique. It focused on the Yin and Yang of the mind, and it could form a bnced Yin and Yang system from the human body. To break the separation and bnce, it did not require a man and a woman to dual cultivate.

    Although the process is a lot moreplicated, the efficiency is not lower than traditional methods.

    Thus, the members of this sect were all rather sinister in all aspects. <ul ss="wp-block-list">- - Once again, Guo Fan felt that this sect was created by the game''s developer to be a gimmick.

    And it was this kind of sect that reeked of love that quickly agreed to form an alliance. Fang Xiang had no choice but to fall into deep thought.

    In addition, the Green Mountain was a sect with the same origin as the Twin Ridge Temple. Simply put, it was a nunnery.

    However, thinking about Guo Fan, there was no taboo in his mind. He felt that things had be very reasonable.

    ¡°City Lord Fang, how is the situation now?¡±

    Song Zhen nervously looked at Fang Xiang''s serious expression and the letter in her hand.

    Fang Xiang came back to her senses and shook her head with a smile, ¡°It''s fine. He wrote a letter to tell us that he is safe and that he will continue to pressure us. He had already prepared a ¡®good show'' and was only waiting for those sanctimonious people from the Soaring Wisdom Sect to jump over the wall in desperation. Oh, I am not referring to those respectable seniors and cute children like little Song Zhen. ¡°

    Night''s Fall Sword City Lord paused for a moment and added midway.

    Song Zhen hurriedly waved her hand and said, ¡°No, no. Song Zhen knows what the City Lord means. This time, the Pce Lord and the others really went overboard.¡± She said with some disappointment, ¡°Even Eldest Senior Sister and the others wanted to harm them. It really is¡­¡±

    This child was really cute. It seemed that he was from the merfolk n. These fish were very fresh in Middle Continent. No wonder Little Xiaobo wanted to take action.

    Fang Xiang reached out and pinched Song Zhen''s white and tender little face. She let out a very amiable smile. On the side. She waved her hand to summon the hidden guards and instructed them to send the letters and secret manuals to Wide Ocean Sect and Frost River Manor. He said softly, ¡°Now, Xiaobo is going to the Nirvana Secret Realm to look for Phoenix Blood to treat his injuries. What we can do now is to do our best to help him. Then we will wait patiently. This is what a virtuous wife should do. ¡°

    Song Zhen nodded her head shyly. Because the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord had already stated that she was Guo Xiaobo''s concubine, but she had entered the sect a lot earlier, so Song Zhen treated him as a ¡°senior.¡±

    ¡°As for the matter of jealousy, just treat it as the hobby of a good wife. If it is still like this in front of others, it would be a disgrace to the husband''s family.¡±

    Song Zhen nodded her head with an ignorant face. In her heart, she admired this mature woman''s demeanor. She almost did not take notes and even the hammer on the side secretly pricked up her ears as she muttered something.

    The City Lord spoke gently and kindly for a while before changing the topic. He said with a smile, ¡°Speaking of which, how did that Eldest Senior Sister of your family know Xiaobo? He was actually willing to risk his own life and n for her to be the leader of the sect. I haven''t left Night''s Fall Sword City in the past few hundred years, so I haven''t seen Jade Void Soft Mist''s style. But I heard that she was aloof and aloof, and that she looked down upon everyone else. Xiaobo was actually able to be her best friend. This really surprised me. ¡°

    Song Zhen suddenly shook her head and said hesitantly,¡­ ¡°It is not. Eldest Senior Sister and that supreme elder of Heavenly Treasure Pavilion are actually the same as the City Lord.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Fang Xiang''s expression did not change and still smiled gently, ¡°The same? Can you tell me how they get along?¡±

    Song Zhen''s mind was simple. However, Hammer had experienced that period of ¡°Romance of the Three Kingdoms.¡± Hey on the ground and vigntly shook his ears.

    The one who had given Guo Fan suggestions and strategies that had caused Shen and Ye to fight and almost benefited from it was the gentle and beautiful woman in front of him.

    Now, her tone was exactly the same. It could be said that she was very scary.

    Humph, meow, she was not a fool. At this time, she should sit calmly on the fishing tform. Could it be that you were the only one who would sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight?

    The vertical pupil of the Demonic Dragon flickered with a clever light. It licked its small ws andid down steadily to continue ying with its feathers. </ul>

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301 - Who Wasn''t a Fire Magician

    Fang Xiang had long suspected it, but she never thought that in Song Zhen''s description, ¡°Xia Shui¡± would be such an evil person. In terms of gender, he would use any means necessary.

    What ¡°using despicable means to coerce senior sister to get her body¡±? That was Xiahou Cenyi! The Supreme Elder of Heavenly Treasure Pavilion, one of the few Tribtion Passing Stage experts in the world. Even if they were both Tribtion Passing Stage experts, they couldn''t easily use any means to obtain her body, right?

    However, from Song Zhen''s mouth, the usually carefree and unruly Elder Xiahou really showed his fear and subservience towards Guo Fan. He looked like he had fallen into despair and was unable to extricate himself from it, and it seemed like¡­ Love and hate interweaved as they enjoyed it.

    It was just like how the female lead acted.

    Fang Xiang did not even need to think to know what kind of coercion this was. It was clearly an irrefutable evidence of adultery!

    There was also what ¡°Eldest Senior Sister had no choice but to make her junior sister sacrifice herself to save the other party''s life¡± - the cold nun who was famous for being aloof and arrogant, the rare peerless genius. Could it be that under such fame, it was really that unbearable?

    Fang Xiang knew clearly in her heart that they were probably nning to use a woman who was in the same ¡®camp'' as her and easily controlled to create their own ¡®faction'' in the back of Guo Fan''s house.

    This was a silent war between smart people.

    The position of a woman in a man''s heart was never by defeating another woman, but by who was more liked in his heart.

    Therefore, on that night in Night''s Fall Sword City, the young and childish Xun Yimu was defeated by Fang Xiang in a direct confrontation. She even thought of such an extreme method in a fit of anger.

    But now, there seemed to be more and more people. Although Guo Fan did not say it explicitly, Fang Xiang had already vaguely felt that under the circumstances. It would be very difficult to tell how much she liked it.

    Hence, there was a simple method, forming an alliance!

    Thinking about it, Daoist Priest Song Na also thought the same¡­

    Although it was a little more utilitarian to say that, in the end, since Xiaobo was prepared to support Song Na as a Master of the Soaring Wisdom Sect, the so-called ¡°lonely and aloof¡± and the so-called Dustless might be the conjectures of those who did not understand Song Na.

    It was just that these two people acted so recklessly that Song Zhen had this kind of misunderstanding. It did not make her feel disgusted, but rather willing. It seemed that Little Xiaobo''s character was as good as always, and he maintained it very well.

    Fang Xiang pondered for a while and revealed a worried expression as sheughed, ¡°So that means that Xiaobo actually learned to be bad. He was clearly not like this in the past. I have always thought that he was a good child¡­¡±

    Song Zhen waved her hand and shook her head. With a red face, she hurriedly said, ¡°No no no no, it is also not that scary. At that time, I felt that Eldest Senior Sister and the others did not really feel threatened. It should, should be a joke. Besides, Mr. Xia Shui was very gentle to Eldest Senior Sister. Even at the cost of his life, he had to stay there to protect Eldest Senior Sister. Yes, he was also very good to me. Let Senior Hammer and I leave first¡­ ¡°

    The little girl''s voice became lower and lower, incoherent and stuttering.

    Naturally, in the eyes of the Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, it was an obvious sign that she had fallen into their hands. Of course, there was a chance that Song Na had deliberately created, and most importantly¡­ From the very beginning, this little girl had been ranked second in the Sword Singing Ranking. She had a rtionship with many women, and she had also intimidated all the sects in the Martial Monarch Cave''s secret realm. The mysterious ¡°Mister Xia Shui¡± had a trace of longing in her heart.

    Although Guo Fan did not have a consciousness of his own, the Sword Singing Ranking journal of the Soul Haunt Ship had an extraordinary influence in the Upper Central Realm.

    As a Night''s Fall Sword City Lord, Fang Xiang could hear the discussions from time to time when she was walking around the city. After the incident in the Spirit Transforming River broke out, the discussions became even more heated.

    Discussions about people like Song Na were alreadymon, so the gossip about the name ¡°Xia Shui,¡± or ¡°Guo Fan was more attractive.¡± Thebel of dissolute was sometimes a sharp weapon to attract women.

    ¡± So that''s how it is. Then I am relieved. ¡± Fang Xiang pulled Song Zhen''s hand and gently smiled,¡± But there is something wrong with it. ¡°

    Song Zhen immediately became nervous as if she was caught by the Law Enforcement Elder during the morning lesson. She said, ¡°What, what is wrong¡­¡±

    Fang Xiang said seriously, ¡°Since you are already prepared to marry Little Xiaobo, why are you still calling him ¡®Mr. Xia Shui''? This way of addressing is too unfamiliar. You should practice early. ¡°

    Song Zhen''s pure and lovely face immediately turned red like a tomato. It felt like it was almost ripe, but the beautiful woman in front of her had a serious and serious gaze with encouragement. It made her unable to say any words of rejection. After a long time of stuttering, she softly said,¡­ ¡°Husband, husband.¡±

    ¡°Miaow!¡± It was too nauseating! Even the hammer could not take it anymore!

    The Orange Cat that had been maintaining the ¡°watching the tigers and tigers fight¡± state jumped up and stared at the two women in front of him. What husband? How could he joke like this? He was too shameless! She was not envious at all¡­ No, she did not care about that at all. She was the one and only mount. She waspletely different from these stinky women!

    Song Zhen heard the meowing of the hammer and immediately cried out. Her face was red as she hurriedly took her leave and fled.

    Hammer looked at Song Zhen''s back as she left in a hurry and meow. He curled his lips and said, ¡°At such a young age, you don''t learn well¡­¡±

    Fang Xiang smiled and squatted down, ¡°What is it? Hammer is also jealous?¡±

    Hammer gave a cold meow, raised his chin and said, ¡°You are not mounts, I will not be jealous.¡±

    Did he mean that only those of the same level would be jealous?

    Fang Xiang looked at the ¡°arrogant¡± hammer turning around and leaving and smiled. The Orange Cat formed by the Demonic Dragon looked stupid and cute, but it was actually very smart.

    And although Song Na, this Eldest Senior Sister, had unparalleled prestige among her peers, her affinity was clearly verycking. This gave her an opportunity to take a neutral position. It was very easy to pull Song Zhen to a neutral position.

    The Night''s Fall Sword City Lord revealed a faint smile and looked at the scenery in the city. It slowly walked to the table and brewed a pot of tea for itself.

    When the matter was over, he would use Song Zhen and Eldest Senior Sister to get in touch. If they could unite, then it would be much easier to resolve any problems simr to Sun Fen in the future.

    ¡­¡­

    Guo Fan, who did not know that his harem was beginning to divide the forces, was currently squatting on a tree and squinting at the boundary monument and sect logo in the distance.

    The ck stone monolith had the words ¡°Poison Desert Sect¡± written on it. Due to its long age, it was slightly mottled.

    Although it looked ordinary and ordinary, as one of the six sects¡­ There were eight World Monoliths in total. They were ced in eight different positions, forming a formation to stop outsiders. If one didn''t practice the cultivation technique of the Poison Desert Sect, one wouldn''t be able to pass through it.

    If outsiders wanted to enter, they had to inform the higher-ups and give them special tokens.

    If they forced their way in, they would trigger the formation.

    ¡°It''s actually this random location¡­¡± Guo Fan nced at the Boundary Stone, then switched to the Poison Desert Sect''s cultivation technique.

    Who wasn''t a fire mage before?

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302 - The Fff Had Set up the Shangyang Branch and Left the Fire Gate

    As everyone knows, being single for 25 years gives you the right to learn magic, and you can be a mage in 30 years, but only fire, and your level is proportional to your age, and the longer you stay single, the more powerful the fireball you make.

    Perhaps it had something to do with hand speed.

    Guo Fan was only 19 years old before he transmigrated, and he had not even had his birthday after he transmigrated. In less than a month after he transmigrated, he quickly became single. However, he used to feel the same way when he was single!

    Back then, in the Obsidian Tribes game, among the most popr sects, except for the Soaring Wisdom Sect, which was famous for its handsomeness, the Delicate River Sect, which was famous for its dog food. There was also another sect''s yer who was the most cohesive and troublemaker. That was the Poison Desert Sect.

    In the background setting, the founder of the Poison Desert Sect was called Feng Fei Feng, and he was a man who had been hurt by love.

    However, there were countless people who were hurt by love. This man was unique among them. In his thousands of years of cultivation, the woman that he had once admired¡­ He had abandoned and betrayed more than six hundred times, including his lover, lover, and other rtionships.

    It was said that every time he betrayed him, he would feel the pain in his heart and work hard on his cultivation. He studied it as if he had gone crazy, especially when it came to fire-type Dao Arts. He had also obtained some opportunities from the Vermillion Bird''s bloodline, and in the end, he had be a Tribtion Passing Stage with his medium and low aptitude. He had also established the Poison Desert Sect.

    ¡°Li Huo¡± didn''t mean to stay away from the mes. This ¡°Li¡± referred to the ¡°Li ¡®position in the Eight Trigrams, which was the south and the south was the sun at noon.¡± Li Huo referred to the Li position in the Eight Trigrams, which was the Li position, which was also the Li position. It belonged to the sun, and the south of the Four Symbols belonged to the Ding Fire. It was the guardian of the Vermillion Bird.

    Therefore, the Li position in the Eight Trigrams was Fire, which was the Li Fire.

    The Poison Desert Sect and the vermilion bird were closely rted. Even the mountain gate was built in the Land of Rebirth of the phoenix of the past.

    Before the phoenix underwent nirvana, it would find a safe ce for itself. It would construct a secret realm isted from the rest of the world and set up the Hundred Birds Facing the Phoenix Formation as a decoy. She would ensure absolute safety during the process of nirvana. It was the same for every generation.

    The phoenix''s rebirth waspleted. Aftering out of the secret realm, the abandoned Nirvana Secret Realm automatically vanished. The ce where he was turned into ruins with raging mes. At the same time, arge number of fire attributed Spiritual Energy were gathered. It had also be a heaven for fire attributed cultivators.

    However, ordinary fire elemental cultivators could not resist the poison of the phoenix fire at all. Instead, they attracted the fire to their bodies. For example, the Poison Desert Sect was able to set up formations through their own powerful techniques. A sect that could resist the damage of the mes and use the Phoenix Fire to cultivate. This was the only sect in the entire world.

    And the reason why this sect was the most popr sect was not because of this.

    The most attractive thing about the Poison Desert Sect was -

    This sect had special attacks on yers and NPCs who had developed feelings for each other in the game.

    Although it only increased magic damage by 10% and continued burning damage, for those who were interested in it, this was simply too interesting.

    By the way, in the rules that Feng Feifei had set for the Poison Desert Sect, there were people who were not allowed to marry for the rest of their lives. There were also two rules that stated that anyone who yed with feelings would be killed without exception.

    From this, one could see the grief and indignation in Feng Feifeng''s heart¡­

    However, the rules were only rules after all. After a long period of development¡­ When the sect was implementing the rules, there would be some deviations. On the Poison Desert Sect''s side, it was to walk in the direction of being paranoid and strict. Currently, the atmosphere of the entire sect was very unfriendly towards couples. As a result, the rtionship between them and the Delicate River Sect was like water and fire.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that the Delicate River Sect''s strength was also one of the six sects, and that they had the same number of supporters, the Poison Desert Sect might have directly attacked them.

    Guo Fan was once a single man, especially when he had yet to officially start his career as a strategist. It could be said that he was quite interested in this sect, so he learned the cultivation technique of this sect. However, there was no way to go deeper.

    ¡°En¡­ I remember that in the Tide-watching Sword-listening Conference, one of the five people who stayed in the same room with Song Ru came from the Poison Desert Sect. She should be called Liang Xin, and was ranked in the top 20 of the Sword Singing Ranking. He should have returned to the sect by now. ¡°

    Guo Fan rubbed his chin and jumped down from the tree. He then swaggered through the defensive formation of the Poison Desert Sect.

    The red lines on the World Monolith shed and a bright red line lit up on the ground. One could vaguely see that it was formed by tiny runes, which made Guo Fan jump over it. He felt the temporarily ignited Core Jade Fire in his dantian jump for a moment, and a slight burning sensation shed. Then, the World Monolith and the me in his body calmed down.

    The most important point of the Poison Desert Sect''s cultivation technique was to nurture his own natal me in his Dantian.

    The most basic and ordinary one was the Core Jade Fire.

    The other kinds of fancy and messy mes would have to depend on his own luck and the blessing of the sect.

    ¡°Feng Feifeng, Liang Xin, this name seems to have some rtion. Could it be that she is also a quest NPC?

    In the past, he did not have much time to pay attention to the Poison Desert Sect. Because of the constant exposure of his cards, he was wanted by the yers of the Poison Desert Sect. Sigh, we are both single dogs, how can we fight each other just because I have a wife who is a paper man? This didn''t make sense at all. No wonder the Poison Desert Sect was hated by everyone. This bunch of unreasonable people don''t differentiate friend from foe¡­¡±

    Guo Fan murmured as he started searching for a way in the Poison Desert Sect based on his tiny impression of them.

    What he wanted to go to now was the forbidden area of the Poison Desert Sect, the ce where Phoenix underwent nirvana.

    Qiyan Valley

    Although he didn''t have a deep impression of Poison Desert Sect, he had a rough understanding of the internal structure of the sect. It wasn''t difficult to find it.

    As mentioned before, there were many fake nests hidden in the Nirvana Secret Realm, and the real phoenix nest was randomly produced. Of course, the game wouldn''t allow you to choose among hundreds of virtual secret realms.

    This method was what Du Shuren and the others did. It was the dumbest and most stupid method, and it was basically impossible to achieve.

    The game simplified to about five random points. In the previous quests, there were some clues and signs of the true nest, such as the appearance of birds that were normally unnoticeable in the environment.

    These birds were just ordinary birds. Immortal cultivators would not pay attention to them at all. However, these ordinary birds were the first ones to sense the awakening of the phoenix. It was just that their mouths couldn''t speak, and their intelligence was low, so they could onlye from the nearest distance to worship their ¡°god.¡±

    This was the so-called a hundred birds facing the phoenix.

    Guo Fan asked the people of Snowke Mansion to search, and that was to find out whether or not these abnormal situations had urred, and where they had happened.

    He wasn''t worried that the people of Snowke Mansion would find the trick to stop the phoenix''s rebirth in advance, because he was just following the reminder given in the game. He didn''t know when the next phoenix''s nirvanic rebirth would be. As for Chao Feng''s bird, he didn''t know what kind it would be.

    However, the most important thing now was to find a way to enter the forbidden area. The Poison Desert Sect''s forbidden area was tightly guarded. It wouldn''t be an easy task to enter¡­

    The entire structure of the Poison Desert Sect had a ¡°concave¡± word. In the middle was arge martial arena. The surrounding area was arge building that was built along the mountain. In the back mountain was the forbidden area.

    Guo Fan went around the rooms of the Poison Desert Sect disciples on the left, and the long corridor was bent. It was a charred wood that was specially used to defend against fire. The shadow of the Wutong tree fell from the outside. Together with the swaying wind chimes on the roof, the mottled spots of light were very beautiful.

    The people who entered and left here were all female disciples dressed in green robes, with beautiful hair and flowers on their temples. The fragrance of flowers wafted in the air, and because of the strict rules of the sect, there was no such thing as male or female thinking. They had a natural pure and cold feeling, which was theplete opposite of the cultivation techniques they cultivated.

    Only now did Guo Fan remember that the residences of the male and female disciples of the Poison Desert Sect were located on both sides of the word ¡°concave.¡±

    He walked to the girls'' dormitory.

    After taking a few steps, he saw a few girls walking out from the room in the distance. The one at the front was Liang Xin, who had participated in the Sword Singing Conference together with him in Night''s Fall Sword City.

    ¡°Sister Wei, I heard that the Sect Chief intends to open the forbidden area for the Fire Impartation Ceremony this time. He wants to let the most outstanding inner sect disciples enter and choose the second Fire of Life. Is that true?¡±

    Liang Xin, who was wearing a green robe and had a tall figure, a pretty face but a cold expression, nodded her head and said lightly, ¡°The Sect Chief indeed has such a n.¡±

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303 - All the Perverts in the World Are a Bunch of Perverts

    The female disciples of the Poison Desert Sect said with envy, ¡°The true disciples'' seats this time will surely belong to Senior Sister Wei. If she can get the Phoenix Heavenly me as her second life me¡­ She will be able to reach the Core Formation stage before the age of twenty, and she will have the support of the sect''s resources. The future will be limitless, even if she can''t bepared to that Fairy Song Na. It is not difficult to enter the top ten of the Earth Rank.¡±

    Facing the huge praise, Liang Xin frowned and said, ¡°Who can predict what will happen in the future, just like that Xia Shui¡­ No, he should be called Guo Fan now. ¡°

    Her eyes were full of memories. ¡°¡®Chasing Sun Green Shadow'' Xia Shui. Not long ago, he was still a popr name on the Sword Singing Ranking. The Soul Haunt Ship had even predicted that he would be a powerful contender for the top three of the Earth Rank in the future. But now, he had been denounced by the Soaring Wisdom Sect as a devil. After killing more than 80 disciples of the Spirit Transforming River, he escaped with serious injuries, along with Song Na. I wonder what the current situation of the Soaring Wisdom Sect is like¡­ ¡°

    Guo Fan, who was hiding in the dark, was slightly startled. He never thought that he would be able to hear his name here.

    It was obvious that in Liang Xin''s eyes, Xia Shui was once a genius that had appeared out of nowhere. However, Guo Fan was a typical example of falling rapidly. His evaluation was more urate.

    The main reason for this affirmation was that ¡°the person who was expelled by the Soaring Wisdom Sect as a devil¡± instead of ¡°turning into the Devil n.¡± It showed that Liang Xin had high confidence in the current situation. At the same time, she also expressed her admiration for the changing of time.

    It made Guo Fan feel that this girl whom he had met by chance, other than being a little more serious, her meticulous and stern face looked like the head of the teaching department, she also looked at people quite seriously. He nodded slightly.

    However, the Poison Desert Sect was worthy of being called the Poison Desert Sect. He immediately knew how terrible his reputation was in the eyes of ordinary people.

    ¡°Xia Shui? The Xia Shui on the Sword Singing Ranking? I heard that he was on three ships when he was in Night''s Fall Sword City. He was fighting with the three women, but in the end, there was no result.¡±

    ¡± How can there be such a shameless person in this world?! ¡°

    ¡°Not only that, the Soul Haunt Ship had once investigated his background. He already had two unmarried wives. However, when the wedding period was near, he was hunted down by the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator, which was why he escaped to Night''s Fall Sword City. Those two wives were abandoned by him in the mortal kingdom at the border. ¡°

    Guo Fan''s mouth twitched. What kind of biased rumor was this! Although he had left, this was to prevent Sun Fen, who hade to kill him at that time, from affecting the innocent. Moreover, this was as if he had abandoned two mortal women and despised their origins!

    Even if Gu Yaling was a mortal, she was still the descendant of a martial arts tycoon. The status of Frost River Manor in the martial arts world could be said to be supreme. Even if she was a princess, no one would dare to oppose her. Furthermore, she was now a Foundation Establishing Stage warrior. She could be considered a little genius.

    Not to mention that Su Feng was a dignified Core Forming Stage warrior, the sect master of a sect¡­ When she left, she also said goodbye! What did she mean by abandoning her?!

    However, no one knew about the shouting in his heart. The angry criticism in the corridor continued.

    ¡°Is, is this still human?¡±

    ¡°So there are five women! Such a misogynistic person deserves to be on the wanted list!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps there are still many women who have yet to show themselves. I''ve seen one of them before. They are evil cultivators from the Harmony Lake Sect. They specifically look for girls with higher cultivation base and status to kill. After using an evil method to control them, even if he was killedter on. Most of the girls who were killed didn''t dare to say it out loud. ¡°

    Why am I suddenly on the same level as the evil cultivators of Harmony Lake Sect? ! That was forced. This was what you wanted. The two of them are in love, okay?

    Guo Fan was just thinking about this angrily when he suddenly thought of the Pce Chief who was about to be toyed with by him, and his expression stiffened.

    It seemed that when he dealt with the Pce Chief, it was indeed like this¡­

    As the Pce Chief of the Snowke Mansion, he was a Tribtion Passing Stage expert. After being controlled by Guo Fan using an ¡®evil'' method, even in front of all his subordinates¡­ He didn''t dare to say it out loud.

    Because of her pride and arrogance, she didn''t allow her image to copse. Therefore, no matter how shameful she was, she could only bear it. If someone found out that the person wanted to save her, she would kill him instead.

    It seemed like this kind of dirty plot was the same in the world. Pui!

    Guo Fan, who had unknowingly equated himself to thescivious men, quickly spat out. This situation couldn''t be considered. It was obvious that¡­ it was Huang Quan who attacked first. He was retaliating in self-defense.

    Huang Quan wanted to kill him. Furthermore, Zhousheng was indeed willing to help him. If this was the case, Huang Quan could be considered to be a man of his word.

    A female disciple on the other side said indignantly, ¡°If I meet him, I will definitely seek justice for all the women in the world!¡±

    Hey, hey, hey, why did he suddenly be a woman of the world? If there is a saying, you all don''t even have a face, I don''t even have the intention to make a move, okay?

    Guo Fan''s mouth twitched. He felt that the disciples of Poison Desert Sect were indeed self-righteous, and they felt very good about themselves, especially when they couldn''t bear to see the sincere love of others.

    ¡°Senior Sister Wei, didn''t you meet him once in the Night''s Fall Sword City? Is he a fat man with big ears, a fat head, a disgusting face, and lewd eyes? But, he has an exquisite illusion technique?¡±

    Guo Fan thought to himself. If he really had such an image, the style would be incredible¡­ Should he say that this girl is very good at Dao?

    The news of the Soul Haunt Ship''s journal spread very quickly. It was impossible that the disciples of the Poison Desert Sect did not know his appearance. Judging from the tone of his voice, it was highly likely that she was teasing him on purpose.

    As expected, a sect that prohibited dating for a long period of time had a high chance of producing a pervert.

    Liang Xin shook her head, ¡°He is quite pretty¡­ He is indeed very proficient in illusion and his character is not that bad. He is more interesting than those useless people¡­¡±

    She suddenly realized that she had misspoken and changed her words, ¡°It is not rted to yourself. It is useless to say more. It is better to take care of the Fire Immtion Ceremony in front of you. You also need to cultivate diligently and do not dy your future.¡±

    Liang Xin''s face was stern and she had a cold and stern feeling which made people involuntarily nervous. Those female disciples all voiced their assent and hurriedly scattered to escape. They stuck out their tongues and said that senior sister was really scary.

    ¡°Poison Desert Sect''s Fire Immtion Ceremony? I seem to have some impression¡­ It is apetition to select the true disciples.¡±

    Guo Fan hid in the dark and listened for a long time. He thought to himself, ¡°Although there are no Tribtion Passing Stage warriors in Poison Desert Sect, there are also many Physical Integration Period warriors. It wasn''t easy to break through the defense of the forbidden area. Now, during the ceremony, the defense of the forbidden area has be even tighter. I might as well go in while they are opening the door of the forbidden area.¡±

    If he used the Mirror Moon Stone''s illusion technique to hide from those Physical Integration Period elders in a short period of time, it wouldn''t be a problem for him to be discovered as long as he took advantage of the opening of the door.

    Since the winner of the Fire Immtion Ceremony would be allowed to enter the forbidden area after the end of the ceremony, then there must be an opportunity for him to get closer¡­ The only problem now was, how could he sneak into the Fire Impartation Ceremony?

    Guo Fan turned his gaze to Liang Xin who was left alone in the corridor.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304 - I Didn''t Expect It to be so Depressing

    The current breakthrough is right in front of us¡­

    From the conversation just now, it could be seen that Liang Xin held a very high position among the inner circle disciples of the Poison Desert Sect. It was simr to Song Na''s position in the inner circle disciples of the Soaring Wisdom Sect, but she was a serious person. There shouldn''t be much respect for her, but more respect. Moreover, most people believed that she would be the winner of this Fire Impartation Ceremony.

    Most importantly, Guo Fan could be considered to be acquainted with her. From the looks of it just now, Liang Xin had a good impression of Guo Fan, so it was easier for her to get close to him. There was a high chance that she wouldn''t call him directly.

    Under such circumstances, he could directly ¡°forcefully take the bow,¡± and then¡­ No, this train of thought, this process, was very wrong!

    At least she should be more cautious, even though her cultivation was not as good as his. However, this was the Poison Desert Sect after all, and it was hard to guarantee that there would be no countermeasures in ce. Thus, he decided to use the Mirror Moon Jade''s illusory technique to send her into a half-awake state. Then¡­ no! This was even more wrong!

    This was a total pervert!

    Guo Fan''s mouth twitched as he dispelled the rather bad image that had appeared in his mind. He repeatedly warned himself in his heart, ¡®I''m not a lecher! If I really were¡­'' That was also the position of the Casanova. Why did it suddenly be like this?

    It must be Yomi''s fault, ever since the Pce Chief who was almost killed ended his life as a transmigrator, he felt an evil fire in his heart, and his methods towards her were also quite evil. At the same time, he also turned Song Na in a strange direction.

    Guo Fanposed himself and suddenly frowned. He felt that the matter wasn''t simple. Could it be that it was because he had used all of his strength to stimte the devil Qi?

    At that time, because of the sneak attack of the Snowke Mansion''s assassin, Wind Ghost, he had absorbed arge amount of devil Qi. The bnce between the Spiritual Energy and devil Qi was broken, and with the characteristic of the Devil n''s possession, the bnce of the Spiritual Energy and devil Qi was broken. It should have a huge impact on his mentality. If this was the reason, it was possible that he would develop in a direction that was not good.

    But now was not the time to study whether he had a heart demon or not. Guo Fan temporarily suppressed the doubt in his heart and followed Liang Xin all the way to her residence.

    The main topic was to get straight to the point. ording to experience, this kind of sect''s internalpetition was something like a ceremony. Actually, it was not very serious. Arge number of defensive forces would definitely be focused on whether or not an outsider had barged in. As for the internal ones, they would be rtively less.

    If Liang Xin could use her identity as a follower to bring them to the Fire Immtion Ceremony, Guo Fan was confident that he would be able to enter the forbidden area even if they were a little closer to it.

    In any case, Guo Fan had the Mirror Moon Jade in his hand. As long as the difference in appearance was not too great, he could disguise himself. He could even disguise himself as a female.

    The fact that the Mirror Moon Jade could perfectly dress as a female had already been confirmed by Gu Chao.

    For the sake of his own life, it was not a problem for him to sacrifice a little. Anyway, other than Liang Xin, no one else would know that it was Guo Fan who disguised himself.

    So the difficulty now was how to get Liang Xin to help him?

    So it was indeed better to take advantage of the time when she let down her guard¡­

    Guo Fan was thinking when he saw Liang Xin''s expression in the room rx slightly. That kind of tense expression turned into a helpless sigh.

    Liang Xin''s room was very simple and boring. There was a wooden table, a chair, a screen, several bookshelves filled with books, a bed, a hassock. There were no extra decorations, and it had the charm of a bitter cultivator.

    She first searched the room for a while and picked up a white porcin bottle. Then she walked to the side of the bathtub.

    Wait a minute. Why was there a bathtub?

    Guo Fan''s gaze became subtle. It was not that he did not notice that there was a bathtub, but he did not expect Liang Xin to use a bathtub at this time.

    Liang Xin clearly had a clear purpose. She operated the bamboo machine beside the bathtub for a while, and then a hot spring flowed down and gradually filled the bathtub.

    This was probably the hot spring water that was filled with fire attribute Spiritual Energy. This was the most extravagant thing in Poison Desert Sect. The heat emitted by the forbidden area could even evaporate a sauna.

    She first went to water to test the temperature of the water, then put the porcin bottle to the side. She untied her hair bun and took off her clothes.

    ¡­ ¡°?¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned.

    The screen showed the graceful curves of a woman and Leng Su, who had different personalities. Their clothes were neatly folded and ced on the screen. A green outer garment, a white inner garment, as well as¡­ a beautiful water red bellyband, a lily cluster, and a shy posture.

    Unexpectedly, they were quite flirtatious.

    He was speechless.

    At this time, should he continue watching to show his respect, or should he immediately walk away to show his respect, or should he cover his eyes and use his divine sense to feel it? Not only could he preserve his moral dignity, but he could also enjoy the pleasure of peeping.

    This was truly a difficult question to choose from!

    When Guo Fan fell into a deadlock, Liang Xin did not notice it at all. She lifted her leg and rolled into the bathtub. The sound of water gently entered people''s minds. She reached out and took the white porcin bottle to open it. Then she poured it into the water. In an instant, the room that was filled with water vapor was filled with a strong medicinal fragrance.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Liang Xin narrowed her eyes and looked up. The pure medicinal strength instantly flowed through her entire body and attracted the Spiritual Energy in her meridians. It rolled up waves and made her entire body slightly cramp.

    Guo Fan recognized that this was the ¡°Hundred Days Foundation Building Liquid.¡± Although it was said to be the Hundred Days Foundation Building Liquid, it was actually prepared for a cultivator who was about to break through to the Core Forming Stage. Afterpleting Foundation Building for a hundred days, he would soak in medicinal baths every day. Consolidating the Spiritual Altar would at least increase the quality of the Golden Core formed by them by one level. It was extremely precious.

    When Liang Xin was in Night''s Fall Sword City, she was only at Foundation Establishment 6th or 7th level. But now, she had already reached perfection. Apart from hard work, she probably had a lot of fortuitous encounters as well, reaching the Perfection Stage before the age of twenty. It was only natural for him to be able to obtain arge amount of resources from the sect.

    At this time, if he waited for the other party to finish, he would have to wait for at least three to four hours. He would have to wait until midnight. Who knew what would happen after that?

    Furthermore, if he were to appearter on, he would not be able to avoid the fact that he was peeking.

    At this moment, Liang Xin, who was in the medicinal bath training, was unable to move. At this time, even if she wanted to fight back, she would not be able to. It was the perfect time to threaten and tempt!

    So what was there to hesitate about? The best way to defeat the evil thoughts was to face the evil thoughts! Go!

    ¡°Liang Xin, long time no see.¡± Guo Fan immediately made contact with concealment and shed in front of Liang Xin. He smiled and said, ¡°Do you still remember me?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Liang Xin looked at him nkly. Then her pretty and fair face quickly turned red. She wanted to move but realized that she could not move. Her face changed a few times. She turned to Despair Deficiency and closed her eyes, gritting her teeth, ¡°So you are such a scum. I have misjudged you! You, you, I don''t know what you want. But other than my body, you can''t get anything!¡±

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305 - Capture and y Hard

    Liang Xin never expected to see Guo Fan in such a situation.

    Her mind was almost nk, and she wailed in her heart, even if it was the legendary three thousand years ago. After three thousand years of divination, the Green Cliff Deer Man, who was best at divination, ended up being punished by the heavens because of this. She probably wouldn''t have predicted that such a bizarre thing would happen!

    Wasn''t this person rumored to have turned into a devil? Wasn''t he severely injured by the elders sent by the Soaring Wisdom Sect? Wasn''t he missing along with Fairy Song Na?

    Shouldn''t she be hiding and chasing everywhere in a sorry state, and then, facing the turbulent flow of fate, struggling and struggling to free herself from it?

    How could such a strange thing happen? Why would she suddenly appear in the Poison Desert Sect in such a swaggering manner? What was even more terrifying was that she appeared in her room while she was bathing in medicine. !

    Could it be¡­

    It was just as the junior sisters thought, he was actually¡­ an extremely audacious pervert?

    Those girls were not truly in love with him, but were forced to remain silent, or were toyed with by him until they were unable to escape¡­ Even that Fairy Song Na was the same? But why, why was it her this time?

    Liang Xin tightly closed her eyes and her thoughts were in a mess. She tightly grabbed the edge of the wooden bucket. Her fingers were white and her entire body was stiff. Her stomach was filled with confusion and fear. In the end, it all turned into stubbornness that she tightly clenched her teeth.

    Guo Fan''s expression wasplicated¡­. ¡°¡±

    A man and a woman were alone. There was no one around, plus the keywords such as bathing and being unable to move.

    This scene was really the same as a perverted thiefing to their door¡­

    But at least he gave up resisting like he had expected. Should he say that it was a good thing?

    He felt that Liang Xin probably would not listen to anything that he said in a short period of time. She would most likely think that he was trying to bewitch her with words. It would also affect the other party''s emotional stability. He looked left and right. He went around the screen and pulled a chair over. He sat down beside the bathtub.

    Liang Xin nervously gritted her teeth and waited for about a minute. The stiffness of her body gradually could not be maintained and there was a little surprise in her heart.

    Why, why was there no sound?

    As soon as she thought of this, the nk thought also came back to her. It was only then that she discovered that other than the rippling sound of water, the rustling of the wutong leaves outside and her rapid breathing, there were no other sounds in the surroundings.

    He left?

    Liang Xin was stunned and then nervously pursed her lips. After waiting for about ten minutes or so, her skin that had heated up due to embarrassment just now gradually cooled down. Only then did she finally feel that something was wrong.

    She suddenly opened her eyes and met Guo Fan''s gaze.

    ¡­ ¡°¡±

    ¡°

    Guo Fan silently shifted his gaze away and coughed twice. He said, ¡°It seems that you should calm down now. I need to rify. I am not here to¡­¡± He deliberated for a moment, ¡°For you. I have a lot of women, and Song Na is one of them. There are also a few who areparable to her. They are not that hungry.¡±

    I am not that hungry? Liang Xin said faintly, ¡°Then just now you¡­¡±

    Guo Fan blinked his eyes and asked in return, ¡°Are you sure you want me to say it?¡±

    Liang Xin was stunned. Then she realized that what she said just now seemed to be a little teasing. If she really let him say it, it would be too bold.

    Her face quickly turned red again. With a straight face, she was a little annoyed by <i>_</i>¡®s confidence. She subconsciously looked down and looked at the rippling water. Her burning brain finally cooled down.

    Of course, she knew that he did note for her. She had an impression of Guo Fan. He was still in Night''s Fall Sword City four months ago. He came and went in brothels as if he were living there. He could even arrogantly tell Meng Jin that he didn''t deserve to go out to brothels. His need for women wasn''t low.

    However, since he came out during the bath, he must have threatened her with this. She wanted to achieve other goals, so she said, ¡°Other than my body, you won''t get anything.¡± This meant that she could not do anything that would harm the sect.

    Liang Xin took a deep breath and raised her head to force herself to look directly at the other party. She said, ¡°Since you are not doing this for me, then you have other goals. At this point of time, only the Fire Immtion Ceremony has this kind of temptation that can make you, a wanted person, run over. I guess you heard it when I was talking to my junior sisters, right? That''s why you wanted to use me¡­¡±

    Guo Fan nodded. It was easy to guess why he appeared at this time. However, it was not easy for Liang Xin to analyze him in such a panic.

    He said straightforwardly, ¡°A straightforward person will not speak in secret. I want to enter your forbidden area. Don''t worry. It is not a purpose that threatens your sect. If I want to harm your sect¡­ There was no need to go through so much trouble. Just the Night''s Fall Sword City and Profound Yin Family¡­ That''s enough.¡±

    Liang Xin had aplicated expression on her face, but she had to admit that the other party was right. The Poison Desert Sect was only one of the six sects, even though it was one of the top. However, without a Tribtion Passing Stage guarding it, it was just a dwarf. The Sword Pavilion and the Profound Yin Family that the Night''s Fall Sword City relied on were both huge powers¡­

    If the rumors were true, perhaps the Profound Yin Family would make this man their first son-inw in history. It would be a piece of cake for him to seek help from the Profound Yin Family.

    Liang Xin hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°There is only the zing Heavenly Phoenix me in the forbidden area. If there are no elders guarding the ce, then¡­ We can''t enter either. Moreover, the candidates for this grand ceremony are not simple. I am not confident either. Even if I enter, I can only choose a cluster of me as my Life Fire in the outer region. There''s nothing else inside other than fire. It''s a barrennd, and it''s a forbiddennd. It''s just that it''s too dangerous¡­ ¡°

    Guo Fan raised his eyebrows and said,¡± You are worried that I mistook the rumors about the treasures in the forbiddennd of Poison Desert Sect. You want to remind me. So that I don''t waste my energy and die? In other words, you are willing to help me with this matter, right? Then it''s settled - - I''ll help you get the Elite Qualification, and you''ll bring me into the ceremony. As long as I am within a hundred zhang of the forbidden area, I am confident that I will be able to enter. I absolutely won''t be discovered by anyone.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait!¡±

    Liang Xin frowned and angrily scolded, ¡°Are you listening to people or not?! When did I say that I was worried about you?! And I did not agree!¡±

    ¡± Oh? ¡± Guo Fan sat on the chair and rubbed his chin. ¡°Does that mean our cooperation broke down?¡±

    He stood up. Liang Xin was shocked and said, ¡°You, what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°It seems that you are not as decisive as you said. If I really force you to do something, <i>_</i> said. I should be able to make you cooperate better now.¡± Guo Fan smiled, then sighed and said, ¡°Unfortunately, I do not want to do anything. Since the cooperation is broken, naturally, we can only leave quietly.¡±

    Liang Xin was startled and hesitated for a moment. She saw that Guo Fan really turned around and left.

    She did not know if it was an illusion or not, but she vaguely felt that Guo Fan''s gaze when he turned around was a little sad. At this time, she suddenly realized that his hair waspletely white. That kind of deathly pale look was abnormally bleak.

    Liang Xin hesitated and said, ¡°I can ask, what exactly do you want to do in the forbidden area?¡±

    Guo Fan''s footsteps paused, and he brewed up his thoughts for a while. Pretending to be disappointed and disappointed, he shook his head. ¡°To tell you the truth, my life is at stake now. I can only hope to find the Phoenix Blood that might be left behind in the phoenix''s nirvana ce. Since your side will not work, then¡­ I can only force my way in. ¡°

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306 - My Illustrated Handbook Is Activated I''m Not ying Anymore!

    ¡°From now on, you''re my retainer from the outer sect, this is your identity card¡±

    After putting on her clothes, Liang Xin, who was kneeling on the hassock, had a serious expression on her face. She extended her hand and handed over a wooden tablet.

    There was still some moisture on the ends of her hair. Her long ck hair wasbed on one side of her shoulder. Her light blue and white clothes were not very neat on her body. One could vaguely see some of the water red cloth and it looked quite charming.

    Logically speaking, with her current cultivation level, using the Spiritual Energy to evaporate her clothes was a very simple matter. From this, it could be seen that she was really in a panic just now, to the point that she had yet to recover her strength.

    Guo Fan, who also found a hassock to sit on, took a look at it. It was simr to the identity cards that most sects would give out. It was about the length of a finger, carved with the name ¡°Du Ze¡± and a foreign word. However, the Poison Desert Sect''s name te was made of Thunderp Wutong wood. It was very hard and fireproof.

    ¡°Why do you have the identity card of an outer sect disciple here, and you can give it to me directly? Where is this person called Du Ze?¡± Guo Fan asked in surprise.

    An outstanding female inner circle disciple from the Poison Desert Sect was able to casually take out an identity card of an outer circle male disciple and give it to someone else. No matter how he thought about it, it was very unusual.

    He felt like he had found out something incredible.

    Liang Xin looked to the side with an unnatural expression, ¡°There is no such person.¡±

    Guo Fan hung the wooden tablet on his waist and paused for a moment. He slowly said, ¡°Could it be that you silenced him?¡±

    The Poison Desert Sect''s rules were very abnormal, just like a high school in modern society that strictly prohibited dating. It was very easy for problems to arise. There were definitely many people who secretly developed. After being discovered, they would fly away in different directions in the face of a great disaster. There might even be people who were more ruthless and directly killed them.

    ording to him, when he was still learning the skills in the Poison Desert Sect, he had epted the task of cleaning up the sect and investigating the disciples who had vited the sect rules. Although he wouldn''t kill them directly, he would still be expelled from the sect.

    Even worse. To the yers of the Poison Desert Sect, this kind of mission¡­

    It was Yue Chang.

    Liang Xin could tell what the other party was thinking just by listening to his subtle tone. She frowned and said with a straight face, ¡°No.¡±

    Guo Fan looked at her expression and felt that his words just now were indeed a little offensive. Regarding her very serious personality, he thought that after this kind of joke, he would apologize.

    Liang Xin was a little surprised. In her impression, Guo Fan, or Xia Shui, was a somewhat cynical and even unruly person. He had a vague sense of ¡°contempt¡± and even ¡°disdain.

    Not long ago, he was hunted down and killed by three Physical Integration Period elders of the Soaring Wisdom Sect in Spirit Transforming River. Now, he was able to sneak into the Poison Desert Sect without making any noise. She was afraid that her cultivation base was no longer something that could be estimated by someone like her. If he wanted to, there was no need to worry about what she thought.

    However, after Guo Fan''s appearance this time, he had broken her intrinsic impression one after another.

    First of all, he had clearly seen through that if he used a despicable method to threaten her, it would bepletely effective, but it was still useless. Then there was his apology now¡­ This person seemed to have changed a lotpared to four months ago.

    Liang Xin was very certain of her own thoughts. If it was Xia Shui from four months ago, she was afraid that he would be even more unscrupulous at this time.

    But even now¡­ it was still too shameless to choose someone else toe out while they were bathing.

    She shook her head and hid the criticism in her heart. She exined, ¡°If the person is missing or dead, the te naturally cannot be used. This identity card is mine, it was fake when I hid my identity and went to the outer sect to investigate the disciple''s adultery a few days ago¡±

    Fine, I''ll go as Yue Chang.

    Guo Fan yed with the wooden tablet.¡± No one else knows that this identity is fake? ¡°

    Liang Xin said, ¡°No, I am helping a junior sister to collect evidence. That matter was not simple. It was caused by a spy from the Harmony Lake Sect. Naturally, the more careful I am, the better. I didn''t have the time to destroy the wooden tablet after I returned. It''s perfect for you now. ¡°

    Guo Fan nodded his head. The sworn enemy of the Poison Desert Sect was the Harmony Lake Sect. It was normal for them to discover some spies.

    ¡°But speaking of which, you suddenly have a male follower. Won''t you attract any criticism?¡±

    ¡°Although our Poison Desert Sect strictly forbids marriage, we also have the rules to kill anyone who has an affair. However, it''s not to the extent where everyone is useless, and it''s also not to the extent of creating something out of nothing. As long as you act like a follower¡­ Of course, nothing will happen to you, not to mention that you haven''t been here all this time. ¡± Liang Xin sighed sincerely, ¡°I have really fallen for evil. I actually helped you.¡±

    She herself felt that she should not have agreed so easily to the other party, but the other party took the initiative to step back at that time. She showed a pitiful look as if there was nowhere to retreat. She thought about it again, if he forced his way into the forbidden area. To the sect, the loss might be even greater, so she might as well trust the other party for once.

    In the end, things became like this.

    However, she didn''t know that Mr. Lu Xun was right - people in China always liked to reconcile. It was apromise. For example, you said that this room was too dark and needed a window to be opened here. No one will allow it. But if you insist on tearing down the roof, they will mediate¡­ They are willing to open the window.

    In fact, it''s not just the people of China, it''s also applicable to anyone. First, he would make a request that was a bit too much for the group, and then he would make a request that wasn''t too much but might be rejected under normal circumstances. This way, the other party would hesitate when he thought about it. Instead of doing so, it wouldn''t be a loss for him. Then, he easily achieved his goal.

    In front of Guo Fan who was proficient in using this technique, Liang Xin, who was a newbie, clearly did not realize that something was wrong and could not get up again.

    ¡°Then I have to thank you for not killing me.¡± Guo Fan cupped his hands and stopped being the good impression of the conqueror. He turned around and said, ¡°In that case, the problem of identity is settled. Tell me about the opponents you are going to face at this Fire Impartation Ceremony. I''ll think about it, and I''ll give you on-site guidance when the timees ¡°

    Before Liang Xin could react, he had already grabbed her wrist. Subconsciously, after struggling for a while, she heard Guo Fan say, ¡°Don''t move. Cooperate with me for a while. I will first understand your depth¡­ Oh, it''s the depth of your cultivation that makes it easier to formte a strategy. ¡°

    What are you trying to exin!

    Liang Xin felt that there was something strange about it. Furthermore, it was more appropriate to describe one''s cultivation base as¡­ level.

    But the other party''s Spiritual Energy went through the meridians and went through the Circtory Cycle Revolution. It was very normal and was indeed carefully examining the cultivation level. Just like how her master taught her, she gradually rxed.

    Guo Fan withdrew his hand andbed through the situation. At the same time, he also pointed out some small mistakes in his cultivation.

    Liang Xin''s foundation was very good. Her cultivation was hard and steady, and her talent was also excellent. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to obtain the tenth grade of the Sword Singing Ranking. She had quite a reputation amongst the younger generation, and had the name of ¡®Crimson Phoenix''.

    Although Guo Fan''s cultivation technique of Poison Desert Sect wasn''t very good, he was still a God Forming Stage warrior. With his current cultivation base, he was able to see through all kinds of techniques. It was more than enough for him to guide a Foundation Establishing Stage like Liang Xin.

    Liang Xin also told Guo Fan the information about her opponents, and let him record it down and analyze it. Then, a deal was made.

    Because there was still some time before the Fire Immtion Ceremony, in the next few days, Guo Fan would disguise himself and follow Liang Xin, getting familiar with the other disciples.

    Until the night before the ceremony.

    Liang Xin, who was meditating as usual, suddenly opened her eyes. She took out her identity card and said in surprise, ¡°My master is back!¡±

    Just as she stood up, she suddenly realized that something was wrong and her face turned pale. Her master''s eyes could not be covered with sand. She could not hide the matter between her and Guo Fan. This was bad!

    Guo Fan, who was sleeping on the futon next to her, also opened his eyes. He also knew about Liang Xin''s master these few days. She was the senior sister of the current Sect Master of Poison Desert Sect, the peak Physical Integration Period elder, ¡®Vermillion Robed Fire'' Hsu Ping. She was very experienced and rarely saw anyone. She spent most of her time traveling the outside world.

    The Physical Integration Period warrior was very fast. Liang Xin quickly said, ¡°Continue pretending to be asleep¡­¡±

    Before she finished speaking, a fiery red light shed in the yard outside the door. A female voice shouted, ¡°Feiluan! Come out! And the man in your room!¡±

    At this moment, Guo Fan suddenly froze, and then he called out the interface of the illustrated handbook, his face full of confusion.

    One of his illustrated handbooks was activated.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307 - You Can''t be Together

    What the fuck!

    Guo Fan was dumbfounded. He couldn''t understand the current situation.

    Wasn''t this the Poison Desert Sect that wanted everyone in the world to be single? The most impossible ce in the world for him to activate his illustrated handbook was because the characters in this sect, regardless of whether they were male or female, were not open to him!

    He had never conquered a single character in the Poison Desert Sect, so why would there be a phenomenon where the illustrated handbook was activated in the Poison Desert Sect?!

    He was currently in the inner sect of the Poison Desert Sect, and the area of activation of the illustrated handbook was around 300 meters. The disciples'' dorms nearby were all forbidden to outsiders, and no one from any other sects would be allowed to enter. Furthermore, Guo Fan hadn''t heard of anyone from the other sectsing in these past few days!

    Such a coincidence made Guo Fan realize that the person who activated the illustrated handbook could only be the woman who had called him and Liang Xin out of the courtyard at this moment!

    This was the only exnation right now.

    The woman outside the door was Liang Xin''s master, Hsu Ping, who had just returned from the outside world. She was the senior sister of the Poison Desert Sect''s Sect Master, a peak Physical Integration Period elder. He had once conquered her and improved her favorability towards him.

    ¡°How is this possible?! F * ck you! You are f * cking cheating me! I want to file aint! This game is bug! ¡°

    Guo Fan frantically dialed 12315 in his heart, but unfortunately¡­ The cross-neint could not be epted, so he could only think about what would happen if he shattered the void one day. If he could teleport back, he must beat up the gamepany''s nner and staff.

    What was the point of setting up so many dark pits? !

    He stared fiercely at the illustrated handbook page and slid down to the activated illustrated handbook. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°This must be the game''s scheme¡­¡±

    [Character: Xu Shi Ling (4-star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Sword and Book Singing Together - Insulting Yun Zong''s Grace]

    [Level: Immortal-Level 9 Nascent Soul]

    [Attribute interface (Click Check)]

    ¡°???¡±

    Guo Fan slowly typed out a series of question marks.

    The God of Strategy suspected that he took the wrong card. However, after opening the details page three times, he finally had to admit that he took the wrong card. The activated card was called ¡°Xu Shiling.¡±

    This was clearly a ranger character that he had conquered in the map of the Far East Sea¡­ Wait, Hsu Ping, who had been out adventuring all year round, a elusive ranger?

    ¡°Jiang¡­ Guo Fan, are you alright?¡± Liang Xin asked carefully from the side.

    She could only watch helplessly as Guo Fan''s expression changed drastically after hearing the cold shout from outside. It quickly turned ck like the bottom of a pot, reflecting the confusion, confusion, and anger. There was a trace of fear and panic in theplicated emotions. She thought to herself that things were really bad this time.

    Although the person in front of her was very strong, and could even be said to be the strongest peer she had ever seen, no matter how strong he was, it was impossible for him to directly fight the master of an elder of the Poison Desert Sect!

    ¡°It''s fine, I''m fine.¡±

    Guo Fan took a deep breath. He was a little dizzy from the impact, but after calming down a little, he realized that the matter was actually very easy to understand.

    He had already been cheated by Zhousheng once before. The noodles on the surface could be fake. It was a subjective impression of the yers. Only what they saw and felt were real.

    Then, could it be that Hsu Ping had built a vest for herself called Xu Shiling when she was out adventuring, just like how Xia Shui had built a vest for Guo Fan?

    Hsu Ping, Hsu Ping, Xu, Corpse and Xu Shiling! Xu Shiling, Xu Shiling, Xu Shiling, Xu Shiling, Xu Shiling, Xu Shiling, Xu Shiling, Xu Shiling, Xu Shiling, Xu Shiling, Xu Shiling, Xu Shiling, Xu Shiling, Xu Shiling, Xu Shiling, Xu Shiling, Xu Shiling, Xu Shiling, Xu Shiling!

    Guo Fan''s heart lit up. That''s right, as a member of the Poison Desert Sect. Furthermore, she was a role model for the younger generation of elders. She definitely could not spread the news that she was in contact with men. Thus, she simply concealed her identity and turned into Xu Shiling.

    Gradually, this alternate ount gained a certain amount of fame along with her travels, and then became a character that seemed to exist in reality with the nickname ¡®Shujian Tongge''.

    Thus, in the eyes of the yers, this character''s instant noodles were formed.

    It was also the same for Guo Fan. He also only saw the character Xu Shiling, so¡­ he took the opportunity to attack.

    In other words, the Xu Shiling he conquered was actually Hsu Ping!

    He finished analyzing in a split second and calmed down. Then he did something that almost scared Liang Xin out of her wits - he removed the Mirror Moon Jade''s disguise.

    Guo Fan had been using the disguise that Liang Xin had given him since he got the identity card, but now he waved his hand to break the illusion and revealed his original face.

    ¡°Are you crazy? ¡± Liang Xin cried out involuntarily.

    He was still wanted by the Soaring Wisdom Sect! If her master saw him, her master would kill him!

    Guo Fan did not think for long. His action of removing his disguise had exhausted hisst chance to escape. The girl who had been waiting in the courtyard didn''t have that much patience. She shouted a few times when she saw him. Her disciple, who had always been obedient and obedient, was still in the room and did note out. She waved her sleeve. The strong wind swept the door open.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    ¡°Feiluan! Good, good, good. You have indeed grown up. You actually dare to not listen to your master¡­¡±

    Hsu Ping''s voice stopped abruptly as she saw a man and a woman in the room.

    There was nothing much to say about that woman. She was the disciple that she had seen since she was young. Now, her face was pale and slightly trembling as she knelt down towards her. The other man looked very familiar. Under the dim light in the room, he could be said to have a handsome face. His long, white hair was hanging loosely, and he was looking at her with a calm gaze.

    Guo Fan was looking at her, not at her.

    Hsu Ping was wearing a crimson cloak, and her bright red sleeves fluttered as if they were condensed from fire. There was a ck qipao inside, and the luxuriously dressed Yu Beauty drew out curvy lines. The white muslinnterns and thin pants faintly revealed the color of flesh. Her face was extremely invasive and beautiful. Her pitch-ck long hair was tied into a bun by a red hairpin.

    It was very beautiful, but at this moment, it only attracted Guo Fan for a moment.

    He was looking at the card interface.

    The card that belonged to Xu Shiling started to distort like Huang Quan when he saw Hsu Ping, turning into apletely different card.

    Character: Hsu Ping (Five Star)

    Gender: Female

    [Title: Vermillion Garment Fire Refinement, Warm Sleeve Gleaming River]

    [Level: Celestial Dao - Fusion Level 9]

    [Attribute Interface (Click Check)]

    Liang Xin who was at the side looked at her master who suddenly became silent and stared at Guo Fan''s face. She was anxious and felt that her master would definitely kill him and seek justice for all the women in the world!

    ¡°Master, it''s not, it''s not what you think. He did it for, for¡­¡±

    Liang Xin was unable to speak in a moment of anxiety. Could it be that the other party hade for the forbidden area? This seemed to be even more inappropriate!

    Hsu Ping came back to her senses and looked at Guo Fan with aplicated expression. She had never thought that things would turn out like this. To think that they would meet again in such a situation. However, no matter how turbulent her heart was, she could not show it now.

    Obviously, she was the one who came first¡­ No, she couldn''t let her disciple be expelled from her sect, crippled of her cultivation and a bright future!

    ¡°Master understands.¡± Hsu Ping''s face was cold as she said word by word, ¡°You all cannot be together.¡±

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308 - The Couple Quarreled and the Disciple Was Confused

    ¡°You can''t be together!¡±

    Hsu Ping said with a cold face. She looked away from Guo Fan and did not dare to stay any longer. She looked at her own disciple.

    She observed him carefully in the dark.

    Liang Xin had just stood up from her meditation in a hurry. Her clothes were inevitably wrinkled. But it was not to the extent that her clothes were not in perfect condition and her face was pale in panic. However, she did not sweat, nor was there any crimson remnants. The distance between the two of them was about three steps. The hassock on the ground was standard and there were no suspicious stains.

    Although they lived in the same room, it was not to that extent¡­

    Hsu Ping unconsciously let out a sigh of relief and thought with a stern face that I am doing this for my disciple''s good. If I have already been deceived by this fellow, then there is no room for redemption.

    Liang Xin lowered her head and felt her master''s stern gaze look around her body. She roughly knew what her master was looking at and inexplicably felt a little guilty and panic in her heart.

    Although nothing happened, she had indeed ¡°lost her virginity.¡± It was just that at that time, there was still a wooden bucket and medicinal liquid as a hindrance. Without mentioning it, she could pretend that nothing had happened.

    Now, this misunderstanding of her master seemed to really have something to do with this person.

    Liang Xin could not help but defend, ¡°Master, it really is not¡­¡±

    Hsu Ping did not believe it at all and with a straight face she scolded, ¡°No? It is not that you guys are alone in the same room in the middle of the night? Even friends should not have such intimate actions, Feiluan. You should know the rules of the sect. Only Master knows about it now. Master has always loved you like your own child. As long as you two separate¡­ Let bygones be bygones. What if other people discover it? Master won''t be able to protect you either! ¡°

    Liang Xin was stunned. Now her master really thought that she had vited the sect rules. But she was still so protective. It could be seen that she really doted on her. For a moment, her heart was moved and she said with guilt, ¡°Master, I know I was wrong, but¡­¡±

    But it really wasn''t!

    Hsu Ping interrupted, ¡°If you know you are wrong, then change. It is a good thing. Feiluan, Master watched you grow up. I can''t let you go astray. Master did it for your own good. You need to know that all men in the world are bad. Do you know who this guy is? ¡°

    She pointed her finger at Guo Fan, but her eyes were looking at Liang Xin.

    Liang Xin was stunned, thinking who else could he be, wasn''t it just Guo Fan? But Master''s question might have a deeper meaning, so she said hesitantly, ¡°He, he is¡­¡±

    When Hsu Ping nced at him just now, she found that Guo Fan was wearing outer sect disciple clothes, as well as identity cards. She thought that this guy disguised himself as an outer sect disciple and then had something to do with her disciple. She said sternly, ¡°He is Guo Fan, Guo Xiaobo, or the ¡®Chasing Sun Green Shadow'' Xia Shui. He once had two wives, and they were the ¡®godsons'' of Night''s Fall Sword City Lord Fang Xiang. The young master of Profound Yin Family must marry, and the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator was captivated by him. There was also Song Na who had been bewitched by him and betrayed the sect¡­ Feiluan, don''t be fooled by him. Such a person who abuses love. Everyone in the Poison Desert Sect has the right to punish us!¡±

    The corner of Guo Fan''s mouth twitched, and he remained silent.

    Damn it, this woman must be jealous, right?

    Furthermore, she was an elder, and she was superior to everyone in the Poison Desert Sect. She had nothing better to do, so she had a thorough understanding of these gossips. Shouldn''t the people of the Poison Desert Sect look down on this kind of romantic news? Why is your tone getting more and more agitated? Why do you sound more and more aggrieved?

    Instead of saying that you are advising Liang Xin, it would be better to say that you are venting your emotions.

    It could be seen that this woman had been silently paying attention to Guo Fan''s movements. Her words were pleasant to the ears, but now she did not even dare to look at him. It was probably because she was afraid of revealing her true feelings. Moreover, as an elder of the Poison Desert Sect, even though she knew that <i>_</i> had a lot of wives, she still had a good impression of him. It could be seen that he had been single for too long. He had been holding it in for too long. Perhaps it would even cause him to feel guilty for destroying the taboo.

    Guo Fan''s heart skipped a beat. He recalled the time when he had conquered Xu Shiling. This ranger had always been rather ordinary, whether it was his personality or his figure. Furthermore, his appearance was not outstanding. It was likely that Hsu Ping was avoiding contact with men. However, she was extremely careful and did not manage to stop Student Liu, who was habitually taking care of him.

    After all, a 4-star character would not lose out.

    When the others were not interested, Guo Fan took a different approach. He followed the normal procedure and smoothly conquered the other party. He only met with three awkwardness of silence when he first cut in.

    But now that he thought about it, could it be that what Hsu Ping desired in her heart was this ordinary love?

    Guo Fan fell into deep thought. On the other side, Liang Xin heard that her master seemed to want to kill Guo Fan. Her mind went nk all of a sudden. She stood up and stopped in front of Guo Fan. ¡°No, Master, don''t kill him! He can''t die!¡±

    Liang Xin was a little incoherent, but she did not want Guo Fan to die because of it. She stood in front of Guo Fan even more firmly.

    Hsu Ping saw her expression of ¡°unable to control her emotions,¡± and was certain that her disciple had been deeply poisoned. She felt more and more ufortable in her heart. Her face became even colder, ¡°Why can''t he die? How many girls have been obsessed with him? But he did not care. People like him only enjoyed it. How could he know that women are suffering from the torture of tossing and turning for the people they love!? ¡°

    ¡°I didn''t care about it.¡± Guo Fan reached out and pushed Liang Xin away. He suddenly walked forward and looked at Hsu Ping, who suddenly took half a step back in panic. He said,¡± Some people did not give me a chance! ¡°

    Hsu Ping took half a step back and immediately stopped. She did not want to show a strange expression, but just as sheposed herself, she met Guo Fan''s aggressive gaze.

    That gaze contained undisguised heat, as if there was a kind of confidence that ¡°I have seen through you.¡±

    This sentence was said to Hsu Ping, but who were the ¡°some people¡± among them?

    Hsu Ping panicked in her heart, thinking that it was impossible. How could he recognize me?!

    She had been traveling outside for so many years and was proficient in disguising and disguise. No one had ever discovered any clues. Xu Shiling''s identity was as different as the clouds and mudpared to her. Although their figures and tone were somewhat simr, they were definitely very different. Furthermore, the difference in status was too great¡­ He definitely shouldn''t have thought of it!

    She only thought that Guo Fan was bluffing and forcefully said in a stiff tone, ¡°What do you mean? You want to say that you are abusing your feelings, but it is the fault of those girls? Guo Fan, Guo Xiaobo, who gave you the courage to be so impudent in front of me?! You dare behave so atrociously in the Poison Desert Sect? ¡°

    You.

    Guo Fan looked at the mature beauty in front of him and shook his head. ¡°I am just passionate and not a misogynist. I have offended a woman before. I will naturally take responsibility, no matter how difficult and dangerous it is. I will make her willingly follow me, but there are some people¡­ They won''t even tell me their true identities, and they won''t even give me the most basic trust. And they will me me for ignoring them¡­ ¡°

    Guo Fan''s face darkened, and he snorted coldly, ¡°I don''t even know who she is, and where can I find her? Why should I care about her? ¡°

    Hsu Ping was momentarily at a loss for words and turned her head, ¡°What do you mean? I don''t understand¡­ ¡°

    Liang Xin who was at the side looked at the two of them with a nk expression. She felt that there was something wrong with the situation. Did Master not understand? She also did not understand!

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309 - She Stepped on Her Feet

    When Guo Fan saw Hsu Ping''s reaction, he knew that he was confident.

    Her previous words seemed to be reprimanding Guo Fan for being fickle. But in reality, she wasining about how he had let her down, and how he had vented his jealousy. It was just that in front of his disciple, it wasn''t easy to show it, and it became distorted, as if he wanted to kill him to get rid of the people''s evil.

    But in reality, in terms of tsundere, Huang Quan was obviously better.

    Faced with Huang Quan''s words that were not right, Hsu Ping simply put her thoughts on the surface and did not even need to guess.

    What ¡°How many girls have been affected by her infatuation¡± was actually referring to herself.

    After quietly observing and observing for a long time, she discovered that the person she liked was entangled with many other women but she could only continue to be lonely in this sect that strictly guarded the rtionship between men and women.

    This kind of feeling even made Hsu Ping somewhat resentful¡­

    But she did not have any killing intent towards Guo Fan, otherwise she would not have said the words ¡°you all cannot be together¡± from the beginning, but directly killed Guo Fan, the source of all evil.

    To be able to say this, it meant that the first reaction she had when she saw Guo Fan and her disciple was jealousy.

    However, she couldn''t eat it openly.

    Because she was now the elder of Poison Desert Sect, Hsu Ping, and not the ranger of the Extreme Eastern Sea, Xu Shiling.

    Under such circumstances, the leverage between the two was actually due to Hsu Ping''s identity. She felt that Guo Fan did not know her identity, so she could use Hsu Ping''s identity toin to Guo Fan as much as she wanted and scold him.

    Hsu Ping''s identity was a barrier, but at the same time, it was also a protective umbre for her dignity, a cover.

    Therefore, Guo Fan had to unveil thisyer of embarrassment cloth without batting an eyelid, so that the true face of the Poison Desert Sect''s elder would be exposed. He would break her condescending attitude, and even wanted to turn the tables and trample her under his feet.

    Once her identity was exposed, she could only be Xu Shiling in front of Guo Fan, not Hsu Ping.

    Hsu Ping could righteously punish this scumbag Guo Fan, but Xu Shiling could not.

    Because Xu Shiling not only had an unforgettable and unrepentant love with him, there was also another identity of Hsu Ping behind her.

    An elder of the Poison Desert Sect, the sect master and sister, had actually vited the sect rules in private and fell in love with someone!

    Furthermore, she could not let it go!

    However, if Guo Fan hadn''t exposed her identity today, she was afraid that she wouldn''t have another chance in the future. On the one hand, it was because of her dignity and face, as well as the sect rules that prevented her from doing so.

    On the other hand, ording to Guo Fan''s rich experience, this woman must be thinking about ¡°I can''t let him discover my identity.¡± When Guo Fan really didn''t find out after the matter, she definitely thought, ¡°He didn''t even discover my identity. He doesn''t love me anymore.¡± Then, he sealed himself and was even more unwilling to admit it.

    Humph, women are like pepper and phoenix ws. He had seen through it.

    In summary, at this moment, Hsu Ping nervously stepped back and tilted her head, feeling guilty and panicked. It was the time for Guo Fan to seize the upper hand andpletely break her heart''s defense.

    He continued to maintain his momentum and took two steps forward, saying meaningfully, ¡°Don''t you understand? It doesn''t matter. If you, Hsu Ping, don''t understand, there will naturally be others who can understand.¡±

    Hsu Ping wanted to retreat again but felt that if this continued, her disciple would definitely notice something unusual. Thinking about the moment the matter was exposed, the gazes that other people looked at her with, made her heart palpitate. She did her best to restrain herself from standing in the same ce as Guo Fan and said with a stern face, ¡°Who, who can understand¡­ There is no one else here, there is no one else here! Stop talking nonsense! ¡°

    Liang Xin saw that her master was getting more and more wrong. From the cold scolding at the beginning to the stuttering and panicky speech now, it was as if she was a different person.

    Furthermore, Guo Fan had be very strange since he took off his disguise. Now, he even revealed a confident smile at the corner of his mouth.

    The status of the two of them seemed to have been reversed in this short conversation.

    However, Liang Xin did not know what had happened at all. She had already be a bystander. She looked left and right with a head full of confusion. She was somewhat at a loss. What exactly were they talking about? What kind of hiddennguage was it? !

    She could only vaguely guess that Guo Fan and her master might actually know each other. Everything else was like falling into a fog. She could not figure it out and quietly moved to the side, wondering if she should go out¡­

    Guo Fan turned his head and said, ¡°Feiluan, you go out first. I have something to discuss with your master.¡±

    Liang Xin felt relieved when she heard this. She vaguely felt that the atmosphere had reached a point where she could not tolerate a third person. It made her feel as if she was sitting on pins and needles. Now she could finally be free.

    But she was still worried that her master would make a move. She hesitated for a moment. Seeing Guo Fan''s determined look, she could only trust him and escape immediately.

    Hsu Ping was stunned. Didn''t this mean that they would be alone? Her heart suddenly became anxious, but her disciple quickly opened the door and half of her leg was already outside.

    She turned around to stop him, but before the Spiritual Energy could be activated, she suddenly felt a palm around her waist. The heat passed through the thin gauze clothing and the cheongsam that was close to her body, and the force was solidly reflected on her skin.

    The elder of Poison Desert Sect had never felt this before, let alone when he realized that there was a sneak attack behind him. The person that wrapped around her waist was the lover that she had been longing for day and night, and she immediately let out a moan. Leng Rushuang''s expression could no longer be maintained, and his legs turned soft.

    Guo Fan took advantage of the opportunity to catch the woman who had copsed onto his body and put one arm around his waist. His other hand firmly held onto her slender wrists, and his chin was resting on her shoulder. He whispered in her ear, ¡°You have been lying to me for so long, Hsu Ping, or should I say -¡°

    ¡°Xu, Shi, report.¡±

    These three words were like a heavy blow to the elder''s heart.

    Hsu Ping''s heart was greatly shaken and she struggled with all her strength. Her eyes could see Liang Xin running out but she turned back and closed the door. In the gap of the door that was half-closed, her disciple''s eyes were staring at her nkly and full of shock.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The door closed.

    Hsu Ping''s struggling stopped and her eyes became dull. Thinking about how she was being held by the man behind her and was seen by her disciple, she was so ashamed and angry that she wanted to die. She turned her head and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Guo Xiaobo, what do you want?!¡±

    She was annoyed by herself. As a peak Physical Integration Period, how could she not have the chance to resist? She was being yed around by a God Forming Stage, but she was being controlled by such an intimate man.

    Guo Fan thought to himself that it was a sess. He smiled and said, ¡°Finally, you stopped pretending?¡±

    Hsu Ping choked and said with a guilty conscience, ¡°I didn''t pretend. I am Hsu Ping in the first ce¡­¡± It was her fault to hide her identity.

    ¡°Oh? Then who is the Devoted Partners with me? So it''s not Ranger Xu Shiling, but the elder of the Poison Desert Sect, Hsu Ping? As the senior sister of the Sect Master, she did not set an example for herself. Instead, she knew that she hadmitted a crime. On the surface, it was strictly forbidden for the disciples of the sect to marry and fall in love. She is as pure as ice and pure as jade, but she secretly cheated on herself. Is she suffering and happy in her heart? ¡°

    Guo Fan had a faint smile on his face, but the words he said were like the whispers of a devil.

    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310 - Three Men

    Hsu Ping lost her sense of propriety and panicked in Guo Fan''s arms. Her face was red and she pursed her lips subconsciously to refute, ¡°No! I did not¡­¡±

    Guo Fan said calmly, ¡°Not what? You did notmit an act of ignorance? Don''t you think so? I came to find you, aren''t you happy now? Or is it that you were forced to be with me, and all the words you said at that time were false?¡±

    One wrong step, every step wrong.

    From the moment Guo Fan exposed Hsu Ping''s identity, she no longer had the chance to fight for the initiative. Everything about her was already in Guo Fan''s hands.

    Guo Fan''s words rang in her ears. Each and every question was like a heavy hammer pounding in Hsu Ping''s heart. It made her suffer the torture of morality and responsibility. Of course. There were still two more questions. This was the killing move to force Hsu Ping to admit her true thoughts.

    As long as she realized that happiness was more torturous than suffering, then the original torture would turn into pleasure, no matter if it was physiological or psychological.

    Hsu Ping''s favorability was clearly above her head. Her emotions were very easily manipted by Guo Fan, especially the positive emotions caused by interaction.

    En¡­ This was the same as the daily interactions in the game to increase favorability, but the increase in favorability was very limited if they did not follow the strategy line. But since it was already full of favorability, then there was no problem at all. It was also very nice to overflow it.

    Of course, Hsu Ping was happy. She started from the moment she suddenly saw Guo Fan. The moment the door was opened, the first emotion that surged into her heart was surprise. Although surprise was ranked first, the joy that followed was even deeper. The feelings that burst out from the bottom of his heart could not be faked.

    Just as Guo Fan had guessed, she had been paying attention to Guo Fan''s movements. It was just that he had always used Xia Shui''s identity. Hsu Ping had also received a Sword Singing Ranking periodical published by the Soul Haunt Ship because of her disciple. Only then did she know that this person had ¡°re-emerged from the Pugilistic World,¡± and that there were all kinds of rumors about him and all kinds of women.

    The reason she went out this time was to secretly look for Guo Fan, who was seriously injured and fleeing for his life. Unfortunately, he couldn''t even find the Soaring Wisdom Sect. Probably no one would have thought that Guo Fan would bring the righteous fairy Song Na and hide in the branch altar of the Devil Cult. She was like a needle in a haystack by herself. It was just a futile effort because she was worried about his safety. That was why she made this fruitless move.

    ¡°Of course, of course¡­¡±

    Hsu Ping closed her eyes and reluctantly epted her fate with a trembling voice, ¡°Of course I am happy! When we were in the Far East Sea, everything we did together¡­ I kept it in my heart, thinking that I could miss it for the rest of my life. Every word I said was true, and the happiness in my heart was also true. If I can always be like you, from dawn to sunrise¡­ Every day, every month, every year, I sometimes even think¡­ If possible, I am willing to give up the name Hsu Ping¡­ ¡°

    She opened her eyes, which were filled with mist, and pursed her lips, ¡°But I cannot. Xu Shiling is destined to be a wanderer without any background in the Extreme Eastern Sea. She cannot be Hsu Ping¡­¡±

    The name Hsu Ping was just like what Guo Fan had said. It represented the sanctification of the Poison Desert Sect. Perhaps it was not as direct as her junior sister, but she was also an important part of it.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Guo Fan asked back, ¡°Since happiness is real, your rtionship is real, and our experience together is also real, then why can''t Xu Shiling be Hsu Ping?¡±

    He had to make Hsu Ping admit that he was Xu Shiling, otherwise, in the Poison Desert Sect¡­ In this kind of environment filled with pressure towards Hsu Ping, the two of them got to know each other face to face. The torture in her heart would gradually be greater than the love she had for Guo Fan, plus the jealousy in her heart. The more she thought about it, the more likely it was that it would cause her favorability level to drop or even be brainwashed by the Poison Desert Sect''s rules again.

    She had to cut the knot quickly! Taking advantage of the fact that Hsu Ping was still immersed in the joy of reuniting and the beautiful memories of being awakened by Guo Fan, she directly connected her body and mind to Xu Shiping''s report. Eliminate all obstructions caused by the identity of the Poison Desert Sect''s elder!

    As the God of Strategy and the Saint of Love, he, Guo Fan, would absolutely not be fooled by the current soft and gentle facade of the other party.

    She had been trying to escape. This was the problem. If she still wanted to separate Xu Shiling and Hsu Ping, it would be a tragedy in the end, and Guo Fan would never let a possible tragedy happen.

    Hsu Ping''s delicate body trembled, and she said, ¡°But¡­¡±

    Guo Fan took advantage of the situation to chase after her. He would not give her any chance to stop and think. He pulled her body over to face him. Their eyes met and slowly said, ¡°You should not have given up the name Hsu Ping, but¡­ Xu Shiling.¡±

    He said softly, ¡°Now I already know who you are. You are originally Hsu Ping. We met in the Far East Sea and we knew each other. We were dealing with various evil sects together. Save those innocent people, no matter the children who were used as containers for Gu Insects. They were also hunted down. They snuggled up to each other in the ruined temple until dawn. There was no fear between life and death. He had never retreated in a desperate situation. These were all memories that you had given me.

    Now, I want to know aplete version of you. Not only is it the Ranger Xu Shiling, it is also the elder of the Poison Desert Sect, Hsu Ping, alright? Since you are Hsu Ping and Xu Shiling is also Hsu Ping, then I only know Hsu Ping¡­¡±

    Hsu Ping could not help but immerse herself in her memories. It turned out that not only she remembered, but also the people she missed. Every single one of them was the same beautiful thing that they shared.

    She smiled bitterly and muttered, ¡°I have been looking for you for almost half a month and I am very worried about your whereabouts. But you always seemed to have disappeared. I told myself in my heart that you will not die. In fact, she was a little disheartened. It just so happened that Feiluan was about to participate in the Fire Immtion Ceremony. Although I couldn''t control my longing, I couldn''t ignore Feiluan. I returned to the sect, but I didn''t expect¡­ ¡°

    When he returned, he sensed a man in his disciple''s room?!

    He was already dumbfounded. When he opened the door again, he did not expect this man to be his man. Furthermore, he had not found him even after searching for a few months. He had met him in his own house. Was he surprised?

    Hsu Ping''s eyes were filled with resentment again.

    ¡°I have to rify this matter for Feiluan.¡± Guo Fan suddenly said seriously, ¡°She and I do not have any rtionship that is out of line. I just have something to ask her for help. Your disciple is a good person. I admire her, but that is all.¡±

    Hsu Ping was stunned and then her face turned red, ¡°How could that be? You and her, she¡­ Was it me who misunderstood? ¡°

    ¡°Misunderstanding, a big misunderstanding. Just now, she wanted to refute you and tell you the truth, but you took it that she was trying to deny it.¡± Guo Fan sighed.

    Hsu Ping''s eyes moved and she bit her lips in silence. It seemed like her dignity as a master was making her struggle with her thoughts, but she actually felt relieved.

    Guo Fan keenly noticed this point and thought to himself that this was the heart block. Taking the opportunity, he reached out and brushed away her hair and said, ¡°You have been looking for me for half a month, but you are unable to let me go. Since you can''t let me go, how can you be at ease as an elder of the Poison Desert Sect? And leave that illusion that might never appear again to me¡­ Aren''t you being too selfish by doing this?¡±

    Hsu Ping suddenly looked up, but her lips were blocked by Guo Fan who had lowered his head.

    ¡°Wuuuu¡­ Wuwuwu! ¡°

    Hsu Ping widened her eyes and her heart skipped a beat. After a brief moment of shock, she immediately reacted and reached out to push Guo Fan away. In a panic, she rushed out of the door and disappeared into the night.

    This war with no smoke but with the goal of conquering ended with Hsu Ping fleeing in the end.

    Guo Fan revealed a trace of a smile and quietly stood in the room and did not leave.

    After a long time, Liang Xin stuck her head out from the side of the door and asked faintly, ¡°What is the rtionship between you and my master?¡±

    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311 - Your Taste Your Fine Details

    Liang Xin did not leave after closing the door. Instead, she paused and looked at the quiet night outside the yard. She took a deep breath and secretly hid by the door.

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. The conversation between Guo Fan and her master was hiding some incredible information. The sudden change in her master''s attitude also seemed to symbolize something fishy. Just now, when she closed the door, she caught a glimpse of it. The scene she saw was even more unbelievable and shocking to her disciple.

    Master she¡­ was actually held in Guo Fan''s arms!

    Although she didn''t want to believe it, the first reaction in her heart was that her eyes were ying tricks on her. Perhaps Guo Fan had already started fighting with her master at that time, but because of the angle and other reasons, there was a misunderstanding¡­

    But no matter how she thought about it, her master was a peak Physical Integration Period, a mighty warrior who was half a step into the Tribtion Passing Stage. Even if Guo Fan could severely injure three Sixth Order Physical Integration Period elders of the Soaring Wisdom Sect¡­ It was impossible for <strong>_ to defeat three Sixth Order _</strong> elders at the same time. He held Hsu Ping in his arms.

    Early andte Physical Integration Period were two totally different concepts, but at Hsu Ping''s realm¡­ Otherwise, Guo Fan would not need to be so cautious. It was a disguise and a deal with Liang Xin. He might as well barge in and defeat the entire Poison Desert Sect, then enter the forbidden area.

    Therefore, there was only one possibility -

    His master was held in his arms on purpose.

    Liang Xin hid by the door and squatted down. She fell into a daze and deep in thought. There was no movement in the room for the time being.

    She could not help but sigh. If it was really like what her master had said, she should have killed Guo Fan on the spot. Her master was not like her. Her cultivation was not as good as Guo Fan''s, so she had no chance to resist.

    She was afraid that she was the only one who did not understand.

    Liang Xin sighed again and waited for about ten minutes. During this period of time, the faint conversation that came from the room could deeply shock her heart that was not deeply involved in the world. It made her subconsciously hug her knees and move to a corner. She felt inexplicably angry in her heart.

    What theoretical theory? This was definitely a confession, right? !

    This disciple of hers seems to have a lot of things to do¡­ Oh, Guo Fan had let her out just now. She was trying to get jealous if she wasn''t jealous!

    Eh? That''s not right.

    Liang Xin suddenly shook her head. He was clearly looking for trouble and she was torturing herself¡­

    In the mortal world, people who did not have a partner were often described as dogs. She was probably that stray dog now - this was clearly her room!

    Just as she was thinking about it, she heard another sentence, ¡°She did not have any rtionship with me that was out of line¡­ I really admire her, but that''s all there is to it. ¡°

    ¡°What kind of rtionship is out of line!? Even my body was clearly seen naked¡­ ¡°Liang Xin covered her ears, feeling depressed. In her heart, she muttered,¡± Nowadays, it is popr to use disciples as stepping boards, and to trick a dog into killing a bastard! And Master was so panicked that he even forgot to set up a soundproof barrier¡­ Oh no, could it be that he also forgot about it outside?¡±

    Liang Xin immediately looked up and saw that the barrier outside the courtyard was perfectly fine. Not only was it soundproof, it was also illusory, and the Spiritual Energy wasplete and strong. It was likely that everything that happened just now had not been noticed by outsiders.

    She heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that when she came to ¡°catch the adulterer,¡± she did remember to protect her disciple well and not let her ¡°domestic ugliness¡± spread.

    But now, the person involved in this ¡°domestic ugliness¡± seemed to have changed from a disciple to a master.

    The door opened with a bang, and a gorgeous red light shed and disappeared in the night sky, like a meteor streaking across the pitch-ck sky.

    He came and went in a hurry.

    Liang Xin silently looked at the rainbow light left behind by her master''s escape. She knew that the bastard who stayed in the room safe and sound was the winner of this ¡°theory.¡±

    She waited for a while but found that Guo Fan did not make a sound. She knew that he was waiting for her to speak.

    What a bastard¡­ If you don''t speak, then I won''t speak either! It has nothing to do with me!

    Liang Xin, who had always been steady and serious in the eyes of her junior brothers and sisters, actually had a child''s fighting spirit in her heart.

    But it was a pity that in terms ofposure, it was obvious that Liang Xin, who was in a restless state of mind at this moment, was impatient. Clearly, she was not a match for thecent Guo Fan. In the end, she could not hold it in. She sighed in her heart and quietly poked her head out to ask the question that she wanted to ask the most.

    ¡°What is the rtionship between you and my master?¡±

    Liang Xin looked into the room and saw Guo Fan looking towards her with a smile. He seemed to have predicted that she would be the first to retreat. He said, ¡°It depends on what your master thinks. As for now¡­ Just consider it as¡­ a friend.¡±

    Liang Xin stood up and walked into the room. She said faintly, ¡°What about the past?¡±

    Guo Fan said seriously, ¡°It concerns Elder Xu''s good reputation. Before she agrees, I will not reveal anything. If you are grateful for your master''s good intentions towards you, just pretend that you did not hear what happened in this room.¡±

    If Hsu Ping, who had high self-esteem, knew that her image in her disciple''s heart had copsed, then things would not be good.

    Although Hsu Ping had just forgotten to take care of it in her panic, she must have known that her disciple was listening to her in the corner. But to let her learn to deceive herself, it was necessary to cover her ears and steal the bell.

    In the future, there were still many times when she would deceive herself¡­

    Liang Xin looked at Guo Fan''s serious expression and thought that although this person was a bastard with many women, he was unexpectedly very gentle. Pui, what''s there to be gentle about? It had nothing to do with her!

    Although she despised him in her heart, Liang Xin still nodded for her own master and could not help but say, ¡°Then if¡­ Master does not agree?¡±

    Guo Fan shook his head and leisurely poured himself a cup of tea. He took a sip and savored the residual taste of the vani jade liquid in his mouth. He said with certainty, ¡°It''s just a matter of time. When she has figured it out¡­ I will think of a way to make her leave Poison Desert Sect without any worries. ¡°

    Liang Xin frowned and said with doubt, ¡°Are you so sure? My master has lived in the Poison Desert Sect for so many years. You have a very deep rtionship with the Poison Desert Sect, and you just wasted your breath. She didn''t change her mind, you only stayed in the Poison Desert Sect for a period of time. Are you really confident that you can change her mind? ¡°

    Guo Fan smacked his lips. He snorted twice and said, ¡°Not wavering?¡±

    Liang Xin saw that there was a trace of inexplicable contempt in his smile and said unhappily, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    ¡°Laughing that you are single.¡±

    ¡­ ¡°¡± Veins popped up on Liang Xin''s forehead. She could not take it anymore and said, ¡°I suddenly thought of something funny.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liang Xin said, ¡®Rumor has it that someone heard about the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator rushing over ten thousand miles away on a sword. He was so scared that he left his two wives behind. They could not even kiss anymore and actually rushed over to Night''s Fall Sword City to seek refuge.''¡±

    Guo Fan''s smile froze. ¡°Huh. Hehe¡­ It''s quite funny.¡±

    The two people who were hurting each other looked at each other in silence for a while before sighing at the same time.

    Guo Fan looked at her and said, ¡°If I exin all kinds of reasons to you, I will have to exin it for a long time. This kind of thing only needs to be exined in detail. If you don''t understand, then you don''t understand.¡±

    Liang Xin was at a loss, ¡°What kind of taste is this?¡±

    Guo Fan said, ¡°Simple. For example, find a target to try it out once. If it is not enough once, then try a few more times.¡±

    ¡°Strategy?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it''s love. ¡°

    Liang Xin looked at Guo Fan who seemed to be taking things for granted and said faintly, ¡°But I am a disciple of the Poison Desert Sect. I can''t find a partner in the sect.¡±

    Guo Fan wanted to continue teasing her. For some reason, he found a feeling of ¡°equal dialogue¡± in Liang Xin. In this world, if he wanted to find this feeling, he could only find Liao Mu.

    However, when he looked into Liang Xin''s eyes, which seemed to be slightly moist, he stared at his ck eyes and told him, Your taste, your fine taste.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312 - Since He Wanted to Pursue Excitement

    Guo Fan tasted it.

    He felt like he had gained another pair of wings.

    Perhaps it was because he had been too high-profile in Night''s Fall Sword City four months ago, which had left a deep impression in his heart. In addition, the twists and turns of the past four months had aroused her curiosity. In addition, he had suddenly appeared while she was bathing. And with Hsu Ping''s coincidence¡­ All these factors added together made the favorable impression ferment into the bud of love.

    The girl in front of her, that''s right. Liang Xin was called senior sister by most of the disciples of Poison Desert Sect because of Hsu Ping''s seniority. She was a mature and mature person, but in fact, she was only seventeen years old. Not to mention in the cultivation world where the average lifespan was 500 years, even in the modern society. She was just like a young girl.

    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to participate in the Sword Singing Conference which only allowed cultivators under the age of 20 to participate.

    The reason why Guo Fan felt that they were equal was probably because they were actually the same age as him. These days, he had either been a few hundred years older than him, or he had been too young. Liang Xin''s kind was really the first time they met after transmigrating.

    Thinking about it carefully, at this age, it was indeed a good time for hormones to overflow and develop feelings for love. Furthermore, with the strict rules of Poison Desert Sect, Guo Fan was probably the closest male she had ever met in her life.

    In short, if this lousy system on his body still had some spirit light, perhaps he would be able to see a ¡°Ding! Favorability over 20, reaching Harmonious, the new character guide has been activated!¡± prompt popped up.

    But even if he did not have it, Guo Fan, who now had both theory and practice, had a very urate judgment on this aspect.

    Liang Xin really liked his performance!

    The previous sentence was a clear indication that he couldn''t find it in the ¡°door.¡± There was a ready-made one in front of the ¡°door.¡±

    There was a saying that even though he knew that his master had an affair with Guo Fan and was just discussing whether he couldpletely conquer Hsu Ping, he was still able to make such a bold suggestion.

    Could it be that the upright and solemn ssmate Liang Xin was also a person who pursued excitement?

    Or was it that under the suppression of the Poison Desert Sect, each and every one of them was a psychopath?

    In order to experience love, his master did not hesitate to put on an act, while his disciple wanted to put on a show of the Tauren in the dark.

    Guo Fan was suspicious in his heart. When he carefully observed the young girl standing there¡­ What he saw was also very different. Her cheeks, ears, and neck all had a faint blush. There were even tiny beads of sweat that seeped out, sliding down her fair and delicate skin. If one listened carefully, one could even hear the increasingly obvious heartbeat in the silent environment. Her fingers unconsciously grabbed onto the skirt. This meant that she was actually very nervous.

    But Liang Xin''s eyes were very firm. She looked at Guo Fan unblinkingly, like a little chick that was looking for food for the first time. Other than panic, there was also a trace of hunting excitement in her dark and moist eyes.

    Alright, this is a little pervert with a serious appearance.

    Guo Fan silently gave the other party an inurate definition, then said tentatively, ¡°Of course we can''t find it in the sect. Even if we find it, the probability of being discovered is very high. This is too dangerous.¡±

    Liang Xin heard the answer and finally lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Of course. The male disciples in the sect view women like snakes, scorpions, and tigers. Usually I like to ignore female disciples. Even if I want to try, it is impossible. A few years ago, there were some high level elders who nned to enter the sub-school, thinking that since marriage was prohibited, then mixing male and female disciples together would be like adding a snake to a snake.¡±

    Guo Fan was a little curious: ¡°That makes sense. What happened after that?¡±

    ¡°Another group of elders think that what Poison Desert Sect needs is the cultivation of the heart. We need to eliminate the thoughts of love from the heart. If we can''t even get rid of the distracting thoughts in our hearts, then we will be tempted by the opposite sex. Then what''s the use of cultivating the heart? Thus, not only can we not separate them, we also have to use the other party as the criterion to determine whether or not they have developed feelings for each other.¡±

    Guo Fan shook his head. The group of single dogs from the Poison Desert Sect really did not know anything about love. It was not like as long as the gender was different, it would produce love after looking at it for a long time. This thing needed sparks and opportunities.

    When sparkse, not to mention gender, even species are not a problem!

    Cough cough¡­ Back to the main topic, Liang Xin''s gaze that needed to be carefully savored now was the basis of sparks descending.

    Guo Fan looked at Liang Xin who had rxed a little because of the conversation and said, ¡°Looks like you can only find someone outside the door.¡±

    Liang Xin''s ears werepletely red. At this moment, she suddenly felt a little regretful. She thought that she really did not know shame. Why did he take the bait without any hesitation?

    He, he was Master''s man¡­

    But when she heard this sentence in her heart, Liang Xin felt her heart beating slightly faster. That kind of secret and unknown feeling spread out from the bottom of her heart, just like a wet piece of paper. In the blink of an eye, it was soaked.

    ¡°Actually¡­ I''m the best choice.¡± Guo Fan suddenly grabbed Liang Xin''s hand and ced his five fingers between her fingers to gently caress. He said with a smile, ¡°You see, among the men you know, I am the only one who is closest to you. Besides, I have a lot of women and I am very experienced. It is better than finding a young man and asking for it. If you want to know about dating, I will apany you to practice a few more times and you will understand. ¡°

    Liang Xin''s face was red with embarrassment. She wanted to struggle but found that the other party did not have much strength. It was as if she could break free with a gentle p. Instead, she was stunned for a moment and did not know what to do.

    After all, this action was not out of line. It was like a senior who would lightly p his hands and carry his back when he was being reminded¡­

    Then she heard Guo Fan''s words and thought that this bastard was shameless! To think that she felt that this person was different. She had defended him before, but she did not expect to see a perverted person who loved one another. Master had just left, how could he be like this? !

    But the one who indulged and caused the current situation was obviously her. Liang Xin also felt confused about her own feelings.

    In the past, she definitely would not tolerate such people. Killing one was killing one, but now, she actually found out that she did not want to reject¡­

    It was just to experience the feeling of falling in love. This was cultivation. One could only fall in love before falling in love. She was a disciple of the Poison Desert Sect and had cultivated her heart for so many years. She would definitely not fall in love because of this!

    Moreover, only by understanding these means could she prevent more girls from being dragged into the Sea of Bitterness.

    Liang Xin pulled her hand back and put it behind her back. She deliberately put on a stern face and said,¡­ ¡°I''m just trying to experience it and understand it. I can''t take it seriously.¡±

    Guo Fan thought to himself, Is this still up to you? He was too naive.

    However, this serious and serious look and the daring action of his master secretly made it hard for him to hold himself back.

    He smiled and said: ¡°Since you want to pursue excitement, then carry on till the end - -¡°

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313 - The Open Road the Secret Room

    The next morning, it was just dawn.

    Hsu Ping stood at the entrance of her disciple''s courtyard.

    There were a few rows of neatly arranged and exquisite spirit nts in the courtyard. They were all of some expensive species. Due to theck of care from their master, they looked a little tired. Ayer of frost formed on the stone floor.

    Hsu Ping was not in the mood to pay attention to these. She stared at the room in the courtyard and stood where she was. She felt some inexplicable uneasiness and did not dare to use her divine sense to pry.

    As a peak Physical Integration Period, it was hard to find an opponent in this world. At this moment, she was especially afraid of facing her former lover face to face, no matter what kind of situation it was.

    ¡°How did I escape¡­ How embarrassing.¡± Hsu Ping was a little upset about her escapest night. It was not only because of her weakness. It was also because her disciple might have heard the conversation and also saw the scene of her running away.

    But luckily, Feiluan and her did not have that kind of rtionship.

    Otherwise, she really did not know what to do with herself.

    ¡°Hu¡­¡± Elder Xu spent half a day building his mental state. When the sky gradually turned bright and the frost on the ground evaporated, he mustered his courage and walked towards the inner room. He pretended to be calm as he pushed open the door and entered.

    The door was gently pushed open, and the inside of the room was somewhat silent.

    Hsu Ping''s eyes moved away from the wall andnded on the hassock on the ground. With her keen senses, she could feel that the position of the hassock was slightly off from what she saw yesterday. But this small detail only shed across her mind and it did not make her feel surprised.

    Beside the hassock was a bed. The nket was a little messy, rolled up into a ball, and the bed sheets were the same.

    Hsu Ping could not help but smile. This child had forgotten to pay attention to her all these years and had never entered this room before. Why was his sleeping posture still as bad as when he was young?

    Although she looked like a big girl who had her own dignity in the eyes of her junior brothers and sisters, she was still the child who would pull on her skirt and cry.

    She shifted her gaze to the other side. There were tables and chairs. On the table, there was a small bronze censer with a beast head. A wisp of smoke was curling up and emitting an elegant fragrance that covered the entire room.

    The sound of water came from behind the screen, and the shadow stopped. ¡°Is it Master?¡±

    Hsu Ping was stunned. Was Feiluan bathing?

    That was true. It was the Fire Immtion Ceremonyter. It was time to burn incense and take a bath.

    But what surprised her was that after what happenedst night, her disciple was still able to do things in such an orderly and calm manner. It could be said that he was calm andposed as he continued to do his own things and prepared everything that needed to be prepared.

    A trace of shame rose in Hsu Ping''s heart. Just now, she thought that Feiluan was the previous child, but now she realized that she was actually not as calm as this child¡­ It seemed that her disciple had really grown up.

    ¡°En, Feiluan¡­¡± Hsu Ping walked over and hesitated for a moment. Her face was slightly red as she asked, ¡°Jun¡­ Where is Guo Fan?¡±

    Liang Xin''s voice was a little hoarsepared to usual. She said respectfully in a low voice, ¡°Master, after you went out, he rushed to find you.¡±

    Hsu Ping was stunned and her heart tightened. ¡°He hasn''t returned yet?¡±

    Liang Xin leaned her body against the wall of the bucket and looked at the bottom of the water as she replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hsu Ping anxiously said, ¡°Why are you so reckless! Didn''t you stop him? This was the Poison Desert Sect, and he only had less than a tenth of his cultivation base left. If his junior sister found out about his serious injuries¡­ Or be discovered by other elders. I, I, I¡­¡±

    Elder Xu was so anxious that he didn''t even know what to do with the three of them. One could imagine how anxious he was.

    Liang Xin said,¡± I tried to persuade him, but he said that he could not let go of his heart and must chase after¡­ ¡°

    When Hsu Ping heard this, her eyes became moist. She turned around and rushed out of the door, turning into a ray of rainbow light.

    Only silence was left in the room.

    After a long time.

    ¡°Hu¡­¡±

    Guo Fan quietly came out of the water and looked at the nervous Liang Xin. He could not help but heave a sigh of relief.

    Of course, Guo Fan was not afraid.

    Liang Xin said with a stern face, ¡°It''s all your fault. I was almost discovered by Master. When that timees, I will be expelled from the sect. You will only have two ends.¡±

    Guo Fan said with a serious face, ¡°You think too much. If something really happened, it is highly likely that your master was disheartened and killed the two of us. In the end, you will die with my head.¡±

    He added, ¡°Don''t ask me how I knew.¡±

    ¡°Who died with you?¡± Liang Xin gently pushed him, then pursed her lips and said seriously, ¡°You lied to Master to worry like this, she will be sad.¡±

    Guo Fan sighed and said, ¡°Later, I will go and apologize to your Master¡­ Isn''t this a temporary measure? I can''t let her lose her sense of propriety because she is worried about me. I can''t talk to you nicely now.¡±

    Liang Xin felt a little sour in her heart. This bastard really ate her Master to death. Master''s reaction was exactly the same as his calction. There was no difference. In other words, it was Guo Fan''s understanding of Hsu Ping. It might even be more thorough than her own.

    She urged, ¡°Get out quickly! I still want to take a bath. Just now, I was disturbed by you and didn''t even wash myself clean. How can I participate in the Fire Immtion Ceremony like this!¡±

    Guo Fan said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You are already my man. This is the greatest sphemy to the entire Poison Desert Sect. Why are you being so particr about it now?¡±

    Liang Xin''s cheeks were flushed red, but she still said with a straight face,¡± If you continue to waste your time, what will happen if junior sisteres looking for me? ¡°

    Guo Fan said without hesitation, ¡°That''s perfect. We can wash it together.¡±

    Liang Xin said,¡­ ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Liu, the scumbag, was kicked out of the bathtub by his new lover.

    He felt that he was in the wrong and wanted to kiss her again. He did not expect that Liang Xin''s temper was still there and that she would reject him with a cold face. He could only put on his clothes sulkily and use the Mirror Moon Jade to disguise his face. He walked out of the door to look for Hsu Ping.

    There was an opening ceremony for the Fire Immtion Ceremony. The officialpetition would start tomorrow, so there was no rush now.

    Guo Fan sighed as he walked, ¡°Why are you still trembling with fear when you just met me? Once you have something to do with me, you be bolder. A puny Foundation Establishing Stage dares to reject me? Is this a woman?¡±

    The rtionship between the two was quite strange. It could be said that they got on the bus first before buying tickets. It did not exist in the past, but in terms of feelings, it felt like they had just started.

    One of them had a master who was enlightened while the other had a disciple who was secretly passing by.

    Guo Fan really wanted to see what his disciple, who had already sneaked away, would do in front of his master in the following days.

    ¡­¡­

    Liang Xin rubbed her chest, her heart was still beating fast. She had actually taken advantage of her anger to boldly chase Guo Fan out. If it was another man with the same cultivation base, in this world where strength was respected, it was basically impossible to follow.

    She reached out her hand to climb up the bathtub with some difficulty. When her eyes touched the screen, she found that her personal clothes were gone.

    Liang Xin was stunned for a moment. It was funny and angry at the same time. She frowned and fretted. There was still the Fire Immtion Ceremonyter¡­

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314 - The Car Overturned

    Guo Fan hid for a short period of time, then reappeared at the back of the mountain of Poison Desert Sect.

    Hsu Ping''s divine sense immediately detected his Qi. Her heart rxed and she immediately turned into a ray of light andnded in front of him. She wanted to hug him but remembered what she said and stopped in her tracks.

    While she was hesitating, she was somewhat looking forward to Guo Fan hugging her forcefully like before, so that she wouldn''t have to choose anymore. She could peacefully throw herself into the embrace of her lover, but this time she would be disappointed.

    Guo Fan first looked at her and took off his disguise. Like her, he took a step forward and showed a look of surprise and relief, but then he seemed to have thought of something. His expression dimmed for a moment and then he took his hand back.

    Hsu Ping was stunned and heard him say, ¡°Elder¡­ Xu, since you are fine, I am relieved. I''m sorry for my previous offense. That kind of thing will not happen again in the future. When I have finished what I wanted to do in the Poison Desert Sect, I will leave. I won''t disturb you any longer. ¡°

    What did he call me? ! He, he actually called me Elder Xu!

    Hsu Ping felt a bout of dizziness in her head and a feeling of grievance and anger rose up in her heart. There was also a deeper fear in her heart. How could he be like this?!

    Guo Fan increased his strength and said with disappointment, ¡°I thought about it for a long time this night. I''m afraid¡­ I think too highly of myself. I only want you to be my private property. I want aplete Hsu Ping. I think I''m too greedy. Feiluan is right. You have lived in the Poison Desert Sect since you were young. Your rtionship with the sect is not as shallow as mine. It is wrong of me to force you to make a choice.

    Yesterday, when you escaped, I was wondering if I was wrong. Although you desire to break away from the shackles of the sect to have a simple and normal love, the responsibility of the sect might also be equally important to you. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have to hide your identity at that time, and you wouldn''t have disappeared afterwards¡­ ¡°

    No! No!

    I just, just¡­

    Hsu Ping was screaming in her heart. She was so flustered that she wanted to stomp her feet. That fear of losing something was about to drown her, but she could not face her own heart. She could not say it out loud, and her face turned red from holding it in.

    Guo Fan had basically opened her heart''s defensest night, but now he wanted to retreat in order to advance and let her take the initiative to face him.

    He prepared a strong medicine and looked up with a bitter smile. ¡°I thought I could convince you before because I always felt that the rtionship between us was so deep. It can surpass everything¡­ Now that I think about it, I was too naive. ¡°

    Although this sentence seemed very chaotic and very chicken soup, it hit right in Hsu Ping''s heart, who was working hard to pursue love!

    What she wanted, chased, and the reason why she hid her identity to look for, wasn''t it precisely this love that was as deep as the sea?

    Now, the other party coulde and find her at all costs, but she rejected it instead.

    ¡°So it turns out that I gave up on it myself¡­¡±

    Hsu Ping softly muttered to herself.

    ¡°What?¡± Guo Fan was stunned and looked at her in surprise. He saw that her originally hesitant actions had be firm in an instant. She looked at him and pursed her lips as if she had made up her mind. She went up and pulled his hand.

    ¡°I¡­ I like you. What you said yesterday was right. I can''t bear for you to leave. I can''t let you go. I just¡­ I''m afraid you''ll think I''m shameless. I''m an elder of the Poison Desert Sect. I''ve broken the rules of the sect, and I can''t get out of it. I can''t get past myself. ¡± Hsu Ping whispered and tried her best to express her inner thoughts. She held his hand tightly as if she was afraid that he would leave.

    However, she only dared to hold his hand. Just by holding his hand, her face had already turned slightly red.

    Master was much more shy than her disciple¡­ Of course, it was also possible that it was because she was using Hsu Ping''s identity now, so she naturally had a sense of shame and increased the shyness.

    Guo Fan naturally would not say what he was thinking in his heart. He reached out and hugged Hsu Ping''s fragrant and soft body in his arms. He gently caressed her hair and back. Unlike yesterday''s forced hug, this time''s hug was full of tenderness.

    He said softly, ¡°How could it be? I always felt that the rules of the Poison Desert Sect were simply destroying human nature. Do you really think that those disciples who were expelled from the sect were wrong? I''m afraid that more than half of those so-called mistreated people who were killed by you were also vengeful souls. The current atmosphere of the Poison Desert Sect was getting more and more deviant. It was alreadymendable that you dared to pursue what you wanted. Why would I look down on you?¡±

    Guo Fan lowered his voice and whispered into Hsu Ping''s ear,¡± Wu Ning would rather say¡­ Actually, I quite like people like you. ¡°

    Hsu Ping''s ears instantly turned red and her voice was as soft as a mosquito, ¡°Wu¡­ You only know how to bully people and abuse your emotions.¡±

    Guo Fan didn''t need to raise his head to know that the progress bar on her head was definitely locked. The elder of the Poison Desert Sect had beenpletely taken down. Heughed and said, ¡°It''s good that I''m in love. It''s a pity that I''m devoted to everyone.¡±

    ¡°Well said.¡± Hsu Ping said with some resentment, ¡°I have not settled the score with your bunch of lovers yet! And what exactly did youe to Poison Desert Sect for? Where did you run off to in half a month¡­ I don''t even know. ¡°

    Guo Fan held her in his arms. Hsu Ping leaned her head against his shoulder and listened to him.¡± Listen to me. I will tell you slowly. ¡°

    Hsu Ping gradually calmed down in his voice. She felt iparable satisfaction in her heart. She leaned against his body and took a deep breath. Suddenly, she was stunned. She sniffed his body again. It was a very elegant fragrance.

    It was a little familiar¡­

    Hsu Ping was a little stunned. This smell was not only familiar but also very fresh. She had smelled it not long ago -

    In Liang Xin''s room, the bronze beast head small incense burner on the table emitted the same smell. It was exactly the same.

    The question was, after Guo Fan left, Liang Xin lit the censer. Where did the smell of the censere from now?

    ¡°¡­ The situation in Spirit Transforming River is basically like this. It is not easy to tell where I have been for the past half a month. However, Song Na has been with me all this time. She is safe and sound at the moment. She will be able to return to Soaring Wisdom Sect very soon. I havee to the Poison Desert Sect to see if I can find the Phoenix Blood in the forbidden area. Come¡­ ¡°

    ¡± Wait. ¡± Hsu Ping suddenly interrupted, her tone somewhat stiff.

    ¡°?¡±

    Guo Fan was stunned. This time, it was not an act.

    He lowered his head and looked at Hsu Ping''s ck hair. Unexpectedly, he found that Elder Xu''s progress bar was not locked. It was still full, but it made him feel uneasy.

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Guo Fan tried his best to be calm.

    ¡°I think you need to exin¡­ What is this?¡± Hsu Ping reached out her slender hand and gently picked up a strand of hair from Guo Fan''s clothes.

    A long, ck, smooth and straight hair.

    If it was in the past, Guo Fan could still call it his own hair, because the length of his hair could now be impersonated, but not now¡­ He had white hair now!

    Regarding this, there was only one word he wanted to say -

    F * ck!

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315 - The Four Great Laws of Tolerance

    Hsu Ping gently ced the long hair in her palm. The contrast between her fair and tender skin and the ck hair made thetter particrly eye-catching.

    Her gaze was very gentle as she raised her head and looked at Guo Fan. She said, ¡°Xiaobo, I think you should know that my cultivation has reached my level. Inside and outside of my body, other than the self-cirction of the Spiritual Energy''s blood essence, no matter how much time passes, a hundred years or a thousand years, nothing will change. As long as nothing unexpected happens, I will always be like this. In other words, it is impossible for a strand of hair to fall off my head. Right? ¡°

    ¡­ ¡°¡± Guo Fan nodded with difficulty, his face stiff.

    He knew where this hair came from¡­

    When he discussed with Liang Xin about how he kissed her masterst night, he had already taken off his clothes and put them aside. Although he and Liang Xin washed himself clean after the incident, he neglected the hair that was originally on his clothes!

    If it was any other time, such a low-level mistake would definitely not have urred. However, from the time Hsu Ping returnedst night to the series of events that followed, the time was really too tight. Furthermore, Guo Fan was very pleased with himself. When his mind was floating, it was inevitable that he would get carried away by hiscency. He actually forgot to look at his clothes carefully again.

    The most difficult thing to exin was that this hair did not juste from his outer clothes, but from the gap between the shirt and the shirt.

    This motherf * cker! More than half of the hair was inside, how could he exin?!

    After your disciple''s hair fell down, it identally floated onto my body and was coincidentally rolled into the gap between my clothes?

    ¡®Only a ghost would believe that! ¡®

    Cold sweat broke out on Guo Fan''s back as he tried to buy time. He said, ¡°I, I can exin¡­¡±

    Hsu Ping nodded and slightly lowered her head. She said softly, ¡°You tell me, I will listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Gulp¡­¡± Guo Fan swallowed his saliva. He looked at Hsu Ping''s beautiful face, which was half covered by her long hair and was immersed in the shadows. He felt his scalp tingle and regret in his heart.

    This scene, this imposing manner¡­

    He had a premonition that if he did not exin it clearly today, he might really make Liang Xin a pair of desperate mandarin ducks tomorrow. A woodcutter, a good boat, right in front of him.

    He was really drifting! F * ck!

    How could he forget? This person in front of him was a genuine major power. It was not only Xu Shiling, but also Hsu Ping.

    Xu Shiling was a ranger with no background in the Far East Sea who served justice with him. He had a kind personality. He was valiant and valiant, but Hsu Ping came from the Poison Desert Sect¡­ What kind of concept was the Poison Desert Sect? It was the only sect among the big sects that came from a cult.

    However, many people had forgotten that the position of the Fire Sect in ancient times wasparable to the current Luo Shengtian.

    However, it gradually faded away in the long river. In the end, the remaining small group of people chose to turn over evil, turn over evil, and reform themselves, turning into the current Poison Desert Sect.

    Even to this day, the methods the Poison Desert Sect used to treat their enemies were still so cruel that it was not like the righteous way.

    When they encountered evil people like the Harmony Lake Sect who used unscrupulous means to harvest and harmed countless people, they would directly tie up the fire rack and burn them to death. There were even some who would even use cannon fire to burn them to death. It could be said that it was a justice that was even more evil than evil.

    ¡°Vermillion Garment Fire Refinement,¡± Hsu Ping''s name was not as exaggerated as those ordinary people of the righteous path. On the contrary, this was the result of being beautified - in her entire life, she had tens of millions of dead souls under hermand. The me in her palm burned mountains and boiled seas, and dyed her red clothes red. Hence, her nickname at the beginning was ¡°Blood Garment Fire Refinement.¡±

    This somewhat ferocious nickname was Hsu Ping''s true appearance.

    Actually¡­ even if it was purely based on her cultivation base, she was at the peak of the Physical Integration Period. She was even stronger than Li Xieren, who had forced Guo Fan to be ¡®humiliated'' at the corner of the bed. It was just that she had a ¡°weakness¡± in Guo Fan''s hands, and thetter had given her a perfect love. That was why she seemed to be in a passive position. She had always been led by the nose.

    But at this moment, she discovered that the hair on Guo Fan''s body was in a very different situation.

    Hsu Ping said that she wanted Guo Fan to say that she would be very nice to hear, but in fact, she continued to say, ¡°Maybe you can also exin where this fragrance came from.

    This is a special product of my Poison Desert Sect, Infernal God Incense. It is specially prepared for burning incense and bathing before the Fire Impartation Ceremony. I smelled it in Feiluan''s room just now¡­¡±

    She sighed helplessly. Her voice was a little shaky. Her hands were clenched until her joints turned white. She said, ¡°Can you tell me the truth?¡±

    Damn it, what kind of exnation is this?!

    Since Hsu Ping had already said it to this extent, it basically meant that she had basically guessed the truth. She knew that Guo Fan was together with Liang Xinst night and had intimate contact with her.

    Guo Fan racked his brains and could not find a reasonable exnation. He had a desperate thought in his heart: Why not just give up and try to tell her? Then think about how to make her ept Liang Xin and have a master and disciple work together?

    However, when he tested Hsu Ping''s heart and opened her heart''s defense, he already understood that the biggest obstacle in her heart at that time was that she thought Guo Fan and Liang Xin had a private rtionship at that time. This meant that she absolutely could not share a man with her disciple.

    At this time, he would only be digging his own grave if he told her the truth!

    Then, there was no other way¡­ There was only onest move left.

    Guo Fan calmed his mind and took a deep breath. He did not retreat in the face of doubt. Instead, he advanced and once again hugged Hsu Ping''s delicate body tightly. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Actually, I¡­ I only have half a month''s lifespan left at most.¡±

    The four greatws of tolerance -

    ¡°They are all here!¡±

    ¡°They''re all dead!¡±

    ¡°It''s the New Year!¡±

    ¡°The child is still young!¡±

    He had expanded the secondw, turning it into ¡°almost dead.¡± Under such circumstances, he was about to die. It was very different from Hsu Ping wanting to kill him. It was even contradictory.

    Since he was about to die, Hsu Ping would feel that there was no need to kill him anymore. This was the best dying tactic!

    Hsu Ping, who was struggling to get rid of him, paused. She looked up with anger. ¡°Guo Fan! You would rather say such words than tell me the truth? ¡°

    Guo Fan saw the panic in her eyes and lifted a strand of his white hair. He continued, ¡°I was just about to tell you that I want to try and see if I can find the Phoenix Blood left behind by the remnant phoenix in the forbidden area of Poison Desert Sect. Besides that, there is no other way to save my life. ¡°

    Hsu Ping grabbed the lifeline of his wrist with a swoosh. The huge Spiritual Energy instantly detected the condition of his body.

    Her expression was stunned. She let go of Guo Fan''s hand. ¡°How, how could it be¡­¡±

    She roughly took a look and knew that Guo Fan was seriously injured and had not recovered yet, but out of respect, she did not continue to investigate, and she did not have enough time yesterday. But now, reality told her that <i>_</i>¡®s body could notst more than half a month.

    Guo Fan retracted his hand, looked at her and said faintly, ¡°There were three Physical Integration Period elders from the Soaring Wisdom Sect surrounding Song Na and me in the Spirit Transforming River. If it wasn''t for the price I had to pay, I would have died at that time.¡±

    He was simply using his life to tell Hsu Ping, ¡°I am devoted to everyone, not indulging in love.¡±

    Hsu Ping fell into silence, but she no longer resisted Guo Fan hugging her gently in his arms.

    Guo Fan had just let out a long sigh of relief in his heart and was about to continue working hard when he heard a voice approaching from afar.

    That was the voice calling, ¡°Senior sister!¡±

    F * ck! That''s not it¡­ Do all the people of Poison Desert Sect like to appear out of nowhere? !

    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316 - The Triangle Is too Stable We Need a Square!

    Not only was Guo Fan dumbfounded, Hsu Ping also panicked. She reached out her hand to push him away, but at this time, the light had already turned into a short figure andnded on the ground.

    Its speed was not any slower than Hsu Ping''s.

    The cultivation base of the person who came was about the same as hers.

    ¡°Senior sister, who is this?¡±

    Guo Fan thought to himself, When a soldieres, he will block the water. When the earthes, he will block the water. He turned his head and was suddenly stunned.

    What entered his eyes was a petite loli. She looked to be only Gu Yaling''s age. Her ck and soft long hair was tied into two ponytails with a red string. There was no extra decoration. Herrge, ck eyes were filled with curiosity. She wore a pair of zed sses that had been passed down from the mortal world to the Celestial Gate. Her bangs and hair fell down, and her round and chubby face was naturally covered in baby fat. She was so delicate and beautiful that she looked like a doll.

    However, what attracted the most attention was not her appearance, but the heavy and plump books she was holding in her hands.

    Her level was enough to push Su Feng away and enter the third ce in the current ranking, just below City Lord Fang and Song Na.

    Furthermore, she looked to be only fourteen or fifteen years old. She should have been as sure as Gu Yaling and Xun Yimu, but now she was fruitful. This strong contrast was extremely impactful, making her appear even more plump. It was enough to make thetter two so angry that their cheeks puffed up and their feet stomped on the ground.

    Since she was called Senior Sister Hsu Ping, the one who came was naturally the current Sect Master of Poison Desert Sect - Xia Miao.

    Guo Fan''s mind buzzed and he was stunned. Xia Miao, who saw his face, was also stunned. She quickly calmed down and stretched out her white and tender hands to support her sses. Her gaze lingered between him and Hsu Ping and said, ¡°Why are you here? Senior sister, did he bully you?¡±

    Hsu Ping knew that such a distance was actually non-existent for a Physical Integration Period. The scene of her hugging Guo Fan should have already been seen.

    ording tomon sense, seeing her senior sister hugging a man should be seen. The question that Xia Miao should be asking should actually be, ¡°Senior sister, what are you doing? Who is he? What is your rtionship with him?¡± Then, the truth was exposed and it was decided whether to cover up or be impartial.

    Instead of being so calm and clear, he first asked why Guo Fan was here, and then asked if Hsu Ping had been bullied by this person.

    As long as Hsu Ping still had a trace of rationality, she would be able to sense that something was not right.

    But now, her mind was in a mess, and she did not know what to do with her former lover. Just now, she still had the thought of being soft-hearted and forgiving to him, but the anger and killing intent in her heart that she was unwilling to admit had indeed disappeared. It was impossible for her to vent her anger again, and she felt powerless all of a sudden.

    She shook her head and said, ¡°No, he, he¡­¡±

    Hsu Ping also did not know what to say. Could it be that she had just caught him and was interrupted by her junior sister?

    Fortunately, she was currently full of sorrow and did not realize that Guo Fan was currently in a daze.

    He looked at the progress bar on top of the loli''s head, then looked at the illustrated interface in front of him. He quietly pulled out another card that had been activated.

    The delicate and pretty girl with a weak temperament on the card interface was instantly reced by the plump little girl with double ponytail sses in front of him, and the information card was also reced.

    Character: Yun Lie (Three Star)

    Gender: Female

    [Title: Sea of Books Boat, Unceasing Brush]

    [Level: Immortal, Fourth Level Core Formation]

    [Character: Xia Miao (Five Star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Cloud Catcher Sea: A Red Mist rises from the Heaven and Earth]

    [Level: Immortal Dao - Fusion Level 9]

    There really is something wrong with your Poison Desert Sect!

    I thought that your sect should be the safest sect, but I didn''t expect that two mines would appear all of a sudden. With just one step, the mines would explode one after another. There wasn''t even time to react!

    Guo Fan really wanted to vomit blood.

    If one day he was seriously injured and died prematurely, it definitely wouldn''t be because he didn''t find the Phoenix Blood, but because he was angered to death by this lousy system!

    He had clearly conquered an ordinary and weak college girl who was studying in the Redwood High Academy, but why did she suddenly be the Poison Desert Sect''s Sect Master! This was great, the two Physical Integration Period Ninth Order were now standing side by side!

    F * ck!

    How could it be Xia Miao?! He had a rough understanding of the structure of the Poison Desert Sect, but he was not very familiar with the people in the sect.

    But even so, he had seen Xia Miao before.

    She was clearly a mature mature Imperial Sister, how could she be the one in front of him¡­ Although she was very mature in some aspects, she looked like a young loli?!

    Hold on¡­ Time line!

    He arrived at the Poison Desert Sect muchter than he did in the game. Compared to now, he hade directly to the Poison Desert Sect. At that time, he first signed his name in the Redwood High Academy and got a beginner cultivation technique. Then, he went to other sects that he was interested in and learned some things. Finally, he went to the Poison Desert Sect - at that time, he had already been wanted by the yers of the Poison Desert Sect.

    The time limit in the game was several decades or even hundreds of years. It was not impossible for a loli to be a sister!

    The timeline could only be a matter of time. When he entered the Poison Desert Sect, that was why he did not associate Xia Miao with the mysterious girl he had encountered in the Redwood High Academy.

    Even if there were many simrities between the two¡­ And now he could finally remember that there was a simr post on the forum at that time. But most people felt that it was very far-fetched. These two were obviously different people.

    At that time, he felt that it was nonsense, so he scoffed.

    The NPCs in ¡®Obsidian Tribes'' would disappear mysteriously. The yers did not know what happened. Unless the officials solved the mystery, they could ask even if they wanted to. The only reply they got was ¡°Please look forward to the new version ~¡±

    Never would he have thought that he would personally test it out today to understand the truth of this riddle.

    But at this moment, he had to say, well done!

    This was not a dead end, but the key to breaking out of this predicament!

    If the triangle is too stable, then let''s add another contestant and mess up everything. What we need is a square!

    Guo Fan closed the page of the illustrated handbook and looked at Xia Miao. He interrupted Hsu Ping''s stutter and said, ¡°Don''t you know why I am here?¡±

    Xia Miao''s eyes behind her sses moved a little. She thought that Guo Fan did not know how he found out her real identity and then came to find her. His arm that was holding the book tightened and that exaggerated curve became even more obvious.

    She slightly puffed up her cheeks and pursed her lips. ¡°I did not mean to do that. It is just that it is not right to have feelings.¡±

    Hsu Ping nkly looked at her junior sister''s unnatural expression and her heart suddenly tightened. Did the two of them know each other? Why was Guo Fan here? Wasn''t it because he came out to find her?

    But¡­

    Hsu Ping suddenly became suspicious in her heart. There was a period of time when he disappeared without a trace and suddenly appeared at the back of the mountain. Just now she thought that he should be hiding in Feiluan''s room, then he had hair and Infernal God incense.

    But now that he was seriously injured, it was impossible for him to hide under her divine sense.

    And Miao Ran''s answer was even more problematic. He was in a bad situation and could not control himself?

    Hsu Ping seemed to have vaguely discovered an even more incredible truth in her heart.

    Guo Fan secretly thought that victory and defeat would be decided at this moment. He looked at the little loli with a face full of pain and said, ¡°I always thought that you were a good girl with a good character. I didn''t expect that you would also do such a thing!¡±

    Hsu Ping''s mind rumbled and she understood everything. Could it be that that hair¡­ actually belonged to junior sister?!

    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317 - Sister I like Him

    ¡°I always thought you were a good girl with a good character. I didn''t expect you to do such a thing!¡±

    Hsu Ping was stunned on the spot as if she had been struck by lightning. She felt that it was unbelievable.

    Guo Fan immediately said bitterly, ¡°You are the Sect Master of Poison Desert Sect. By doing this, are you worthy of your senior sister?¡±

    Xia Miao only thought that when he told her that he was hiding his identity and that he was in love with her in Redwood High Academy, she thought that he had vited the sect rules and disappointed her senior sister. A trace of guilt emerged in her heart, but it was soon reced by determination.

    He did not like Poison Desert Sect in the past. The current situation was what she had expected. There were even worse situations. For example, he could not bear to lie to her and chose to cut her off.

    The current situation was much better. Although he was still brooding over this matter, he was still thinking about how she should act as the Sect Master of the Poison Desert Sect.

    As long as he persisted in this rtionship and settled the matter of his identity, based on his character, he would definitely be reluctant to part with her.

    Moreover, even if his appearance changed drastically, he would still be able to find her and evene to her door. This proved that she had made the right decision!

    His current reaction was merely a momentary anger.

    Xia Miao lowered her eyes and hid the trace of a smile on the corner of her mouth. She said, ¡°I have a guilty conscience, but I will never regret what I have done. You don''t have to stop me and there is no way to change my mind.¡±

    She looked at Hsu Ping who was close to being petrified and took a deep breath. ¡°Senior sister, I like him. I have liked him for a long time. I am sorry to hide it from you for so long. Now it is finally time toy the cards on the table.¡±

    Quite stubborn.

    Calm and calm.

    This was Xia Miao''s personality. She was no different from the young girls of the academy that Guo Fan was more familiar with. She had an unimaginable persistence in her introverted silence.

    However, in Hsu Ping''s ears, things were different.

    Junior sister¡­ Was he dering war on her? !

    Hsu Ping''s body trembled slightly. Her face was pale and her eyes were wide open. She felt dizzy and almost could not believe what she had heard and heard in front of her.

    ¡°Miao Ran¡­ You, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Senior sister, I know you will not agree. But I am no longer the child following behind you, just like the current Feiluan. I still need your care and guidance.¡± Xia Miao smiled and said, ¡°At that time, I did not even be the Sect Master. I was still thinking about it. It would be great if Senior Sister became the Sect Master. ¡°

    Feiluan? Did she mention Feiluan?

    Hsu Ping''s mind was in a mess. She subconsciously caught the keyword and then remembered that she had mistakenly thought that Guo Fan had that kind of rtionship with Feiluan, but now it seemed that it was not the case.

    What did Miao Ran want to say when she mentioned Feiluan?

    So it really was not Feiluan, but her? !

    Hsu Ping fell into chaos. When she heard Xia Miao pause, she said with disappointment, ¡°If that is the case, then I will be able to escape without any burdens. Perhaps now the child is already there, senior sister.¡±

    What a bold statement¡­

    Guo Fan looked at Hsu Ping from the corner of his eye. But ording to Elder Xu''s current condition, he should not be able to tell that this was a joke with someints.

    Hsu Ping was indeed shocked to the point of losing her words. She might even have a child?!

    Was there a need to say what happened? !

    How could it be a junior sister? How could it be a junior sister?!

    Her junior sister was the current Sect Master of the Poison Desert Sect! Anyone could vite the sect rules and be expelled from the sect, but she absolutely could not!

    If even the Sect Master did not follow the rules, what kind of rules did the Poison Desert Sect have?

    However, Guo Fan''s question and Xia Miao''s answer had clearly ced the truth in front of Hsu Ping. It made her feel that her previous guess was too young and childish.

    Hsu Ping held her forehead and said with difficulty, ¡°No¡­¡±

    Guo Fan reached out to support Hsu Ping''s swaying body and sighed, ¡°I wanted to tell you just now, but I was afraid that you would not be able to ept it for a moment. Why do you need to be like this now?¡±

    Hsu Ping grabbed his arm and said with a sorrowful look, ¡°I know you can''t reject her, but this is a big mistake!¡±

    She was naturally referring to Guo Fan''s low cultivation level. He would not be able to return with his life after being seriously injured. Naturally, he could not beat Xia Miao, whose cultivation base was about the same as hers, so he could not refuse her kidnapping and some indescribable things.

    But from what Xia Miao heard, it was that Guo Fan had not made up his mind to cut off all rtions with her. He still had some lingering feelings in his heart and even wanted to tell Hsu Ping the truth just now.

    The eyes of the twintailed loli holding the book lit up. Just now, he even said, ¡°Why am I here? Don''t you know?¡± This was a question.

    Ah, as expected, he came here specifically to find her. Didn''t this mean that he actually cared a lot about her? If he was disheartened, then he could just treat her as a stranger from now on. Why would he need to find an answer?

    ¡°Since I can''t reject it, isn''t it better to enjoy it?¡± Xia Miao said seriously, ¡°Senior sister, this is the natural truth of the world''s Yin and Yang. The sect rules set by our ancestor that year. Do you really think it makes sense? Even the Ancestral Advisor had been in love with people more than 600 times before he established the sect rules. Doesn''t that mean he broke the sect rules six hundred times first?¡±

    She said with certainty, ¡°In the end, it was because of his emotional setback that he became angry and started to hate his feelings. Why do we have to bear the consequences of his personal affairs and not marry him for the rest of his life?¡±

    Hsu Ping had always known that her junior sister was a very assertive and knowledgeable person, at leastpared to herself. She was much more outstanding. Otherwise, she would not have sent her to the Redwood High Academy to look at the chiefs of the various families. She hoped that she could learn something from her junior sister and improve the techniques of the Li Huo Sect. This would allow the sect to rise to a higher level.

    Over the years, she had indeed made outstanding contributions in this regard, raising thebat strength of the ze Sect to a whole new level.

    It could be said that in the history of the ze Sect, Xia Miao''s contribution as the Sect Master could be ranked in the top three.

    But now, what kind of shameless words were they saying?

    What kind of natural truth of heaven and earth Yin and Yang? Why was she so shameless!

    She practically moaned, ¡°Despicable¡­ Marvelous, you are simply treasonous!¡±

    However, there were some parts of it that were hard to calm down from anger, and some parts that were filled with envy and jealousy. She was afraid that even she herself could not tell that at least 80% of these treasonous words had smashed into her heart, causing her heart to tremble.

    If¡­ If she could also have the courage and insight of her junior sister, and if the Li Huo Sect didn''t have such a rule, wouldn''t she have been able to be together with Guo Fan a long time ago?

    Guo Fan thought to himself that it was about time. If he continued speaking, he would be exposed soon. He held Hsu Ping up and said to Jiang Miao, ¡°Don''t talk about it for now. Are you going to make your senior sister faint from anger? Also, aren''t you going to host the Fire Immtion Ceremony? If we don''t go now, the burning incense bath will be in vain. ¡°

    Burning incense and bathing! Right, as the Sect Master, presiding over the Fire Immtion Ceremony, Junior Sister also needed to use the me God Incense to calm the mind!

    She¡­ How¡­ How can she be like this? !

    Thest thought of grievance shed through Xu Ping''s mind. His Vitality had really attacked his heart. His vision went ck and he fainted in Liu Yuan''s arms.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318 - Come to Me Tonight

    Guo Fan reached out his hand to catch Hsu Ping. Feeling the soft and warm body in his arms, he was slightly stunned.

    Indeed, Guo Fan did not expect this matter to be such a huge blow to Hsu Ping. A dignified Physical Integration Period expert actually fainted on the spot.

    But thinking about it carefully, it could also be from finding out that his disciple might have formed a rtionship with a wild man, to finding out that it was his old lover who came looking for him, and then finding out that his old lover might be this wild man.

    This series of stimtion had already caused the emotions in her heart to rise and fall three times. In addition, at this moment, she finally realized that her old lover was also her junior sister''s old lover. This was a shocking fact.

    In the end, the strong Elder Xu was still defeated by the reality of Pitiful Green, and he fell just like that.

    It was hard to imagine what kind of reaction she would have if she found out that her old lover, junior sister''s old lover, and disciple''s wild men were all the same person. Even the current mainstay of Poison Desert Sect had been wiped out in one go.

    ¡°Miaoran,e and help me. Your senior sister might have gone mad.¡±

    Guo Fan spoke very quickly. His face was filled with shock and anxiety. He picked Hsu Ping up and put her under the tree for the time being.

    Although Xia Miao still did not know what kind of rtionship he had with her senior sister, she saw that his actions did not fall into any ambiguous ces. Her heart was also worried about her senior sister''s condition, so she calmed her emotions. En, she came over and supported Hsu Ping, putting her in a meditating position.

    She used the Spiritual Energy to check Hsu Ping''s condition, and said in a low voice, ¡°Senior sister is currently at the peak of the Physical Integration Period, and is about to break through. Her unstable state of mind caused her to be anxious and her heart to be attacked. A heart demon had just appeared¡­ The situation is not serious. Just meditate and rest for a few hours. ¡°

    Guo Fan also made the same posture of sitting in meditation behind Hsu Ping. He pressed his palms on her back and sent the Spiritual Energy over to help.

    In his senses, Hsu Ping''s situation was indeed simr to what Xia Miao had said. Her cultivation had already reached the point where she was only a little bit away from the Tribtion Passing Stage threshold.

    At this time, it was the first time the Mental Demon Tribtion had erupted. No wonder a mighty expert would faint on the spot.

    If they could sessfully break through, although the Poison Desert Sect could not be said to be on par with the three pavilions and four families in front of them, they would at least have a supreme position in the six sects.

    However, Guo Fan had yed until the end of the plot of the Devil n''s invasion. Hsu Ping was still stuck at the peak of the Physical Integration Period, which showed how difficult it was to break through to the Tribtion Passing Stage. With the resources of the Poison Desert Sect, they wouldn''t be able to support it.

    That was why Hsu Ping could only constantly go out and search for opportunities. She was always elusive.

    Guo Fan frowned slightly when he heard this. Then, he said gently, ¡°I''m here to protect Elder Xu. Aren''t you going to the Fire Offering Ceremony? Go quickly, don''t dy the time.¡±

    He used the same way he used to call Hsu Ping when he wanted to capture her. He made sure that he would not expose himself because of the way he called her.

    And to Hsu Ping, this way of addressing would also be torture and pressure for her time and time again.

    Guo Fan raised his head and added, ¡°Where is Elder Xu''s residence? If she still hasn''t woken upter, I can send her back.¡±

    Xia Miao pushed up her sses. Although the Fire Immtion Ceremony was more important right now, for some reason, putting her senior sister and Guo Fan together made her feel uneasy.

    She hesitated and said, ¡°Senior sister is a girl. It is not good for you to be alone with her¡­¡±

    Guo Fan shook his head andughed, ¡°Miao Ran, you are not jealous of your senior sister, are you? You just asked your senior sister whether I bullied her. You do not need to worry about that. Your senior sister is a Physical Integration Period warrior, how could she be taken advantage of by me?

    Besides, we have been friends for many years. When you came here just now, I was still alone with her. Look at us, it seems like we have some kind of rtionship. Besides, you have seen your senior sister''s character¡­ ¡°

    His tone was natural and Xia Miao''s face felt hot. She also felt that she was making a big deal out of nothing. She lowered her eyes and said,¡± That is not what I meant. It is just that¡­ I have never heard of you from senior sister. ¡°

    Guo Fan said,¡± I met her when we were traveling. At that time, she was called Xu Shiling and not Hsu Ping. It is normal that you have not heard of me. ¡°

    Xia Miao nodded. Senior sister indeed had the habit of separating her identity from her own identity. She did not doubt it anymore.

    She pointed to Hsu Ping''s residence to Guo Fan and instructed, ¡°Take good care of senior sister. This time it was my fault for angering her¡­ But I have said before, I will not regret it.¡±

    The short loli held the book with a serious expression, her gaze firm. It seemed that she was nning on a protracted battle to let her senior sister ept her love.

    Guo Fan sighed and smiled bitterly. ¡°Why do you need to do this?¡±

    Xia Miao lightly snorted and moved closer to his ear and whispered, ¡°Pretending. Just now senior sister said that you can''t refuse. Men love face. Otherwise, with your character, I don''t believe that you can control it.¡±

    Guo Fan wanted to refute, but when she saw it, she moved closer and almost touched Guo Fan''s ear. The soft touch of her lips instantly silenced the former.

    She said in a barely audible voice, like a mosquito, ¡°Senior sister''s next door is, is my courtyard. Come and find me tonight.¡±

    After saying this boldly, the young master of Poison Desert Sect turned red and left quickly.

    Guo Fan was stunned on the spot. When Xia Miao''s figure disappeared into the clouds and could no longer be seen, he let out a sigh of relief. His heart was still beating fast.

    At the same time, he felt his scalp go numb. He closed his eyes to help Hsu Ping regte her breathing. When he felt that she had calmed down a little and that she was fine, he put down his hand and stood up to pick Hsu Ping up.

    ¡°What is this called¡­¡±

    Guo Fan sighed in his heart. He lowered his head and looked at Elder Xu, who was sleeping quietly behind him.

    His tactic was risky. It disrupted the original situation and interrupted Hsu Ping''s cooldown. At the same time, it also created an even more dangerous situation.

    Now, not only did he have to prevent Hsu Ping from finding out that he was rted to Liang Xin, he also had to prevent Xia Miao from finding out that he was rted to Hsu Ping.

    In this four-sided rtionship.

    In Hsu Ping''s view, she was the victim who was forced to have a rtionship with Xia Miao. Her junior sister was the person who would use any means to get his paranoid personality, and Liang Xin''s suspicion had been cleared for the time being.

    In Xia Miao''s view, she was the infatuated person who discovered her identity and came to the Poison Desert Sect to seek an answer. She was Hsu Ping''s good friend for many years and thus she was the first to find her and have a conversation with her but was unfortunately exposed by the Little Sect Master.

    Hsu Ping was opposed to this marriage because of the sect rules and there was no other rtion. Liang Xin was temporarily kept in the dark and was an unrted passerby.

    How to maintain the bnce and mediate the conflict between Hsu Ping and Xia Miao had be the biggest problem at the moment.

    At this moment, in Guo Fan''s view, the only thing worth rejoicing about was¡­

    The first was that Hsu Ping''s face was thin and her dignity was strong. She would definitely not admit to having a rtionship with Guo Fan publicly. Furthermore, there had been a conflict between them previously, so it was less likely that she would expose it verbally in front of Xia Miao.

    The second was that Liang Xin was temporarily invisible in this four-sided rtionship and was not in danger.

    However, this little pervert liked to make small movements under his nose. If he was discovered, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    But the stimtion was also really exciting.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319 - If You Don''t Want to I will Reject Her

    Guo Fan opened the door and walked into the room with the girl in his arms.

    He then closed the door.

    He looked around Elder Xu''s ¡°boudoir.¡± The decorations were very exquisite. There was a wooden screen with the carvings of his three friends during the winter. In the middle of the room was a table and a few stools. They were all exquisitely decorated and had some cultivation benefits. For example, they could gather fire elemental spiritual energy.

    On the wall hung painting decorations. On the table, there was a sheathed long sword. On the sword, there was a fiery red pearl. At first nce, one could tell that it was a high tier fire elemental spiritual object.

    The pearl curtain fell and the muslin cloth hung on the hooks on both sides. The consort stayed on the left side of the outer wall while therge bed carved with flowers leaned against the wall in the middle of the inner wall. The ground was even covered with a snow white and soft nket.

    Compared to Liang Xin''s simple and simple room, Hsu Ping''s entire courtyard and roomyout seemed to be very ¡°extravagant.¡±

    But this was not Hsu Ping ¡°abusing¡± Liang Xin but Liang Xin, as an inner sect disciple, must live in the standard courtyard for inner sect disciples.

    She was thrifty by nature and acted like a monk. It was only natural that the room looked very ¡°poor.¡±

    And as the senior sister of the sect master, Hsu Ping''s seniority was very high. Her usual dignified manner was also very good. Guo Fan now felt that Liang Xin''s cold and solemn appearance was learned from her. Her nature was actually a little pervert who liked to find stimtion.

    Her residence represented the face of the sect to a certain extent. asionally, she also had to receive the upper echelons of the various sects, so it was inevitable that she would be more luxurious.

    Even if she did not want it herself, some people in the sect who wanted to suck up to her would also help her arrange it.

    It was just that although this ce was exquisite, the air was also filled with the scent of incense. It was pleasing to the eye, but it didn''t have the slightest bit of poprity. It was probably because Hsu Ping went out all year round that she did not live here. It seemed a little lonely.

    Guo Fan took two or three steps forward, bypassing the screen, and ced Hsu Ping on the Imperial Concubine''s bed nearby.

    At this time, Hsu Ping had recovered a bit of her consciousness. She slightly frowned and her beautiful face was kneaded into a ball. It had thirty percent of struggle and seventy percent confusion. It seemed that she was still immersed in the ¡°nightmare¡± just now and looked particrly pitiful.

    As the initiator, Guo Fan felt guilty in his heart. He reached out and disbanded her hair bun. He pulled out the red hairpin and put Elder Xu to the side. Heid Elder Xu t on the bed. On the concubine''s bed.

    Hsu Ping was very invasive and beautiful, but after she quietly fell asleep, she naturally had a calm and gentle feeling.

    Shey on the ink-ck imperial concubine''s bed, her ck hair scattered and flowing. Her red muslin clothes were messy, and the qipao on her body outlined a beautiful curve. Her loose snow-white silk pants were rolled up, revealing an exquisite and thin ankle.

    This snow-white ankle, under the contrast of the ink, revealed a bit of seductive powder. The thin green vein under her soft skin was like a crack on a jade carved by meditation.

    The beautiful and overbearing elder of the Poison Desert Sect was lying quietly in front of her without any preparation. She had white hair, ck hair, and ck hair. She had a beauty that was difficult to draw with a brush.

    Guo Fan''s eyes were burning with desire. He stretched out his hand and gently took off Hsu Ping''s embroidered shoes. Her beautiful feet were as alluring as he had imagined. Her toes were delicate and delicate, her toes were smooth and shiny, and her nails were pink.

    He thought that although he said that he would step on Elder Xu, it would be a pleasure if he was stepped on by such a pair of feet.

    The greatest benefit of transmigration was probably that the higher the cultivation base of these cultivators, the more perfect their bodies would be. For Physical Integration Period cultivators like Song Na and Hsu Ping, there were almost no ws at all.

    Guo Fan''s movement was slightly bigger, waking Hsu Ping up. Half of her eyes were wide open as she muttered, ¡°Wu¡­ Junior sister, this won''t do. He, he is mine¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, she met Guo Fan''s eyes.

    Hsu Ping''s face instantly turned red, and her mind finally woke up. She suddenly felt something strange. She looked down and saw that her foot was held in Guo Fan''s hand. Ah! She quickly took it back and curled up like a kitten that did not want to be held by others.

    However, the imperial concubine''s bed was only so small. Elder Xu curled up in the corner pitifully and didn''t pull much distance away. Instead, it made people want to pull her out by her ankle and look at her panic-stricken appearance.

    Guo Fan hid the evil interest in his heart and coughed twice. He said, ¡°You fainted just now. Miao Ran wants to host the Fire Immtion Ceremony, so I brought you back to your room first.¡±

    Hsu Ping was still immersed in the residual touch of her feet and her heart was in a panic. Only then did she realize that this was her room and became even more embarrassed.

    This, this was equivalent to letting him enter the house?

    Guo Fan said gently, ¡°You have a heart demon. I could only help you to adjust your chaotic neixi just now. You should check it again.¡±

    Hsu Ping said with a straight face, ¡°Do you need to adjust your neixi? Do you need to grab your feet?¡±

    When she was panicking, she liked to cover it up with a straight face. This was the same as the Xu Shiling she yed.

    Guo Fan said seriously, ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Hsu Ping said angrily, ¡°Then you still¡­ are still like this? ¡°

    Clearly, she had already done this kind of ambiguous thing to her junior sister and even came to provoke her¡­ The most hateful thing was that just now, her heart was still beating rapidly a few times.

    Guo Fan looked at the blush on her face andughed.¡± I just feel that Elder Xu''s pair of jade legs are very slim and beautiful. I can''t help but feel that it has nothing to do with adjusting my internal Qi. ¡°

    Hsu Ping saw that he was speaking in a serious manner and was very embarrassed. She felt happy and angry in her heart and said angrily, ¡°You can''t help it. She can''t help it either. What do you want me to do?¡±

    One was a junior sister who was as close as her sister, and the other was the lover in her heart. It was difficult for her to cut the rtionship between them.

    Junior sister fell in love with her lover and forced some unspeakable things to happen. But now, she just happened to push him out. This way, wouldn''t it give her junior sister an opportunity to take advantage of?

    But she couldn''t be as willful as her junior sister. She ignored the rules of the sect and always couldn''t go through that hurdle¡­

    After thinking about it, she felt more and more sad in her heart.

    At this moment, there were no outsiders. Her heart was open. When she spoke about her grievances, there were tears in her beautiful eyes. It was so pitiful.

    Guo Fan let out a long sigh. He sat by the bedside and did not look at her. He said with some disappointment, ¡°I have to enter the forbidden area. I need someone to help me. Your junior sister is the sect master. If she takes it, you know how I can reject her¡­¡±

    He made the truth more detailed. It became the loli sect master threatening the innocent young man with her life.

    ¡°I went out to look for youst night and identally exposed my identity. I was discovered by your junior sister, and only then did I know that she was an old acquaintance of mine in the academy. Now that the goods are delivered to my doorstep, I have no choice but to obey. Originally, I wanted to hide it from you. I didn''t expect her toe so quickly.¡±

    Guo Fan''s expression wasplicated as he said, ¡°It''s my fault to you, but the person I like is you.¡±

    Hsu Ping''s heart was moved as she saw his ruthless expression. She turned her head and said in a low voice, ¡°Just now when you were unconscious, Miao Ran told me. She told me to go next door to look for her tonight. If you are unwilling, I refused her.¡±

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320 - Of Course I Choose to Forgive Him

    When you have an affair with two women who live next door and one of them invites you to her room at night, how do you avoid the risk of being discovered?

    The answer is, just tell another woman!

    Fair and square! No pretense at all!

    In this way, the so-called ¡°being discovered¡± did not exist at all, because the other party knew from the very beginning!

    Guo Fan snorted coldly in his heart. Was his title of God of Strategy just for show?

    Of course, under normal circumstances, this kind of operation was to reduce the suspicion of the other party when operating on two fronts, and it was suitable for when both sides were unaware.

    What Guo Fan needed to do now was to ensure that one side knew about the situation and the other side did not know about the situation. He could guarantee that he would be able to escape unscathed.

    When Xia Miao invited him, it was hard to say whether she would not have some probing thoughts. After all, Guo Fan was with Hsu Ping previously. Before the two parties confronted each other, his suspicion had not been cleared.

    In fact, he did not intend to clear himself. No matter how much he hid this matter, it would not be possible to hide it forever. There would definitely be a day when it would explode in the future.

    So what he needed to do now was not to hide the fact that he and the two of them had an affair, but to gradually guide them through this process, so that the two of them would recognize this fact and finally ept it!

    Deep foresight was the king of strategy. A short-sighted person had no future.

    He had to always remember that his goal was ¡°I want everything.¡± Ah!

    Guo Fan wanted to use Hsu Ping as the breakthrough point for this four-sided rtionship. First, he wanted her to ept the least difficult ¡°having an affair with her junior sister and her lover.¡±

    After all, he had alreadyid the groundwork just now and made Hsu Ping misunderstand that he had already cooked rice with Xia Miao and Xia Miao had taken the initiative to coerce Guo Fan.

    Hsu Ping had already seen Xia Miao''s stubbornness. In addition, Guo Fan''s words had nine truths and one false motive, so this misunderstanding had beenid out very sessfully.

    Now, it was time for Hsu Ping to make a choice.

    Hsu Ping''s expression was very stiff. However, after changing a few times, she looked at Guo Fan''s determined face and a bitter smile. In the end, she still reached out her hand and hugged him from the side. He leaned his head on his shoulder.

    She said softly, ¡°There might not be any Phoenix Blood in the forbidden area. In the end, this ce is just a rarely seen Nirvana Secret Realm that has been preserved. Other than the thousands of miles ofnd and the endless mes, there might be nothing else. Furthermore, your current strength¡­ ¡°

    Of course, Guo Fan couldn''t say that he had already confirmed that the phoenix''s rebirth was here as well. He hesitated for a moment. He said, ¡°You should know my current situation. You should have heard about the effectiveness of the Soaring Wisdom Sect''s Burning Blood Pill. Besides, I didn''t just use the Burning Blood Pill¡­ ¡°

    Guo Fan estimated that with Hsu Ping''s behavior, she would not be jealous of the devil. He extended his hand and said, ¡°The hat that the Soaring Wisdom Sect ced on my head is notpletely fake.¡±

    Hsu Ping was surprised for a moment, and then her pupils shrank. She saw the devil energy that was wrapped around Guo Fan''s hand.

    If it was not for herplete trust in him, she would have been scared out of her wits the moment she saw him. She would have escaped immediately.

    Hsu Ping was the same as most of the people previously. She thought that this was just an internal fight in Soaring Wisdom Sect. In order to deal with Song Na, Guo Fan was just an undeserved cmity. Now, she was somewhat absent-minded, ¡°Devil n¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Guo Fan nodded his head and released another Spiritual Energy. It entangled with the devil Qi in his hand and turned into a rotating Yin Yang Fish. He said, ¡°I identally found a wordless stele in the Martial Emperor Tomb and obtained a part of the cultivation technique. However, this cultivation technique is suitable for the Devil n. Coincidentally, I was killed by one of the Devil n. My body is filled with devil Qi. With the help of the cultivation technique, I identally turned it into my own. ¡°

    Hsu Ping was an elder of the Poison Desert Sect after all, and she had a lot of experience. So, she had a better understanding of the situation of the Devil n''s possession. Furthermore, if the Guo Fan in front of her was really the Devil n, and he had already gained her trust, she shouldn''t have said it out loud.

    Moreover, the feeling of being in love wasn''t wrong. It wasn''t just her appearance and personality, but also the feeling of resonance. It was the feeling of having aplete understanding of her.

    This was the only thing that Hsu Ping firmly believed that she wouldn''t lose to anyone.

    She watched Guo Fan withdraw the Yin Yang Fish back into his body and frowned as she pushed him. She said, ¡°Why did you say it out? What if I really think that you are from the Devil n and kill you?¡±

    Guo Fan smiled and said, ¡°Then you can attack now. It doesn''t matter even if you want to vent your anger.¡±

    Hsu Ping looked at his fearless look and could not get angry in her heart. She opened her mouth and bit his hand and said vaguely and fiercely,¡± I will bite you to death! ¡°

    Facing the ferocious Poison Desert Sect elder who wanted to kill demons and devils, Guo Fan teased, ¡°My hand touched your foot just now¡­¡±

    Objectively speaking, every part of a Physical Integration Period beauty''s body could be considered a piece of art without a trace of dust, but from a subjective point of view, her foot was still her foot.

    Hsu Ping was stunned. She quickly let go of her mouth and frowned with a bitter face. She looked up and saw Guo Fan smiling mischievously. For a moment, her blood was boiling and she moved closer to kiss his lips.

    I''ll let youugh, I''ll give you a taste too¡­

    The thoughts in Hsu Ping''s mind stopped here. She suddenly realized what she was doing, but it was already toote.

    She was stunned for a moment, then she thought that she might not have a chance in the future anyway. Even her junior sister was already ahead by so much. The restraint now might be toote to regret in the future. Forget it, let it go this time.

    Guo Fan''s words unexpectedly gained Hsu Ping''s initiative for the first time. She was happy to enjoy the youth that was hidden in the cer.

    Elder Xu was indeed worthy of being a Physical Integration Period expert. Once he grasped the situation, he would always be in the lead. He even ced Liu on the back of the consort''s bed.

    She put her hands on Guo Fan''s head and felt proud of herself for finally taking back the city. She said, ¡°Now it''s the same for me.¡±

    Guo Fan blinked and said, ¡°So this is revenge?¡±

    Hsu Ping snorted and said, ¡°It will dirty you to death¡­¡±

    Guo Fan shook his head and sighed as if he was serious. ¡°It turns out that the dignified elders of Poison Desert Sect actually think that their feet are dirty. The world is really degenerating day by day.¡±

    Hsu Ping choked. She could not admit it at once, nor could she deny it.

    Guo Fan continued, ¡°But in my opinion, Elder Xu''s entire body is fragrant and soft from top to bottom. He is very clean. It doesn''t matter even if he directly licks it.¡±

    Hsu Ping''s pride and courage that she had worked so hard to raise immediately disappeared. She was so ashamed and ashamed that her face turned red. ¡°T-shameless!¡±

    Guo Fan suddenly reached out his hand to hold her face and said, ¡°I am serious.¡±

    If he really loved a person to the extreme, naturally, there was nothing bad about this person.

    Hsu Ping''s heart suddenly palpitated and she pursed her lips and said, ¡°Is there no other way?¡±

    Guo Fan smiled helplessly. This helplessness was really helpless. His current life prolonging method was really just the Phoenix Blood. If he could not get it, he could only die.

    Hsu Ping stared at his face. She did not know what kind of feeling she had in her heart.

    Finally, a palm moved down and pressed in front of Guo Fan''s chest. She lowered her eyes and said with a dry voice, ¡°I know very well about her wonderful character. She is quiet like a flowing cloud. But in fact, it is only the steam produced by the underground magma. You are not going. She will not stop¡­ It doesn''t matter, I''m willing to.¡±

    What else could she do?

    Of course¡­ she could only choose to forgive him.

    ¡°But.¡±

    Hsu Ping raised her eyes and her gaze turned cold. She smiled and softly said, ¡°I will not stop either.¡±

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321 - Wei Feiluan Frowned

    The Poison Desert Sect was located in a towering hall in the middle of the concave structure, where the Fire Immtion Ceremony was held. At this moment, all the disciples were dressed neatly, and their appearances were solemn. The men and women were separated. They orderly lined up and listened to the speech of the elder who was acting as the host.

    The white bearded elder''s tone was calm, and the long scroll in his hand was filled with densely-packed small characters. It even dragged to the ground.

    As the sect master, Xia Miao sat at the very top. Theplicated red dress on her body fell to the ground. On her chest. It was bulging, and it looked a little tight. What she held in her hand was a precious book that recorded the rules of Poison Desert Sect and the history of development written by generations of Sect Masters.

    Although she looked young, her gaze behind the ss lens had a calm but powerful aura. The Physical Integration Period aura emitted from her body made people hold their breath and lower their heads. In this solemn asion, she unexpectedly did not feel anything out of the ordinary.

    Many elders were impressed in their hearts. There was indeed no mistake in choosing this Sect Master.

    Over the years, the Poison Desert Sect''s momentum had been rising day by day. It seemed to be the leader of the six sects. It was all thanks to this young sect master''s correct leadership and decision-making!

    They believed that she would lead the Poison Desert Sect further and higher in the future.

    However, although the elders were excited, it was almost dusk. The opening ceremony of the Fire Immtion Ceremony had been going on for an entire day, and the disciples below were already sleepy.

    However, due to the sharp eyes of thew enforcement elders, they could only concentrate and put on a serious expression. In fact, their faces and legs were almost stiff.

    Liang Xin knelt in the middle of the inner sect disciples. Because she was Hsu Ping''s disciple and her cultivation was quite good, she was arranged to be in the first tier.

    Those outer sect disciples behind could only stand outside the hall. Those who could hear the elders'' chanting were all elite disciples, and they were also powerfulpetitors for the Fire Immtion Ritual.

    Therefore, although everyone looked straight and solemn on the surface, they were actually observing in secret, full of vignce and a faint atmosphere of nervousness.

    There were only ten people in Liang Xin''s row, and they were all the best of the new generation of the inner sect disciples. If nothing unexpected happened, the true disciples would be produced among these ten people. Of course, there was nock of dark horses in the past.

    And because there were only three true disciples, thepetition was quite fierce.

    This had to be exined that although Liang Xin was taken in by Hsu Ping as a disciple, she was only an in-name disciple at the moment. The treatment was the same as ordinary inner sect disciples and it was also the same for food and amodation.

    Whether or not she could get the true disciple spot and obtain the Fire Impartation was also Hsu Ping''s test for her.

    But now Liang Xin did not want to care about these anymore. She knelt on the floor that was as smooth as a mirror and maintained a proper posture. She slightly pursed her lips and beads of sweat appeared on her forehead and she did not dare to move a bit.

    The longer the time, the more unbearable it felt.

    That kind of clear and empty feeling reminded her at all times. This was under the gaze of the people of the same sect, respected elders, and dignified sect head whom she had known for a long time.

    ¡­ ¡°The Fire Impartation Ceremony, officially begins from tomorrow onwards!¡±

    Finally, after the elderly elder finished reading thest sentence, he announced the end of the ceremony.

    Liang Xin let out a sigh of relief in her heart. The shame and sphemy in her heart were almost overflowing. As the surrounding disciples stood up one after another, she bit her lips and forced herself to stand up.

    She even felt that her legs were a little soft¡­

    ¡°Let''s go back quickly.¡± Liang Xin scolded that bastard hundreds of times in her heart and adjusted her breathing. She calmed her heart, which had been beating faintly, and did not even bid farewell to the others. She hurriedly turned around and left the hall.

    Some of the senior and junior sisters who were familiar with each other looked at each other in dismay. They didn''t know what had happened to Senior Sister Wei today, but she seemed to be out of her mind.

    ¡°Perhaps it''s because of the fire ignition ceremony that I''m a little nervous.¡± They guessed.

    However, it was obvious that they couldn''t guess that this Senior Sister Wei, who had always been respected, had vited the sect rulesst night. She had fallen in love with someone, and the person she had fallen in love with was even her master.

    Liang Xin walked to her own courtyard and entered the house to close the door. Only then did she finally pat her chest and let out a long breath of impure air.

    ¡°Phew¡­ This bastard, I wonder how he and his master are doing now. Seriously, he just doesn''t let me kiss him once. He even gave me his body, yet he is still taking revenge on me in such a childish manner. ¡°

    Liang Xin sighed andined in a low voice.

    She remembered that her personal clothes were still in Guo Fan''s hands. She felt embarrassed and panicked. She shook her head and thought about thepetition that was going to start tomorrow. She finally calmed herself down a little.

    Today''s Fire Immtion Ceremony was very important. The arrangements for the next few days and the sequence of the first round were announced. Under the careful preparation and full control of the elders, the whole process was methodical and did not make any mistakes.

    Apart from the fact that the Sect Master came a littlete, it could be said to be perfect and wless.

    Liang Xin was close and vaguely heard the sect master speak faintly, ¡°Senior sister came back yesterday and suddenly had a heart demon. I took care of her for a while. Fortunately, it was not serious and there was not much of a problem. Now it should be recovered.¡±

    ¡°Heart demon¡­ Why do I feel that it must have something to do with that bastard?¡±

    Liang Xin frowned and muttered in her heart. Suddenly, she felt a little restless.

    Master should be fine, right?

    Could it be that he had angered the inner demon out of her?

    The moment this thought appeared in his mind, he felt that it was getting out of hand.

    Liang Xin stood up once again and decided to visit her master. Since Guo Fan had not returned to her ce, he should be at her master''s ce.

    Although she did not know why Martial Uncle seemed to have gotten involved in it, judging from her calm expression at that time, she should not have noticed anything unusual.

    Liang Xin was naturally very familiar with her master''s residence. After walking for a while, she arrived at the ce. Sure enough, she saw the lights in the room, but the situation inside could not be seen clearly.

    She stood in the distance and looked for a while, thinking about how she would pretend that she had nothing to do with Guo Fan if she really saw him in her master''s room.

    Suddenly, she saw a stream of light quietly fall, and the light in the room that belonged to Martial Uncle, who was next to her, also lit up.

    ¡°?¡±

    Liang Xin frowned and vaguely felt that something was not right, but she could not tell what was wrong.

    Until she saw the side door of her master''s house open and the familiar figure of a young man walked out.

    It was Guo Fan.

    Liang Xin''s heart skipped a beat, but she restrained herself. Since he dared toe out, then her master''s inner demon must have something to do with him. Little Martial Uncle must have been there at that time, so she didn''t have to worry about being discovered and killed.

    She just didn''t know what method he used to hide his identity from Martial Uncle.

    He must be going back to her ce now, just in time¡­

    Wait a minute.

    Liang Xin was suddenly stunned. Guo Fan did not change his appearance right now!

    She was puzzled, but she realized that Guo Fan was not walking towards the door. Instead, he was walking towards Martial Uncle''s house!

    ¡°???!¡±

    Liang Xin covered her mouth and widened her eyes. She saw the young man push open the door of Martial Uncle''s house and sighed. She walked in and closed the door.

    The door was tightly shut. At this moment, the moon and stars were scarce, and the night was alluring.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322 - Your Senior Asked Me to Advise You to be More Self-respecting!

    Liang Xin was deeply shocked.

    She tightly covered her mouth and hid in the dark again. Her eyes were filled with disbelief and surprise.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡±

    Liang Xin muttered in her heart. Her mind was in a trance and she felt that her entire person was not good.

    She was sure that the young man who walked out was Guo Fan.

    Although they were very far away, whether it was his vague appearance, clothes, or other aspects, he was indeed the guy who had a close rtionship with her.

    And the man who could walk out of his master''s room could only be the one who had two legs¡­ No, including those women he had previously heard of, they were now the bastards of Steel Chain Boat.

    But these were not the main points. Liang Xin had already known about the rtionship between Guo Fan and her master. And it was because of this factor that she was able to adapt to her heart so quickly, just like what Guo Fan had said. ¡°Pursue excitement.¡±

    She had evene to find him at her master''s ce.

    Therefore, it was very normal for Guo Fan toe out of his master''s room. It wasn''t surprising.

    But why did Guo Fan go straight to Martial Uncle''s room as soon as he came out of his master''s room? !!

    Liang Xin held her chest and took a few deep breaths. She felt that things had beplicated and confusing.

    Master¡­ Forget about her master. Although she was an elder, she had been traveling outside all year round. She did not have a real position. If something were to happen to her one day¡­ It would definitely be a huge blow to the sect, but it would still be able to be suppressed.

    But Little Martial Uncle was different!

    She was the sect master!

    The Sect Leader represented the true example, the true realization of the sect rules!

    If, if even the Sect Leader vited the sect rules, wouldn''t the Poison Desert Sect be in chaos? !

    What was even more terrifying was that at such a close distance, the two Physical Integration Period surely knew about it!

    Liang Xin did not dare to think about it any further. She even felt as if she was dreaming.

    In just a few short days, Guo Fan appeared and killed the two people at the top of Poison Desert Sect. She didn''t know how she felt in her heart.

    After all, her rtionship with Guo Fan wasn''t that deep. It was mostly the mentality of pursuing the taboo. She must be a little jealous.

    However, she was a disciple of the Poison Desert Sect and couldn''t marry for the rest of her life. She had no idea about the concept of ¡°holding a son''s hand and getting old together¡± and so on. She also knew how many women Guo Fan had. Her curiosity about this matter and the excitement of prying into the secrets must have gained the upper hand.

    Master¡­ Does this mean that she agreed?

    No, no, no!

    Maybe she was wrong?

    Liang Xin secretly took a look at the lit up adjacent room and imagined how her master would see her lover walk into her junior sister''s room and then sit in her own room. What kind of suffering would she have in her heart.

    She fiercely shook her head. It was impossible. With her master''s character, how could he give Guo Fan away so easily and directly split him up!

    So¡­ Maybe it was actually for proper business?

    Liang Xin carefully guessed. Although she herself did not quite believe it, but with Master''s appearance, it was even harder to imagine.

    Oh right, didn''t hee for the forbidden area? So he actually used his master''s rtionship to find Little Martial Uncle to make an exception?

    If that was the case, he probably wouldn''t need her help anymore.

    Liang Xin suddenly felt a little depressed in her heart. Originally, Guo Fan came to find her first, but now it seemed like she could not help him anymore. She was somewhat unwilling in her heart.

    Perhaps this feeling of unwillingness was driving her. A thought suddenly popped up in her mind. Should she go and take a look?

    As soon as Liang Xin thought about it, her heart pounded, but her thoughts became clearer and clearer.

    She was originally here to find her master¡­ Right?

    Liang Xin looked at her master''s house and unexpectedly walked to the door and stopped hesitantly.

    ¡°Feiluan? What do you want?¡±

    Her master''s voice came from inside the door. It sounded calm and indifferent, but Liang Xin didn''t know if it was her misconception, but she felt that there was something wrong with his tone.

    It was over.

    Could it be that her master had really been robbed of her love by Martial Uncle and had gone mad?

    Liang Xin was worried and hesitated. ¡°Master, I heard that your inner demon was acting up and I was worried. That''s why the ceremony ended, so I came over to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Creak¡­¡±

    The door slowly opened.

    Hsu Ping sat at the side of the table and picked up a cup to drink tea. She looked at her disciple with a clear gaze and her red lips slightly parted, ¡°Master is fine. It is hard for you to have this kind of heart. Come and sit.¡±

    Liang Xin saw that her master was as usual. Other than her long hair hanging loosely and her face was slightly red, there seemed to be nothing unusual about her. Her heart temporarily heaved a sigh of relief.

    She said yes and walked over to sit respectfully opposite her master.

    Although she had done something that had let her master down, her master was still her master after all. There must be a lot of etiquette.

    As usual, Hsu Ping asked about Liang Xin''s cultivation progress and Liang Xin answered them one by one. There were also questions about how confident she was in the next few days of the Fire Immtion Ceremony.

    Just as Liang Xin was about topletely rx, Hsu Ping suddenly sighed faintly, ¡°Feiluan, letting you see the bad side of Master is Master''s fault.¡±

    Liang Xin hurriedly shook her head, ¡°No, my heart is actually¡­¡±

    Hsu Ping interrupted, ¡°No need to say anymore. Master knows that you have always respected Master, but a mistake is a mistake. When the Fire Impartation Ceremony is over, I will resign myself and no longer tarnish the reputation of Poison Desert Sect.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Liang Xin was stunned and felt a little lost in her heart.

    Hsu Ping revealed a smile and looked out the window towards the room next door with aplicated expression. She said, ¡°He won, I can''t put it down.¡±

    He could not let go of the sect and also could not let go of him, but he was really too powerful and understood her too well.

    In the end, she still made a choice.

    She wasn''t like her junior sister, who could let her do whatever she wanted. She could only strip herself away first, and then she could openly fight with her junior sister for her!

    Liang Xin did not know what to say. In her heart, she was very curious about what Guo Fan did to make her master be willing to give up on choosing the sect. But she saw Hsu Ping waving her hand. It turned out that there was a barrier around to iste sound.

    ¡°Now, we can''t hear our voices next door but we can hear them.¡± Hsu Ping put down the teacup and said lightly, ¡°I know that you must be very curious why Master suddenly changed his mind, or you must have seen him walk into your room just now. It was actually very simple. ¡°

    She paused and said something that made Liang Xin''s head explode. ¡°You, Martial Uncle, also like him.¡±

    The sounding from the room next door was especially obvious in the quiet night.

    ¡°Don''t, don''te over! Your senior sister asked me to advise you to take care of yourself!¡±

    ¡°Xiaobo, I''m ready. Don''t worry about my senior sister. She and the Poison Desert Sect had been together for so many years. They had no idea what love was. Actually, I''ve always wanted to do this when I was in the Redwood High Academy¡­ ¡°

    Hsu Pingughed in a low voice. There was a glimmer in her eyes. ¡°Who said I don''t understand? What you haven''t gotten yet, I have already gotten it.¡±

    Liang Xin was stunned.

    Master was¡­ broken, right?

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323 - The Sect Leader Is Mighty!

    Liang Xin was shocked by her master''s ¡°bold¡± words, but her eyes were gradually attracted by the figure that appeared outside the window.

    Those two people seemed to be gradually approaching the wall, one tall and one short was very obvious.

    The shadows gradually ovepped and then one short, only the top part of the head and back of the chair could be seen. She did not know what they were doing¡­

    Liang Xin''s face gradually turned red, thinking what else could they be doing, but this guy''s appetite was too big. How long had it been?

    Listening to her master''s tone, it seemed that they were already together¡­ It was just that she did not know exactly which step they had reached.

    However, since his master seemed to be taking revenge on Martial Uncle, who had stolen his love with a saber, the degree of his revenge must not be shallow.

    Liang Xin could not help but recall the guesses of her junior sisters, although it was not as exaggerated as the rumors. However, this guy seemed to really have some kind of incredible magic, and the red line had ended. She would meet her old lover wherever she went.

    Moreover, he was also a perverted thief, so he didn''t hesitate to kill him.

    Just as she was thinking, Hsu Ping waved her sleeve again. The shadow image on the opposite side blurred and she sighed, ¡°It is my negligence. You should not have seen these things. It is just that these¡­ can also give you a warning. I hope that you will not repeat the mistakes of us sisters.¡±

    Liang Xin was submissive. She looked down and said, ¡°I will follow master''s instructions. Feiluan will not let master down¡­¡±

    She felt extremely guilty in her heart. She was too embarrassed to say that she fell into depravity faster than her master and little Martial Uncle.

    Hsu Ping only thought that she was worried andforted her softly. After all, knowing such a thing was equivalent to the secret of the sect. It was inevitable that she would feel frightened.

    It was just that¡­ Since she and her junior sister had already fallen, naturally she could no longer continue to shoulder the heavy responsibility of Poison Desert Sect. Before long, the matter of the elders and the sect master being fired might happen in Poison Desert Sect.

    The only ones who could be the mainstay were the younger generation.

    Feiluan had a calm temperament and had quite a reputation amongst the new generation of disciples. In Hsu Ping''s heart, he was naturally the best candidate for the next sect master. However, she stillcked some training.

    This kind of thing, she would have to face it sooner orter.

    It was better to train early.

    The master and disciple were both filled with guilt, but the scene in the other room was not what they had imagined.

    Guo Fan retreated again and again, crashing into the edge of the chair.

    Xia Miao, however, refused to give up. She continued forward, her petite body almost touching Guo Fan''s body. Her eyes were still quite stubborn.

    Guo Fan did not know whether tough or cry. The corner of his mouth twitched. ¡°Miao Ran, are you sure you want to do this?¡±

    Xia Miao''s delicate face had a faint blush, but her expression was exceptionally determined. She stretched out her hand and said with a stern face, ¡°Open your mouth! Otherwise, I won''t help you!¡±

    Then what else could Guo Fan do?

    Due to the power of a Physical Integration Period, the weak and helpless young man could only obediently open his mouth. Xia Miao stood on her tiptoes and extended her hand to hand out a round, jade-like purple grape, and stutteringly stuffed it into his mouth.

    That''s right. The so-called ¡°what I always wanted to do when I was in the Redwood High Academy¡± referred to feeding.

    He should not have expected that the little loli who grew up in the Poison Desert Sect would do anything out of line. In her mind, there was no such thing!

    However, being fed personally by the high and mighty Sect Master of Poison Desert Sect was something worth enjoying.

    Xia Miao''s movements were very stiff and even a little nervous. Her white and tender fingers would bump Guo Fan''s teeth from time to time, and she paid close attention to Guo Fan''s expression.

    She saw him swallow the grape in his mouth and chew it twice before swallowing it.

    The young sect master looked at him. There seemed to be starlight in the pair of pure ck eyes behind the ss lens. He said with anticipation, ¡°Is it delicious?¡±

    Even if it was not delicious, it must be delicious.

    Furthermore, what Xia Miao took out was not an ordinary grape. It was a leisurely dish that was rich in spiritual energy. It was fresh and full of water, iparably sweet.

    She was also carrying a te of fruits that were also of the same high grade. If ced in the mortal world, it would be on the same level as the ¡°Immortality Peach of the Queen Mother.¡± To mortals, it could even prolong their life.

    Guo Fan smacked his lips and sincerely nodded his head, ¡°It''s delicious.¡±

    The young sect master immediately revealed a smile that was sweeter than the grape and happily took another peach. He said, ¡°Well, I nted these myself. They are in my yard. Senior Sister even wanted to help back then, but I refused.¡±

    As she spoke, she tiptoed. When she realized that Guo Fan was standing too high, she immediately patted Guo Fan''s arm and said with a fierce face, ¡°Sit down! It''s too high!¡±

    Guo Fan acknowledged her and sat down. Then, in Xia Miao''s voice, he opened his mouth and took another peach.

    He held it in his mouth and said vaguely,¡± Did you nt it yourself? Why¡­¡±

    Xia Miao''s status in the Poison Desert Sect was not something that needed to be done personally.

    Guo Fan was suddenly stunned. He remembered that when he was in the Redwood High Academy, when he was fighting this girl with sses in front of him, she was still full of stubbornness. Like those old schrs, she was a¡± bookworm ¡°who spent every day studying and changing cultivation techniques.

    There were many disciples like this in the Redwood High Academy. It was just that she was weak and delicate, so she could be called the Xianxia version of ¡°literary girl.¡±

    In the end, she could not escape from Guo Fan''s evil scheme.

    In the early stages of the strategy to increase favorability, most of the time, they relied on ¡°quiet talk.¡± That was to debate on a certain topic, cultivation techniques or theories. Of course, they also had their own ideas.

    Simply put, if the strategy to conquer the Destiny''s Song Sword Cultivator, Sun Fen, relied on ¡°fighting,¡± then the strategy to conquer Xia Miao relied on ¡°noise.¡±

    Xia Miao saw his expression and knew that he remembered. He was holding a new piece of fruit. He poked his face with the horn and grumbled, ¡°It''s you who said that I was not diligent and did not differentiate between the four and the five grains. I only know to study some theory. But I don''t even know some of the most basic and simplest things. ¡°

    With her other hand on her waist, she raised her chin and said, ¡°What do you think now?¡±

    Guo Fan turned his head and bit the fruit, snatching it away and eating it. He said, ¡°Leader is mighty!¡±

    Xia Miao muttered, ¡°It''s too perfunctory¡­¡±

    Guo Fan smiled. ¡°Actually, I don''t know how to nt it. At that time, I just wanted to make you so angry that you couldn''t say it.¡±

    The young sect master immediately threw himself into his arms and used a pair of small pink fists to hit his chest. The movement was intense and shook Guo Fan until his eyes became dizzy. He quickly begged for mercy, ¡°Respect yourself. Sect master, please be more careful!¡±

    Xia Miao''s face was slightly red and she snorted, ¡°Seeing that you are obedient, I will help you hide it from senior sister. She did not let you enter the forbidden area. It was really the idea of an old antique. Next, you just need to follow your own n. If other elders discover you¡­ I''ll stop you for you as well. Just take it as an apology for lying to you back then.¡±

    She reached out and hugged Guo Fan. ¡°But you must survive.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    After sending her disciple away, Hsu Ping saw that the two of them had almost merged into one shadow. Their voices had already been covered up by Xia Miao''s spell, but that action was iparably dazzling.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324 - Crippling Sect Rules!

    Liang Xin said goodbye to her master with great difficulty, then returned to her yard muddle-headed and closed the door.

    Looking at the familiar simple furnishings in the room, she felt a wave of tiredness in her heart.

    Why, she kept feeling¡­

    The Poison Desert Sect was running in an unpredictable direction.

    Liang Xin sighed and poured herself a ss of water.

    Judging from the situation, it seemed like Guo Fan wouldn''t being back tonight. She just didn''t expect that something like this would happen to Martial Uncle as well.

    Liang Xin frowned and her face was full of worry. She tidied up the hassock on the ground and sat down to meditate.

    Although her mind was in a mess, perhaps the blow was too shocking and made her unable to think of anything else. Very quickly, she entered a meditative state.

    The next day, she stopped cultivating and opened her eyes. She felt that her condition was unexpectedly not bad.

    Of course, it could also be because she dual cultivated with Guo Fan¡­

    Liang Xin was lost in her thoughts. When her gaze touched the edge of the bed, she was suddenly stunned.

    Guo Fan sat by the side of the bed, reaching out his hand to shake in front of her. ¡°You''re awake?¡±

    Liang Xin was pleasantly surprised and stood up. ¡°You are not¡­¡±

    She choked on her words. She could not say that she did not spend the night in Martial Uncle''s roomst night.

    If she exposed the fact that she went to look for him and peeped on himst night, then it would be exposed. Moreover, if she said that, she felt that she was jealous.

    Guo Fan didn''t care what she thought in her heart. He reached out and pulled her into his arms. He said, ¡°You went to your master''s room yesterday, didn''t you? You should know about the rtionship between me and you, right?¡±

    Liang Xin struggled symbolically, but from what he said, it seemed like he already knew. Her face was slightly red, but she still refused to admit it. ¡°No¡­ Who knows what rtionship you have with me, Martial Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Oh, and you are jealous.¡± Guo Fan saw her awkward expression and knew what the girl was thinking. He went closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°Do you want to know what you and I didst night?¡±

    Liang Xin''s face became even redder, but she felt itchy in her heart because of what he said. However, when she was said to be jealous, she could not keep her face. She turned her head and said with a serious face, ¡°I don''t want to.¡±

    Guo Fan took out the clothes that he had taken with him from his sleeve and said, ¡°No? Then I won''t return it to you today. Think about it. Do you want to know?¡±

    Liang Xin was not a match for such an old hooligan. She red at him and whispered, ¡°I want to¡­¡±

    Guo Fan loosened his hand and Liang Xin quickly grabbed her clothes to protect her.

    However, she heard Guo Fan say in a low voice, ¡°I am discussing with you, little Martial Uncle, to abolish the rules of Poison Desert Sect.¡±

    Liang Xin did not have time to react and was stunned, ¡°What?¡±

    Guo Fan repeated word by word, ¡°When the Fire Impartation Ceremony is over, if I am still alive, she will abolish the rules of the Poison Desert Sect that prohibit marriage and kill all mistresses.¡±

    Liang Xin was stunned.

    She had imagined what Guo Fan and Martial Uncle would do behind that window, and how intimate they were.

    But she had never imagined that these two would¡­ The Sect Master of the Poison Desert Sect was publicly acknowledged as the leader who could lead the Poison Desert Sect to a brighter future. One of them could be said to be a super scumbag who was hated by everyone in the Poison Desert Sect. He had opened up a huge harem in the entire Middle Continent. There were rumors of enemies of the upper ss everywhere.

    He was actually discussing a serious matter, and it was such a shocking matter¡­

    Crippling the sect rules!

    What sect master, senior sister, and senior sister''s disciple having a rtionship with a man at the same time was nothing. This was the real treasonous thing!

    If those elders who were filled with excitement at the Fire Immtion Ceremony knew about this, wouldn''t they go crazy on the spot? !

    Liang Xin''s eyes were at a loss. She felt that the blow that she had suffered previously was not even a ten-thousandth of this news.

    This, this, this¡­ After the internal strife of the Soaring Wisdom Sect, was the Poison Desert Sect going to start a major reshuffle?

    Guo Fan also knew the degree of shock of this news. It was no less than Liang Xin finding out that he had an old rtionship with her master. She needed some time to digest it, then she touched her cheek. Putting her down first, he said, ¡°Actually, you have already nned this decision a long time ago, but because your Poison Desert Sect''s conservative faction is too powerful. Think about it carefully. In the past, she had made a decision. Does she have a tendency in this regard? ¡°

    Liang Xin slowed down and nodded her head.

    Indeed, when she analyzed it this way, with Little Martial Uncle''s decisions over the years, most of them were about reforms and innovations. Every time, he would bring up the unreasonable rules of the Poison Desert Sect, but every time, he would be suppressed by the elders.

    Guo Fan said seriously, ¡°The reason why I finally made up my mind this time is that there are some things that I am not in a position to say. When the dust is settled, you will basically know. Now, it''s still the same as we agreed on. Just carry on with my n. ¡°

    Liang Xin took a deep breath. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Although she did not know the specific situation, she had a vague feeling that it must have something to do with the matter between this guy and the Soaring Wisdom Sect.

    Song Na, who was still nowhere to be found, and the badly battered Soaring Wisdom Sect¡­ The impeachment of a total of seven sects, and the impeachment of the Rotten River Tower''s messenger¡­ all of these gave people the feeling that a storm wasing.

    She suddenly felt that the atmosphere was a little serious. She changed the topic and said, ¡°Then¡­ You chatted with little Martial Uncle for the whole night?¡±

    Thinking of this, Guo Fan did not know whether tough or cry. The corner of his mouth twitched and he said gloomily, ¡°Don''t worry. I didn''t touch your little sect master. She didn''t give me a chance either.¡±

    Liang Xin rarely saw this fellow''s deted appearance. Sheughed and said anxiously,¡± The Grand Competition of the Core Qualification Ceremony is about to begin. I have to put on my clothes. You go out first. ¡°

    Guo Fan activated the Mirror Moon Jade and disguised himself as a servant. He threatened, ¡°I can''t do anything to you, Little Martial Uncle. Can''t I do anything to you? Today, I will watch you change your clothes.¡±

    He sat on the side of the bed with arge knife and a golden horse. It was obvious that he was a bully.

    Although Liang Xin had done everything with him, she felt shy when she saw him change his clothes.

    When the two of them went out, Liang Xin''s heart was still in a mess.

    The following ceremony was still held in the main hall. Guo Fan followed behind Liang Xin, looking like a cautious outer sect disciple.

    These few days, he had already familiarized himself with some of the disciples that Liang Xin was familiar with, so he did not pay much attention to them.

    It was just that the young sect master sitting on the top and Hsu Ping beside him kept looking at him. It made him wonder if there would be a moment when the two of them looked back at each other.

    In fact, the two of them felt that the other''s gaze seemed to be in the same direction as theirs.

    It was a shame that Guo Fan had done his job well in the early stages.

    Xia Miao thought that her senior sister was guarding against Guo Fan. She felt that Guo Fan was a thorn in her side. She always wanted to oppose this marriage and protect the safety of Poison Desert Sect.

    Hsu Ping, on the other hand, was filled with jealousy. She felt that her junior sister''s heart was tied to Guo Fan''s, and she did not want to be outdone.

    As for the other people who noticed this matter, they all thought that the Sect Master and Elder were paying attention to Liang Xin. They thought that Senior Sister Wei had indeed been entrusted with a heavy responsibility. This time, she would definitely be one of the core disciples.

    In this seemingly harmonious atmosphere, thepetition carried on in an orderly manner.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!